《Divorce to Destiny: Reclaiming My CEO Husband》


 01 Divorce and Heartbreak

    (Winona)


    It''s been two months since I saw my husband Jayden. I''m almost positive he''sing to ask me for a divorce right now but I''m not giving up.


    Three years ago, after a car ident, he lost his memory, and Iy in aa for a year. When I woke up, all I wanted to do was see him again. All I wanted was for us to be the couple we once were.


    When I found him, it was like a knife straight through my heart. Not only didn''t he remember me, but he loved another woman, Ashlyn. My heart pounds and tears swell in my eyes as I listen to the husband I love speak to me over a call like he hates me more than anything else in the world.


    "Despite what you did, I''ming there," he seethes over the phone. "I want this over once and for all and I''ming back to see that happens. I''ll be there at dinner time."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He believes I drugged him into sleeping with me two months ago. "I did nothing. This is all a mistake, if only you could remember how much we loved each other..." I beg. "Don''t start with these lies again," he roars.


    My hands shake as I hold my cell phone away from my ear. My heart breaks all over again but I''m determined to help him remember me. One day he will. Please let him remember me.


    "I''m not lying to you, I swear. I love you." My voice fades because I''ve almost given up hope on us. I let out a small sob despite myself.


    "Don''t start on fake tears. You''re pathetic. I know what you''re trying to do. Mother warned me you''d do this."


    His mother always hated me. She never wanted him to marry me. I wasn''t good enough. My family had no status or money. She''d forbidden him to marry me and said she''d cut him from the will and the family billions if he did.


    But Jayden said he didn''t care about what she said. He loved me and even if we had to start with nothing, we''d build our own world together. I was more important to him than money or his family who constantly hated anyone not in their financial league.


    "Jayden. We went to Vegas. We got married. Then we had the ident on the way back. Getting married was your idea, not mine."


    "I don''t care what you say. So, we got married but you tricked me into it."


    "No. That''s not true. You loved me then we had an ident and everything changed."


    "Liar!" he roars again. "I have all the proof I need. There''s nothing you can do to convince me otherwise." Then the call is disconnected.


    In these two years, I never gave up on our love. It was too real, too deep, too passionate. But right now, I''m doubting everything. His family is powerful. Ashlyn has the family background they want. She''s lying to him as well.


    Tears pour down my face. Perhaps I should just walk away. God knows I''d tried everything to get him to remember. To trigger something in his head to make him at least question the story his family had given him.


    I took him to many ces that were meaningful to us, but all he showed was boredom and sometimes contempt.


    Thest time I''d tried, he became very agitated. "I told you I don''t remember you. Why can''t you just give up? I just want a peaceful life, to be happy with the woman I love, Ashlyn. But you keep trying to convince me I loved you. How could I ever love someone like you?" The look in his eyes that day made me realize he truly believed everything they''d said to him.


    He only saw me as an obstacle, a wife he didn''t want anymore. But I got so close to helping him see what we used to be. So close.


    Two months ago we got drunk together, and we slept together for the first time in two years. It was amazing and I thought I''d finally won him back.


    But the next morning, Jayden was angrier than ever. He was convinced that it was just another scheme to win him back. I was still hopeful that one day he''d realize I was innocent.


    But today he''sing home and I''ve prepared all his favorite dishes and I''m sitting here waiting at the dinner table.


    I hear hime in the front door. I stand up.


    Maybe, here, he might remember what we had. How he loved the way I cooked for him.


    But he walks into our home with the woman he fell in love with when I was ina.


    He nces over theden table and shakes his head. "You truly are delusional. Did you think I was here to have dinner with you?" He spits the words out like venom. "Did you really think I could ever be with you again? You may have gotten me into bed with you once, but I won''t be slumming anytime soon again. You''re pathetic."


    Behind him I notice Ashlyn with a shocked look on her face. She didn''t know we''d slept together obviously.


    He stares at me with no emotions in his eyes and hands me a document. "Sign this."


    I take it and look at the heading. Divorce papers. "No. I don''t want a divorce. Just give us a chance."


    "Ashlyn and I want to get engaged. Sign the damn papers!"


    This hits me so hard I want to vomit. I rush out to the kitchen sink and I vomit. It''s awful. When I''m done, I use a paper towel to wipe my mouth and go back to the dining room.


    "You can pretend to be sick all you want. I''m not falling for that. Just sign the divorce."


    Ashlyn just looks at me nkly but I see something sh over her face like worry or fear. Maybe hearing I''d been with Jayden recently has her rattled.


    "Can''t you see they are lying to you. Ashlyn, your mother. Your mother always hated you being with me. But you didn''t care. You were ready to walk away with nothing."


    "Walk away from what my father built up? Walk away from what is rightfully mine? Now I know you''re crazy. I would never do that. Sign these papers now and you I will see that you have money for life. That''s all you ever wanted anyway. Now you can have it. Just let me walk away."


    "It was never about the money for me."


    "That''s not true. I have proof. If you don''t sign now I will see that you never have anything. I''ll ban you in this city, in this whole country. You''re conniving and evil. Just let me go, take the money and go and find some other man to scheme. I promise I wont get in your way," He snaps.


    The fury on his face almost scares me.


    I grip the divorce papers and sigh.


    He res at me and pushes a pen at me because he can tell I''ve given up.


    "I can honestly say one thing."


    His voice is quiet now and my heart skips a beat in hope. Maybe he has something nice to say as I take the pen.


    "I wish I never met you."


    ""Me too."


    Heartbroken and hurt, I signed the papers.

 02 Letting Him Go

    (Winona)


    I''m packing up my personal things. Slowly cing the possessions I love into boxes. My heart is torn apart as I nce around the house I''d started to set up as my forever home. The one I''d build a family with Jayden in and live happily ever after. Fresh tears start as I think about maybe never being a mother now. I just can''t imagine myself ever loving anyone else as much as I love Jayden. I certainly can''t see myself pregnant and happy with another man.


    I grew up in a loveless and abusive family. The shining light was a kind and loving foster mother I got to live with when I went to college and university.


    Come to think of it, she was as much responsible for my sess as Jayden was at the time. That home made me forget my awful early childhood and see the world could be a nicer ce. You know what? I''m going home to her. She never ever judged. She never tried to tell me not to see Jayden.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My father was a drunk and my mother was cold because she never wanted a baby to have to care for. I always swore I''d love my children more than anything else in the world even if I''d never nned for them.


    My cell phone buzzes and it''s Lisa. I need a friend more than anything right now even if Lisa is a little unhinged at times, her heart is in the right ce and she seems to have grown up a lot this past year. "Hi." I sniffle.


    "You''re crying again."


    "Sorry."


    "Don''t be sorry. I can''t believe he''s treating you this way. And as for Ashlyn, unbelievable. She was practically our best friend. Like a little sister."


    "I guess love makes you do stupid things."


    Lisa is silent for a second. "That may be true but you don''t need to make excuses for them. They deserve each other."


    "You are right about that." I am hurt beyond anything I could ever imagine. But, if this is what he wants then they are wee to each other. I''ll find a way to reinvent myself again.


    "It would be much healthier for you to just move on and stop living in the past. I want you to be happy again."


    Bless her, she really cares about me. My life was so dark and lonely during high school. I didn''t fit in. I hated myself. My parents hated me. I had no other family. Then Jayden showed up like a shining light of hope just before I was moved to a foster home.


    At first I was sure it was all a prank and he was going to justugh at me with his friends. But Jayden was different. He didn''t care what anyone else thought about him being my friend.


    I guess with someone like Jayden and his family no one was brave enough to say anything to him.


    "Without his unconditional love and support I''d have probably done something awful," I tell her.


    "Don''t say that. You wouldn''t. You are much stronger than you think. You got those schrships and you got your degrees. Jayden didn''t do the work for you."


    "But maybe I''d never have gone to college let alone graduated university without his support. He never gave up on me and I will never give up on him. I''ll never give up on us." I tell her with a strength inside me I''d almost forgotten about. But it''s pointless now. "Just promise me, you''ll use that determination to also build a life for yourself. You are worth it."


    I take a deep breath. She''s right. I do need to make a life for myself. "I will. I''m going back to my home city in a few days. I''ll start fresh."


    "We''ll catch up before you leave town. It''s my birthday the day after tomorrow."


    I''d forgotten. "Oh, Lisa. Sure, we''ll catch up. I''ll send you my room number when I check into the hotel." I disconnect the call and sigh. My whole life has changed so much in a few years.


    My cell buzzes again. It''s Lance. He''s been Jayden''s best friend for as long as Lisa has been mine and we''d also formed an unlikely if not awkward friendship.


    I think he was sweet on me first up but I only had eyes for Jayden and Lance respected his friend enough to let it go. Plus Lance isn''t the type to settle down, lord knows Lisa had tried with him.


    Now we seem caught up in some weird zone where Lance wants to be on Jayden''s side but then he still wants to be friends with me. I don''t think he can see how to have both without Jayden and I being together again. But he also cannot get through to Jayden. Whatever the proof is that Jayden has, must be super convincing.


    I let the call go because I don''t think I can talk crap about my situation with Lance right now. My phone insistently buzzes again, and again. I''ll just get this over with, I guess. "Lance, hi."


    "Hey there. I''m throwing a surprise party for Lisa at my house. Jayden will be there. You shoulde. It''ll be like old times. Might help activate his memory."


    "No thanks." I''ve spent almost a year trying to activate his memory. Nothing has worked. Not even a night of passion. That just made Jayden even more hostile towards me.


    "Really? I think you should. I mean, it''s been ages since us four hung out like that. Not since Vegas, and um, well, the ident."


    "Nothing is the same now, Lance. But I do thank you for the support."


    "I think we should at least try and help him remember how happy you guys were."


    "I''m done trying. If he does remember it has to be when he is ready. We clearly can''t force this. And what if he never remembers? I can''t just hang about with him hating on me forever. I spent a year in aa. I need a life now." "Are you really sure?" he asks again.


    "I signed the divorce papers yesterday. I''m leaving town."


    "What!? Why would you sign for a divorce? I mean, he''s worth an absolute mint."


    "Because I can''t keep hanging on to false hope. Jayden has made his feelings clear. I may be hurt and angry but I''m not an idiot. Let them have their life together. I''m going to make my own life."


    "Wow. I guess you''ve restored my faith in human nature. I can''t find anyone who won''t date me for my money."


    I want to say that''s because he''s a shallow idiot but I don''t. "One day you''ll find someone to love."


    "Maybe. Are you sure you won''te along anyway? Lisa would love you there."


    "I''ll keep in touch." I lie because it''s just easier right now.


    I disconnect the call and walk to the box of baby things Jayden and I once collected together. The softness of a lemon-colored nket starts a new set of tears rolling.


    Behind me an acid voice speaks. "Still fake-crying I see. Give it up, Winona. You and my son were never meant to be.

 03 Pregnancy? Oh No!

    (Winona)


    "Why are you here? How did you get in? The door was locked."


    Every aspect of Judy Brennan was perfect. Her thousand-dor outfit. Her smile. Her trim, athletic shape. But the shiniest apples are sometimes rotten inside. This shiny apple was the most rotten I''d ever known. "This is Jayden''s house. Of course, I have a key. I have every right to stop by and see if you need help getting your sorry backside as far away from here as possible."


    I''m about to say something back and the urge to vomit hits me. I rush to the bathroom and try to throw up in the washbasin. I''ve had nothing to eat and I just heave and cough until my stomach hurts.


    But every day this week I''ve been nauseous, and I can''t eat much. I figured it''s the stress. Now it''s just this horrid woman.


    She''s in the bathroom doorway. "Hmph... sick again are you? Ashlyn told me you''d vomitedst week when they came by with the divorce papers. She told me you''d been with Jayden not so long ago too."


    Even though she scares the crap out of me, I ssh cold water on my face, dry it with a towel and straighten up. "That''s none of Ashlyn''s or your business. He''s a grown man. His sex life is his business. Besides, if he had amitment with Ashlyn, he wouldn''t have done anything with me. He''s not like that."


    "Well, They''re engaged now. Of course you would use your body to tempt him. That''s how you got him in the first ce. I bet you did anything and everything he wanted to keep him," she sneers.


    "He approached me. I would never have met him if he hadn''t pursued it." I know it''s pointless trying to convince her. "If it wasn''t for him, we''d never have fallen in love."


    Maybe it''s me who needs convincing the way he is now is because of the amnesia. That what we had was real. I might not be able to be with him now but he did love me. He really did. He just can''t remember and neither of us can help that.


    "He never really loved you; it was lust. Now he can see what you''re really like. A gold digger. Ashlyn isdylike enough to wait until they are married. He does have respect like that, you''re right."


    Actually, Jayden and I never had sex for a whole two years because he respected me wanting to wait until I was ready. The night I was ready, prom night, he was ready. It was slow and beautiful and perfect. That night bound our souls together.


    I didn''t think anything would ever stop him loving me. "Why can''t you just admit you are wrong. I made him happy. Blind Freddy could see that."


    "That''s your story but I know if you have his first-born, you have his fortune in the palm of your hand. Don''t tell me that wouldn''t be a factor for any woman? He never wanted kids. I don''t know why you''re crying over baby things. This is a fantasy you''ve conned him into." "Unlike you, some people aren''t motivated by money or power. We wanted a baby."


    "Your family is trash. Of course you''re motivated by money. You want everything you didn''t get with your family and you tried to use Jayden and Ashlyn to get it. ying big sister and devoted wife. Ashlyn was always meant to be with Jayden. It was arranged from the day she was born."


    I can''t hide my surprise and disgust at this statement. "Arranged? My God, you''re all stark raving mad. Love is love." I feel a little sorry for Ashlyn now. Clearly, she''s been groomed to love Jayden. "You cannot dictate what the heart wants." "I''m doing okay so far."


    I''m beginning to see I''ve really dodged a bullet here. I can never trust her and I would never leave any child of mine with her. "You are evil. One day, Jayden will see that." I know I shouldn''t bait her like that but I''m so angry right now. I swear she will not bring me down. I will seed despite her.


    "I can tell you; your tricks won''t work. Even if you are pregnant now." Her voice is low and dangerous. "I''ll make sure you are out of his life forever."


    My mind is racing. Pregnant? She thinks I might be pregnant?


    The possibility rams into my mind. I am on the pill to try and regte my period but it''s the low-dosage because my hormones are shot with the other medications. Endometriosis means getting pregnant will be almost impossible without intervention. Almost. I cannot let her think I think she''s right. "I''m not pregnant. Doctor says it''s a virus, that''s all. I''d hate being pregnant right now. When I have kids it will never be to a grandmother as delusional and controlling as you."


    She steps into the bathroom and into my personal space. "You better not be pregnant. If I find out you are, I will take that baby from you and you''ll never see it again. Your child will learn to hate you as much as my son does now." Her threat is very real. "Or perhaps I''ll have to tell my grandchild, the mother died in an ident."


    I feel the color drain from my face. I''m not taking any chances.


    My heart pounds and I know to take this woman at her word. "I''m not pregnant. Now get out. The storage people will be here soon." I''m not letting her think she intimidates me for long. "I can''t wait to get away from you all."


    "Don''t think you can fight me. I have police, judges, politicians in my pocket."


    I stand up straighter and pull my shoulders back to pretend I don''t care and that she doesn''t scare me. "Just leave. I need to go, and you''re holding me up."


    She scoffs at me again, but she does leave. I lock the door behind her and put the chain in. I race to the bedroom cupboard. I know I had a test there leftover from before.


    I see it in the back corner and grab it. Still in date. My head is spinning and my hands shake as I rip it from the packaging and lock the bathroom door behind me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Five minutester I see two blue lines. Oh no. I am pregnant with his baby. But, oh my goodness! I am pregnant against all the odds. Now I know I have to leave here and make a life for myself and my child. I don''t want this baby being raised in such a toxic environment. I don''t want to risk miscarriage in such a toxic environment.


    Stuffing the packaging and the test into my handbag so she can''t find it identally after I''m gone. It honestly would not surprise me if she had someone go through the trash.


    I put my handbag over my shoulder and picked up my overnight bag. I walk out the door and pull it shut behind me. Any sadness from leaving here has been reced with survival instinct. I will leave and not evere back near this ce again. I now have a new priority growing inside me. I have to protect my baby from that monster.

 04 Threatened Again!

    (Winona)


    This is my second night in the hotel and I''m expecting Lisa toe visit. But I need a shower because I''ve slept half the day, too sad to get out of bed. I had the hotel restaurant make her a cake and stock the mini bar.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I won''t be drinking alcohol, I''ll mix the drinks and pretend. I fly out tomorrow. I''m not even telling her I''m pregnant. I can''t tell anyone. Not if I want to keep my baby.


    I need her to believe I''m okay because I can never have here and visit me. We probably won''t see each other again for a while, unless I am sure Jayden''s mother won''t do anything to the child.


    It''s my only hope right now. It''s fifteen minutes until she arrives. I text to say the hotel door is unlocked and toe right in, I''m having a shower. I get back a thumbs up.


    The hot water cascades over me and I rub my hands over my belly. Soon enough I''ll start to show. I need to go where no one knows me or my past and reinvent myself and my story. I could stay here forever but I know I better get moving.


    I turn off the water and grab a huge white fluffy hotel towel to wrap up in. I pull a thinner hair towel out of my toiletries bag and wrap it around my head. I grab the basin as I stand up because I feel like I''ll faint any second. Maybe the water was too hot or I bent over and stood up too quickly.


    I can''t go to a doctor here. I''ll have to wait until I find somewhere to live in my old city, but nowhere near where I used to be. No one can remember who I am.


    My other hand goes protectively to my abdomen as I hold the basin for support.


    "You better not be pregnant."


    I opened my eyes in surprise. That isn''t Lisa''s voice, it''s Ashlyn.


    "Oh my God, what are you doing in here? Get out!"


    Her face twists into something I''ve never seen before. "The door was unlocked, you should be more careful."


    "You shouldn''t be snooping around trying doors. How did you know where I''m staying?"


    "I guess I''m more resourceful than you think." Her eyes follow my every move.


    I do not feel safe right now and I''m d Lisa will be here any minute. "You better leave before Lisa gets here." I push past Ashlyn and go to the living room and open the door for her to leave. "Are you pregnant?" She says as she advances.


    "None of your business, is it?"


    "I''m making it my business."


    Iugh to put her off her guard a little. "Feeling threatened, are we? Scared you might lose this man that loves you so, so much," I say sarcastically.


    "If you think a baby will change how he feels about you now, you are dead wrong. Jayden loves me now and I love him." Her eyes are burning with hostility.


    I could just p her. Maybe she''s desperate enough to try anything to keep him with her. Maybe she already has.


    "I''m not pregnant, Ashlyn." I say in a bored voice. "Nothing would be worse for me right now. I just want to leave here and forget everything about Jayden. So just leave."


    She eyes me suspiciously.


    "You better not be lying." Her crazy eyes re at me.


    We''ve been friends for almost as long as me and Jayden were together. She was like a little sister to me. I taught her everything from schoolwork to rtionships. Now she''s giving me strong stalker vibes.


    Her family is rich too, but she seemed so different to them all. An only child like me. She wanted my friendship. I''ve never had anyone to look up to me like that.


    It felt good to be a role model. We met at a cocktail evening Jayden''s mother was having. I went and said hello as she was alone in a corner. She''s three years younger than me and we talked about her struggles at high school. I offered to help her out.


    She always copied me in everything. We did our makeup and hair together, we went shopping. I thought it was cute, but now I suspect she has been in love with Jayden for a long time. Probably from the start.


    Since I''d recovered from mya and been trying to convince Jayden about our love, Ashlyn was very supportive. But she was obviously shocked to see me back and they were obviously a lot closer than I wasfortable with.


    She seemed so calm and loving to him, making him believe that she respects our marriage if that''s what he decided. Soon after I came back to find him, I realized they had more than a friendship and that his family, especially his mother, much preferred Ashlyn over me. "Are you afraid of the day he remembers me?" I counter as she passes me to go out the door. "Afraid he''ll want what you and I both know we had again?"


    Seeing her face turned as white as a sheet, gives me some satisfaction.


    But then her face hardens. "Won''t matter if you''re not going to be alive when he remembers." Her expression now really scares me. I stop myself from talking back because I have a baby to think of.


    Unlike me, they alle from powerful families and endless money.


    Without the Jayden I knew and loved, there''s no one to protect me or this child.


    "Ashlyn, I''m leaving tomorrow. I''m not pregnant and It''s obvious Jayden loves you now. I ept that. Just let me go and live my life. I hope the two of you are very happy."


    "What in the hell is she doing here?" Lisa is storming along the hallway towards us in the doorway.


    She grabs Ashlyn by the sleeve and pulls her out of the doorway away from me. "I should p you silly. How dare you be here. You got what you wanted. Leave Winona alone or you''ll be picking gravel out of your perfect white teeth." "Lisa. It''s okay. She was just leaving."


    "Damn right she''s leaving." Lisa has her hands on her hips.


    Ashlyn goes past her and we go inside and shut the door. I lock it.


    "What was that about? Why did you let her in here?"


    "I didn''t. I''d left the door unlocked and next thing she was in the bathroom with me."


    "I''m telling you, she''s a strange one. I always thought that. Stage five clinger."


    "Look, let''s just enjoy our night. Forget her. Forget Jayden. This is a new start. Let me go and get dressed then I''ll pour us drinks."


    "Sounds perfect."


    I''m not going to cry but I want to. Tonight may be thest time I see my best friend in the whole world and I can''t even share the most amazing experience of my life with her. She would make such an awesome aunt.


    But tomorrow is the start of the rest of my life. I''m giving up so much. My friends, my very best friend. My whole life as it was has changed. The more I think about existing here like this, the more that a change appeals to me. There''s really nothing but reminders of a life I can never get back here. I know my foster-mom will love having me there and she''ll love doting on the baby. I can''t go anywhere else and start new. I need to rebuild myself. Above all else, I need to fade away and not have anyonee looking, so not even a sniff of me being pregnant can get out. I''m quite sure everyone here will be d to say goodbye to all the drama I''ve broughttely.


    None more than Lisa. I''ve constantly asked her about the night Jayden and I slept together two months ago. She was there, so was Lance, but they swear they can''t remember anything. I may never find out who drugged Jayden that night or why. But I''m prepared to let it go for the sake of the baby. Jayden and I are divorced and he is getting married to Ashlyn. That''s all the information I need right now.


    I''ve never been so unsure about anything, but I''m not afraid to do it.

 05 A New Life

    (Winona)


    Moving to the city I grew up in was a real struggle at first. It''s been three years and slowly each day got better. The tiny life growing inside me made me stronger. This wasn''t just about me.


    After giving birth to my beautiful girl, I started a little firm as a marketing and financial advisor, putting my education to use. It seemed being able to put forward proposals for sessful marketing campaigns is something I''m very excellent at. All of my smallerpany campaigns have been going like wildfire. Enough to get the attention of severalrger firms. Bigger contracts really turn things around in the corporate world.


    I guess time does heal all wounds. It''s been the best time of my life since the divorce. Mostly because I''m a mother now and she is the most important thing in the world to me.


    Would I love being aplete family? Sure. But familiese in all shapes and sizes and mine is my daughter and my foster mother who stepped in without hesitation and weed me and now my baby girl into her life and small home. Keeping my daughter safe and in a stable home environment is worth the sacrifice of leaving her father behind.


    I kiss Abby on the forehead. "Momma''s got to go sweety."


    She bangs her spoon on her highchair and grins. I stare at her, mesmerized by her cuteness again. Her eyes, exactly like her father''s, beam up at me with her little cherub cheeks I constantly want to squeeze. She is just the happiest baby ever.


    I check my watch. "I must go. I''ll bete and I promised Phillip I wouldn''t be today," I called out to my foster mother, Anne.


    "Just go, Abby and I are fine. I''ll do dinner. Why don''t you ask Phillip to join us, you''ve both been working such long hours."


    I hesitate. I think Anne is trying to make Phillip and I more than business partners. I get it, he''s an attractive guy, young, energetic and a very hard worker. "I will ask him but, Anne, you know we are only friends and I want to keep it that way." "I know Jayden is the father of Abby and that''s all been messy, but you need to have happiness. You need love, we all do."


    "I am happy. Right here with you and her. I''ve built a strong business in digital marketing and the bank ounts are finally showing profit. If we can nail a couple more major contracts, I''ll secure enough money for a great college fund." "College is a long way off. Focus on your own happiness too."


    "I can''t right now." I may not be in love with Jayden the way I once was but it''s hard with his eyes being the best part of my day. Abby looks so much like him, and he doesn''t even know she exists. Some days I really wonder if I''ve done the right thing keeping my pregnancy a secret.


    I go over and give her a hug. "I''m okay, I promise. We''re okay."


    Even the old threats from Judy Brennan and Ashlyn seemed to bother me less these days. No one is getting between me and my child, that much I do know. I''m stronger now. But I think Jayden would love his daughter so much and I''m denying him that chance. "Winona, you did the right thing and one day, when you''re ready, you can tell him. There''s nothing wrong with that but denying yourself sharing a life with a man who will appreciate and cherish you isn''t right."


    "I can''t bring another person into her life like that. I want a stable home for her, we give her that. If I get in a rtionship and we break upter, that will just be too confusing for her."


    Also, I can''t bear the thought of going through that pain again. In fact, I have no intentions of leaving myself vulnerable. I''m never going to let any man hurt me that way again. My life is my business and my daughter. Building something for us both. Getting us all into a bigger home and the best medical insurance.


    That''s what I care the most about. Then I might be ready to talk to Jayden about Abby. I''ve done well so far, but I doubt I can keep her a secret forever. Besides, she deserves to know who her father ister. For now, it''s just the way it has to be. If we can get thistest contract signed off, I will be the owner of a million-dor business. That is my priority.


    My business partner, Phillip, has been helping me grow thepany almost the whole three years and we have grown very close. I have to admit, I do find myself flirting a little despite my decision to not bring a serious rtionship into Abby''s life. But she has met Phillip and does like him and he''s patient with her. I guess Anne may be right. Perhaps I will agree to go out with him, as more than business partners, when I am over the pain and hurt Jayden caused me.


    But I need to go to work. Phillip said we have another offer on the table and thepany is sending someone in person to make sure we sign off with them and not anotherpany. It''s a major world brand and I know it''s a billion-dor subsidiary of Brennan Industries. But there''s no way Jayden or anyone close to him would turn up for a meeting with such a smallpany like mine. That is way beneath their level. So, for Phillip''s sake, I''ve agreed to at least hear them out. He was so pumped and this will be his baby. I don''t have to be involved other than the signature.


    ***


    "My palms are sweating," Phillip says.


    "Don''t worry. You got this." I reassure him.


    "This deal can change our lives."


    "I know and you''ve put the work in, so just trust in yourself." I haven''t told him about it being apany of my ex. I don''t want him to think he won or lost the contract because of my past.


    He takes a deep breath in and puffs it out, psyching himself up. "I know. I got this, we got this."


    I high-five him. "Your work is amazing. We''re a great team but this is your deal."


    He looks all serious for a second and takes my hand in his. "Winona, I can''t thank you enough for taking me in as a partner, giving me a chance."


    "Don''t talk stupid. You are the best. I know a solid business prospect when I see one. Your hard work got you here."


    "I can''t believe I''m so close to the start of my dreams. But without you, I wouldn''t have this opportunity. No one else has the edge everyone wants in their advertising and that''s what attracts major yers."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We make a wonderful team. You bring just as much to the table, Phillip. Speaking of tables, Anne is cooking a celebration dinner for us tonight. Would you want to join us?"


    His eyes lit up and he pulled me in close to him. He smells amazing and his fit body envelops mine. I mean, any woman would give anything to be with a man like Phillip. "Winona, you know how I feel about you. I''d love toe to dinner."


    "I didn''t mean it like that. I just want to stay friends and business partners."


    "But you''re attracted to me as well, I can feel it. What''s holding you back? You know I think the world of Abby."


    I sigh. He''s right. I am attracted to him. I was just too scared of being hurt again to go there. "We have to keep it professional. Let''s get this deal signed, then maybe we can talk."


    "I want you in my future, Winona, you and Abby. Just know that. You are beautiful and smart. Everything I could ever want in a life partner."


    Then before I can stop him his lips are on mine. His kiss is gentle and the softness of his lips makes me hesitate before pushing him away. Not in a harsh way, but just to break up this intimacy building between us. "It''s the wrong timing, Phillip. They''ll be here any second to discuss the deal."


    "I apologize. I''m just so damn pumped about it and I''ve wanted to kiss you forever."


    "Don''t be sorry. It''s just..."


    I look away while finding the right word to turn him down, only to find standing at our ss door, ring in at me and Phillip, is Jayden Brennan himself.

 06 Memories?

    06 Memories?


    (Jayden)


    It really is her. I saw her picture when my head of digital marketing brought this small firm to my attention. I see him kiss her and anger swells inside me and I get a sh of something. A pain in my head and Winona in a simr suit and me kissing her and wishing her luck for an interview.


    Then the pain is gone and the only thing I feel now is annoyance. How unprofessional of them. Aren''t they supposed to be business partners? I mean she has every right to move on but for some reason I can''t shake the anger right now. 1


    Her eyes are locked onto mine and her face reddens:- push open the door and stride in as if I couldn''t care less. I have a very lucrative contract in my hand and it will get signed today.


    I ce it on the desk. "It''s all in there, you have twenty-four hours to sign. If you don''t sign, there will never be another offer from ourpany."


    I remember thest time I told her to sign papers, three years ago. Divorce papers.


    She certainly isn''t crying this time. She looks great, I mean, really great.


    "24 hours is not long enough. I need to have my legal team look over this."


    "You don''t have a legal team. I''ve done my homework. I heard you''re the best. I only hire the best and I wanted toe and see for myself. You''ve done well for yourself, Winona."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She nces at her business partner and he gives her a quizzical look. Clearly he has no clue I''m her ex." There''s ten million dors on the table. Life changing money. Sign it and I''ll see you in my head office next week. You''ll need to relocate of course."


    "Now hang on a minute. You aren''t barging in here telling me what to do with my life. This is my business and I''ll conduct it wherever I please. My firm is here and here it will stay."


    "Ten million, Winona, perhaps we''d better at least read the contract..." Her partner says. 1


    "Phillip, I''m not sure I''m ready to relocate. I''m settled here."


    "I''d like the opportunity to discuss it. This is my deal you said."


    I pull the contract back off the table and he almost has a panic attack I think by the look of shock in his eyes. He wants this deal but he has no idea of our history. "Perhaps this firm isn''t as professional as i thought. Clearly you two are struggling to get on the same page." Phillip steps forward. "Mr Brennan, I''d like the opportunity to pitch to you independently."


    My, he is desperate. I can use this to my advantage. "No. This deal includes you both and relocation is needed. I have a couple of huge campaignsing up and I can''t do that with you in another city."


    Winona is staring at me and I know she''s very annoyed right now. "You know if you sign with anotherpany I can bring them and yourpany down if I want to."


    "Why would you do that?" Winona asks.


    I shrug, "Just good business, eliminate thepetition"


    D6 Memories?


    "I''m sure we can read through and give you a decision In 24 hours." Phillip says firmly. He clearly isn''t going to let this go. I wonder how much influence he has over her?


    I throw the contract back down on the desk. "You have twelve hours now." I walk out the door. I know I shouldn''t force her hand like this but something inside me doesn''t want to let it go.


    Since the divorce. Everything has been going smoothly Ashlyn and I got engaged and we are preparing for the wedding. I haven''t quite felt the urgency that Ashlyn has for the wedding day, but we love each other, so why rush?


    She''s been very patient but I know the day is getting closer and I want to make sure everything in my business is ready so I can spend extra time on a honeymoon without worry. I also need to help her with some major decisions like venues and catering. So, I''m working from my home office today.


    She doesn''t know I''ve seen Winona again, I''m not sure how she''ll take it. But honestly it was quite idental.


    Last week, when I was vetting the firm''s financial position, I noticed my digital marketing department was bleeding money. I told everyone in that department I''d be getting another firm to oversee what they were all doing. While they hadn''t lost their jobs, this time, they have all been demoted.


    Nobody takes my money and power for granted. You don''t get to be a billion-dorpany by letting departments work inefficiently. I think this wedding has taken my attention too far away from my business dealings.


    I made my personal assistant scour every digital marketing firm she could find in the country and give me a list of the best. I was looking for a diamond in a pile of rocks. It was a long shot, but unorthodox ways have worked for me before. Then I saw Winona''s picture at the top of the list.

 07 Feelings Resurface

    07 Feelings Resurface


    07 Feelings Resurface (Jayden)


    Something about Winona''s picture with her bright, warm smile and her shining, proud eyes triggered something inside of me.


    I had to see her again. Even if she''d been on the bottom of the list. Also I wasn''t surprised to see her at the top. For some reason I knew she would be the best at what she did. Something deep inside me told me she always was. As soon as Iid eyes on her I was not going to take no for an answer. He kissed and I saw her gently push him away. There''s a feeling inside me even now I don''t understand. Why him touching her should bother me, I don''t know. It doesn''t, it was just the shock of running into her again. I flick up her picture on my screen,


    Another vision shes into my head: Winona, her smile was even brighter than the picture on my screen. She''sughing and I''m spinning her around.


    A sharp pain hits inside my head. Damn, that hurts so bad. Maybe I should go see the doc. They did say may have issues, especially if I started remembering. Am I starting to remember or is this just stuff I''ve dreamed? I''m not sure.


    Ashlyn knocks lightly on the office door. I shut down the picture of Winona and told her toe in.


    "Have you had a chance to look at the venues?"


    "I was just going through the list," I lied. "Do you have any preferences?"


    My hesitation at making decisions has made her very nervous I think.


    "You mother thinks we should go for the most expensive one because there''s plenty of room and it''s all inclusive."


    "I''m not marrying my mother, though, am I? What do you prefer?"


    "I prefer you tell me what you want. Then I know that it''s what you want, not just what I want. We''re at team, aren''t we?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I get up


    and walk to her. "Of course we''re a team. I love you Ashlyn." I take her in my arms and I feel the tension drain from her. "But... I do have business I need to take care of. Digital marketing has been costing me millions and I can''t let that continue. I want everything to be running smoothly so I don''t have to worry when we go on our honeymoon."


    "You work so hard. You know, I couldn''t care less if we just eloped, as long as we''re married that''s all that matters."


    A pain shoots through my head again and I groan and grab my forehead. Elope. A sh of Winona staring up at me, a sh of happiness, then it''s ck again.


    Ashlyn steps back and grabs my hand. "Is there anything wrong? Did you remember something?" 1


    I know she always used to fear my memorying back before we got engaged, when I was still legally


    07 Feelings Resurface


    married to Winona. Although she said back then she would leave without any fuss if I chose Winona, Ashlyn and I are engaged now and nning a future.


    I can''t imagine she''s going to be happy about me remembering anything about having feelings for Winona, but I am a man of honor and I can''t just marry her if I''m starting to remember. I need to know I am making the right choice. "I''m not sure. I think I need to see my doctor."


    Her expression drops into a frown and I see her eyes shine with tears. "Of course. I''ll make you an appointment."


    "I need to tell you something else. The new digital marketing firm I''m considering. It''s Winona''spany."


    "What?! How? Have you been looking for her?"


    "No. It was just a coincidence. But I have been to a meeting with her and her partner and I''ll be seeing her in my office tomorrow to go over the details." 1


    "I think this is the wrong choice. There must be otherpanies."


    My temper res a little. "Brennan Industries only works with the best and it''s not just my decision. The board will always choose what''s best regardless of personal circumstance. It''s been years, why would you be worried now?"


    "I''m not worried. Just about you. I don''t want to lose us but I want you to be okay medically too."


    "I don''t want to hurt you, Ashlyn, but I need to know if these are memories or just stress from everything. I want to marry you knowing we can have a long and happy life together without this damn memory thing hanging over us."


    Truthfully, I need to sort out why I felt so drawn to Winona when I saw her in person again and why I hated seeing another man touch her like that. She ising to another meeting tomorrow. She said she wasn''t signing any contract until we spoke in private.


    I have to admire her guts in standing up to me. If that had been anyone else, I''d have never done business with them again.


    Do I have feelings for Winona?

 08 Making Deals

    08 Making Deals


    08 Making Deals


    (Winona)


    He didn''t do anything but agree with me when I called him to say I wasn''t signing anything until we spoke in private. I''ve almost convinced myself to tell him about Abby. I''m certainly second-guessing why I need to convince him she isn''t his. Maybe it will all be okay.


    I haven''t heard anything from Ashlyn or his mother since the divorce, so I''m sure they don''t care one way or another now that the wedding is imminent. If they really wanted to find me and cause trouble, they could''ve done it. Jayden seemed a little strange when he came to my officest week. Like he was angry but then also confused. I guess he still sees me as the evil woman that wanted to get between him and his girlfriend.


    But the Brennans only do business with the best, so I know he can''t just walk away from me because the other business heads will want to know why.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden never lets his personal life interfere with his business.


    The probability that my business could get shut down due to some ancient history makes me angry have a counter-offer for Jayden. I go into the main offices. It''s modern and luxurious here. I tell the secretary behind the front desk my name and that Mr. Brennan is expecting me.


    "He says, go right in," she says after she puts the phone down. "Therge wooden door along the corridor." She points out the direction.


    "Thank you." Like I don''t know where his office is.


    I take a breath and I head along the corridor. I look up and see Judy Brennan heading towards me from the other direction. She gives me an acid smile. My heart ramps up but I''m not going to show weakness.


    "So, it''s true." She hisses. "You are back and weaseling your way into his good graces I hear."


    "It''s been three years, Judy. Can''t you change the narrative."1


    "I''ll never change it as long as you''re around. You won''t be breaking him and Ashlyn up no matter what you think."


    I sigh. "Honestly, Jayden is his own man. I''m not interested in him. This is business and if your gossip source told the truth you''d know he approached me about working for thispany and he actually demanded I did, or he''d shut me down." (1 "Don''t lie."


    "I don''t have to lie. Just go and ask him. Or are you scared he will remember me and choose not to marry Ashlyn after all?"


    Her face twists into the monster I remember her being. "I will see you are out of his life permanently. Don''t test me, you trouble-making hussy."


    H


    The real reason why I left and hid my daughter came flooding back. There''s no way I can tell him about Abby unless I can trust he won''t listen to his mother''s mentally unstable opinion and they take her from


    1. me.


    OB Making Deals


    But I also can''t back down from this opportunity. Phillip deserves this break. He''s worked tirelessly beside me and while I haven''t agreed to be with him as a girlfriend, we are the best of friends


    I''m sure I can get through a year, maybe two, at least. just need to be careful.


    "I don''t care about your threats. Jayden is expecting me." I stand and stare at his mother and she steps aside and unblocks his doorway. "Should I tell him you''ve already weed me to thepany?" I say as I tap sharply on his door. "You better not say anything about me."


    "Why? Are you worried he''ll believe me over you?"


    Judy is clearly lost for words. I just smile at her before putting my game face on to greet my ex-husband.


    "Come in." A familiar deep voice sounds through the door.


    I open it and step inside. Shutting the door behind me, I walk confidently up to his desk. Jayden stands.


    "Winona, please take a seat."


    "I''m fine standing, thank you."


    He sits back down. "Suit yourself. What are these terms you mentioned?"


    "Merge mypany into yours and pay.us out." I cross my arms. "Then I''ll work for you as a consultant for two years and you give Phillip the same option.


    "How very presumptuous of you."


    "Not at all. You need my expertise, and you know it," I say with confidence despite my stomach doing cartwheels. "The board knows it and if I''m to relocate I need to call my own shots." My heart is racing but I stand tall. This is for the stability of Abby''s home life.


    Anne will move with us, and I''ve told her not to say anything about what she knows about me and Jayden. In fact, I will refer to her only as my nanny.


    Jayden will know who she is if he ever sees her, I''ll tell him Anne needs her privacy protected because it isn''t fair that she gets dragged through the mud because of the past between him and I.


    "Then, I guess you have a deal. I''ll have my legal department draw up the contract today and have it couriered to you both."


    "Great. Now, I can easily work from home once I find a ce to live." I have mixed feelings about seeing and working with Jayden every day. I''m not sure I can handle that.


    I''m also worried that if one of them sees Abby they will notice she has her father''s eyes. There''s really no reason for any of them to see her but I need to cover all bases for now.


    "Nonsense. I need you on the ground on this and the hours will be long at first. I''ve lost two million dors in failed campaigns just this past year. I have to stem the bleeding immediately. Working from home may be an option once we have this all under control." I frown.


    08 Making Deals


    "Can''t you handle working with me? I thought you were a professional."


    "I can handle it," I say defiantly.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll see you, and Phillip, Monday. I assume you have a hotel?"


    "I do." I write down the address and room number for the papers to be delivered, I hand it to Jayden and our fingers brush when he takes it.


    Our eyes lock for a second before he breaks the gaze but not before I see something sh through his eyes. I''m confused. Is he having mixed feelings too?


    "Did you need me to go over anything else before then?" he breaks the silence.


    "No. Monday is fine. But...does Ashlyn know I''m here?"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want her to get a shock, that''s all."


    "She knows. I told her. I haven''t told mother if that''s your next question."


    see." So Ashlyn has told Judy. Typical. Nothing has changed there obviously. I need to be very careful,


    "They won''t give you any trouble. Don''t worry."


    Well, it''s a littlete for that. His mother has already tried her crap on me and since her and Ashlyn are still in cohorts, I''ll expect anything.


    One day, when I''m ready, I will tell him about his daughter, but I need to know she will be safe from his unhinged mother and that Ashlyn has settled down with her attitude towards me. I also need to work through the feelings that have stirred up since I saw him again. The hurt is still there. I want so much to be able to get over himpletely and I think that facing him and facing our situation is the only way to truly get through it.


    "I''ll see you on Monday." I say and leave.


    Seeing him every day will be hard but at least it''s at work. I won''t have to deal with him in social settings. I''m not sure I can handle all of them in one room anytime soon. 00 Into the Lion''s Pen

 09 Into the Lion’s Den

    9 Into the Lion''s Den


    (Winona)


    When I got back to the hotel, my daughter greeted me with the most adorable smile and ran up for a hug. "Mommy!"


    "Hi sweety. Are you having fun?"


    "Puppy," she says, holding up her favorite teddy.


    "Puppy is so cute."


    She wriggles and I put her down. Someone rings the doorbell. Must be housekeeping. Abby clings to my leg.


    When I open the door, I find Ashlyn staring at me angrily. Abby is quite shy, so she runs off to probably go find Anne. Thank goodness, Ashlyn wouldn''t have gotten a good look at her face. I step outside and shut the door behind me.


    "Why are you here? Did you follow me?" I say and watch her eyebrows raise as she has seen a child and she must guess I''m now a mother.


    She pushes up closer. She is shaking, with anger or nervousness, I don''t know. But she is definitely upset. You told me you weren''t pregnant."


    "And I wasn''t. But I met a man and we went into business together and then started dating. Abby is the result of that. Not that it''s any of your business."


    "Are you back to cause trouble for me and Jayden? The wedding is soon."


    I sigh andugh. "I don''t want to be with Jayden anymore. He said he told you about meing back so you must know he found me and asked me here, not the other way around. It''s purely business."


    "Are you sure? If you''re lying and that child really is Jayden''s I''ll-"


    "You''ll what? You don''t scare me, Ashlyn. You''re the one who has everything to lose, not me. I''m very happy with Phillip. Maybe you should try being honest for once and then you wouldn''t have to worry about Jayden finding out about what you''re really like." "I''m not worried at all. He loves me."


    "Then you don''t need toe here bothering me. Go away. I''m here for business and I don''t need you dredging up the past every five minutes."


    I go back into my hotel room and double lock the door to be sure.


    My cell phone buzzes in my pocket. God, what now? I pulled it out. It''s Phillip. I connected the call.


    "Winona. Thank you for including me in this amazing deal. Jayden Brennan called me and offered me a consultancy for two years. Plus we get millions of dors in our bank ounts!"


    "I hope you aren''t sorry that we will be dissolving the business and moving."


    "If you''re happy, I''m happy. I mean, I''ll still see you, won''t I? That hasn''t changed..."


    09 Into the Lion''s Den


    "Sure, we''ll still work closely together. But..."


    "Look, Winona, I get it. We''re best friends and you know I''d do anything for you and Abby. I get that you aren''t in a ce where you can think about being with someone romantically. But I just want you to know that I will always be here for whatever you need. You have changed my life."


    "You know I love you, Phillip. Just not in that way. I''m sorry. But you''ll find someone."


    "Honestly, I won''t be looking for a while. I''ll be throwing every second into learning everything I can from Brennan Industries. It''s a once in a lifetime chance."


    An idea begins to form in my mind. Maybe this can work to my benefit. "Phillip, if you don''t have anywhere. to live yet...why don''t we look for a ce that suits us all. Seems silly for you to live alone in a strange city. I think we can really help each other."


    I hear Abby crying and fussing. "I don''t have time to get into it right now, Abby needs me, but we''ll talk


    soon."


    "Okay. Bye, Winona, I''ll touch base soon."


    I disconnect the call and go to Abby who is trying to get her top off over her head.


    "Sorry, she wanted to do it herself. Miss Independence like her mother." Anneughs. I give her a grin.


    "Oh, look at you all tangled up. Let mommy help." I go to reach for Abby.


    "No! Me do it. Me do it!" And with a huge wrest/


    and tug. Abby''s frowny face and pudgy cheeks pop out of her top and she drops it on the floor. "See? I do it."


    Off she runs.


    "Anne, I''ve asked Phillip to move in with us when I find a house. I want him to pretend to be Abby''s father


    It''s Monday and I''m walking back into the Lion''s den. That''s how it feels, partially. The other part is a yearning to have what we once had again. This building used to belong to another firm.


    After graduation, it was this exact building where I did my first interview as a financial advisor. Jayden drove me and gave me a great pep talk on the way.


    "You are my invincible Winona, remember? Knock them dead."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was always my rock.


    Today I''m here with Phillip. Also my rock but in apletely different way. But I think I can get through this with him by my side. Especially if he agrees to my n.


    Philip senses my difort, he is very perceptive because we are close after working together for three years. "Are you alright? If you want to change your mind, it''s okay."


    "I''m fine it''s just nerves and well, I guess leaping into the unknown." I don''t even know how to start to exin the mess that was the rtionship between me and Jayden, so I didn''t.


    We are about to walk into my new office, which is directly below Jayden''s and I hesitate. Am I really doing this?


    09 Into the Lions Den


    Phillip grabs my hand. "Come on, we''ll do it together. One...two..." We both take a step in, "three! There we did it and no one turned to stone."


    Iugh, but I think I will need to turn to stone to stop all the emotions I''m feeling right now. Can I really handle what this will all bring and, what if Jayden does start to remember things, what then? "Thanks Phillip. You''re the best."


    "Did you want to talk about that thing?"


    My cell phone pings that I''ve received a personal emall into thepany inbox. Well, they sure aren''t wasting any time. "Just a minute. I''ll check the emails. Hate to miss anything on our first day." I smile. I opened the email.


    There will be a big party celebrating the merger at the end of the week. Phillip and I are to attend as the guests of honor. My hands are even more damp now. I''m not sure why I thought I could avoid social situations really. "There''s an email about a celebration. We''re guests of honor."


    "Sounds like fun."


    "Maybe.


    H


    ""You are going to go?"


    I think about this. I don''t really have a choice. "I''ll go but I may not stay for long."


    "Suits me."


    "You don''t have to leave when I do."


    "Let''s just see how it goes."


    I really need to tell him the full story, but I can''t here. There''s a stack of folders on my desk waiting, "I better get to work. There''s a pile of information I need to go through today. I''m sure you have a lot to do as well." Phillip''s office is next door. "I do have a meeting in about three minutes with the ex-head of marketing. We''ll confer at the end of the day?"


    "Sure. Once we get this week''s information coted, we can start to n a new campaign to turn this ship around." I am determined to do the best job I can. To prove I''m here because I am the best there is and not because of any other reason. I want to prove to everyone that I''m not here to win back Jayden. Those days are over.


    Maybe it''s me I need to prove that too.


    Turning up at that party looking amazing and feeling confident will go a long way to doing that. I better go shopping.

 11 Bringing down the house

    11 Bringing down the house (Winona)


    I turn around. My heart is pounding and I''m trying to concentrate on keeping my breathing even. It''s unbelievable that I''m even here, about to be civil to these two. I''d never have thought it possible two weeks ago.


    I steel myself, paste a smile on my face and turn.


    15


    Jayden is standing there smiling and he looks amazing in his tuxedo with Ashlyn by his side. They look perfect together, just like Jayden and I had looked perfect together at our senior prom. The night we''d finally made love for the first time.


    He was older now but no less sexy. Definitely more sexy than ever. Not that I had any right or need to notice. But deep inside, the sight of him still affected me like he always had. We should be a happy family right now instead of this absolute mess. But I can''t dwell on that fact. I smile at Ashlyn, clinging to Jayden''s arm.


    She''s wearing an off-the-shoulder red dress that hugs her super-slim body tightly. I wore that exact same style and shade to senior prom. She''d helped me pick it out. But it''s what she''s wearing around her neck that makes me want to throw up.


    The diamond ne Jayden bought me for graduation. Of course, he wouldn''t remember it. But Ashlyn. knows exactly what she''s doing. She''s unbelievable. She has him, why rub it in my face? I swear this woman is a few sandwiches short of a pic.


    I just can''t understand why she can''t just leave it alone. Her jealousy is next level. Surely Jayden can see what she''s like. If he ever got his memories back, he''d know for sure how manipted he is.


    I''m not going to give her the satisfaction of mentioning it and having her think I notice or care about her choice of dress or jewelry.


    Instead, I smile. "There you two are! This night is so fantastic. It''s good to be back really. I don''t know why I waited so long." Okay, so maybe that was a little immature but what the hell. "Jayden, thanks for the wee party, Phillip is a bitte but on the way." "You look stunning. Winona." Jayden says, and his eyes look a little distant for a second.


    My mind shes back to the way he''d danced slowly with me at prom. Holding me so close and murmuring in my ear...


    "You look stunning, my darling." He nuzzled my ear and we melted into each other with a magical kiss. Red is your color. The color of moltenva, which is how hot I am for you right now."


    I knew I was ready, and I knew we''d spend the rest of our lives together at that moment. I whispered into his ear, "your tux looks great too, can''t wait to see it on the floor."


    He chuckled and nuzzled my neck. "Hey, that''s supposed to be my line! Let''s get out of here early.


    Ashlyn''s sharp voice drags me back to reality.


    H


    "Oh, Winona, My goodness, it''s been so long. Wee back," she says with fake sincerity while making her massive engagement diamond on her left hand show. +25 DONUS


    11 Bringing down the house


    I can''t even be bothered to y these stupid games. "Ashlyn. You two look amazing. Great to see you as well. We were just talking about catching up sometime. I hope you''ll join us


    Ashlyn looks a little surprised by my offer but she doesn''t argue. "That would be fun, I think. What do you think my darling?" she asks Jayden but he isn''t listening, he''s staring over my shoulder. "Darling?" Ashlyn repeats and touches his arm.


    Jayden looks at her, "oh, sure thing. Love to."


    I wonder if he''s even heard the conversation and I look behind me to see what Jayden was staring at and


    I see Phillip holding court and looking super-hot in his very tailored tuxedo that shows every outline of his fit body. I smile as he looks up at me and waves. He excuses himself andes over.


    Well, well, is Jayden jealous? Maybe I can have a little fun in that case. Show Ashlyn how little I care about what she has going on inside her head at the same time.


    "Winona, I''m so sorry I''mte." He leans in and kisses my cheek and I link my arm through his. "Traffic and in a strange town."


    "No problem. I''ve been ying catch up with some old friends."


    He reaches out and shakes hands with Jayden. "Mr. Brennan, thanks for the party. We both appreciate the formal wee."


    "Call me Jayden when we''re not in the office. This is my Fianc¨¦e, Ashlyn."


    "Nice to meet you, Ashlyn." Phillip shakes her hand lightly.


    I can see Lisa is staring open-mouthed at Phillip because he''s really cover-model perfect. This is my chance. I only hope Phillip catches on.


    "Lisa and Lance, this is Philip. A partner in the firm I started and have just sold to Brennan Industries and my partner in life."


    I''m not sure if Ashlyn looked relieved or suspicious. Jayden''s mouth drops open a little. But Phillip didn''t miss a beat and went along with me. "We''re both happy to be here. I hope we can really be an asset to the business and that I get to know you all as well as Winona does. She was quite excited abouting back."


    Lisa smiled and shook his hand and gave him a small hug. "So wonderful to meet you, Phillip. I hope we get to know you better very soon. I think we should all go to the club soon."


    Lance shakes Phillip''s hand and ps him on the shoulder. "d to have you on board. Are you a basketball man or football man?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Basketball. Lakers."


    "Hah! I''m a Lakers man too. We''re going to get along fine. We should go catch the game next week, I have tickets."


    "I won''t say no to that."


    Phillip knew how stressed I was to be here, but I still hadn''t told him the full story of my past. I guess I''d better tonight when we leave because he''s bound to start hearing stuff if he''s out and about with Lance. 1


    11 Bringing down the house


    We all chatted a little more and everyone dispersed into other conversations with other people. I excused myself and went to the bathroom before dinner was served. I still hadn''t seen Judy and that was a blessing. There''s probably no real reason for her to be here but I know she''d be skulking somewhere.


    Outside the bathroom, Ashlyn is there waiting for me, alone.


    "Ashlyn, still stalking me outside bathrooms I see."


    "Shut up. You should never havee back here. I''ll show everyone what a liar you are. Prove to Jayden once and for all. He doesn''t love you anymore, just go back where you came from," she seethes at me in a low voice. "Honestly, you should stay off the champagne. You''re being ridiculous."


    She looked at me and smiled. "I''ll show you ridiculous,


    Okay, this is way too weird for me. I look for Phillip and see himughing with Lance. Looks like the boys club is in full swing. I hope Phillip doesn''t slip up and mention Abby.


    I''m about to walk over there when Ashlyn crashes into the side of me almost knocking me off bnce and thrusts something into my hands. I nce at my hands to see my graduation ne. The chain is broken.


    Then Ashlyn cries out as she falls on the floor. Her long nails scrape at her neck as she goes, leaving a big


    mark.

 12 Reality Bites

    12 Reality Biten


    12 Reality Bites


    (Jayden)


    I hear screams and I see people gathered near the bathroom doors.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wait, is that Winona? I rushed over. What the hell has happened? Ashlyn is on the floor and Winona is standing over her.


    I see Phillip moving quickly towards them too and many eyes are interested.


    Damn it. It will be all over the media channels tomorrow.


    Now I''m close enough to hear Ashlyn''s words.


    "I didn''t know it was yours. I''m sorry! Please don''t push me again!" Ashlyn pleads.


    I see Winona roll her eyes. "Push you? I should kick your ass, is what I should do." Winona says. "But honestly I can''t be bothered wasting the energy on either of you." Winona res at me.


    "Ashlyn? What happened?" I ask but my eyes are still locked with Winona''s.


    Ashlyn sobs her words. "She snatched the ne from me and pushed me over. She''s a bitch. She hates me."


    I help Ashlyn up and see the nail marks on her neck. "What the actual fuck are you doing attacking my Fianc¨¦e?" I demand.


    Winona looks surprisingly calm. She just shakes her head. "Jayden, Ashlyn needs help. She''s done this to herself. I know you don''t remember but the dress she''s wearing is almost the same as the one she helped ''me pick out for prom. That night was very special to you and I.*


    A tiny hint of a red dress and gorgeous eyes, Winona''s eyes, skirts around my brain. Is it a memory? Maybe.


    I''m so confused now.


    Phillip is by Winona''s side, his arm around her. I hate that.


    Winona looks at me and reaches out her hand. "Here..."


    I reach out my hand and she drops the broken ne Ashlyn wore tonight into my palm.


    "I didn''t want it when I graduated, and I really don''t want it now," Winona says. "Phillip, I think I''d like to take me home now please."


    "Of course." He says and his protective arm guides her away.


    you


    They walk off and I''m not sure how I feel. I want to be angry, to defend Ashlyn, but I stare at the ne. and my head starts to hurt again. "Go out with me!"


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean why? Every girl in this school wants to hear those words from me."


    12 Realty Bites


    "Well, not this one."


    The pain subsided a little and then....I swear it''s like a fuzzy dream inside my head.


    Her eyes are younger. Winona''s eyes.


    She looked so determined not to date me back then. I almost walked off, defeated but there was a sadness inside her eyes. I''d noticed it before when she didn''t know I was watching her. That''s why she got my attention at school. I feel a hand on my arm, squeezing.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ashlyn brings me back to the present. "Are you okay, Jayden?"


    "I think I need to go home and rest. We both do." I wonder if I should call Mother about Ashlyn. Come to think of it, Ashlyn had been acting differently since Mom went on vacation. Maybe they''d had a fight or


    something.


    "1 swear Winona did this to me. I didn''t know that ne was one you''d given her for graduation. She just snatched it back. She wants to snatch you back. Look how hard she tried before."


    Ifort Ashlyn by cing my arm around her shoulders because I think she''s very fragile at the moment. Something deep inside me knows what happened. At least I''m pretty sure I know.


    "I don''t think that''s true, Ashlyn. While I don''t remember giving Winona that ne, I do remember her in a red dress, almost the same as you''re wearing now, when we went to prom. Why would you wear something so simr tonight?" "No. It''s just a coincidence, I swear. I know you love red."


    "Regardless, if you can''t trust my love for you, no matter what you think Winona is here for, what does that say about our rtionship? It''s bing more and more clear in my head what I need to do.


    Ashlyn was always the jealous type. But I never thought she''d be capable of this level of ridiculousness. I mean even if I did remember anything about Winona and I, our rtionship is water under the bridge. We''ve all moved on. I loved Ashlyn enough to want to marry


    her.


    Now, I''m hurt and confused. I admit Winona had been in my thoughts a lottely and not as a memory. As a strong independent woman that she is now. I admired her talent and her hard work this week.


    She is the best at what she does, and the entire office is buzzing about how amazing she is now. Those who knew her before are saying she is so much better since she left and made her own life. I''m not supposed to know that, but I made sure I found out what the gossip


    was.


    I''m not sure what she was like before but I can see what I saw in her when I married her. I feel mother is just sed against her and as she and Ashlyn spend so much time together, maybe they''ve been working together hoping I don''t remember and want to be with Winona again.


    Perhaps I''d better look into the evidence of the drugging a little closer.


    I can''t trust Ashlyn now and trust is everything. I get that she sees Winona as a threat but if she can''t believe that I love her regardless of what I can remember, then I need to rethink my rtionship status. "This is not eptable, Ashlyn. I loved you. I wanted to marry you. Even remembering anything about Winona wouldn''t have changed that. But you don''t trust in my love, You''re threatened by her and I do


    +26 BONUS


    12 Reality Bites


    think you need professional help."


    "No. No, I''m fine. I promise. I''m sorry. I just wasn''t thinking. I love you, Jayden. Please, you must understand."


    I''m on edge now and I raise my voice a little. "If you love and trust me so much, just tell me the truth, Ashlyn! Did Winona push you over to get the ne back?"


    Ashlyn shook her head. "No. I did it. I just need to be sure she isn''t going to trick you into loving her again. I''m so sorry, Jayden. It was wrong of me. I''ll apologize to Winona."


    "It''s not her tricks that will make me love her, but your tricks that will stop me from loving you."


    "No! Don''t say that. I promise this is the only time. I got carried away. It wasn''t me drugging you to get you into bed again. It was her!"


    "I''m not sure who I believe anymore. I''ll let mother know you''ll need to stay at her ce until I get myself sorted."


    "I don''t want that. I want to be with you. I got carried away. I''ve loved you for so long. You and Winona had a love everyone was jealous of. We all wanted the same. Can''t we just start over?" I cannot see us getting back from here."


    "You want her back, don''t you?"


    "This has nothing to do with me wanting Winona, Why can''t you just forget about her and be happy with me? It''s time I started listening to myself and deciding what I really want out of life." "What are you saying Jayden? The wedding is still on, isn''t it?"


    "I think we should take a break." I say as I walk away. "The wedding is off."


    13 Protecting What''s Mine

 13 Protecting What’s Mine

    13 Protecting What''s Mine (Winona)


    Back at my hotel suite, I kick off the high-heels and stretch my toes. I''m not sure where Judy was tonight but I certainly count it as a positive that she wasn''t adding to that drama.


    I''m certain her and Ashlyn are still working together against me. I just wish they''d all leave me alone to get on with my life. Coming back here was crazy. But Phillip deserved the break. He''s worked so damn hard for our business. "Here, I got us some water. Are you hungry?"


    "Thanks for the water. I think Anne has some food we can reheatter. Right now, I need to tell you a few


    things."


    He takes his suit coat off and unbutton cuffs and cor. "I see. It can wait if you want to eat now," he


    offers.


    "No. I need to tell you everything." I take a deep breath "Jayden Brennan is my ex-husband. We divorced just before I moved and started up my marketing business."


    "I see. Well, that exins the daggered stares he sends when he thinks I''m not looking."


    "What? Is he bothering you?" I didn''t realize this was happening. Jayden has no right to be jealous but I can''t say I''m disappointed.


    "No. I''m good. Just something a guy notices with another guy. I thought he was sweet on you. Can''t me him really." Phillip smiles. "He''s not made of wood."


    I suck in breath. "Philip, I need to ask you a really big favor." I wring my hands together. "You can absolutely say no if you want."


    "What? Other than pretending to be your ''partner in life?" heughs.


    I give a small smile. "Well, it''s rted to that actually... Can you adopt Abby as my domestic partner?" I blurt out before my nerves get the better of me and I back out. "What?" His eyes open wide.


    I sigh. "There''s a lot more to this story than Jayden being my ex."


    "I have all night. Go ahead."


    "Jayden and I were high school sweethearts. His mother never liked me. Ie from the wrong background for her likings."


    "Her loss."


    "Anyway, Jayden and I were very much in love. It was all-consuming and passionate. We were everything to each other. In fact, the four of us, including Lance and Lisa, always hung out together. Ashlyn is younger but she was around too." "Cool. They both seem pretty nice. Ashlyn on the other hand."


    "Tonight was the first time I''d seen or spoken to either Lisa or Lance since I left three years ago. Lisa was


    13 Protecting What''s Mine


    my ride or die. I walked away from everything. They don''t know about Abby."


    "Let me guess. Jayden is the father?" Phillip asks quietly.


    I nod. "But he can''t know. Not yet. His mother threatened to take my baby away and she had the money and connections to do it. So, I left and tried to fade away. Then Jayden found me and the rest is history." "Okay. His mother is a bitch."


    "Yes, and she''s always wanted Ashlyn to be with Jayden. Shees from a rich background too. Ashlyn and I used to be like sisters. But I suspect her copying me in everything came from a much darker ce now. She wanted Jayden all along." "Right, but she has him now, so what happened?"


    "We o


    got married in Vegas. His mother was so angry but Jayden was ready to walk away from all that money to try and start a family with me. I''d lost a baby and found I had severe endometriosis. The chances of me getting pregnant again were slim to none." "Abby is a miracle baby."


    "Yes, she is and there''s no way I''m giving her up. I may not ever be able to conceive again."


    "Okay. But I''m missing something. What happened to you and Jayden?"


    "We had an ident on our way back from Vegas. I was in aa for a year. Lisa helped me get well. I was shocked Jayden wasn''t there with me. I panicked thinking he''d died. But when I came to find Jayden


    "I can feel the tears in my eyes building as I relive the trauma.


    "Take a drink. Take a breath. You''re okay now." Phillipforts me.


    I breathe deep and slow. "Jayden had no memory of me at all. Nothing. Apparently, he knew we were married but he''d forgotten everything about how much we loved each other. When I came back, he was with Ashlyn and he denied ever being in love with me." "I see."


    "His mother and Ashlyn had convinced him I''d tricked him into marriage for his money and he said he had proof."


    "What proof?"


    I shrug. "I have no clue. But I couldn''t convince him otherwise. He demanded a divorce so he could marry Ashlyn three years ago."


    "And yet here they are, still not married. I''m still not sure I get what tonight was about."


    "She''s so consumed by jealousy, and she lives in fear his memory wille back and he''ll want me again."


    "But to fake you attacking her? That is next level."


    "That''s not all. She had on a dress almost identical to my prom dress she helped me choose and the ne was a gift from Jayden to me when I graduated. He doesn''t remember that though." "Holy shit! That is next level next level."


    13 Protecting What''s Mine


    "I know right. So now you see why I take her threats very seriously."


    "Wait, she''s threatened you?"


    I nod. "She knows I have Abby but I said you are the father."


    "Good thinking. We have to keep Abby safe until Jayden is stable enough to hear the truth and believe it."


    "Exactly."


    "Organize whatever you need for the adoption to take ce. I''ll get awyer, and sign what I need to. But if you and Jayden ever see your way through this, there will be no argument from me."


    I cannot believe I have such a wonderful friend and man in my life. I wish I hadn''t given everyst drop of love to Jayden, then I might be able to fall in love with a man like Phillip. But he deserves to be loved fully and I''m not ready for that yet, I may never be. "Even if he does get his memory of us back, we are two different people now. I''m not sure I can ever put my heart on the line for him again. I''m still so broken inside over what happened."


    "I think you need trauma counseling or something. There must be support groups for this type of thing." I''ll look into it. Thank you, Phillip. You really are the best friend ever."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I wish you''d told me this from the start, I''d never have insisted we take on this opportunity but now I see why you wanted to merge thepany."


    "It was the only way I could see to hold my personal power and not have Jayden calling the shots in my life."


    "I wish I''d known."


    "Don''t beat yourself up about it. I think ultimately my healing will onlye through dealing with all of this. I just have to tread carefully."


    "We have to tread carefully."


    "I get the keys to the townhouse tomorrow and I need to find a good kindergarten for Abby. If Anne ever needs to go back to her life, she can. It''s been amazing and I know she''ll stick around a while yet, but in the future. No one else knows she''s here either." "I won''t say anything."


    "I just figure if no one sees Abby, they won''t pick that she has her father''s eyes. I''ll need your help on that.


    I think his mother and Ashlyn will be snooping about trying to get a look. Ashlyn didn''t get a good look at her and I don''t intend to let them."


    "I get the feeling there''s a lot more to this story."


    "There is. But that''s enough for now. Thanks for listening and supporting me."


    "Always.

 14 The Board Meeting

    14 The Board Meeting 14 The Board Meeting (Winona)


    It''s Friday afternoon again and a week has passed since the ridiculous incident at our wee party a week ago. All the paperwork is done for the adoption and has been lodged. I feel better now after Ashlyn saw Abby because I know she will be trying to find out about her.


    I''d never listed a name for the birth father. Mostly because I was trying to leave Jayden and all that pain behind. But also because I didn''t want his mother to use it against me somehow.


    There''s a stack of work to get done today and my first board meeting. I''ll need to work back again to catch up. Phillip left earlier to go meet with the podcast crew.


    I need to double down on the social media site marketing. But I''ll present both Phillip and my rmendations to the board and to the CEO Jayden today. My nerves are a little shot.


    I''d gone to speak with Jayden on Monday about some rmendations but found out he hadn''te Into the office that day. Apparently, he hadn''t been in all this week. I doubt he''d miss the board meeting though. He''d never miss a board meeting.


    haven''t seen Ashlyn or Judy either this week. While I probably should be happy about that, it feels like the calm before the storm. There''s no way Judy has just let this all go. Maybe Jayden and Ashlyn are spending some time together to get their rtionship back on track.


    I hope so, because I''d love to just move on with my life and raise a healthy, happy daughter.


    I pick up my


    my tablet and a stack of print outs and head for the boardroom. Please let me sound like I know what I''m doing. This is dealing with millions of dors not thousands and that is added pressure for me because my littlepany had never gotten to this level of expenditure.


    The shareholders always want to make good profit, so I need to make a brilliant pitch. My palms are a little damp from nerves. I hit the elevator button to head up to the top floor where the boardroom is.


    "Hey, Winona! d I caught you before the meeting started." Lance gives me a smile as Ie out of the


    elevator.


    "Hey there, Lance. Is everything okay?"


    "Are you kidding me? These rmendations are the best I''ve seen in years. I''ve given you and Phillip my full backing with finances."


    I let out a deep breath. "Phew. Now I just have to get it past the suits in there." I nod to the boardroom, encased in windows which already has most of the members sitting.


    There''s a notable empty space at the head of the table where Jayden should be.


    "You''ll do fine. I don''t suppose you''ve heard from Jayden this week?"


    I give a smallugh. "As if. No. If you don''t know where he is, no one knows. Except maybe his mother."


    "She''s on vacation. Can''t say I''m sorry. Nice to get a break from her getting about here spying and telling us all what to do. She''s like a damn guard dog, only less friendly."


    I dough out loud now. Lance could always make meugh with his irreverent observations on life. "I am


    14 The Board Meeting


    hearing you."


    "She never goes on vacation at this time of year, so who knows what she''s up to. Probably honing all her knives for people''s backs."


    This makes me very suspicious. I''ve just gotten back here and now Judy has taken a supposed holiday. I won''t be surprised if she''s snooping about mine and Phillip''s life somehow.


    "Anyway. Knock ''em dead in there. You got this. I''m standing in for Jayden and you have my full support. Some of the board members, well most of them, will remember you being Jayden''s wife. Don''t let anyone under your skin, okay?" "Thanks, Lance. I''ll keep my cool, don''t worry."


    "They are just a bunch of suits with cabbages for heads. Don''t forget that. They may be able to vote things down, but it''s Jayden who has the final say."


    I giggle at the thought of cabbages in designer suits. "That fact doesn''t help, the way Jayden and I have beentely."


    "Give him some time. I think he might be getting some inkling of his past with you back."


    Really? I''m not sure."


    "Well, he hasn''t said so directly but a few things Ashlyn has saidtely made me think he might be."


    I shrug. "Honestly, I just want to move on. He and Ashlyn can deal with the memory thing. I want to build my own life. I have no intention of having my heart smashed by either of them again."


    Lance nods. "He was very hard on you. Don''t think I didn''t notice. I''m not sure his mind is quite right yet, you know? I mean as far as the business stuff goes, he''s unwed. Personal stuff is another thing. He finds it frustrating he can''t remember and res up. He doesn''t feel like he''s in control, I think."


    "He definitely isn''t in control of me and never will be again."


    "Come out tonight. We still go to the same club. Well, not Jayden and Ashlyn so much now, but quite at few of us do every Friday. We''ve missed you."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Come join us, please, you were always the life of the party, dancing all night. Driving the guys wild, especially Jayden..." he grins and then realizes what he''s said. "Oops, sorry. Not a reminder you need. Come on. Bring Phillip. He''s a cool dude." "I''m really not interested, thanks."


    "Juste for one drink. Don''t be soft."


    "Thanks, but no thanks, Lance. I''ll be workingte."


    "No way! Not on Friday night. Do it for Lisa, she''s felt shitty about how she never called you enough."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I guess it''s now or never, and this might get him off my back. "No, Lance. I want to get home to my daughter."


    "Wait! What!?" Lance is wide-eyed now. "You have a daughter?"


    15 The Club

 15 The Club

    15 The Club


    (Winona)


    My brain is mush and it''s almost nine at night when I answer Phillip''s call.


    "I think you should call it a night," he says.


    "Is Abby okay?" She''d been a little off this week. Maybeing down with a virus.


    "She''s asleep. All tucked up with Puppy."


    "Did she ask about me? I''m always there by bedtime." I do feel guilty missing bedtimes all this week, but we usually get a video call in to say goodnight.


    Time just flew by tonight though after the board actioned all of our rmendations, I wanted to get the ball rolling.


    "She sure did. I told her you love her very much and you would be there to kiss her good morning. She was fine. Anne made her warm cocoa and I read her a book."


    "Great. Thank you, Phillip. You''ll make the best dad." He''d make an awesome husband too, but I just can''t go there, even though I know I''m being an idiot not to grab this opportunity. But love isn''t always logical What am I saying? Love is never logical. It was painful, ridiculous, and dramatic, but never logical. Not in my experience anyway.


    "I think I''m done here," I say. "Pretty sure I''ve read the same paragraph in this report a hundred times."


    "You''re working too hard."


    "Coming from you? You can''t talk." Iugh. "Pot, kettle, ck is all I''m saying."


    "We are both as bad as one another. Lance called to see if I wanted to join them at the club. He said you''d turned him down."


    "I don''t want to go back there and have everyone think it''s the same as it used to be."


    "Maybe the only way to show them it isn''t, is to go."


    "Are you saying you want me to go?"


    "Abby is asleep. I''m here and so''s Anne. Go have some fun."


    "I''m really not sure. I can''t just turn up after I said no."


    "It''s a free world, you can please yourself. You don''t need to answer to anyone. Own who you are now and don''t apologize for it."


    With Jayden being away, maybe this is the best night to go. At least it won''t be as awkward with him not there. "I guess you''re right. I''m done hiding. That''s why I came back." "Exactly. Plus you just work too damn hard. You need some downtime too."


    "I can''t go dressed in my office clothes."


    "I know you have a change in the bottom drawer. Just in case. You always do. And you can shower in the


    15 The Club


    I guess I can''t really argue with his logic. "You just call me right away if you need anything. Abby ising down with something I think."


    "I will. I promise. Now go unwind."


    That triggers a memory for me. At times I wish I could forget everything: it would make life so much easier. Jayden had always dragged me to unwind after worked too hard in school.


    "Come on! The books will still be there, you big dorky nerd!" He''d say with the sexy grin I could never resist or stay mad at.


    And to punish him for calling me a dorky nerd, I''d wear my sexiest outfit and dirty dance with our friends till he couldn''t take it anymore and dragged me back to his apartment.


    Sigh. A strong drink is just what I need to help me forget how good we were together.


    I sit down at the bar and order an extra dry martini. Here I am. I can''t believe it but I''m here in the dance club. I watch the younger folk dancing and feel like I''m ancient. It hasn''t been that long. The bar attendant gives me my drink and I pay.


    Then Lance is beside me." You changed your mind. Good for you."


    "I figured I could use a drink to unwind. It''s been a week."


    "Sure has. Lisa is in the bathroom. She''s going to be stoked. Wanna dance?"


    "Not yet." I shake my head. "I need a couple of these first. The old bones ain''t what they used to be." I grin. "Lanceughs. "From what I can see, the old bones are better." He looks me up and down and whistles. I feel my face warm. "Lance Collins! Are you flirting with me?"


    "Don''t tell Phillip." He leans in, "but yes."


    "You are a bad, bad boy. But I know you too well. You aren''t like that."


    "I am too a bad, bad boy," he pouts.


    "There, there, of course you are." I pat him on the arm like a child. "But you don''t seriously hit on women. you know are in a rtionship."


    "Oh damn, my secret is out." He feigns surprise.


    Iugh and finish my drink and order another. "But thanks for the confidence boost."


    A young blond with plenty of curves gives him a wink and a wave from across the bar. Lance holds up his ss to her.


    "Do you mind? Tilly and I metst week."


    "Go ahead. Never let it be said I interfered with the work of your loins."


    "Hah! Thanks. Lisa will spot you, don''t worry. See you on the dance floorter." He gives me a wink and wiggles his hips. 15 The Club


    ""We''ll see."


    Then he''s gone and I''m enjoying not being behind a desk it feels weird watching Lance across the bar using all his Someone sits beside me on the other side. Damn, I was fend off some jock hitting on me.


    Oh well, I guess I do still have what it takes. I may as we


    I turn and choke on my drink and almost fall off my stoc


    Jayden gives me that smile of his. "Where''s Philip?"

 16 The Old Gang

    16 The Old Gang


    16 The Old Gang (Winona)


    I''m really not in the mood to battle anything out with Jayden right now. Nor to have my emotions battling inside me like this.


    1 can go to a club without him, he trusts me." I''m giving a subtle dig at his past possessive behavior towards me. But why bother, he doesn''t remember. Then a voice beside me sounds as hands almost pull me off the bar stool. "Winona! Yay! Come over to our old booth! Hi Jayden."


    "Hi Lisa."


    "I''m not sure I''m staying too long." I say while giving Liga a look I hope she remembers.


    "Oh,e one. Just for one drink." She gets in between Jayden and I with her back to him and winks at me. "I have something I have to tell you."


    I get the hint that she is getting me away from Jayden Perfect. "Look, I''m only staying another hour, I''m


    beat."


    "Sure. Let''s go." Then she looks back at Jayden. "Sorry, secret women''s business. No insult meant."


    "None taken," he says. "Go ahead. I''m catching up with Lance, anyway."


    Catching up with Lance? Has Lance nned this?


    Lisa and I slide into the same old booth we always reserved next to each other. Some things never ''change, I guess. Not like my whole world. I can see Lisa has had a few drinks. "I''m not staying too long. but it''s so great to see you again. I''ve really missed you. Missed us." I say so she doesn''t feel like I don''t


    want to be with her.


    "I''m so sorry I didn''t call you more often." She looks sad. "I mean, I''ve missed you too. So much has happened. I have my own ce and I no longer have a mad crush on Lance."


    "Lisa, it wasn''t your fault we never kept in touch. In fact, you did me a favor."


    1 did? How?"


    "I can''t talk about that right now, but I need to tell you real soon." I give her a hug. "I promise we''re still


    best friends."


    She breaks the hug, frowns and looks down at her drink before taking arge sip from the straw. "About that I really have something I need to tell you too."


    "Oh, you''ve finallye to drink at the peasant''s booth." Lance interjects as he lumbers back with Jayden


    in tow.


    "Only if you go get me another," I say.


    You got me. Still quick, I see," Lance grins. "I''ll get us all another round, like the old days. Take a seat, Jayden."


    "What happened to Tilly?" I ask him.


    +29 BONUS


    16 The Old Gang


    "Far be it for me to choose ady friend over my best friends," Lance jokes.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    We all give augh. "Wow. Like that''s ever bothered you before."


    "Okay, so she left with her friends. But I could have gone too. Tilly invited me," Lance defends.


    "Sure." Lisa gives anotherugh. "I bet they''ll miss your dad jokes all night."


    I''m offended and I feel attacked."


    "I will attack you if you don''t go and get the drinks." Lish grins at him and pushes her empty ss at him." Sit down, Jayden, you''re making the ce look untidy." Jayden nces at me and slides in across from me. "Hey."


    "Hey."


    Well, this is awkward.


    "Um...not to be nosy," Lisa says. "But... Why are you out alone, Jayden?"


    "I''m a grown man."


    Lisa gives a giggle. "Yup, a grown ass man who never goes anywhere without Ashlyn glued to his side." Then she mps her hand over her mouth for a second. "Oh shoot, did I say that out loud?"


    I try not tough because Jayden looks pissed. I''m kind of enjoying that.


    "So, stop shitting me and tell the truth," Lisa demands quietly.


    "We''re taking a break." Jayden says with a


    frown. "No big deal."


    Taking a break? What the Hell? I''m speechless.


    "Taking a break? Yeah right. So, the big wedding is off? Why?"


    I''m not really sure why Lisa is so interested.


    "I never said it was off and that is mine and Ashlyn''s business." Jayden res at her.


    "Is it because Winona is back in town? Are you having memories?" Lisa continues questioning him. "I bet you are and you want my girl here again, right?"


    Boy, she really is drunk.


    Lisa, I think that''s enough questions. Jayden has a right to privacy."


    Next minute, Lance is back with the drinks and he sits beside Jayden. The silence is loaded.


    "So, what did I miss?" Lance asks obliviously to the mood surrounding him.


    Lisa goes to say something and I put my hand on her arm, stopping her. "Nothing much. Just catching up. Thanks for the drinks," I say.


    Thankfully Lisa takes my hint and says nothing. We all take a long sip. Lreally have no clue what to say at this point.


    20


    16 The Old Gang


    I''m going to leave. It''s too ufortable and I''d rather be at home.


    "Well, isn''t this fun?" Lance is being sarcastic again.


    "Is this bitch the reason you want to take a break?" Ashlyn is now! pointing her finger at me while ring at Jayden.


    "Oh my God!" Lisa exims. "Shit just got real."


    at the end of the booth


    "Jayden? You still love her, don''t you? You remember and you just can''t admit the truth." Ashlyn is shaking and tears pour down her face as she speaks. "No. Come on. This isn''t the time or the ce," Jayden says to her.


    "It will never be the time or ce because you don''t have the balls to be honest with me. You''ve never loved me, not really. It''s always been Winona." Jayden stands up now. "I loved you. I did. But how can after this? You don''t trust me."


    "Trust!" Ashlyn screams at him. "You can''t trust her. You know what she did to you."


    "Stop this, Ashlyn." He takes her by the arm. "Let''s go.


    "She drugged you! She drugged you to have sex with


    her again and make you remember her!


    "Ashlyn. Calm down." Jayden says as he tries to guide her away.


    She rips her arm out of his grasp. And raises her hand like she''s going to hit me. "You drugged him. You know you did. We have proof. You''re evil!" Jayden''s hand is around Ashlyn''s wrist now to stop her striking out at me. "Ashlyn, enough." He says loudly and by now half the club is watching themotion.


    "No! There''s proof and you know it. She drugged you and now she''s lying to you again. Winona is the liar. I hate her." Ashlyn''s eyes scare me and I''m not sure what to do. Beside me, Lisa suddenly stood up. "Stop! It was not Winona! It was me!" Lisa cried out.

 17 Say What Now?

    17 Say What Now?


    17 Say What Now?


    (Jayden)


    "It wasn''t even meant for you, Jayden..." Lisa continues. "It was my fault."


    Winona is standing there open-mouthed, clearly as shocked as I am at this confession.


    "Well, that escted quickly. I didn''t even bring popcorn." Lance says trying to ease the crazy tension, no doubt.


    We all look at him and say, "Shut up, Lance."


    "Lisa, what are you saying? Who was it meant for? Winona asks.


    "It''s history." Lisa spits the words out at Ashlyn. "What matters is that you stop lying and saying there''s proof when there isn''t. Winona had nothing to do with the drugs." "Lisa, I don''t get it." Winona says.


    "I''m sorry. I should never have let it go this far. I was too scared to tell you all the truth and look like aplete idiot." Lisa sobs.


    She runs out of the club and Winona follows her.


    Ashlyn just stares at them both leaving and then turns to me. "But...


    I say coldly, "I think you''ve already done enough, Ashlyn. Go home."


    "No, Jayden, I swear! Your mother has the proof. She told me." "Seems like my mother has a lot to answer for then, doesn''t it?"


    Ashlyn holds her head in her hands. "Why would she say that?"


    "Who cares. It just brings me back to the point that you don''t trust me and you tried to manipte me. I can''t be with someone who has no trust in me or my love for them. The wedding is off, Ashlyn. I don''t want any trouble over this." "Is it because your memory is back?"


    "For fuck''s sake." I shake my head. "No. Nothing is because I remembered anything. It''s because I''ve just realized we are not meant to be together, no matter how much my mother wants to manipte it. You know this as well as I do." She stares at me like she wants to say something, but then she leaves.


    It''s just me and Lance. "Damn." I sigh.


    "Hearin'' ya, bro."


    We finish our drinks in silence. Not remembering all this stuff really gets to me.


    "I think I''ve really stuffed this up bigtime." I speak first. "What kind of a person is Winona?"


    Lance looks across at me. "This is not the first time you''ve asked me that."


    14:


    17 Say What Now?


    "Really?"


    "I think we need more drinks for this. You in?"


    "Yeah, it''s my round. Should we go check on Lisa?"


    "Nah, let''s leave the women to it."


    I get back with more beers and sit opposite Lance. "So, go for it. I want to know."


    "Is this because your memory ising back?" Lance asks with a grin.


    ""Not funny, man."


    "Sorry. But i


    is it? Any time I''ve wanted to tell you about the past you can''t remember you''ve shut me down."


    "Look, I''ve had something, not exactly memories. But I can''t tell if it''s real or not. Just tell me. I know you won''t shit me."


    "Okay. You don''t remember. I met Winona before you."


    He looked at me a little guilty.


    "Ah shit, you mean you, well you and her..." I raise my eyebrows.


    "No! No way, man. I would never."


    I just stare at him.


    "Okay, okay. I probably would have


    done, but she cut me off cold. Same with you at first."


    Right. Interesting. "How did you meet?"


    "We were in math together. Then she caught your interest after she saved our sorry asses then refused to fall for your dodgy pick-up lines." "Saved our ass, how?"


    "Math was never our strong suit back then. We were passing answers in an exam and a note dropped on the floor."


    "Okay."


    "Anyway, Old Man Bulldog was on the warpath. Winona swooped in and picked up the paper, saying it was her shopping note."


    "Old Man Bulldog?"


    "Our teacher, Mr. Brown, we called him that. He looked like a bulldog."


    I shake my head. But it''s still nothing I remember. "Go on."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, Winona was the best student. His favorite. Hell, every teacher''s favorite. She didn''t get a full schrship and amodation paid for nothing for college." "So, she''s brainy?"


    "Very. You took a liking to her after that and continued to ask her out."


    17 Say What Now


    "And she refused?"


    Lance nods and smiles. "Yep, every damn time. It was hard to watch after a while, actually. Pathetic."


    "Shut up." I say but I have to grin. Lance just knows how to lighten a moment.


    "She wouldn''t go out with you but the four of us were best buddies, with Lisa."


    "But how did we, well, you know, get to more than friends?"


    Lance shrugs. "Not sure exactly, but it was well known by everyone else that she was your girl, even before she was. You and her just had something special."


    "I waited for her to be ready?"


    "I think that was prom night."


    "I see."


    "At graduation you gave her a ne. She didn''t want it because it was way too expensive. She hated big shy shows of wealth. Made her feel not good enough."


    "Okay." So that was the ne Ashlyn was wearing the other week.


    "So apparently you told her she could give you 3 wishes in exchange. The first one was to marry you."


    "Was that Vegas?"


    Lance nods. "And the rest is history."


    "Maybe for you. For me it is almost nk. Yet I can remember all the business stuff and my family. I remember you, Ashlyn. It''s crazy why my brain would cut out some stuff and not everything."


    "Not wrong. But I think it must be there somewhere, otherwise why would you be asking now? These things you''re experiencing must have something to do with it."


    "I think maybe I should tell you more about them, but not here. Not while I''m drinking beer."


    "Fair enough."


    "Winona said she''d been in aa for a year and Lisa cared for her. That night three years ago when we had sex, with the drugs, I thought I felt something real but when I had blood tests the next day because my head hurt so damn much, they found the drug in my system. I believed what my mother said.""


    "You can''t me yourself,"


    "So, Winona isn''t the lying, evil witch they''ve painted her to be?"


    "She never gave us the time of day at first. Yeah, she can be cold. But I think she just felt embarrassed. Like she was expecting us tough at her or something But she is such a warm person inside. She is a woman of her word, and she is very loyal..." Lance smiles and I see genuine affection in his eyes.


    I feel an undeniable surge of jealousy. He knows so much more about Winona than me. Clearly, they are very close. It shouldn''t bug me as much as it does.


    "And, she''s a great dancer! She knows how to move her body... Used to drive you mad with jealousy. Not to mention every other guy in the room." 17 Say What Now?


    His description visualized in my head.

 18 The Way We Were

    18 The Way We Were


    18 The Way We Were (Jayden)


    Winona, younger, in a short dress, dancing. Her body moved in perfect time with the beat. Her smile is just for me, her eyes just for me. That feeling of jealously smashing through me.


    A pain sears into my brain as the scene goes ck.


    "Okay. I''ve heard enough." I hold my head for a few seconds. "I need time to process all of this."


    Lance looks at me. "You know. If you want her back, there is a lot to apologize for."


    "I never said I wanted her back. I''ve just broken up with my fianc¨¦e for chrissakes."


    Lance continues as if I''ve said nothing. "Sure, you have a somewhat valid excuse, you don''t remember her. But you were pretty cruel three years ago and that wasn''t called for. And that ising from me, the person who has broken endless hearts." "I was angry, confused."


    "None of this is anymore Winona''s fault than it is yours. If you want her back, you''ll need to start at ground zero by getting her to be friends again."


    I shake my head. "I don''t want to get Winona back."


    "Sure you don''t," Lance says sarcastically.


    "Don''t make me pissed."


    "Like you have any other moodtely."


    "I haven''t been that bad."


    "Bullshit. You''ve been a monster. I think you need to try and remember some things, maybe that will help."


    "The whole problem is, I don''t know if what I think I''m remembering is true or not. Maybe I dreamt half this crap. I just don''t know. Who can I trust to tell me the truth."


    "I''d say Winona, but that ship has currently sailed."


    "No shit, Sherlock."


    "I''m deeply wounded that you even need to ask who to trust."


    "I dunno, Lance. You shouldn''t have to be involved."


    I''m pretty sure I already am. Plus I think Lisa was trying to drug me."


    ""What? Why?"


    "Another thing you don''t remember. Lisa used to well.., she used to think she loved me. When we were in college we had an arrangement for a while."


    "Let me guess, you took advantage of that?"


    "Not as such, once I realized her feelings were stronger than mine, I backed off."


    18 The Way We Were


    "Nice."


    ""I didn''t want to lead her on."


    "How long were you not leading her on for?"


    "Half a year, maybe more."


    "Damn, you dog."


    "I swear, she said she was okay being F buddies."


    "And you say I was clueless about women."


    "Anyway, long story short. We had a major argument about rtionships that night three years ago. I didn''t realize she was still so hung up on me. I dunno, It''d been years since we''d had sex." Lance shrugs and I can tell by his face that he really doesn''t get it. "I can''t talk. After the night with Winona, finding out about the drugs in my system and all the pressure, I''ve been having sex with Ashlyn until I went to meet with Winona and Phillip.


    "Well, bro, you are, were, engaged to her. No shame in that, surely?"


    "Yeah, but then I just couldn''t. I told her I needed to wait a while," I confess.


    "I guess seeing Winona again like that really messed things up. Now here she is everyday. But she is the best at what she does."


    "I know. But was I really feeling it with Ashlyn after Winona left? Just one big mass of confusion. But Ashlyn needed reassurance that I loved her and me not being physical messed with her head." I ''shrugged. "I had to make a decision and I chose Ashlyn. Winona was my past, I didn''t want to dredge anything back up."


    "But now the past is definitely back," Lance observes.


    "I almost wish I could have another ident to forget all of this again," I say.


    "You and me, both, Bro."


    ""What a mess."


    "Why don''t you just start by getting to know her all over again and see how that feels. Just be friends."


    "I guess."


    "But getting her to trust you again will not be easy."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Perhaps I should start by finding out what my mother is up to and why she lied to Ashlyn and to me."


    "Maybe you should."


    But she''s on vacay, so I better check in and see when she''s nning to get back instead of selfishly enjoying the peace.


    "I need to go. Thanks for the beers and the chat."


    ""No problem. I''m here, you know that. Bro-code."


    18 The Way We Were


    "Aww....does someone need a hug?" I say with a smile. I''d forgotten how much I love yanking Lance''s chain.


    "Piss off. Idiot."


    Iugh and head out of the club, half hoping Winona is still out here with Lisa somewhere.


    She isn''t. I''m disappointed.


    I wonder how it would go trying to make friends with her again? Is that what I want to do? Maybe it''s what I must do to ever get any closure and move my life forward.


    Memories or no memories, I need to be able to live life on my own terms. I need to stop being so vulnerable. From now on I''m questioning everything my mother says and I want solid proof.


    I kinda get why Mom is protective of me but controlling my life this way isn''t on. I''ve never let that happen before and she can''t just take advantage of the situation.


    It''ste and she''s probably sleeping but I sent my mother a text to say I need to speak with her urgently. I wonder if Ashlyn has already given her the heads up? I don''t know if Ashlyn is telling the truth. Maybe this is a back-up they''ve concocted together if they ever got caught out. Who do I believe?


    You know what, I don''t care what time it is wherever she is.


    I hit the call button and the call rings out. No answer. I disconnected. I''m not leaving a message and giving her a heads up. I want the element of surprise. I called again.


    "Jayden? What''s up?"


    "When are you home?"


    "Ah, soon, darling, why?"


    "So, you haven''t heard from Ashlyn?" I''m trying to gauge her voice.


    "Should I have? What''s going on, Jayden?"


    I don''t know if I can believe her or not. "The wedding is off."


    Motherughs. "Oh, darling, it''s just cold feet. Everyone has them. I''ll be home tomorrow."


    "It''s not cold feet, Mother. Ashlyn lied to me about Winona and you have been as well. I''m not happy. I don''t know who I can damn well trust. Not even my own mother." "Lied? What do you mean? Have you remembered something?"


    Honestly, the next person to ask me that will be meeting their maker.


    "Lisa has confessed tonight to identally drugging me. It had nothing to do with Winona. As far as I can work out, Winona is the only one telling me the truth."


    + hear Mother take a deep breath. "What? Lisa said what? Oh,e on. Those two are friends. Lisa would say anything to cover for Winona."


    That could be true too. "But you said you had proof. You told Ashlyn you had proof that it was Winona. I''ll


    18 The Way We Were


    need to see that proof. I''m no longer believing anythin


    1 see."


    "See you tomorrow, Mother. And you better not think i


    "I wouldn''t dream of it," she replies.


    "I will be getting to know Winona again whether you II


    19 Secrets Revealed

 19 Secrets Revealed

    19 Secrets Revealed (Winona)


    After a silent taxi ride to her tiny apartment, I get us both a ss of water before asking her about the sudden outburst. Maybe she''s just covering for me. I wasn''t about to hash it all out in the taxi.


    "Lisa, you are kidding, right? You really don''t have to cover for me. I don''t care about Jayden anymore." Not exactly true, but I want it to be.


    "No!" She shakes her head, and the tears start again. "I''ve made such a mess of this. I can''t lie to you anymore! It was me." "Why would you do something like that?"


    "I wanted Lance to love me, like Jayden loved you, so desperately. But Jayden picked up the wrong drink and drank it straight down."


    "Oh Lisa. That isn''t the way to handle things."


    "I know but Lance just friend-zoned me years ago and we were so damn good together. But the way we''d argued that night, before I spiked the drink, I just felt hopeless." Lisa drops her head down. I rub her arm and she continues.


    "I wanted to prove to him how good we could be, just to rx him enough to realize he loved me and finally tell me that. I can''t love anyone else like I love Lance."


    I think about Phillip and me. What we might have been without my hang ups about Jayden. Lisa deserves more than a life pining after someone who may never be ready to give love.


    "You know Lance has a unique set of reasons he may never settle with anyone, and I don''t want you settling for second best. Believe me, there are men still out there who can love you fully for everything you are."


    Lisa just shakes her head. "It doesn''t matter now. I was the reason Jayden never fell back in love with you then. I ruined everything and because I couldn''t fess up, his mother convinced him it was you." "Honestly, Lisa. Even if you had said something at the time, Jayden wasn''t ready to consider what he and I used to be. I know that now, I was wanting things to be like they were, but things can never be that way again." She takes a ragged breath. "Then you left because of that, and I lost you, I didn''t deserve you."


    "I didn''t actually leave because of that reason, Lisa. I told you I have a secret to tell you. But you can''t utter a word of it to anyone. The real reason I left and stayed away this long..."


    Lisa is looking at me with wide, red eyes from crying.


    "I had a baby girl."


    "Holy shit! You did what now?!"


    I give a small smile. I can''t help it when talking about my daughter. "Abby. She''s about to turn three."


    I see Lisa''s mind whirring with the numbers. "Oh. My. God. Jayden''s the father, isn''t he? The night with


    13


    19 Secrets Revealed


    the drugs...


    I nod and take her hand. "But he doesn''t know. No one here knows Abby is Jayden''s. Only Phillip and Anne, and now you. But Ashlyn knows I have a child. So it''s just a matter of time. Phillip and I have just filed adoption papers so he is the legal father of Abby. "Wait, you mean you and Phillip aren''t really together?


    I shake my head. "I''m a fool because that man is everything any woman could want."


    "He loves you. I can see that."


    "I''ve made it clear that there will never be anything between him and I like that. I''m still too hurt over the past to give love like that again.''


    "Wow, I mean. This is huge. Why haven''t you told Jayden?"


    "More to the point, why hasn''t Ashlyn told Jayden or Judy that I have a child?"


    "True."


    "Judy and Ashlyn both suspected my pregnancy before I left. Judy threatened to take any child of Jayden''s off me. Back then I believe she would have done it too. Jayden was not in the mental space to go against her." "Did youe back now to tell him?"


    "No. I''d never nned to. My life was going nicely until the day Jayden walked into my office and offered us a huge contract."


    "Jayden found you? He must still love you somewhere inside, why would he otherwise?"


    "I''m not looking to rekindle things with Jayden but I do think he has a right to know about his daughter when the time is right. For now, I''m keeping quiet until the adoption is through and legally, she is mine and Phillip''s." "So Judy can''t pull any tricks. You''ve been protecting your baby all this time."


    "Exactly."


    "What do you think Judy would do?"


    "She has enough money and power to make my life and Abby''s very difficult. I need to know that Jayden is open to hearing the truth and not just blindly believing what his mother tells him."


    My phone buzzes and I check it. It''s Phillip.


    u ok?


    with Lisa. I''ll taxi home soon


    pin address when ready I''ll pick u up


    u don''t have to


    1 will


    Ok thanks


    19 Secrets Revealed


    "Phillip ising to get me."


    "He really is a gem."


    "I don''t know what I''d have done without him these past three years professionally and personally. I just wish I could give him more."


    "Maybe in time, you can."


    "Maybe. But he shouldn''t have to wait around forever for something that may never happen."


    "I think I''ve definitely lost Lance once he knows fully what I tried to do to him."


    "He''s very forgiving though. He understands stupidity better than most. He''lle around."


    "As a friend."


    "Yeah, but friendship is the most important thing in the world." I give her a hug. "It''s the strongest love." "You''re right. That''s what you and Jayden always had. You were best friends first and always. But when he forgot that things were never the same huh?"


    1. od. Lisa has hit the nail on the head. Jayden and I can never be anything again if we can''t rebuild the friendship and trust we once had. I think we may be too far gone for that to ever happen and it never will if Judy has her way.


    I crack the lounge curtains slightly to peer outside and give Phillip a guide when I pin the address. I''m not sure what this neighborhood is like at night. Hopefully safe.


    There''s a car down there. Jayden''s car. Or one just the same as his. What are the chances?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Is he here because of Lisa, or following me?

 20 He’s Mine!

    20 He''s Mine!


    20 He''s Minel (Ashlyn)


    I was three years younger than Winona and Jayden, and when I was in high school, the school was full of legends of their love. I wanted a love like that and before long I realized I wanted even more. I wanted. Jayden to love me like that, not to see me as just a little sister.


    I tried so hard to be just like her. She acted like an older sister to me. I''m an only child, so it was cool. We did all the same stuff together and she really was amazing. But she had the one thing I really wanted and I couldn''t change that.


    Their love was crazy. Like all the books and movies. He''d sacrifice anything for her, even his family fortune. After his father passed, then Jayden had the ident, his mother Judy took over the running of the business. But Jayden always remained CEO. Judy knew I loved Jayden and she did everything to encourage me to make him fall in love with me. Winona was out of the picture, in aa. Who''d know if she''d ever recover and Jayden''s memory was pretty bad.


    The doctors did all they could to help him recover his memories safely but said he may never get anymore back, or he might get them all in time. This was my chance to shine. To show Jayden how much I loved him. To show him I could love him more than anyone could. I stood by him and even when Winona came back and tried to convince him to love her again, I stood by him.


    As a young girl in high school, I also wanted to have the constant attention of love, to be infatuated and adored like Winona had been. I was so envious, so I subconsciously imitated Winona. Maybe I knew what I was doing. But I didn''t care. Then Winona and Jayden had the car ident...


    Like a thief, I stole the love he had for Winona. A love that was so deep it made everyone envious.


    1


    But, I was afraid that people would say that I was simr to Winona and that''s why Jayden fell in love with me, so I became more me and less Winona. Jayden''s feelings for me didn''t decrease like I feared. I even believed that Jayden loved me more. Jayden and Winona were always arguing together, but he and I never argued. We had a truly perfect rtionship and I did trust and believe in our love. Then she woke up...


    The fear of losing Jayden at any moment was very real and Judy really hit panic mode. She wanted us engaged and me pregnant as soon as possible. Jayden had set strict boundaries around babies. He didn''t want to be a father and I''d agreed that I wouldn''t want kids either.


    He''d also said no sex until we were at least engaged, and I hoped he''d ask me to marry him sooner. I didn''t know she drugged him into sex. I was shocked and more jealous than ever. What if that triggered his memories? I told him if he wanted her then I wouldn''t stand in his way. That is not how I really felt.


    But thinking she could win him back that way, made him go into a rage with her. He proposed to me and was very nasty to Winona demanding a divorce until she signed the papers.


    Our first night of lovemaking was amazing.


    I''d finally gotten what I''d craved all these years. Jayden, heart, body and soul. Finally, I couldn''t be happier. But Judy wasn''t. She said I never truly had him until I''d married him and had his baby. She didn''t want to listen to me say we''d agreed not to have children. I had contraception but Jayden also always wore a condom. So getting sex to happen without one never going to happen. But no contraception was fail-safe. There was always a chance of pregnancy...


    I honestly believed that, maybe once, Jayden loved Winona deeply, but now he loved me even more. Theirs was a young love, ours was built on stronger foundations of me helping him through his recovery and being willing to give up having a child for him. It was okay, Jayden is all I ever needed to love.


    Then he started to change. I could see he was having head pain and he''d go distant at times. I''m sure they are memories. Then our sex life suffered, and he was always tired and never in the mood because of the long work hours he''d been putting in. Then he tells me Winona is back and he brought her here for work. I almost believed him until he


    a break, disappeared for a week and then I found out he''s in the club with the old gang! No way am I going to let that happen. She has a child she hasn''t told him about. That is so suspicious. Lying bitch. I bet it''s his kid not Phillip''s.


    I didn''t really want him to know either because as soon as he knows he''s going to see her and if that child is his, well, thatplicates things. So I never told Judy either. I''m doing things my way now. Judy may think she''s in control. I won''t let him leave me. I don''t care if he''s called the wedding off. He wille back to me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winona put up a good cover with Phillip. Now Lisa is involved, covering for Winona and the drugs, and probably the kid, but I know Winona. She is still in love with Jayden; she just can''t admit it.


    I look at the stick, two blue lines. I''ve done it. I''m pregnant and I will be getting my man back.


    I call Judy.

 Chapter 21

    21 Fighting Back!


    21 Fighting Back! (Winona)


    I grip the official adoption papers in my hand. Finally. Phillip is now legally her father and listed on her birth certificate. My heart is hammering. I''m so happy and relieved. Now, no one can make it any different withoutwyers and a courtroom. I don''t have to hide my daughter anymore. When I feel Jayden is ready. I will tell him the truth. But for now, I want to at least keep Judy off bnce. Hopefully the good news will continue and Abby will be epted into the preschool. My cell phone rings and it''s a local number. I answer, "Hello, Winona Nn speaking."


    "Hi, Winona. This is Marion Gregory from Johnstone Academy calling.


    "Oh, Hi Mrs. Gregory," I say cheerfully.


    "I''m very sorry. But we''ve gone over Abby''s information and I''m afraid she''s not suited for our academy."


    "Not suited? Is there any particr reason? I mean the fees are not a problem and we live in the area."


    "I''m sorry ma''am. We don''t discuss the exact details. But you understand we have many applications, so thepetition is very strong. The Parents and Friendsmittee has the deciding vote. I hope you have a nice day." Then she disconnects the call.


    Abby is very bright and artistic; she was epted in the best preschool in our hometown. Also, in the interview at Johnstone Academy they were talking as if we''d already been epted. After that we''d even had a meet and greet with Abby attending for a half day with Phillip and ? there.


    I don''t believe it''s because the school has too many numbers. Wait, the Parents and Friends.. I get online and search up the school andmittee. No familiar names there. Then I see a list of the school''s benefactors. Judy Brennan. That cow!


    She has influenced this decision somehow. I certainly intend to find out if she''s back from this so-called vacation. I head off to work.


    Of course, I''m not surprised to see Judy waiting at my office door. "Guess your vacation is over. Pity. I was enjoying the peace."


    "I know you have a daughter you''ve been hiding. Guilty conscience, is it?"


    "Think what you want." I''m not letting her think she has me worried. "I know you''re a major supporter of Johnstone Academy as well," I re at her.


    She just scoffs it off and continues on her topic. "I think you know what I want to ask you about. Is she Jayden''s?"


    "No. Now leave. I have work to do." I swipe my entry card and walk into my desk.


    Judy follows me. "You aren''ting here and wrecking Jayden''s life with more of your lies."


    +


    21 Fighting Back!


    "My daughter has nothing to do with Jayden. If I wanted to wreck his life, surely I''d be saying the opposite."


    Judy just stands there and taps her foot.


    Philip''s office is just next door and he casually strolls


    He walks up to Judy with his huge smile and holds out his hand. "You must be Mrs. Brennan. Hi, I''m Philip, Winona''s partner. I''m very pleased to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about how well you ran thispany while Jayden was on a leave of absence." Judy shakes his hand and gives a close-lipped smile. Please, call me Judy."


    Then Phillip turns to me. He''s almost irresistible when he switches on the charm like that and I smile at the way he''s swooped in to attempt to stop Judy from her verbal attack.


    I pick up on the line he''s throwing me immediately. The official letter of the adoption was already opened, so he must have read it before me. He often goes through the mail before I do as I fall into bedte most nights and check my mail in the mornings.


    It''s been a real joy sharing our townhouse together with Anne. We function very well on a grassroots level. Something Jayden and I never did. We often argued over the little things and the big things but that was just our way. We never went to sleep angry with each other or anything.


    Quite the contrary, our passion was always on fire and we''d fall asleep, sated, in each other''s arms.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Morning Darling. You left early this morning." I greet him. I told Abby you''d call her at lunchtime as she was still asleep when you went." I walk around the desk and give him a kiss on the cheek. "You know how she misses her daddy in the mornings.


    Now he knows that I''ve read the adoption news. His dark eyes sparkle back. I think he''s enjoying his roleying very much.


    "I''ll call her. I had a breakfast meeting, and I didn''t want to wake her." He kissed my cheek back.


    "You''re the father?" Judy asks with a doubtful look on her face.


    "You mean Abby? Yes, I am. Why? Who else would be?"


    Judy still looks unimpressed. "I think our little Winona could be ying tricks. Abby is almost three years old. When she left here she could have been already pregnant. In fact, she may have gotten pregnant while she was still married to my son! I''m sure there''s a lot you don''t know."


    Phillip just smiles again. "You know, maybe you''ll never know, Judy. But one thing I do know is it''s my name on her birth certificate. Abby is my daughter in every way. Now, if you''ll excuse us, I need to discuss some business with Winona."


    Once again Phillip is there to protect me and Abby.


    But Judy''s next words make my blood run cold.


    "Then how about a DNA test?"

 Chapter 22

    22 Taking Back My Personal I


    22 Taking Back My Personal Power


    (Winona)


    I know exactly what to say. I''ve gone over this conversation a million times in my head.


    "Are you sure? If Jayden knows about his daughter, then maybe he wants me and his first born heir back. in his life. That''s if she is his daughter, which she isn''t.)


    Phillip pipes up again, "And I must say, I do love Winona and I''ll always be there for Abby as her father, but I wouldn''t stand in the way of Jayden being with his own flesh and blood. What kind of monster would do that? Jayden would be sure to hate anyone if he found but they did that to him."


    "You are both ying a dangerous game!" She clearly knows she''s painted herself into a corner and I now have the upper hand. "So you''re saying if Jayden has another child, you won''t be iming any of the billions for your daughter as the rightful heir, if she was?"


    Interesting. Jayden having more kids hasn''te up before. What are they up to? I bet Judy has been trying to make Ashlyn get pregnant with Jayden as fast as she can.


    "No. If she was Jayden''s daughter, I''d be keeping her as far away from all that as possible. You people make me sick. I''d rather she has a proper life as a child not one where she''s groomed to do what you want."


    "Whatever. You sound so self-righteous: But you aren''t Miss Perfect, are you?"


    I shrug and take Phillip''s hand and choose to ignore thatment. "And if you don''t withdraw whatever threat you made to Johnstone Academy, I''ll tell him Abby is his daughter and that you''ve known all along. Then you can spend your time and money proving she isn''t." She smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "You''re smart, I can give you that, you and your little puppet here. But none of this is over. Not by a long shot. I''ll see you permanently out of Jayden''s life one way or another."


    "Oops now, Judy. Careful what you say."


    Phillip walks to the shelves behind me and picks up his phone that was standing between the artworks. I never noticed that there. Reminds me to not talk about personal stuff here. I wouldn''t put it past Judy to bug the room.


    He taps on the screen and waves it in front of her face. "You never know when you''re being recorded these days. Cameras are everywhere."


    Judy''s face goes red and her frown deepens. "Don''t get too cocky."


    "It''s already saved to my cloud and if you continue to harass my family or me, I will send it out to the media. Then we''ll see just what Jayden really thinks of you controlling his life," Phillip finishes up by cing his cell phone in his pocket. "Don''t let the door hit you where the good lord split you, Judy. I have a lot of work to do I grin at her.


    She looks between us both and shakes her head. "You think you''ve won but you haven''t. Now you''ve just made me pissed," she snarls before she leaves, mming the door as she goes.


    1 high-fived Phillip. "Wow! I mean, how did you know to set up your phone like that?"


    22 Taking Back My Personal P?er


    "I heard she was back in town. Some of the board members were discussing her privately when they didn''t know I was listening this morning. Pays toe in early." He winks at me. "I had a feeling one of her first stops would be here. Doesn''t hurt to be prepared." "Jesus, remind me to never piss you off. Stealthy as."ugh. "I really appreciate what you said and did there. At least she knows I have allies as well,"


    "Apparently some of the newer board members resent how she''s still pulling strings with the older members. When Jayden took his leave of absence to get well, Judy stepped up as CEO. She tried everything to get them to oust Jayden because of his mental capacity." "She really is a piece of work!"


    "Not only is she now on the board of directors here but she has many of them as close personal friends and she makes some very hefty donations to things they support."


    "Just like with the school. Money means power for her and she has plenty of it."


    "But we have something she can never have. Jayden''s first born."


    "I don''t want to use Abby as a pawn. None of this is her fault and it''s exactly why I was protecting her."


    "I know. But you will let Jayden know when the time is right and I believe he will also protect his daughter. So this is temporary. It gives you an edge that you need right now." "True."


    "I meant what I said. I''ll do anything for you and Abby but I won''t stand in the way of your happiness or Abby knowing her real father."


    "I don''t want to stand in the way of your happiness either. You can''t give up your whole life pretending for us. I''d hate that. I want to see you blissfully happy with a houseful of kids."


    "I think this will all sort itself out eventually. If I feel an attraction to anyone else, I promise I''ll let you know and we''ll work it out."


    "You better. Anything you need from me, you just say."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Being here, learning from the best, having millions in my bank ount is something I could never have dreamed of. You are the best friend a guy could have. Trust me. You''ve done enough."


    I give him a hug. "This is thest time I want anything like this discussed at work. Not just in my office. Be careful what you say to anyone about me, Abby, anything."


    "You think Judy will have eyes and ears everywhere?"


    "Damn right I do. No one can be trusted."


    That afternoon, I got a phone call that the earlier refusal was a mistake, they are happy to have Abby enrolled this fall.


    Making myself even more Judy''s enemy is risky, but it''s the only way to get her to drop the matters about the DNA test... Then maybe in a few weeks she will see I''m not here to get between Jayden and Ashlyn. 22 Taking Hack My Personal Pi


    Although Ashlyn seems to be doing a great job of that herself.


    All I want is for them to finally leave me alone. Let me get on with my life. Let Jayden get on with his. I think after Lisa''s outburst at the club, he can see there is nothing left for him and I from our past.


    Perhaps we really can simply be business colleagues and find our own happiness. Thenter, when things have settled, I''ll decide what''s best for Abby as for as paternity goes.


    Someone knocks on my door, and I recognize her as Jayden''s secretary.


    "Mr. Brennan wants to see you in his office."

 Chapter 23

    23 Two Wishes Left


    (Winona)


    "Are you settling okay?" Jayden asks. He looks tired with dark shadows under his eyes.


    "Honestly, if this is all you wanted to say to me, I''m leaving." I just can''t do small talk with him while things are the way they are..


    "No." He looks gloomy behind his desk. "That''s not all.


    He stands up and walks towards me. "Go out with me tonight."


    "What?!"


    "You heard. Go out with me."


    I regained myposure. "Why?"


    ""Why not?"


    "Because Phillip and I are seeing each other right nowC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "But are you? Are you really?"


    I sigh. "Jayden, I''m here to work as a consultant. I''m not here to have my personal life and my integrity questioned wherever I go. It''s not fair."


    "You''re right. Look, I''ve been talking to Lancetely. I do need your expertise, and Phillip''s. Things have already started to turn around. We''ve also talked over the past a little. I''m happy to let bygones be bygones." "Really? You mean a clean te. No more hassles over the past. Just us getting on with our separate lives, and doing business together." I''m super doubtful this can happen.


    "Clean te. Yes. Like you and I have never met before."


    "What about Ashlyn? Are you two back together?"


    "No. But I''ll see that she stays away from you. She and I are having therapy. I''ll see how it goes. I''m not sure there''s a future there but that''s my own feelings, not because of you." ""Right. And your mother?"


    "Mother? What do you mean?"


    "She was waiting for me this morning at my office. She''s still convinced I''m here for you. I''m not."


    "Was she now? Well, I''ll make that stop."


    "Great. So as business colleagues we can start from the beginning. I''m not in love with you anymore Jayden. I''d like to build a life with Phillip."


    "And your daughter?"


    I hid my surprise at his knowledge. "Yes, and mine and Phillip''s daughter.


    23 Two Wishes Left


    "You could have just said you had a child with him."


    "As if. Not the way minds work around here. I don''t want her involved with the toxicity."


    "So you and Phillip, you really just co-parenting, yes?"


    Oh, how do I handle this? "For now, but he is everything any woman could want in a stable marriage."


    "Yet here you are, not married to him,"


    Damn, I may have just said too much.


    "I like to take things slowly."


    "I see. Well, thanks foring and clearing all that up with me. I appreciate it." He smiles that smile.


    My stomach flutters a little but I''m the world''s expert at cock-blocking Jayden Brennan and his attempts to get me to go out with him. Wait? Is that what''s happening here?


    "No problem." I say. "d it''s cleared up as well and I''ll be left in peace to do my work. If that''s all, I''ll head back to my office..."


    "Apparently, you still owe me two wishes."


    I''m shocked to hear those words.


    "This is for you. A gift for the graduating student with the highest marks."


    "No, Jayden. It''s way too much. You know I can''t afford to buy you anything this expensive."


    "You don''t have to."


    "Maybe not, but I''d want to and I''d never forget how Ie from nothing and you are filthy rich."


    sis


    "This is what really bothers you about being with me, isn''t it?"


    "It doesn''t just bother me. Your mother has been awful. She hates me because I''m not fancy enough for her. How do you think that makes me feel?"


    "I don''t care what she says."


    "Maybe not, but who wants a lifetime of that?"


    1 want a lifetime of you."


    "I''m not taking this ne, Jayden."


    "What if you give me something more precious than diamonds?"


    "Are you crazy? What could that even be?"


    "Grant me three wishes and I''ll call it even. No matter what, no matter where, when I ask you for one of those wishes you must say yes."


    "You are stone-cold crazy, you know that?"


    23 Two Wishes Lett


    "It will never be anything that puts you in danger. If you trust me as a friend and you love me as much as I know I love you, just agree and take the ne. You never have to wear it if you don''t want to."


    I take the sparkling heart shaped diamond ne from him and close my hand protectively around it." Okay," I breathe the word out thinking I must be stone cold crazy too. But I do trust him and love him more than anything else in this world. "I am asking you now for my first wish." His blue eyes shine brighter than diamonds. "Marry me."


    "Only if we wait till after college." My studies are very important to me. I''d just won a major schrship to the best college.


    I''d spent my college years being his fianc¨¦, going to partles and enduring his mother''s cold stare and hatred of me.


    Then when we had that pregnancy scare after we graduated from college, we went to Vegas to get married right away, despite his mother''s threats. Even though it was a miscarriage, we both knew we wanted a family together.


    But my condition wasn''t exactly favorable for getting pregnant or carrying a baby to full term.


    Thest two wishes were never cashed in because of the ident. Actually, till now I''d forgotten all about it. Even when I saw that ne on Ashlyn, that promise never urred to me.


    "Go to dinner with me tonight. That''s my second wish." Jayden''s voice breaks into my thoughts.


    That brought back a lot of memories. The question is, has Jayden remembered any of that or has he been told about it. The whole gang, including Ashlyn, knew about the wishes. But what if he is remembering and he really wants me back?

 Chapter 24

    24 Am I Crazy? (Winona)


    I''m speechless. I stare at Jayden and sit down in the chair opposite him. What does this really all mean? Apart from the wish thing, which is stupid anyway, I do need to be able to get along with him from a business perspective.


    There will be times we need to be out together. Maybe it is better to rip the sticking ster off quickly and get it over with


    As if he reads my mind. "A business date. That''s all. Honestly, we can''t always be in the office. It''s just one date"


    I can''t help remembering the first time he asked me out.


    It''s junior year of high school. I watch the two fools passing notes in a math exam and one drops, floating over tond closer to my desk than to theirs. It''s not that they were not brainy enough, they were just toozy to bother focusing. Of course they had money to fall back on.


    And the math teacher,monly known amongst the students as Old Man Bulldog, is someone who doesn''t tolerate this kind of behavior, no matter how much money your family has. I see he''s turned around and spotted the paper on the floor.


    Automatically and god knows why, I pick up the note as he advances.


    "Winona? What is that?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Brown. Honest mistake. I had sh cards before ss, and one must have stayed in my pocket."


    He eyes me cautiously. I smile at him.


    "I see. Well, in future, be more careful. Anyone else and I''d throw out of ss. But you are thest person who needs to cheat. Probably more on one sh card of yours than the ss put together knows."


    "Thanks. I won''t be so careless again."


    And that is how I attracted the attention of the richest student in the school.


    After that, Jayden seemed to be everywhere I was. I''d never seen him outside of ss before. He''d say hi and I''d just mumble and keep walking. I''ve seen the movies, I know someone like him showing someone like me attention is going to end badly. It''s what they do for kicks.


    I was going through a pretty hard time at home. I was studying every second I got and his constant stalking" became almost afort for me. He made me smile despite myself. Before long, I was falling for his infectious attitude and him being around.


    "Go out with me!" He begs for the 100th time. "Come on. It''s just one date..."


    "... Okay."


    "Well, no problem, I''ll ask you tomorrow. No... wait. Did you just say yes?!"


    24 Am I Crazy?


    He picks me up and spins me around in front of all his friends. I guess he really doesn''t care what anyone thinks. But it still bothers me.


    The memory of a younger version of Jayden brings a sad smile to my lips. Now here he is sitting across from me with no clue about the history we''d built together. Yet I have the same dilemma, him asking me to go out with him and me being reluctant. "Earth to Winona! Are you going to give me an answer or just sit there mooning all day?"


    "There''s a lot to consider. I''m trying my hardest to move on and let you do the same," I answer honestly.


    "But you know we''ll have to be out together for business from time to time. May as well get it over with." There he goes again, being logical. "I can''t see what the problem is really."


    No, you never could see what the problem was, I don''t think he ever really understood how our backgrounds made it so difficult. We quarreled a lot over those differences. But that never deterred him from wanting to be with me.


    While he loved me and I him, I don''t think he ever had empathy for why I felt the way I did about us. guess that would havee with time, once he''d spent time in my world more. But that time got cut


    short.


    "You aren''t going to try and make it personal? I don''t want to mix those two things up. That''s not going to be taken favorably by the board."


    ""Let me handle the board."


    Yeah, except your mother is doing a fine job of that right now. "Look, we have history, Jayden. There are many people here who remember what you don''t. Many people out on the social media tforms remember us. They know our story. It will go gangbusters when we step out together, alone."


    "I guess, all publicity is good publicity, right? And I''ve hired you to handle that. Surely, you and Phillip can find a way to use the attention to the advantage of thepany."


    I think on this for a moment. "There is a lot to be said for authenticity online. Followers love seeing the real you, warts and all."


    "If you can lessen the warts area, I think I can be authentic to a script."


    "I can write that script. I know you well enough."


    "Exactly. We are going to work together fine."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Did we just make our very first agreement for moving the business forward?" I''m not only surprised but also it makes me rx. He is just doing this for the sake of the business. "We sure did, so, dinner tonight then?"


    "One business dinner, and that''s it."

 Chapter 25

    25 Dinner and Disaster Stokes


    25 Dinner and Disaster Strikes!


    (Winona)


    I really didn''t want to get picked up by Jayden outside the building we work in. But he insisted. No need to change because it''s a business dinner, right? The attention will be good publicity, right?


    Sure, more like he wasn''t giving one more second than he had to in case I changed my mind. Probably was right too. If I''d gone home I may not have kept my promise.


    Yet another night where I don''t tuck Abby into bed myself. I need to discuss my workload and make my daughter my priority. But I may as well get this over and one with. Maybe this will finally help him see we aren''t meant to be and he can go be with Ashlyn.


    His ck sports car rolls in to park out the front. People at work definitely saw me get in the car of the CEO. Judy''s phone is probably blowing up by now. I straighten down my pencil skirt when I''m seated in the body-hugging seat.


    "Must we really throw fuel on the fire by making this so public? It''s my work reputation too. We all know nothing can touch you. Not really."


    Jayden just smiled and elerated into the stream of traffic. I rather he didn''t mess my head up with his stupid smile.


    "You''re nervous," he states a little further down the road.


    ""You think?"


    "Don''t be. I have real business talk to get through tonight."


    "I can hardly wait. Where are we going?"


    "Leonardo''s"


    "What!? Dressed in my work outfit? Are youpletely mad? I''ll be dragged on every online tform for myck of style. Judy will have a field day with how below you all I am."


    "Want to go shopping? We have time."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You did this on purpose didn''t you? Just to get me on a date other than business."


    "No, of course not. I''m happy to be there with you in what you''re wearing. I don''t see why it matters." He says like any man who has no clue about why attending the country''s most exclusive restaurant in your work outfit is bad. "Just dinner would be the local pub not Leonardo''s," I point out.


    "Well, it''s business and I have a reputation to uphold, can''t be seen just anywhere." He gives me a chuckle and I realize he''s teasing me.


    I''m very relieved, Iugh with him. "That was so wrong. I almost had a heart attack."


    "We''re going to the local Italian. But I could totally get into Leonardo''s if I wanted.


    "A twelve-month waiting list could never keep the Jayden Brennan out."


    25 Dinner and Disaster Strikesi


    "Next dinner date maybe."


    "Next time? This is one date for a second wish, remember?"


    "I do remember but I still have a third wish."


    ""Can you u


    you just stop talking and drive? I''m tired and I want to get this over with."


    "Your wish is mymand."


    I re at him and he chuckles.


    **


    "So, I need every target to be hit on time. Do you think you and Phillip can keep to that timeline?"


    I nod and before I can stop it, I yawn. It''s been two hours of non-stop mind-bending numbers and targets and pie charts. But I''m grateful that it hasn''t been me fending off personal talk. "Okay. Enough business talk. Dessert?"


    "After that pasta and sd, no way. You go ahead if you want."


    "I think a nightcap instead. Port or brandy?"


    "Port."


    Jayden waves the waiter. Two of your best ports."


    "Certainly Mr. Brennan. I trust everything was to your and Mrs. Brennan''s liking?"


    My heart almost caves in my chest. I knew this would happen.


    "Winona and I are here as business associates. We are no longer husband and wife." Jayden informs him like it''s talking about the weather.


    "My apologies for assuming sir." Then he rushes off to get the ports.


    "How embarrassing." My face feels hot. I must be red as fire.


    "We need to be able to navigate such situations."


    "I know but it just shocked me. I guess it wasn''tmon knowledge that your leave of absence was because of amnesia. Not everyone knows the full story!" "I don''t even know the damn full story," he says.


    The ports arrive and we sip at them. The sweet fruitiness of it is a perfect nightcap and I''ll be very d to kiss Abby on the forehead and snuggle down myself.


    "I think I am starting to remember things, bits and pieces."


    Jayden''s words make me angry. I don''t need to hear this right now, or ever. I''m too tired to handle the crazy emotions it causes.


    "Why should I care? What''s done is done. Let''s just move on. After tonight I hope you get me out of your system and go back to Ashlyn. I''ve already moved on, and you should too." 25 Dinner and Disaster Str


    "I will decide for myself who I want to be with."


    "Of course, you always did. But so will I. Just because you begin to remember and feel bad for your behavior, doesn''t mean I''ll drop everything ande running back."


    He stares at me without saying a word so I just keep ranting my


    truth.


    "I tried and tried just to have you believe your mother and Ashlyn and rip my emotions to shreds. I don''t see how we can ever be anything but business associates now. You hurt me badly. You promised me you''d never do that." There, I''ve said it. I feel a weight as lifted off


    me.


    He nods and I see real sadness and regret in his eyes and on his face. "Regardless of my memory, I am sorry I hurt you by being such an asshole over the divorce. I just


    My cell phone rings and I raise my hand to stop him talking. This ringtone is never on silent, and I know


    my throat. It''s Anne. who it is immediately. My heart jumps int


    "Hello, Anne? Is everything... Oh my God! I''m on my way!" My worst fears are realized. I disconnect the call and stare in horror at Jayden.


    Abby is in the hospital.

 Chapter 26

    26 Deadly Diagnosis


    26 Deadly Diagnosis


    (Winona)


    voll


    "I''ll drive you."


    ""You don''t have to."


    ""It''ll be faster. Come on."


    "Thanks Jayden."


    He leaves a wad of cash to cover dinner and tips on the table and takes me by the arm as he ushers me out. That touch burns into my skin but I can''t think about that right now. My baby is in intensive care and I need to get there. The valet brings the car and Jayden opens my door. I get in and before long we roar off into the traffic, weaving and beeping.


    "Jayden, slow down, I don''t want to have an ident or be dyed if the traffic cops stop you.


    "Sorry. Look, you rx, just let me drive. I understand how this must make you feel."


    "No, no you don''t. Only a parent could understand what it''s like to have their only child, maybe the only child they can ever have, in a life-threatening situation. I almost yell the words because stress has me wired so high. He res across at me. "Only a parent huh?


    "That''s right." I snap back.


    T


    "Well, isn''t that what I am? She''s my kid, isn''t she? You go on about honesty, but you can''t even tell me the truth about something so important. You''re a hypocrite."


    "I don''t want to talk about it right now. I told you; Phillip is her father." Tears rolled down my cheeks. This is a nightmare.


    When we arrived at the hospital, they rushed me up to the ICU wards. Anne is with her and it''s only two visitors at a time.


    "No need to stay." I tell Jayden as I walk into her room and choke up at my baby all hooked up to tubes and monitors.


    "Winona. It was so sudden. One minute she was ying and the next she was unresponsive. I''m so sorry. The ambnce was so fast."


    I touch her little face and those cheeks I love to squish. A nursees in.


    "Are you Abby''s mother?"


    1 US


    "I am. Can you give us any idea what''s happening?" I rub her soft hand as I speak. I want to scream. My heart is breaking for her. She must have been so scared and I was at damn dinner.


    This is stupid. I''m trying to protect her, to build a stable life for her and when she needs me the most, I''m


    26 Deadly Diagnosi


    not there. My hands start to shake.


    "Take a seat with her for a few minutes. The doctor will be along shortly. He''ll speak to you outside the room. We don''t want any...excitement, in here."


    I nod. "Of course. Thank you, Nurse," I whisper.


    I sit beside her, holding her hand, rubbing her cheek. Anne is behind me and she rubs my shoulders. What a mess I''ve gotten us into.


    "Oh, Anne... Why didn''t I just stay where we were? Life was so much simpler then."


    "Regardless of where we lived, all of this would have still happened. You weren''t to know Abby would get ill and I know you came back to face up to the past and try and make it right. So Abby could know her father." Tears pour down my face. "But I could have just married Phillip and Abby would have known him as her father, and a good one."


    "Perhaps. But one day Abby would find out ande and ask you. There''s no easy way out of the past. You have to face it sooner orter. May as well be now, while she''s too young to remember much of Whoing on."


    I suck in a breath as I sob. "I guess."


    The nursees back in. "We need to do some more tests so if you could both just wait outside."


    "She''ll be okay? You''ll call me if anything happens," I ask.


    "She''s stable right now. I''ll call you, yes. Go wait for the doctor."


    I briefly wonder if the same doctors are still here. When I miscarried, I was looked after here and diagnosed. Jayden and I were both very distraught because we had no clue what was happening at the time and there was so much excruciating pain and blood. He''d had a hard time when they wouldn''t let him in with me. He carried on in his pretentiously entitled way but they stuck to their rules and said he''d be escorted from the building if he didn''t calm down.


    That''s when he wanted to start a wing for families going through trauma. So they could keep their support system with them and also get the care and attention they needed from the medical staff.


    When they would finally let him in, and he heard I was pregnant and had aplicated miscarriage, and also that I may never be able to conceive again, I thought he was going to cry. He said he''d never realized how much he wanted something until it was taken from


    him.


    That one day, we''d have our little family and even if we had to start with nothing, we''d be okay. Together.


    My phone buzzed pulling me from my daydream. It''s Phillip.


    "Anne, you go home. Phillip just text that he is on his way. I''ll keep you updated."


    "Are you sure? I can stay."


    "I''m sure. Go get some sleep. That way you can take a turn tomorrow while I rest. Thank you for everything. I really appreciate you and all you do for us."


    26 Deadly Diagnosts


    "That''s what familles do." She gives me a hug and leaves.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Jayden walks around the corner with two take-out coffee mugs in his hands.


    "I thought you left."


    "Nope."


    "Well, you can. I''m fine."


    "Nope. I thought you might need this."


    He hands me a cup.


    "Jayden, I..." I begin to tell him to go but he just sits down.


    "I''ll wait here until Phillip arrives. I assume he''s on his way?" "Yes, he is.


    "Great. How is Abby?"


    I sat beside him. "I don''t know Jayden. I really don''t. She looks so helpless and tiny." I sniffle. "The doctor ising to speak with me." I almost dropped the cup because I''m shaking so much. Jayden carefully takes it out of my hand and sits it on the side table.


    "I''m sorry for everything. Sorry for this happening to your little girl. I wish things were different. I think she''s my daughter, but I get why you''ve done what you''ve done. Any parent must protect their child. I''m beginning to see now what a toxic environment it is around me." His eyes are pools I want to throw myself into forever. Get a grip, girl. It''s just your emotions running wild,


    His hand is still holding mine and the warmth is thefort I remember and my traitorous self doesn''t want to let it go again. I stare at him and he begins to pull me closer. I let it happen.

 Chapter 27

    27 That Was Close (Winona)


    "Winona! How is Abby?" Phillip is rushing up to me and jump back from Jayden and hug Phillip. That was a close call. I feel if I''d ended up in Jayden''s arms, wild horses couldn''t have dragged me back out again. "Phillip, our girl is stable. She''s a fighter. The doctor ising soon to speak with us.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t with her."


    "I''m the one who should be sorry," I sob into his shoulder. "I can''t keep working these hours. I have a daughter and family to be with."


    "Don''t be sorry, Winona. You came here for me. To give me the chance of a lifetime. I''m the one who''s sorry." Phillip rubs my back as he hugs me.


    "No matter why I''m here, I should not have been working like I didn''t have a child at home who needs me."


    "Let''s talk about thatter. Right now, it''s no one''s fault. All we need to do is get Abby well."


    I nod. "I hope the doctor is here soon. They are doing more tests. I almost died when I saw our angel hooked up to those machines. Why? Why does such an innocent little girl have to have this happen?" "Come on. You need to stay calm for her. Let''s see what the doctor has to say. Let''s sit down again."


    Phillip guides me to the seat and shakes hands with Jayden. "Thanks for your help."


    "No problem."


    Then my old doctores in and sees us all. He walks up to me.


    "I was wondering if it was the same Winona. Not a name you hear often. I see you and Jayden finally had another baby."


    I stare at him. "Um no. Jayden and I are no longer married. He''s here as a...ahhh," I stammer.


    "I''m here as a friend, Doctor Green. Now can you please tell Winona and Phillip about their daughter."


    "Oh, forgive my assumption. Winona, Abby has a heart defect. This isn''t umon in adults but at this young age it is very rare."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "A heart defect? How?"


    "Something she was born with but generally it would developter in life."


    "Why has it never been picked up before now? We have regr check-ups." This is unbelievable.


    "The symptoms are often mistaken as normal things: tiredness, being irritable, no appetite. Not anything you''d worry about unless it was long term."


    I go to ask if it can be fixed but the words choke inside me, and the tears keep flowing.


    "Doctor Green. Is this something you can fix?" Phillip asks the question and I almost want to block my ears in case the answer is no.


    "There''s a better than average chance. I can tell you we will do everything in our power. Abby will need


    27 That Was Close


    operations and specialized recovery treatment. She has youth on her side. But I must mention, this won''t be cheap."


    "I have top cover and money set aside. Do whatever you need to." I feel a little better now knowing she has a good chance even though there is a long road ahead.


    "I''ll get you to sign the paperwork, and we''ll take her straight through to surgery."


    "Thanks Dr. Green."


    "I know you said you have insurance and money set aside, but operations will be ongoing and it may end up in Abby needing a heart transnt. She will need the best of care and a calm environment." "I understand."


    "You know the Brennan Wing is set aside for that type of care. You could stay with her in a family unit...but the cost is a lot more substantial in the long term. Perhaps you could speak with Mr. Brennan..."


    My mind races. This is the east wing that the Brennan family donated to build and still donates to keep it running. Generally reserved for the higher echelons of the rich. Abby could be in there for free if Jayden was listed as her father.


    I''m signing the forms and I write Phillip Joseph as the father''s name although Abby has my Nn. "Can we see how her surgery goes first? Then I''ll organize the Brennan Wing myself."


    maiden name,


    I don''t want to beg Jayden and after insisting he isn''t the father; it would be a little rude. I can afford the Brennan Wing for a while. Maybe it will be long enough until she''s well again. "I''m happy to sleep in a chair here for a few nights." I hand him back the signed forms.


    "Very well. You know, she is a very lucky little girl. Most cases where this happens at such a young age don''t make it to the hospital for an operation."


    That news sets my tears off again. "I think she must have a guardian angel up there. She really is my miracle baby."


    I nced at Jayden despite myself because we always called the baby we''d try for our miracle baby. He is giving me the longest stare,


    Then he was gone and for the first time in a long time, I wished he wasn''t.


    28 Miracle Memories

 Chapter 28

    28 Miracle Memories (Jayden)


    I made it to the elevator before I had to grab my head from the searing pain now tearing through my mind. Emotions are eating me up from the inside and all I can feel is despair and heartbreak. Miracle baby, miracle baby the words scream around my mind.


    "Winona! Let me see her. What''s wrong. I swear I''ll rip this fucking ce apart if someone doesn''t let me see her." I''m being held back by two bulky security menContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Doctor Green is talking to me calmly. "Mr. Brennan. You cannote to see her unless you calm down."


    I suck in a breath, steel myself to stay calm and shake off the hands gripping my arms. "Alright, alright. Sorry. I just... is Winona going to be okay?"


    "Mr. Brennan....Jayden...she will be okay in time. Right now, her emotional state is on the edge of breakdown. You need to be strong for her. You need to be calm. You cannot lose it in there like this." I take another deep breath. "Okay, Doc. I got this. Take me into her, she needs me."


    Dr. Green walks me into the ward and into Winona''s bedside. She''s all huddled up on the bed, rocking back and forth. Her eyes are swollen and red and she still has blood going into her.


    I stare a


    at the doctor and he grips my upper arm for a second and nods his head.


    Moving forward I sit on the bed next to her. "Winona, I''m here."


    Her sobs start up. She''s shaking.


    "Honey? Do you want to talk about it?"


    I can see the scene clearly in my mind and I have no doubt at all that this is a memory. For the first time, I''m certain. The sharp pain in my head continues. I step out of the elevator in parking and head to my sports car. Unlocking it, I sit in there and this feeling of sadness still has me engulfed. My mind begins to explore again.


    "We made a baby, Jayden. But now it''s gone," Winona whimpers.


    I shift onto the bed and cradle her in my arms, pulling her close into myp as the emotions tore through her again. "I''m so sorry."


    I never wanted kids. Why would I? I was still busy being a kid, really. We both were. But this news caused something inside me I''d never felt before. We''d created a life together, and now that life is gone.


    I m my fists onto the steering wheel. Nothing can be this important. Being a father. A real father. Not one focused on building an empire. One that threw a ball with you in the park. I never had that kind of father. A loving, supportive, love you anyway, kind of father. Abby isn''t my child. Even if she is biologically, I''m not emotionally equipped to be a real father to her. I don''t even remember who I am. I need to let her live her life. Phillip is a good man. A good father. He''d be the kind of father I wished I''d got. 1


    28 Miracle Memories


    Instead, I got a strict-never there-sick of all your shit type of father. Even though my shit was barely seen and definitely not heard by him. But it seemed he hated me just for being an Inconvenience in his super sessful billionaire empire. I had to be perfect. And I was, until high school.


    I remember now I hated that man and tried to do everything I could to rebel against his ideas. To not be the type of man he was. I wanted to have fun, to do whatever I wanted.


    But now I see I became him when I wanted that divorce. I see that as the CEO of the Brennan empire, I could be every bit as ruthless and cold as he was. A tyrant, like he was to my mother.


    He died that same year. That year I almost became a father myself. The year I turned my back on my Brennan Industries, on my mother, and chose Winona.


    She understood me. She loved me, she loved who I was, even if I was far from perfect. She made me a better person and I''d rather not live than live without her.


    Tears sting my eyes, but I blink them back. That was a long time ago. Another lifetime. Winona had been diagnosed with advanced endometriosis. Getting pregnant would be almost impossible. They''d given her surgery to help ease the pain.


    Told her after this, the chance of her falling pregnant again and not miscarrying would be the best chance.


    If we ever had a baby, it would truly be a miracle. Maybe they''d have to operate and remove her uterus in theing years.


    We''d decided immediately to keep trying and to be married, despite what my mother said. I didn''t care. We wanted our own little family to love. How na?ve I was.


    Then everything goes ck again in my mind. Anything after that is still lost to me apart from when I regained consciousness after the ident, and I had to learn who I was again.


    I thought I knew. I went with the things that came easily to me. The business sense. Being a CEO fitted me like a glove. I had no reason to doubt what my mother supported and told me about myself. But now, I wonder how much of me is still locked up inside my mind.


    I switch on the engine. It''s about time I found out. I head to the family mansion where my mother still lives, I know my father''s home office has been left intact, and mother hasn''t let anyone in there since he died, except herself,


    I thought it was because of grief. But now my memory tells me she would never grieve that monster.


    Maybe it''s time to find out what she''s been hiding in there.

 Chapter 29

    29 Why No Daddy?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    29 Why No Daddy?


    (Winona)


    "Pup-py"


    I hear her soft whisper and my heart soars. She''s been asleep since the operationst night and Dr. Green said this was best for her to heal for now. I''m in a small armchair holding Puppy.


    I must have dozed off despite feeling like I was awake all night. Anne dropped by very early this morning with Abby''s favorite toy, hoped it might help.


    I open my eyes and see Abby staring back at me.


    "Puppy," she whispers and makes slow grabby motions with her fingers.


    "Abby, sweetheart. Hi. I say and get up to hand Puppy to her. I lean in to kiss her forehead "Shhh, baby girl. Get some more rest.


    "It hurts, Mommy." Tears rolled down her cherub cheeks.


    My heart breaks for her. I wish I could wave a magic wand and take all this pain away. I wish I could have the pain for myself and spare Abby.


    "I know you''re scared. It''s okay." I push the call button. You''re in the hospital. Let''s see if the nurse can help with that. I''m here, baby." I rub her hair and hum a nursery rhyme.


    The nursing staff came through every two hours to check on Abby''s vitals since the operation. They''d gotten me a coffee and some biscuits around midnight. I really needed to pee but I''m not leaving here. I''m not leaving her again. The night nurse came in with a big smile for Abby. "Hey there, sweety. Look at you. You''re awake."


    "She says it hurts. Is there anything you can give her?" I ask.


    "I see. I''ll double check Dr. Green''s instructions and give him a quick call."


    "Thank you so much."


    "A little difort is to be expected but we don''t want to see her in pain." Nurse turns back to Abby, "can you tell me where it hurts, Abby?"


    With her other hand she points to her chest. "Here."


    "We''ll get you something for that. Who''s this cute little guy?" The nurse pulls her toy''s ear.


    "It''s Puppy."


    "Aw. He''s so cute. He''s your friend, huh?"


    Abby nods and gives a tiny smile.


    "She''s a very brave little girl." The nurse says to me.


    Tears are rolling down my cheeks. "Braver than her Mom, that''s for sure."


    "You feel so helpless, but having those she loves around her is the best medicine. Moms, dads,


    29 Why No Daddy?


    grandparents, aunts and uncles."


    "I no have dad." Abby says in her tiny voice. "I have Uncle Filp and Nanny Anne."


    My eyes are full again. While we have Phillip legally listed as her father, he''s Uncle Phillip to her. I''ve never heard her say anything about a dad before.


    "That''s ok, sweety. Familiese in all shapes and sizes. I have two Moms."


    "That''s cool," Abby smiles again, then squeezes her eyes shut and winces.


    "It is pretty cool, huh? Take it easy, Abby. I''ll get you some medicine to make it stop hurting. Ok?"


    The nurse turns to me. "My shift is almost over. Dayshift nurse will take over, but I''ll call the doctor and get something organized. I think Dr. Green will want to see her."


    "Thank you so much, Nurse." I wring my hands together. "Please hurry. I hate to see her in pain like this."


    I watch her go out the door and I hear my miracle baby''s tiny voice.


    "Why no Daddy?"


    "Let''s just get you well, sweetheart. We''ll talkter." I don''t really know what to say.


    I expected this question one day. But not right now, I guess she sees others with dads and it makes her wonder.


    I hear the door open again and I turn expecting to see the doctor but it''s Phillip. He drops a bag inside the door as he enters. I rushed to him. "Abby''s awake. She''s in pain but they are getting her some more meds." Phillip kisses my cheek. "I''m so d. You look beat. Go get cleaned up if you need."


    I shake my head. "She just asked me why she has no dad," I whisper. "I didn''t know what to say."


    "I think she''ll forget again soon."


    He goes to Abby. "Hey there, champ. Good to see you."


    ""Hi, Uncle Flip."


    The door opens again, and I look expectantly. It''s the nurse. I''m relieved but I''m also mad at myself for half-expecting it might be Jayden walking in.


    Being in this emotional state makes everything in me want to reach out to Jayden. But I know this will pass. As long as I remain logical and flex my emotional muscles, I''ll get through this phase.


    "Doctor is on his way. I''m putting a mild painkiller into her intravenously. Once she''s been examined, Dr. Green will let us know how it''s best to manage her pain


    "Thank you," I say and I''m truly grateful.


    "You''ll both need to leave the room while she''s examined."


    I nod. Not that I want to go anywhere. Phillip grips my hand as we walk out.


    "Don''t you need to get to work?" I realize he''ll have to do both our jobs while I''m here.


    "I''ll wait for the doctor. I got you a change of clothes in the bag."


    .


    29 Why No Daddy?


    ""You''re amazing. Thanks."


    "No problem. Doc won''t be long. I''m off home. Good luck with today." The night nurse smiles at me and


    leaves.


    "Winona, Phillip. Good morning. I hear Abby has some pain?"


    "Dr. Green. Thank goodness. Yes, she woke up and said her chest hurts."


    "We gave her some blood to keep her stable during the op and help her white blood cell count. Otherwise, it all went quite well. I''ll go and see what''s causing this pain and let you know."


    "Winona, at least go to the bathroom. I''m here," Phillip insists after the doctor goes into Abby.


    "I really need to go. I''ll be as quick as I can."


    There''s nothing quite like that kind of relief after holding on for so long and I rush to wash and dry my hands. Then I ssh some cold water on my face and dry my hands again. I look a mess in the mirror. I pat down my unruly hair and go back to where Phillip is waiting. Dr. Green is justing out of Abby''s room. He''s frowning.


    "Doctor, what is it?"


    "Abby''s body has rejected the blood we gave her. Her blood has a rare gic marker. She''ll need a transfusion from a direct rtive who''s a match."


    My blood is very ordinary...


    My heart pounds.


    30 My Baby Daddy

 Chapter 30

    30 My Baby Daddy (Ashlyn)


    "This is exactly the break we needed. He''ll see how much he loves you now and wants to be a family with you." Judy paces her reception room floor in her mansion as she speaks


    "Of course, Ashlyn, the baby is Jayden''s?" Her eyes bore into mine.


    I swallow my nerves down. "Of course." I feel my palms damp with sweat.


    Judy gets up closer to me now. "You''re sure?"


    I feel the heat in my face. "I''m sure." I lied.


    She walks off again. "Good. Winona says her kid isn''t Jayden''s. Phillip is named legally as the father. So, she has no im to any of the Brennan fortune and assets. So, if this baby is Jayden''s, then we have nothing to worry about."


    I breathe out. The chances that this baby isn''t Jayden''s is low. I''d had sex with one other man at a time! was distraught and felt rejected: Finding out about Jayden being with Winona after he was drugged made me crazy. Things just happened and it felt good to have someone really want me, even if it was just sex. The constant battle with Jayden really became tiring. Why does everything have to be so hard? It was all going so well until she came back. I love Jayden so much. I know deep down he loves me too. He''s just temporarily confused. His mind has him off-kilter.


    But it seems Winona has made her decision to be with someone else and they have a baby. Jayden will soon have that with me. I''m not sure when to tell him. Right now, we''re on a break but I haven''t canceled any wedding ns. Judy insists we''ll fix it all. "When are you going to tell him?" Judy asks.


    "Soon, I guess. He''s been very preupiedtely. Maybe I can invite him for dinner one night this week,"


    "Perfect. Don''t mess this up."


    "Mr. Jayden Brennan, Ma''am." Judy''s butler announces from the doorway and Jaydenes striding past him.


    My blood is racing through my veins so fast. We weren''t expecting him here.


    "I should have known you two would be together," he snaps. "Concocting up more stories to tell me?"


    poker


    "Darling! What a lovely surprise." Judy remains calm with her face. "What brings you here?"


    "I''m here because I''ve remembered something about my past. A past you two have been deliberately keeping from me," he uses, anger shing through his eyes.


    I look down to the floor.


    "Now, Jayden, I''m sure you think it''s a memory but


    "Stop, Mother!" he roars. "Don''t try and tell me what is in my own head."


    "But..." Judy continues unphased, "the specialist did say things would make you confused for a while.


    30 My Baby Daddy


    That maybe you''d never know what was real and what sn''t."


    "Stop patronizing me." He stalks right up to her, and I take a step back instead of her.


    Jayden continues his tirade. "I know what''s real. I know you''ve been manipting things so I don''t remember what Winona and I shared. The fact that we lost a baby. The fact that I wanted to be a father. That all we wanted was to build our own family and I could be a dad my child would be proud of. I remember how I loved Winona."


    My heart sinks. The day I dreaded is finally here. But wait, he''d just admitted he wanted to be a father. This can work in my favor.


    "Manipting is a strong word, dear. I''ve merely acted in your best interests. To protect what your father built for you."


    Heughs now. "Built for me? Bull. Shit. That man never did anything for anyone but himself. How can you defend him after the way he treated you? I doubt either of us were ever left Brennan Industries by that bastard. No doubt you fixed that up as well?" Judy nces at me and then back at her son. "Let''s discuss this in private."


    What the hell? Judy never said she had rtionship troubles or business troubles.


    ording to her, her and Jayden''s father loved each other deeply and sessfully ran the business until he had a heart attack and died. What else has she lied to me about for her own gain?


    "Maybe we can discuss it in Father''s office?" Jayden demands.


    Judy is wide-eyed now. "Ashlyn, you may leave. I''ll have my driver take you home."


    For the first time I feel like Judy Brennan''s confidence and poise has been breached. I''d been waiting for a moment like this to get out from under her control and start calling my own shots again. I step towards Jayden and away from Judy.


    "I don''t want her telling me what to do anymore. Help me, Jayden. I never wanted to lie to you, but she made me."


    Jayden res at me. "Why should I believe anything you say now?"


    "Because I truly love you, I''ve always loved you. I was willing to walk away if you wanted to be happy with Winona. But you chose me. I know you love me. I''d do anything for you. For us. We are so good together, and you know that." His determined look faltered for a second and I knew I had him thinking twice.


    "Your mother didn''t want me to tell you, but I want to. I have to." Tears roll down my face as I grab his


    hand in mine and smile.


    "Jayden, we''re going to have a baby."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He just stares at me and I think he''s going to explode. Then he turns and leaves. I ran after him, not wanting to be alone with Judy.


    "Jayden? We need to talk about this."


    "I''m done talking for the day," he says and as the butler approaches in the hallway, "see a driver takes


    20


    30 My Baby Daly


    Ashlyn home right away. I''m leaving."

 Chapter 31

    31 I Have No Choice


    (Winona)


    "Will she be okay, Doctor?"


    He nods. "She will but we need matching blood stock as soon as we can get it. We don''t have any on hand and it could be lifesaving for her duringing operations. If her body continues to reject blood, it will be life or death for Abby." "I see." I grip my hands together.


    "So, Phillip can have his blood tested, do you have any other blood rtives to Abby you can call on? It''s no guarantee but it''s the best hope we have right now. We''ve put out a general call for people to get ''tested for this gic marker."


    I shake my head. I''d sent Phillip to work, telling him I was okay with handling this on my own. I just really needed to think. "Phillip is not her biological father and my blood isn''t a match."


    I breathe out slowly, realizing how I have to tell Jayden after denying this since I''ve been back. None of this was supposed to happen.


    "I see. Your parents maybe? Siblings?"


    "No, I''m an only child, both my parents are dead. Anne is my foster mother. I never knew any rtives of my parents."


    0000000 00000


    "Winona, I know this may be hard, but you need to contact her biological father and have him and his close family screened. It''s vital."


    I nod. Now I had nowhere to hide. I must tell Jayden he is the father and Abby and a blood test will prove it. Just when I thought we''d gotten through the whole conflict and convinced him Phillip was Abby''s father. "I''ll sort it out, Doctor."


    "Abby will undergo surgery again next week to strengthen what was donest night. She''s a fighter. There''s at least six months dedicated care she''ll need. Now, about the Brennan Wing..."


    "I haven''t had a chance to get that sorted yet, but I will today." I can afford that for six months along with the operations and top medical care. I''d also invested money in a trust for Abby''s future and bought our townhouse. My bank is not as full as it was after the deal with Jayden.


    I know I need to get back to work and I''m going to ask Jayden about working from home, or rather the hospital. I can''t afford for the ie to stop as much as I''d love to be able to focus on Abby full time.


    "Actually, I have instructions here, from the Brennans, that Abby is to be in there as long as she needs and gets top care. All covered, no cost to you." Doctor Green reads off his paperwork.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "There''s a three-bedroom suite reserved and fully stocked ready for you to go to now."


    I''m stunned at this news. "...It''s too much to ept." I guess Jayden has organized this. I doubt Judy knows.


    311 Have No ChoiceContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Green looks at me solemnly, "this may be the reason we get your daughter through this. Aftercare is so important and being in there with dedicated staff 24/7 may be why Abby thrives. Besides, if she does have to go on the list for a heart transnt, it could be years." My heart smashes into pieces at the thought of losing my daughter like that. But a transnt for a heart isn''t easy toe by. I need to give her the best care she can get. I hate epting charity from Jayden, but there''s really no choice. I''m not putting Abby at more risk because of my ego. "I''m grateful for the generosity."


    "We''ll see Abby sedated most of the time until we find some blood, to control her pain, and get her moved in asap. You take this opportunity to do what you need to do and grab what you need for the suite. It will be your home away from home for a while."


    "I''ll get Anne toe and be with Abby while she''s moved, and I''ll go shower and do what I need to do. Thank you, Doctor."


    "Abby is in the best hands, Winona. Just make sure you take care of yourself as well."


    I nod. "I will."


    My hands are shaking as I connect Anne''s number on my cell.


    "Hello, Winona? Is Abby okay?"


    "She''s okay for now, considering..."


    "Did something happen?"


    "Her body has rejected the blood they gave her. We need to have her biological rtives screened for the gic marker."


    "Oh no! I''m just d she''s going okay for now. Are you alone? I''ming there."


    "Phillip had to go to work but he knows about it. I need you here with Abby while they move her to the Brennan Wing. I need some things packed so I can move in with her.".


    "I''m onto it. I''ll pack you and Abby a suitcase."


    "I''m going to see Jayden."


    "... I''m not sure that''s a good idea in your current emotional state."


    "I can''t talk to him about this over the phone."


    "Maybe not but you need a decent sleep first, at least. Ile and be with Abby and you tonight, so you can sleep. Talk to him tomorrow."


    "This is Abby''s life here. I''m going to see him today. To tell him he''s Abby''s father."

 Chapter 32

    32 He Kissed Me! (Winona)


    "A few hours isn''t going to hurt. I don''t want you taking this on all by yourself. Let mee with you," Anne says, concern flooding her voice.


    "I''m okay. I need to do it by myself."


    "Look, just wait for me. I''ll see you in an hour. At least you can shower before you go anywhere. We can talk some more about it. I mean we might find a match elsewhere. Maybe it''s wise to wait a little."


    I sigh. "Maybe but this is Abby''s life. She''s so ill."


    "But she is stable right now, yes?"


    "She is. Once this infection is cleared up, she''ll need the blood for her follow up operation next week."


    "Okay then, so you have a little time to breathe on this. There''s enough pressure on you now. Give it all a few days." Anne''s logic is hard to fault.


    "Thanks Anne. You''re probably right. I love you."


    "Love you too. You''ll feel better after a shower. I''ll cook dinner."


    I disconnect the call and walk back into Abby''s room. She looks peaceful. Hopefully she can sip a little water or juiceter when they wake her and see how her pain is. Her chest area is bare and around the staples looks red and angry.


    An infection caused by the rejection ording to the doctor. So, she''s on antibiotics as well. I keep telling myself she''s strong but that doesn''t make me feel any better. I''m in real fear that I will lose my miracle baby and never have the joy of being a mother again. "We''re taking her through to the Brennan Wing now. Do you know how to get there?"


    I nod at the nurse and orderly about to wheel her bed and drip. "I do but I''ll follow you and see she''s settled in before showering." I grab the bag Phillip brought. At least I can change before I go see Jayden. I don''t think I''ve ever gone this long without a proper shower. It takes us at least fifteen minutes walking to the Brennan wing. Opulent is an understatement. There are cafes and a library, even a gift shop. It''s more like a little town. I hadn''t been here since it was first built and a lot has changed.


    Jayden had been so proud when itunched. He wanted to make a real change for families in this city. I did mention that it was unreachable for many who couldn''t afford insurance. So he worked out a system whereby no one missed out but those who could afford it, still paid. In the Brennan Wing, I follow them to our suite. We wheel the bed through the wide doorway, and I gaze around me. It''s absolutely amazing in here, modern and roomy. I love the natural lighting in the windows and skylight. I feel like I haven''t seen daylight forever. To think so much has changed in twenty-four hours. My life turned upside down and Abby''s life hangs in the bnce. Before that the worst thing I could think of was arguments with Jayden. Now that all seems to pale inparison to my daughter being in here. 32 He Kissed Me!


    "We''ll get her set up in her room, Ma''am."


    "Call me Winona, please."


    They smile and take Abby away to the first bedroom. I go to the room next door. It''s full of flowers of all colors. Everywhere. I stick my head into Abby''s room quickly and that''s full of stuffed teddies and all types of toys.


    "Ah, is this part of the package? All the toys and flowers?"


    "Not usually. I believe these were gifted. Our notes say all cupboards are stocked."


    "Gifted? By whom?"


    "By me."


    I spin around and there''s Jayden standing there looking like crap. Guess I don''t have to find him now. Still, it''s very strange he''s turned up unannounced like this.


    "You look awful!" I told him.


    "Thanks, same back at you." He smiles but then he looks down. I can see his eyes shining with dampness and they are red-rimmed. "I wanted to make sure you had everything you needed and to brighten the ce up a bit." "Come into the living area." I walk into the front room, and he follows me. "Jayden, are you okay?" I stop near the sofa and turn back to him. "Why are you here?


    He shrugs. "Damned if I know. I just didn''t know where else to go, who to trust. I need to talk to someone I want tosh out and smash things. But I don''t want to be that person. Not like my father. I''ve remembered things, Winona." He looks at me intensely. "I just don''t know who to believe anymore."


    "She''s all settled, Winona." The nurse calls from the doorway interrupting our conversation. "Press any call button if you need anything. Your day staff will be here to introduce themselves soon."


    "Thanks." I say, not turning from Jayden as I speak. "Thanks so much."


    I hear them leave.


    "You remember your father?"


    He nods. He''d often spoken of him in the past. Nothing nice to say.


    I push on, not wanting to be distracted by a change of subject. "I need to say something important." May as well get this over with.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden steps forward and starts talking before I can. "I came here because I knew you''d be here with Abby. From these memories, I think you''re the only person who''s telling me the truth." Jayden runs his hand through his disheveled hair. "What else did you remember?" I''m not sure I want to know at this point.


    He reaches out and drags me in close, enveloping me into his arms. "I remember how much I loved you, Winona."


    Then his lips are on mine, and before I can stop myself melt into his kiss.


    32 He Kissed Me!


    "Winona!?"


    I push Jayden away and stare at Phillip now standing in the doorway behind us.


    Boy, this day is really piling it on.


    23 We''re all adults here

 Chapter 33

    33 We''re all adults here


    (Winona)


    "Phillip! I never expected you back today."


    "Clearly."


    "This isn''t what it looks like," I exined.


    "Isn''t it?" Jayden pipes up.


    "Shush. You''re only making things worse," I reprimand Jayden.


    "Not sure they could get much worse than finding my partner kissing her ex-husband." Phillip shakes his ''head.


    "Trust me. It could." Jayden challenges him.


    They re at each other like they are arguing over their prize marble.


    "Both of you stop it."


    "You stop it." They both say back to me at the same time.


    I hear the door and footsteps. Who now?


    Anne sticks her head through the living room doorway and surveys the situation. "I''ll set the table for three."


    "I''m not staying for dinner," Jayden says.


    "Me neither," Phillip says.


    "Nonsense. We''re all adults here. It''s time you all sat down and were honest with each other." Anne lectures us. "One day that child will be old enough to understand all this, so you all better have your shit sorted by then."


    Then she heads with her bags towards the kitchen. "I''ll check in on Abby."


    We all look at each other like we''re teenagers caught smoking behind the woodshed.


    "She''s right, you know." Phillip speaks first.


    "Yeah, I mean I thought we had this all sorted," I agree.


    "But everything is different now, since we found out."


    I nod.


    Jayden is looking confused. "Found out what? Is your daughter going to be okay?"


    "Let''s sit down."


    Once we''re all settled on the sofa and armchairs I address Jayden. "Abby is your daughter biologically, Jayden. She needs blood with a certain rare gic marker to help her through her operations. They want to test any close living rtives." 33 We''re all adults here


    Jayden jumps back up. "What the fuck? I mean I guessed she probably was my daughter. But I didn''t want to mess her around. I wanted to just let you and Phillip raise her."


    "Phillip is legally her father. He will still be raising her." I look at Phillip. "If he still wants to."


    "But I could challenge that in court with the blood tests," Jayden points out.


    "If you wanted to be an asshole," Phillip snaps and stands up as well.


    They face each other.


    "Look. There''s no time for this show of jealousy or power or whatever it is. Right now, I need to know if you are willing to get your blood tested, Jayden?" "Of course I will. And Mother will too."


    My blood runs cold. I hadn''t even thought about Judy having the same blood as Abby. "Your mother?" "Well, of course. She''s blood-rted to Abby."


    I stare at Phillip, and he picks up on my worry.


    "What if she is a match and she won''t donate?" He says what I''m thinking.


    "She wouldn''t do that." Jayden defends her. "She''d do anything for a child of mine."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She threatened me when I was first pregnant. That''s part of why I left. You couldn''t protect me like you used to with her. I don''t think you realize how much she hates me being with you." It''s time Jayden knew the truth.


    He looks shocked. "Look, she is very full on and very controlling, I know. But she has a heart in there and she''s done all of this to protect me."


    "From what? A woman who loved you more than life itself? You ripped me to shreds, Jayden, yet here I am in your arms kissing you. Can''t you see how dangerous you are for me? I don''t want Abby being raised in that environment. Now I can''t risk her life like that." "I think Judy will do everything she can to separate Winona from Abby and you. She''s definitely unhinged when ites to her son," Phillip tells Jayden.


    Jayden still looks unbelieving, but he nods. "I have begun to remember many things. I know she''s lied to me about my life before the ident. But she''s my mother. I have to believe she will do the right thing by my wishes in the end."


    "She hates me. I''m not putting my kid through that. That''s why Phillip is the father. Even if I still loved you, Jayden, I can never be with you."


    Jayden and Phillip sit down again.


    "I know how much I loved you." Jayden says, "but a lot has changed. I''m seeing that now. You and Phillip are good together. Good for Abby. I won''t stand in your way. I may never get my memory back fully."


    "We can be friends though. I mean, you can see Abby if you want. But she can never know."


    "But people will know as soon as they see Abby," Phillip points out.


    33 We''re all adults here


    Jayden looks at me.


    "She has your eyes," I exined.


    "More to the point, Abby will work it out herself eventually. So we need to be prepared to tell her the truth at some stage if Jayden is in her life regrly." Phillip speaks the truth again.


    "You know what? I don''t need to be in her life like that. When it''s time to tell her, I''ll be on board. In the meantime, I''ll stay away from her, but I may need advice from you both on being a parent." I stare at him open-mouthed.


    Jayden nods, "I just found out that Ashlyn is pregnant."


    "And I thought I''d had a day," I say in shock.


    Phillip asks, "so the wedding is back on?"


    "I guess so, yeah. I mean, I love Ashlyn. I did. I think my mother has made her do some crazy things, but she''ll make a good mum. I should marry her."


    I want to protest this and tell him his mother is getting exactly what she wants.


    "I think you should marry her. Give that child a chance at a normal life with two loving parents," I say instead. There''s no way possible Jayden and I will ever be together.


    It''s time I epted that and got on with my life with Phillip and getting Abby well.


    My lips burn from his kiss. The passion is still there as fiery as ever. But we''re all adults here and it''s not just about us.

 Chapter 34

    34 Letting Him Go Again


    34 Letting Him Go Again (Winona)


    The next day, I finally got the chance to catch up with Lisa. Apart from text messages to fill her in on Abby, I hadn''t seen her since the night I took her home after her confession over the drugs scandal. "Wow, this suite is amazing. Can I go see Abby?"


    "Sure. She''s been awake and able to have clear fluids since the infection started clearing up."


    "I''m so happy. Does that mean she''s out of the woods?


    I shake my head. "Far from it I''m afraid. Another operation next week. Jayden will be giving a blood,sample today, possibly Judy as well although I really hope I don''t have to rely on her to do the right thing." We walk to Abby''s room and she gives a tiny smile. "Aunt Lisa, yay!"


    "Hey there, poppet. You feeling better?"


    Abby nods, "I got jelly for dinner."


    "Oh my goodness. That''s amazing." Lisa sanitizes her hands and gives Abby a high five. "Winning!"


    The nurse smiles. "I''ll head off for dinner. Buzz if you need anything before I''m back."


    "Thank you so much."


    "There''s enough toys in here to sink a battleship." Lisa says while looking around the room.


    "I have the same number of flowers in my room."


    "Jayden?" Lisa asks.


    I nod. "Yes, Jayden."


    "Mommy, who''s Jayden?" Abby asks.


    "Jayden is a friend of Mommy''s."


    "He got lots of toys for me."


    "He did."


    "And flowers for you?"


    "Yes, tomorrow I''ll bring some in for you to see."


    "Does he love us Mommy?"


    I looked at Lisa and she raised her eyebrows.


    "Why would you ask that, Abby?"


    "Cos if you love people, you buy them nice stuff." Her innocent little voice makes me smile.


    "Friends do that too, sweety."


    34 Letting Him Go Again


    ""Will hee see me?"


    "He is very busy at work. Like Mommy. Maybe one day he will."


    "Okay." She closes her little eyes and dozes off to sleep.


    "They give her night meds to help her sleep." I whisper to Lisa. "Come on, let''s go into the kitchen, pour some wine and catch up. Only one for me though. I need to be alert, just in case." "Kids just say the darndest things, don''t they?" Lisa says as she sips her red wine. "She has a point though."


    I nod. "Maybe. But yesterday, the three of us all had an adult conversation over this."


    "Sounds boring. I''ve been having those with Lance too this week."


    "Oh, how''s everything there? Are you two friends still, after all that club stuff?"


    "He seems to be okay about it." She shrugs. "Now spill the tea about yesterday."


    "Jayden had memories and he kissed me."


    "What?"


    "I know right? Then Phillip walks in on us."


    ""Holy shit!"


    "Then I had to tell Jayden he was the father and needed him to get his blood tested but I still didn''t want him in Abby''s life." I shake my head. It sounds soplicated when I say it out loud. "You didn''t tell me I''d need snacks for this. What did he say?"


    "After he and Phillip stopped acting like I was the Holy Grail they were bothpeting for, we all agreed that Phillip and I would raise Abby and Jayden wouldn''t be in her life that way." "That is some heavy shit."


    "Yeah, but it needed to be said. Now I''m worried that Judy needs to be tested too if Jayden isn''t a match. I bet she doesn''t make that easy."


    "No way she will. But hopefully Jayden has the match."


    "There''s more."


    "You''re kidding me?"


    I shake my head. "Nope. Ashlyn is pregnant."


    Lisa almost chokes on her drink. "What? With Jayden?"


    "I guess so. He seems to think so. The wedding is back on. Or will be."


    "Unbelievable."


    "Then we all had dinner together."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The three of you?"


    34 Letting Him Go Again


    I nod. "All three of us."


    Lisa just shakes her head and smiles. "Who are you and what did you do with my best friend?"


    I give augh and it feels good. After the past few days, I never thought I''dugh again. "I just hope these operations are sessful because waiting for a heart transnt that may nevere might just kill me too."


    Lisa takes my hand. "You are the strongest person I know. Abby is strong. Let''s not think the worst."


    "One thing is for sure. I can''t be worried about stupid stuff like men and love. Life is way too short. I can choose happiness."


    "You could do worse than Phillip. He really loves you."


    I nod. "I know and now, I guess now I can let myself love him too. Now Jayden is out of the picture for good."


    "But is he though?"


    "He has to be. For Abby''s sake. He will have his hands full with his own baby and I don''t want a lifetime of fighting against Judy. I don''t trust her as far as I can kick her. I want, we want, Abby to have a drama-free life." I feel good because I know I''m making the best choice for my daughter. "Judy will surely be satisfied."


    "Hopefully satisfied enough to give us some peace. Not that I''ll ever trust her."


    Lisa has a drink. "Imagine if that baby isn''t even Jayden''s."


    "There''s enough drama now without you imagining more. Stop it."


    "You could always move away again." Lisa screws up her face. "Actually, no. Don''t do that please."


    "Not possible. Jayden made me an offer I can''t refuse. No more consultancy once Abby is back home. Phillip will take that over on his own. I''m going to be employed officially by Brennan Industries. It''s a huge sry package in lieu of alimony and child support." "Are you sure that''s wise?"


    "After five years, I''ll be set up for life. Abby will have all she needs, and we can go spend time together traveling as a family and I''ll homeschool her. It''s perfect in the long term."


    "And in the short term you are tied to Jayden daily."


    "I can handle it."


    L¨ªsa raises her eyebrows. "Good luck with that."

 Chapter 35

    35 Wee HomeC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    (Jayden)


    The blood test is done and I''m going to see Ashlyn. Mother can wait. Hopefully I can be the one to help out Abby. My mind is even more confused than ever.


    Remembering is not all it''s cracked up to be.


    I''ve gone from never wanting kids to being a father twice over in the space of twenty-four hours. As memories filter back through, I know what I''m walking away from. But if I truly love Winona and my daughter Abby, I will choose to let them have a happy, content and peaceful life.


    But they said she has my eyes and I''d love to see that. I did think it would be better if I never officially met ''her, but I think if I can just see her once, that will be enough. Then I can get on with my life. Without Winona.


    The powerful CEO inside me wants to strike out and take what I want most in the world. But I can''t. I''ve made my decision. I will honor what Ashlyn and I had. I will honor Winona''s wishes. I will honor my children the best I can under the circumstances.


    From thest time we had sex, before I wanted a break after the crap that went down at the wee dinner, would mean she might be around 8 weeks pregnant if not more. Still early stages. Sadness creeps back over me as Winona''s miscarriagees to my mind. No. I can''t live in the past. We''ll get Ashlyn to the best doctor and make sure we have the best chance of a full term, healthy baby. I can''tpare the two.


    I use my key to get inside the home I''ve shared with Ashlyn since my divorce from Winona. The smell of fresh baked bread hits my nostrils. Mmmm, my favorite. "Ashlyn?" I call out to let her know I''m here. "Jayden!" Shees running up the hallway, smiles a mile wide, but stops short of hugging me. "You should''ve said you''d be here. I look a mess." She pats down her hair. Flour marks her cheek.


    I could do a lot worse than making this woman happy. I sigh, "you look great. Can we talk?"


    "Sure. Just let me get the bread out of the oven." She shrugs, "no clue why I''m baking your favorites when we aren''t even together. Guess I just live in hope... and bashing the dough felt good." "Well, you''re in luck. Here I am to help you eat it."


    "Yeah, then it will be a two-hour gym session to wear off all those carbs and butter." Her eyes twinkle at me and I know she''s referring to the physical activity we used to do to burn carbs. In the bedroom. "Ashlyn, we really need to talk." I don''t want to lead her on. She may not agree to what I think will work for


    1. US.


    "Of course. Lounge or kitchen?"


    "Kitchen table, I think."


    She walks off and I follow her. We sit down and she pours us some juice. "I know our pregnancy is a shock. We were always so careful. But I guess nothing is one hundred percent foolproof." "I''m only going to ask this once. Is the baby mine?"


    35 Wee Home


    "Yes," she says in a clear voice with direct eye contact


    "Okay. I have a lot more to tell you."


    "Go ahead." I see worry sh through her eyes.


    "You cannot mention this to my mother. Not yet." I''ll see if I can trust Ashlyn to stay away from her. "I told you; I''m done being her puppet. You and our baby are my priorities. My lips are sealed." "This may be hard to hear but I need you to be understanding and mature."


    She grips her hands together. "You''re going back to Winona, aren''t you?"


    I shake my head. "No. But I am the father of Winona''s daughter. She has a serious medical condition and ''needs special blood, so Winona had to tell me so I could get tested. Which I did today.


    "Oh god. Poor Winona, I can''t imagine how having a sick child would feel." Ashlyn puts her hands on her abdomen as if to protect what''s growing in there.


    This baby really changes everything.


    "The doctor doesn''t know what the oue will be. Abby needs many operations and worst-case scenario, a heart transnt." My heart almost stops thinking I could lose a child I''ve never had the chance to meet. "Jayden, I''m so sorry."


    "My mother may also have the gic marker but we''re waiting until we''ve exhausted all other avenues before Winona wants to ask her. She doesn''t believe she will give that blood without some sort of deal." rake my hand through my hair. "What does all this mean, for us?"


    "I''ve been an idiot. I had memories of when Winona lost our first baby, before we went to Vegas and got married, I know now how much I''d decided I wanted to be a father, and a good one. I want my children to know loving happy homes without drama and toxicity. Without cruelty and maniption.".


    Ashlyn is looking at me with questioning eyes.


    "So, Winona, Phillip and I have agreed to let them raise Abby and I won''t interfere. I have offered Winona a job that will make sure Abby never wants for anything in lieu of child support or a part of Brennan Industries."


    "I see."


    "Yes, so Winona will still be around. I think she deserved to have that and regain some dignity and also prove she can hold her own in the billionaire corporate world."


    "And us?"


    "While I''d like to go meet Abby in person just once, I''m asking if you still want to be married and be a family with me. I promise I will stand by you, but you have to trust me, Ashlyn. I can''t have jealousy and hate involved. I want a peaceful life where we can co-exist with Winona and Phillip as needed. Later on, Abby may ask questions."


    35 Wee Home


    Her eyes are wide now. "Of course! Of course, I still want to marry you."


    "You don''t need to decide right now."


    "I never canceled any of the wedding ns."


    "You must trust in my loyalty to you, trust in us."


    "I will, I do. I know you''ll honor our little family." Ashlyn jumps up and throws her arms around my neck. "I love you so much, Jayden."


    "I''m not sure when I can say that back. So much has happened. Just be patient with me. Also, I''d like to scale down the wedding a little and be married in three months."


    ""Done deal."


    "And Ashlyn...Ignore my mother unless I''m there. I''ll deal with her. Plus the board performance review is in two weeks and I need to show I can do this job, I need you to promise me that you will help show I''m mentally and emotionally capable." "I promise. Will you move back in?"


    Inod. "Yes, but I''ll sleep in the guest room for now."


    "Whatever it takes. Wee home, Jayden!"

 Chapter 36

    36 Blood is Thicker Than Water


    (Winona)


    "Dr. Green. Thanks for stopping by. A call would have sufficed." I say as I shake the hand that my daughter''s life depends on.


    "No, I prefer to discuss this in person."


    "Is everything okay with Abby?"


    "For now, yes. She''s showing strong recovery signs. Her operation is scheduled for Monday morning."


    "That soon?" It''s Friday now.


    "She''s strong enough. But Jayden Brennan was not a match. We won''t proceed Monday if I don''t have a


    blood stock for her."


    My heart sinks at that news. "No other prospects for donation?" I ask hopefully.


    "Not as yet, no, I do believe you have one other blood rtive you can ask. Judy Brennan?"


    "Yes," I hesitate because I don''t want my daughter''s life in her hands.


    "Winona, I can''t operate that soon unless we have the blood. The risk of reinfection and rejection is too. high. Abby might not get through recovery."


    "But if she doesn''t have the operation on Monday?"


    "The deterioration in the walls of her heart will continue. We have bought her some time. She may gain enough wellness and strength in theing weeks..."


    "But she may go downhill as well..." I read between the lines. "I''ll talk to Jayden about his mother."


    "You seem to have some hesitation. I know you''d do anything for your daughter, why are you worried?"


    "Let''s just say, Judy has never been a fan of Jayden and I together."


    He nods as if he understands a lot more than he''s letting on. "It''s clear Judy loves Jayden, to a fault. The question is, will she feel the same about her grandchild and want to help if she can?" I nod. "I just wanted a normal life for my miracle baby.


    "Maybe I can help. Talk to her."


    "Actually, I think you already have." Maybe Judy is more human than she wants everyone to know. She has the same weakness that I do. She''d do anything for her kid. I just need to tap into that.


    I know the perfect way. Abby is turning three in three weeks, and I intend to have her well enough to go home for a party. It''s worth a shot.


    Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.


    "Winona! How surprising. To what do I owe the pleasure? Judy says as she walks to the door her butler has opened.


    36 Blood in Thicker Than Water


    "I need your help."


    "You do? Well, today is just full of surprises. Doe in."


    I walk in and she ushers me into the reception room. "We''ll have tea and a cheese tter." Judy orders her staff and they scatter to follow instructions. "I guess you''ve heard our good news? Jayden is to be a father. Please, sit." I sit down. "Yes. Jayden did mention his and Ashlyn''s good news. That must make you feel better."


    She eyes me carefully. "You mentioned you needed my help."


    "Judy, my daughter, Abby. She needs a series of operations to try and fix a heart defect she was born with. I''ve been In the Brennan Wing with her this past week."


    "So I hear. You can''t be here for money; I know Jayden has the Brennan Wing covered. Which brings me to why?"


    She''s ying games. She already knows what I''m here for. I can tell.


    I take a deep breath and wish I''d brought Phillip or Jayden. But I need to try and build some modicum of trust with her. "Abby is Jayden''s daughter."


    Judy''s poker face is in ce. "Go on..."


    "Her blood has a rare gic marker. We''re looking for a match so she can undergo her operations without further risk ofplications. It may not save her life but it will give us the best chance of not needing a heart transnt." I let the words flow so I don''t change my mind.


    "Does Jayden know this is his child?"


    "Yes, yes of course. His blood wasn''t a match for the gic marker. I''m here to ask you, as a mother, to please get your blood tested." I fight back the tears.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The tea tray and cheese tter is brought in. Judy pours from a fine china teapot into a matching cup and saucer. Her silence is killing me.


    "Help yourself to cream and sugar."


    "I''m fine, thanks. Will you do this for me, for us? Your grandchild."


    She gives me a cold smile. Maybe this was a mistake.


    "Yet, you insisted that Phillip was the father."


    "I know. I know I did."


    "If you loved Jayden as much as you say


    you do, why would you keep his child from him like that?"


    "Because you threatened me if I was pregnant, you''d take the baby from me. Ashlyn pretty much threatened to kill me as well. I just wanted a normal, stable life for my baby." "Ashlyn threatened you?" Her voice is calm, but I can see surprise in her eyes.


    "Yes. And she''s done it since I''ve been back. Honestly, all I want is to raise Abby in peace. Jayden and I


    36 Blood is Thicker Than Water


    agreed that Phillip would be her father, so I could do just that and so he could go and make a family with Ashlyn."


    "Really. How very grown-up of you all."


    "I thought you''d be happy. You have what you wanted all along."


    "But you don''t."


    "I do as long as I have Abby well. Are you going to help us or not?"


    Judy picks up some cheese and nibbles on it and then sips her tea. "Probably."


    "Probably?! This is your flesh and blood, Jayden''s first-born child. Surely you can''t say no. Jayden would hate you forever. Blood is thicker than water."


    "True. But it would be silly of me to not get a few guarantees in exchange for a blood test. And I''m far from silly."


    37 Mamma Bear


    37 Mamma Bear

 Chapter 37

    37 Mamma Bear (Winona)


    As I walk back into the Brennan Wing at the hospital to get back to Abby, I dial Jayden.


    The sterile smell of antiseptic and the low hum of medical equipment surround me, reminding me that it isn''t some holiday home. It makes my heart feel heavier with each step.


    "Hi, Winona. Is Abby okay?" Jayden''s voicees through the line, tinged with concern.


    "Yes, I''m not sure if you know or not, but Doctor Green came to see us this morning. Your blood isn''t a match to Abby''s." I hate saying those words out loud.


    It feels like defeat, like another door closing in our desperate search for a solution.


    "Damn. Winona, I''m sorry." His apology sounds sincere, but it does little to ease the knot of anxiety tightening in my chest.


    "Well, we can''t me you for your blood. Anyway, I went to see your mother." My voice wavers slightly as I recall the tense meeting with Judy, her steely eyes searching mine for any sign of deception. "Alone?" He sounds surprised, maybe even a bit impressed.


    "Yes. Woman to woman. Mother to mother." The words hang in the air, heavy with the weight of the unspoken truth.


    "And?"


    "She''s agreed to get tested." I have a bitter taste in my mouth, not being able to tell him the whole truth. Not yet.


    Judy agreed to get her blood tested as soon as Phillip and I were engaged and had set a wedding date. She wants to be sure I''m sending all the right messages to Jayden that it''s really over between us for


    Though Jayden is the biological father to Abby, Judy wanted more convincing that I''m not intending to try and get him back. Also, she wants me to make her out to be nice now because Jayden didn''t trust her after Ashlyn threw her under the bus.


    As angry as that made me, it''s not the worst thing she could have asked of me, I suppose. If it gets her to cooperate, it''s no problem.


    "There. I knew she''d do the right thing." Jayden sounds pleased. I guess his mother has redeemed herself a little in his eyes.


    Yeah right!


    "Yes, well, she may not even be a match either," I add because that''s what''s worrying me. The fear of another dead-end ws at my thoughts..


    "What if you can''t find a match?" His question echoes my own dread, the possibility of losing Abby looming like a dark cloud.


    "I guess we just keep screening people until we do. They won''t do another operation so soon if they have no blood for her. Hopefully, she can get well enough for long enough to be able to withstand the risk of


    37 Mamma Bear


    using ipatible blood." I try to sound hopeful.


    ""Not ideal."


    I sigh. "No, it isn''t. But I''m not worrying over things that may never happen. Right now, I''ll wait for the results from your mother." And right now, I have a realistic proposal to pull off.


    That gives me an idea. "Hey, it''s Friday night. In the essence of being mature and moving on, how about we all go out tonight?"


    "All? As in..?" His hesitation is clear.


    "You and Ashlyn... I''m guessing you''re engaged again now?"


    Yes."


    "Good, then no time like the present to start moving on with life. You two, Phillip and I, Lance and Lisa, so it isn''t too awkward as a foursome. Plus, the club will be rockin'' so we can easily get space." I try to sound upbeat, hoping to mask my underlying nerves about the evening.


    T''ll ask Ashlyn," Jayden still doesn''t sound convinced. "She may not feel up to partying."


    "Juste for a little while. Let''s make it ten o''clock tonight. It''ll be okay. You''ll see." I push, hoping he''ll agree. We need this, a step towards normalcy.


    "Right. We''ll probably see you thereter then." He finally agrees to my crazy idea.


    "Cool, I''ll let the others know." Relief washes over me as I end the call.


    If I''m going to propose to Phillip, I''m going to make it convincing. I think I can do that in two hours and get back by midnight. I know Anne will agree that a little dancing can''t hurt and be happy to stay with Abby.


    I really need to blow off some steam, and I''m a little excited about seeing Phillip on the dance floor. We''ve never been dancing together.


    Back in Abby''s room, I sit by her bed, watching her small, damaged chest rise and fall with each breath. She looks so peaceful despite everything. I stroke her hair gently, whispering promises of a better future, one where she is healthy and happy.


    The steady beep of the monitors is a constant reminder of the fragility of her condition. But it''s also afort hearing her steady breathing and heartbeat.


    I can''t help but think about the lengths I''m willing to go to for her. Every sacrifice, every difficult conversation, it''s all worth it for her.


    "Hey, you. How''s our girl doing?" Phillip keeps his voice low as hees in.


    "She''s doing much better. Look how the redness has gone. No swelling either. The antibiotics are really doing the job."


    "Great news. And how are you?"


    "I''m okay. Jayden wasn''t a match. Judy is going to get tested."


    "Wow, okay. Big day for you by the sound of it."


    17 Mamma Bear


    +25


    5. BONUS


    I walk out to the lounge area and Phillip follows.


    "I need to blow off some steam. I''ve never asked you this before, but do you dance?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ""Dance?"


    "Yeah, you know, like at the club. Crazy and fun."


    "It''s been a while, but I have been known to bust a move." Phillip gives me a grin.


    "The fact that you just said ''bust a move'' has me worried." I give a giggle.


    Heughs now. "What did you have in mind?"


    "I want to move on with life and be happy. I''ve asked Jayden, Ashlyn, Lisa and Lance to meet us at the ''club at ten. Now I have this new job and you''re running the consultancy, we''ll have to co-exist with them all on a social basis, so we may as well get it done."


    Phillip smiles, "I''m not going to argue but we better get moving. It''s already nine."


    Time to go kick the first night of the rest of my life into action!

 Chapter 38

    38 I''m Getting Engaged (Winona)


    At the club, the music is loud and the lights are dazzling. Phillip is beside me at the bar and I''m not even being biased when I say he looks the fittest man here.


    His sculpted body is alive in clinging jeans and shirt. I''ve noticed most of the women and a few men give him the eye.


    "You look stunning," he whispers in my ear, his breath sending shivers down my spine. "That ck dress is smokin'' hot on you."


    For the first time ever, I''m ready to explore my deeper feelings with him. I want to be happy.


    "Thank you," I reply, feeling a blush creep up my cheeks, I grab his hand and lead him across the dance floor to the table Lisa and Lance are at.


    It''s nice to have friends around, making the atmosphere less tense, and they are seeming friendlier than usual with each other tonight. I hope Lisa knows what she''s doing and doesn''t get hurt again or hurt anyone else. We''ve been through a lot together and made some bad choices.


    I keep ncing at the entrance, waiting for Jayden and Ashlyn to arrive. When they finally do, I can''t help but feel a pang of what used to be seeing them together. Jayden and I make eye contact first and he stares at Phillip and then back at me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I see it. I see the jealousy still burning there he always showed when showed attention to other males. I feel it. But then he breaks eye contact with me, grabs Ashlyn''s hand, and smiles at her. I breathe out in relief. He''s made his choice Tonight really is about moving forward.


    I smile at Ashlyn and she forces a smile. We make small talk, and surprisingly, the awkwardness begins to fade with Lance making dad jokes and Phillip recounting some funny stories.


    Phillip goes to order a round of drinks, and soon we''re allughing together. It''s probably the alcohol but it feels almost normal.


    The music shifts to a lively dance beat, and Lisa pulls Lance to the dance floor. They look adorable together, Lance''s hand resting on Lisa''s lower back as they move to the rhythm.


    I can''t help but notice how Lance has a look of genuine affection with her tonight. I''ve never seen that from him before.


    "Come on, you two!" Lisa calls out to Phillip and me. "Join us!"


    Phillip grins and takes my hand, leading me onto the floor. The beat is infectious, and soon we''re all moving in sync. I call and wave to Jayden and Ashlyn toe join in.


    It''s hesitant with them at first, but soon they''reughing and dancing along with the rest of us. The tension of the past weeks seems to melt away with each step.


    "Wow, Winona, I didn''t know you could dance like that Phillip''s eyes are twinkling with mischief.


    "Oh, there''s a lot you don''t know about me," I reply, twirling away and striking a yful pose.


    38m Getting Engaged


    Laughter bubbles up from deep inside me, and for the first time in a long while, I feel genuinely happy. I have no doubt I''ve made the right decision.


    Phillip pulls me back into his arms, and we fall into a slower, more intimate dance even amongst the writhing crowd. His hands rest on my hips, guiding me gently.


    Our bodies move as one, and I can feel the heat between us building with each passing moment. The way he looks at me, with so much love and intensity, maken my knees weak.


    I look around as I make new memories in this ce where Jayden and I made so many.


    Lisa and Lance, caught up in their own world, are dancing closer than ever, their faces inches apart. I can see the sparks flying between them, and it''s clear that something''s happening there. Jayden and Ashlyn are swaying together and smiling. I''m happy for them. Happy for the amazing time they are about to have bringing a new life into the world. It''s hard to hate on anyone for that. I''m doing the right thing and I need to get on with why I''m here tonight.


    The night progresses with moreughter and yful banter. The energy in the room is electric, and I feel at sense of camaraderie andmunity that''s been missing from my life for far too long. Beside Phillip and I, Lisa spins into Lance''s arms, giggling. "you''re not so bad at dancing, you know."


    Heughs, "well, you''re making me look good out here.


    Jayden twirls Ashlyn dramatically, and she squeals with delight. "Stop, you''re making me dizzy!"


    He pulls her closer and dances slower.


    1 gather my courage. It''s time. I push Phillip away from me as there''s a lull in the music.


    I drop to one knee, right there in the middle of the dance floor. The music stops, the room goes silent, and the DJ puts a spotlight on us. My heart is racing, the anticipation almost unbearable. "Phillip," I begin, my voice trembling slightly as I look up at him, "will you make me the happiest woman in the world and marry me?"


    He looks shocked, his eyes wide with surprise. God, maybe I should have warned him. What if he says no?


    The silence stretches on, and I start to feel panic rising in my chest. Just as I''m about to stand up, he kneels down in front of me, taking my hands in his.


    "Yes," he says, his voice full of emotion. "Yes, I''ll marry you every damn day of the week"


    The room erupts in cheers, and I feel a weight lift off my shoulders. We stand together. We lift our joined hands in the air and the music starts up again. "Well, that was a surprise," he says.


    "I want to move forward with our lives, Phillip."


    I love you, Winona," Phillip says softly. "I have since the day we met."


    "I love you too It feels almost weird saying it to him. But I''ll get used to it "Let''s say goodbye and go home to Abby


    38 I''m Getting Engaged


    "I need the bathroom before we leave. All that beer." Phillip says as we walk off the dance floor.


    "Meet you in the lobby." I say, not wanting to be alone with Jayden and Ashlyn.


    I nod to Ashlyn who''s sitting at the table with Jayden.


    "Congrattions," she says quietly, looking smug.


    "Yeah, congrats." Jayden says but his look to me says the opposite.


    "Thanks. We''re off home." I walk out to the foyer.


    Next minute, I feel a strong hand on my arm and I''m pulled around sharply. Don''t tell me it''s Ashlyn.


    But Jayden''s intense eyes are staring back at me.


    His voice is loaded with emotion. "Are you sure this is the right decision? Winona...l-


    My heart is racing and breaking all over again at the same time.


    Phillip is here now too and he takes Jayden''s hand from my arm. "Everything okay here?"


    "Yes. Everything is fine. Let''s go home, Phillip."


    39 One Bite At A Time

 Chapter 39

    39 One Bite At A Time (Winona)


    The next morning, I came out of my bedroom early to go check on Abby. Phillip and I are actually engaged. I do need to pick out a ring, but we''ll get to that soon.


    We shared someughs and a few more kissesst night and both went to our own rooms.


    I''m not ready to take it to the next level yet. While I''m sending out a big message to everyone, as Judy wanted me too, I''m still not ready to be intimate. I sit beside Abby''s bed and watch her sleep.


    I silently pray we get the blood we need to get this operation done on Monday.


    "Hey, morning. How wasst night?" Anne is beside me with coffee.


    "I asked Phillip to marry me. He said yes."


    Abby moves her head and I nod towards the door indicating we should go out and talk.


    In the lounge area Anne sits with her coffee. "Are you sure you aren''t rushing it?"


    I shrug. "Maybe. But I''m just doing everything afraid at this point. I don''t believe in the one true love and soulmate stuff anymore. I''ve learned the hard way that life is about making choices. Now I''m making them to make sure Abby has all she needs." "That''s all well and good if someone isn''t manipting the choices on you."


    "Anne, I''m okay and Phillip and I will be okay. All I want to do is get Abby well. I just don''t know what I''ll do if she has all these operations and then still needs a transnt." I grip my coffee mug.


    "How do you eat an elephant?" Anne asks and gets up to push my hair off my face and cup my cheek. Like she used to when things got overwhelming between my studies.


    I nod. "One bite at a time."


    "I''m going back to our townhouse for the week. If you need me, don''t hesitate to call me. Of course I''ll be back to visit Abby every day."


    "Phillip and I have got this. I''m still working from home for now as we wrap up the consultancy."


    "When do you start your new job?"


    "I have a month to get ready for that. We have a board reviewing up first."


    "That gives you time to stay with Abby. That''s great." I walk behind Anne as she heads to the front door.


    "It''s where I need to be right now."


    Anne pulls open the door and stops.


    I look out and standing there is Judy.


    "I can stay if you want," Anne says.


    "It''s fine, Anne. Thanks forst night."


    39 One Bite At A Time:


    "Congrattions on your engagement," Anne adds as she walks off.


    "Engagement! I see you''re listening to my advice," Judy says.


    "Advice? Don''t you mean ckmail terms?"


    "Ohe on, stop being dramatic."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Telling me to get engaged or you won''t get your blood tested was ckmailst time I checked."


    "Well, now it''s done, and you''re engaged. So, win-win."


    "Wait. You''ve had your blood test?"


    *You could at least invite me in for coffee."


    I sigh and stand back from the doorway. "Come in, Judy. Make yourself at home." I say with a thick coating of sarcasm.


    "Thank you. I take mine strong with cream and sugar."


    "You''ve had the test?"


    "Yes. I told them I''d wait here with you for the results."


    "Okay. Good." I''m not sure I want to leave her alone in my living space while I make coffee.


    But I think of something that might give me an edge. "I go make the coffee. It''s about time you met Abby. She''s still sleeping but she''ll wake soon."


    I walk her into Abby''s room..


    "I''m not sure...


    "What''s wrong, Judy? Afraid you''ll catch feelings? I''ll be two minutes. She won''t bite." I walk out the door before she has time to argue.


    I''ve seen baby photos of Jayden and I know Abby looks exactly like him. It has to trigger some emotion in her. I''m nervous while making coffee. She''s alone with my daughter. The person who hates me most in the world is alone with my daughter. It''s okay. Abby is her blood too. She won''t do anything to hurt her. I pick up the mugs and walk back to Abby''s room. I don''t speak, I just stand behind watching. Judy is transfixed on Abby as she sleeps.


    Her hand goes towards Abby''s face and I hold my breath. I want to drop these mugs and rush between them because I don''t know what she''s about to do to her. But I steel myself to just keep watching. She touches her cheek, tracing it softly. Abby''s gorgeous blue eyes pop open. Eyes exactly like Jayden''s. For a few seconds they just stare at each other, and Judy quickly retracts her hand. "Hi." Abby''s sweet little voice speaks. It''s like Judy is someone she''s always known. She doesn''t seem phased at all.


    Hi," Judy answers. Her voice is hoarse as if full of emotion.


    "We have the same eyes. Why?" Abby says it right out, just like that. It seems like she''s gone from toddler to little girl overnight.


    33 One Bite At A Time


    "Good morning, angel." I walk up as if I''ve juste in. I hand Judy her coffee and she takes it and has a


    "Mommy! I''m hungry."


    "I''ll go grab you some soup soon."


    "Yum."


    "Abby, this is Judy."


    "She has blue eyes, like me."


    "She does too. We''re going to finish our coffee out here. You drink some water and I''ll put your show on the tablet. I''ll be back soon." I need time for her morning meds to kick in before she has breakfast As I get to the lounge room my cell rings. I sit my coffee on the side table and pull out my phone from my pocket.


    "Hello. Winona Nn speaking.."


    "Ms. Nn, Doctor Green wants you to know, Judy Brennan is a match."


    40 Oh No She Didn''t!

 Chapter 40

    40 Oh No She Didn''t!


    (Winona)


    "If Mrs. Brennan is still there, you can ask her toe back down and make the donation right away. Otherwise, I can call her..."


    "No need, she''s here. Thank you for letting us know so soon."


    "You''re wee. Doctor Green will touch base with you Monday morning."


    The call disconnects and I''m so happy I could hug Judy! I look across at her angr face. Hmmm, maybe not. But anyway, this is the good news I''d prayed for.


    "Great news! Your blood has the marker they need."


    Judy gives a close-lipped smile. "How fortunate. I''m sure that''s a great relief to you."


    "They said you can pop back down and make the donation now."


    "You know, today is a very busy day for me."


    I stare at her. She can''t be saying what I think she is. "Judy? I mean what the actual hell are you saying?"


    She nces at her Cartier diamond encrusted watch. Today may not be good for me."


    "Really?" My blood is all but boiling in my veins. "I knew you were a first ss bitch but you''ve really upgradedtely." I keep my voice as low as possible not wanting Abby to hear. "Of course, I could free up some time under the right circumstances.


    "So, the circumstance of your granddaughter dying isn''t enough?" I feel sick just saying those words. "You promised if I got engaged, you''d do it."


    "I promised I''d get my blood tested. I fulfilled my part of the bargain. I never said anything about giving the blood."


    "What else could you possibly want from me? You got what you wanted."


    "I want you to leave again."


    "I can''t. I''ve signed a legal contract to work for Brennan Industries."


    ""Break the contract."


    "No. The reputation I''ve worked so hard to build up will be destroyed. More importantly, I''m not taking my daughter away from the best heart surgeon in the country." "There are other surgeons who can do it. That''s the deal. I''ll give the first lot of blood and you n to leave. Once you''re gone, I will continue giving blood as needed."


    I just can''t with her anymore. Nobody is this callous. I saw her reaction to Abby. She felt something and I''m willing to call her bluff. She''s not the only one with a poker face. "Why?"


    "Why what?"


    do Oh No She Didn''1"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do you need me gone so badly?"


    "Because I hate you."


    "Why?"


    "Stop asking stupid questions, do you agree or not?"


    "No. I''m not leaving this city unless you tell me why the hell you need me gone so badly. I know how desperate a person with secrets can act, what are you hiding?"


    Judyughs. "Good try but you''re wrong. I have nothing to hide. Unlike you."


    She continues on with her nastiness. "Perhaps we should screen your biological father seeing as he''s not as dead as you''d have everyone believe. I''m sure he''d love to give you and his granddaughter a visit and congratte you on your recent good fortune with your business sale." Her smug face annoys the crap out of me.


    I shake my head. "He''s not getting a dime out of me, and he''s been dead to me for years. I have no father. Let me guess, yourtest vacay was in the city I grew up in, poking your nose around?"


    She doesn''t have to tell me it''s true. I can tell by her smiling face.


    "Well then, I have nothing to hide now, do 1?" I return her acid smile. "I also have nothing to lose." I pull my cell phone out of my pocket.


    A sh of worry passes over her face. "Who are you calling?"


    "Jayden. I''m about to confess my undying love to him again."


    "Don''t be stupid."


    "You knowst night, before I left the club, he came to me and asked if we were doing the right thing. He remembers his love for me. One phone call gets him back under my spell. That''s what you''re afraid of isn''t it? Afraid he''ll remember why he told you and the Brennan billions to fuck off in the first ce."


    I''m holding nothing back now. This is my daughter''s life.


    Judy loses control. "I knew it was you. I knew you were the reason he left me. We were a team. I protected him from everything. I knew what was best for him."


    "You pushed him away. Your constant interference. Your hatred of me. Your controlling ways. You pushed him into my arms and held him there. I did nothing. All did was love him and understand what he needed. You only ever understood what you thought he needed. You never listened to him. All of this is on you. Not me."


    "That''s bullshit! You had him under your spell. You saw what you wanted, the money, the power..."


    "If I have to take you to court to make you give blood, will. Jayden and I will and he''ll sure as hell never forgive you. If you y your cards right, he''ll never know we had this conversation." "You wouldn''t dare!"


    "I''m done with your shit." I hit the call button to Jayden and put it on speaker.


    "Winona, is everything okay?" His voicees over the line loud and clear. "Look aboutst night, I just-


    140 on No She Didn''t!


    "Your mother is here." I cut in. "Her blood is a match.


    41 Getting In Done


    41 Getting'' It Done

 Chapter 41

    41 Getting'' It Done (Jayden)


    "Mother! Wow, this is great news." I''m genuinely happy that she''s a match. Maybe this can go some way to mending bridges between her and Winona. "Son, yes. It really is."


    "So, Abby can go for her next op Monday, as soon as your mother gives her blood donation.... oh, that''s if you agree to it, Judy, I''d hate to presume..." Winona adds.


    Why does she have to say something like that? Is she just trying to make an argument?


    "Of course she''ll donate. What are you saying? Do you really think Mother would refuse?" I snap back.


    "Of course not. I just meant she may be busy today." Winona says and I know she''s just saying that to cover for how she feels about Mother.


    "I think it''s about time you stopped all the petty hatred thing. The past is the past, Winona. Get Mother has really been tryingtely."


    t over it.


    "Yes, I agree. It''s time to let bygones be bygones." Winona says and her voice brightens up. "Look, I want to throw abined birthday and wee home party for Abby in three weeks. I''d love you all toe, and I think it''s time she knew the truth." "Will she be well enough?" I ask.


    "Doctor Green feels she will be able toe home in three weeks with the right bloods and the sess of the next operation."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mother, I think that''s a great idea. Don''t you?" I''m over the game ying. I almost told Winonast night that I wanted us to be together again. But she was right to leave with Phillip.


    "I''ll be there with bells on," Mother replies.


    "Ashlyn and I would love toe. She could really do with the support being pregnant. I''d love Abby to be her big sister too. Kids shouldn''t have to miss out because of their parent''s hang-ups." "Exactly," Winona answers.


    "When are you donating, Mother?" I ask.


    "I''m going to go there now."


    "Can youe here after that? Ashlyn and I want to talk to you about the wedding. We''re speeding it up. She has an important question for you."


    "I''ll see you both soon. Bye."


    "Bye, Jayden," Winona says


    before I dis act the call


    "Was that your mother on the phone? Ashlyn says as she walks into the kitchen.


    "Yes, and Winona "


    47 Getting It Done


    Ashlyn looks up, surprised. "They''re together?"


    I nod. "Mother is a match for Abby. She''s about to go and donate the blood now."


    "That''s great."


    "Then I''ve asked her toe here." I hand her a ss of juice.


    "Okay." She takes the juice and sips it.


    "Are you and her going to be fine, after all that''s happened?"


    "My loyalty is to you. If Judy chooses to ept that, there will be no problem. I''m not going to let her stress me out. I''lle to you and be honest, every time."


    If


    you can do that, we''ll be together for a very long time."


    "Jayden, I knowst night was hard for you. It was hard for me seeing you watch that all happen. I know you love Winona. A connection like you two shared doesn''t just go away."


    I see this as my chance to make my choice permanent and convince Ashlyn I want her and this baby more than anything else in the world right now. "You''re right. I will always love Winona and a part of her will always love me, I guess. But we''ve made our decisions, and we will stick by them."


    "You ran after herst night."


    I nod. "Yes. I had a moment, Memories came back again. I just wanted to ask her if she was sure. Giving up being the father of my first born child isn''t easy."


    "You don''t have to give it up. I''m sure that''s not what Winona wants either. There are plenty of very sessful blended families and co-parenting situations out there."


    "But that takes a big effort of understanding from all parties."


    Ashlyn nods. "I get it. Kids are involved and that''s big. I''m not asking you to forget everything that you and Winona had, I''m asking you to love me and move forward with me. I will give her respect as the mother of your child, as long as she does the same for me." "Winona is nning a birthday party for Abby in three weeks. She''d like us to be there. She wants to tell Abby I''m her father but Phillip is still going to be that to her on a day to day basis," I exin.


    "I am there for whatever you decide is best."


    "I''m very happy to hear that. I''ve asked Mother toe over for a special reason,"


    She raises her eyebrows at me in question.


    "I know I said three months, Ashlyn, but I want us to get married right away. This afternoon. Lance ising to join us and I want you to ask Mother to be your witness."


    "Lance knows about everything?"


    I guess she doesn''t want to exin herself over and over. She and Lance were never exactly friends. He never trusted her. "Yes, of course, he''s my best friend. He''s never let me down."


    "Right." She smiles. "I guess we''re all set then. Are we going to Vegas?"


    #1 Getting It Done


    "I''m not that insensitive. I''ve made arrangements for a civil marriage downtown. You''ll need to go first and show your identification. I figured you could do that while shopping." "Shopping?"


    "I assumed you''d want a dress and the trimmings. I''ll wear a tux. Mother can go help you pick one out, seeing as your parents can''t be here." They were away on a world cruise. I''d spoken to them earlier and gotten their blessing. "They''re expecting your call, we can have them on video."


    She smiles and she really is beautiful. Glowing.


    "After the board review and Abby''s party, we''ll go on our honeymoon.


    "I''d love that." Ashlyn puts her arms around me. "I love you, Jayden. I promise. No more lies."


    "I trust you. Just trust me."


    "Always."

 Chapter 42

    My Love My Life 47 My i


    42 My Love My Life


    (Ashlyn)


    Lance has arrived just before Judy and I are going to head downtown. She''s all smiles and hugs. I''m not sure I trust her, but I''m not ruining the day I''ve dreamed of. Ever since Iid eyes on Jayden Brennan, I''ve loved him.


    Watching his infatuation and obsession with Winona was hard, but it worked out in the end. For me. I


    answer the door when the chime rings.


    "Ashlyn."


    "Lance,e in." I''m trying to avoid his direct stare.


    His presence makes my stomach twist with unease.


    He pu


    pulls me out the door by the arm, his grip firm and unyielding. "You''re pregnant?"


    "That''s right. Jayden and I are having a baby." I try to keep my voice steady, but there''s a tremor I can''t quite hide. My hands tremble slightly, and I clench them into fists to steady myself.


    "Are you sure?" Lance''s eyes narrow, scrutinizing me with an intensity that makes my stomach churn.


    "Of course I''m sure I''m pregnant." I meet his gaze, willing myself to remain calm, but my pulse quickens under his prating stare.


    "Stop ying games. You know what I mean. That night I woke up with you. We''d... well. Damn it, Ashlyn. Is that baby mine?" His words hit me like a p.


    ''I feel the anger inside me rise like a tidal wave.


    "Keep your mouth shut." My lowered voice shakes with fury, and I step closer to him. "You''ll ruin everything. We did it once in a drunken stupor. Jayden and I have had sex a lot more. The baby is his."


    "He never has unprotected sex. I know that." Lance''s voice is low, but his tone is sharp.


    "Well, Winona got pregnant twice and I''m on contraceptives, so clearly things still happen," I snapped back, my heart pounding. The heat rises to my cheeks as I struggle to maintain control.


    "This isn''t right. You know it isn''t." Lance is angry, his eyes zing with a mix of betrayal and frustration. His fists clench at his sides, and I can see the muscles in his jaw working.


    me.


    "Go tell him then, go break his heart again. I doubt his fragile mind can take another hit like his best friend and his fianc¨¦e. Unless you''ve suddenly developed a desire to be a parent, just shut up and go along with it." My voice is cold, and I re at him, daring him to defy "You''re a real piece of work, you know that? You better look after him, or I swear I''ll tell him what happened," Lance''s face flushes with anger.


    "No, you won''t. What do you think club,"


    "We''re just friends."


    Will have to say about it? You seemed very closest night at the


    "Bullshit. She''s been mooning over you for years and now you''ve finally realized she''s the only woman in


    42 My Love My Life


    the world who can love your dysfunctional ass." I throw the words at him like daggers.


    He frowns, and his eyes burn into mine. "I swear, I should have known you were up to your tricks that night. I''ve never trusted you." His voice is filled with contempt, and I can see the hatred in his eyes. "Didn''t stop you getting off with me though, did it?"


    "You''re certifiable. Judy sure has made a carbon copy of herself."


    "You took advantage of my weak emotional state. You told me you loved me," I say in a fake voice.


    "Like hell I did," Lance fumes. His fists unclench, and he runs a hand through his hair. "That''s a lie. You waited until I was drunk and took advantage of that."


    "Everyone will believe my story. You''re a known yer. I''m just doing what''s best for my baby. So, if you want to not ruin your life and lose everything, just let it go." I''m not having him ruin this day for me.


    I will marry Jayden. Once I do, I''ll never divorce him. No matter what. I did what I needed to and got pregnant. I love Jayden and I did this for us. This baby is his. I know it is.


    "Here you two are!" Judy pulls the door open and eyes me suspiciously. "Well, Jayden says you have something to ask me, Ashlyn?"


    Lance goes inside, shaking his head. "I''m going to take up my best man duties."


    "Judy, I''m as surprised as you over this. Jayden has gone and arranged everything. But I need a witness and I''d be honored if that was you."


    "Of course, dear. Are you sure you''re happy with this tiny wedding?"


    "Yes. I love Jayden and how we get married doesn''t matter. We can throw a big partyter." My smile feels strained, but I hope she doesn''t notice.


    "You seemed to be in deep conversation with Lance," Judy observes, her eyes sharp.


    "We''ve all been friends forever. He was just checking that it''s what Jayden and I really want."


    "He''s a good friend. I''m sure he''d never do anything to hurt Jayden." I know she''s fishing. "I''ve heard about some of the little tricks you''ve been pulling. You better be very careful."


    I need to end this conversation. "I''ll go get my purse and we''ll head to the shops. I hope we can find. something off the rack in my size."


    I walk back inside, Judy following closely behind, her presence a constant reminder of the stakes.


    "Jayden, we''re about to go. I''ll see you at four this aftemoon." I can''t help but feel a surge of anxiety at the thought of what could go wrong.


    Jayden takes me into his arms, his touch reassuring. "We''ll be husband and wife. I can''t wait. I feel like a whole new life is waiting. Being a dad and being a family. It''s what I want."


    I hug him back and kiss him on the cheek, my heart''s racing. "I''m so happy. Nothing is going to ruin this day for us. Nothing is going to ruin this life for us." The words are more for me than for him. A desperate attempt to convince myself that everything will be okay.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    43 When in Rome

 Chapter 43

    43 When In Rome (Winona)


    "So, you think we can go home by her birthday in three weeks?" I ask Dr. Green because I don''t want to do anything that might set Abby''s recovery back. "I wanted to throw her a little party."


    "The defect in the heart wall is okay for now. As she grows, and her heart grows, it will need constant adjustments. Hopefully we can get her to a point where there will be no further deterioration meaning a heart transnt won''t be needed." "I understand."


    "This is going to mean operations and adjustments for much of her childhood. I think a birthday party ''might be just the thing to keep her spirits up. Don''t overdo it though. She needs a lot of peace and quiet.


    But don''t keep her cooped up inside. Get her out in the fresh air and sun as much as possible. Let her be a


    kid."


    "I certainly will. Thank you, Doctor Green. I owe her life to you."


    "I''m just part of it. She''s a lucky kid to have such a dedicated support system."


    With that happy news, he leaves.


    "Hey. I just saw the doctor leaving. How is she?" Phillip whispers from beside me now.


    "What are you doing here?"


    some/


    "Lunch break. It''s been impossible to concentrate knowing Abby''s surgery was on. I''ve delegated some tasks to the trainees and taken a couple of hours off."


    "You''re so thoughtful. She''s ok. She''s going to be able to have a little party at our townhouse."


    "That''s great news."


    I sigh and hug him. "It''s going to be a long road ahead, but we''ll get there."


    He kisses me on top of the head. "We will indeed."


    The nursing staffe in to do her vitals and make sure her meds are doing their job.


    "Let''s leave them to it. Come on." I say to Phillip, and we walk out to the kitchen.


    "I''ll make coffee," he says. "There''s some very strong rumors around the office this morning."


    I''m not sure I''m ready for the pettiness but I guess it''s a break from life and death situations. "I''m sure don''t want to know but tell me anyway."


    "Apparently, Jayden and Ashlyn were married Saturday afternoon."


    "Really? Wow. Good for them. The wordse out but I''m not sure how this actually makes me feel. I mean, it makes sense because they''re having a baby.


    We still have to set a date. Maybe we should just go get it done too."


    I look at Phillip carefully. I''m not sure if that''s what he wants or if he thinks it might be what I want. "I''m int


    43 When in Rome 42 When in


    no rush. I''d like to have a proper wedding. With Abby as our flower girl, surrounded by those we love. It doesn''t have to be big."


    "That sounds perfect."


    "What about your family? Do you have a best man in mind?"


    Phillip had never talked much about his family.


    "Not really. I haven''t spoken to my family for a few years. I was adopted. I mean, don''t get me wrong, I had the best family upbringing ever. But it just finding out everything you thought was true about you was a lie really rattled me." "Oh my god, Phillip. Why didn''t you say something sooner? Here''s me with all my shit and you''re going through this all alone."


    He hands me a coffee. "I''m not alone. I have you and Abby."


    "Perhaps it''s time to mend some bridges."


    "You could be right. First, let''s get Abby home and stronger and then we''ll talk about our wedding attendants and guest list."


    "Do you know who your biological parents are?"


    He shakes his head. But he avoids eye contact. I mean it''s his business.


    "No wonder you have such an understanding of my situation. You didn''t hesitate to be a father to Abby. You''ve experienced it first-hand."


    "I just wish I''d known sooner. I get that things happen but not telling me really made it so much harderter."


    "I think that''s why I''m ready to tell Abby she does have a dad. Even though Judy is ridiculous, she is still her grandmother. Maybe now they are married, Judy can stop this obsession with getting me out of his life and just enjoy being a grandmother." "You know, you always see good in everyone. Even those who did you so wrong."


    "Everyone deserves a chance to be happy."


    "Winona, no matter what happens. Just know I always truly loved you and Abby. You have to know that."


    I look at him. What a strange thing to say. I guess the thought of contacting his family again has him spooked. Families always had stuff you never want anyone to know. "One thing I could never doubt is your love for us, Phillip."


    He looks visibly relieved, and I''ve never had a moment where I''d question why he''s so worried, till now.


    "Phillip, if there''s anything you need to tell me. Now is the time. If you''ve changed your mind about getting married, that''s fine. It won''t change anything between us. I proposed because I wanted you to know and be secure that my feelings for you are real." "No, I''m okay. We''re okay."


    "I just don''t want you ditching me at the altar or anything."


    43 When in RomeThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My cell phone buzzes in my pocket. I pulled it out. It''s Lisa texting.


    L: You''ll never believe this!


    W: Jayden and Ashlyn got married?


    L: Damn, you know, How?


    W: P


    W: Phillip overheard office gossip


    L: Judy was her witness


    W: She finally got what she wanted


    L: You ok?


    W: Better than ok. Maybe I can live my life now!


    L: Sweet. How''s Ab?


    W: Fragile but getting stronger


    I look at Phillip and smile and nod my head. He''s offering to make me a sandwich. He has all the stuff out


    on the counter.


    Life could be so much worse right now. I think it''s time we share a bedroom when we get back home.


    I nce back at my phone


    L: Lance stayed over 2 nights in a row


    I send her a line of WOW emojis


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do, I guess. Move the fuck on.


    44 Doing The Right Thing


    44 Doing The Right Thing

 Chapter 44

    Jayden)


    "Abby turns three today. She''s out of the hospital and I''m finally ready to meet her."


    Mother smiles back at me. "It''s very exciting. You could''ve met her before this."


    "I know, but she''s had such a lot to contend with. I want to be sure she''s ready. That I''m ready."


    "I think she''ll be ready. She didn''t miss a beat when she opened her eyes and saw me."


    "Wait, you actually met her? How was it?" I''m surprised Mother didn''t tell me this.


    "I did, and if you''re asking if there''s any doubt she''s yours. There isn''t. She could be the spit out of your "mouth at that age. So, you''re sure you''re ready?"


    I nod. "Therapy has really helped me get a handle on things and deal with my memories objectively. The couple sessions have also made Ashlyn and I stronger, I can tell we are gaining a new level of trust for each other." "Great to hear."


    "Plus, I''m well aware that once I go into Abby''s life as her biological father, I can''t then change my mind."


    "Have you had second thoughts about that?"


    "Second, third, one hundredth thoughts about that. Maybe it would be easier all around if I just stayed away and let her be."


    "But, one day, she''ll want to know."


    "Yes, and when she finds out I''ve known for this long, she''ll want to know why I didn''t step up now."


    "You know, it would be easier to just back out. But then you''ll miss a lot of her growing up and once you have this new baby, you''ll realize how much you regret that."


    "You''re right. But I need you to promise me no more games. Ashlyn and I are married. Winona and I are friends and will be co-parenting. You need to stop meddling in my life, Mother."


    "I just wanted what''s best for you. There never was any proof that Winona drugged you. But when I heard you had drugs in your system and you''d been so determined you didn''t love her, I just was convinced she''d done it."


    "My head wasn''t right. I was very confused. But now I feel I''m making my own decisions again."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I thought I''d lost you when you married Winona. I never want that to happen."


    "After Father died, you had to do everything you could to keep thispany running until I was ready to be CEO, even more so after my ident. I get why you''ve done what you''ve done. But, make no mistake, I will cut you from my children''s lives if I have too." "You won''t have to. I''ll do better. You''ll see. Nothing is more important to me than you and your children."


    I''m not sure I believe her. But right now, I need her to believe I do, I didn''t find anything in Father''s office except a rush of the fear and helplessness I''d felt whenever I was in there. It made me sick to my


    44 Doing The Right Thing


    stomach, and I''d had to leave again.


    He''d never done anything physically to hurt me. But the constant pressure to be what he wanted and the emotional trauma from his obvious hatred of me hade back in waves.


    I wasn''t sad when he died. I was happy and relieved. That''s really messed with my head now and the kind of father I want to be.


    Therapy had helped bring that out safely. What I had never known was why he hated me so much. Not that I cared. Him being dead was the best thing that ever happened to me. I knew I could finally make my own decisions. At least I thought I could.


    I''d also remembered a lot of how my mother was with Winona. Hostile and hateful. I had no problems walking away from everything here to be with Winona back then. At least I''d have her. Now I''m giving her up, and the family we could have been because I''m doing the right thing?


    I''m doing my duty and marrying Ashlyn. Yes, I love her. But it isn''t an all-consuming passion that I''d shared with Winona.


    Iy in bed at night remembering how we were intimate together. How we discovered each other and knew all the triggers. We could never resist the urgency


    I toss and turn, trying to sleep. When I do sleep, I wake in the heat of passion; Winona above me, beneath me, her legs wrapped tightly around me as I take her hard against the wall.


    her


    Now that I''ve started remembering, I can''t forget how I felt about her. How I still feel. I can''t even have sex with Ashlyn yet like I could before these memories came back.


    My therapist says this wille with time. I just need to be patient and realize my senses are going to be heightened as my past reveals itself.


    ing her that


    I''m not sure I can take this much longer and I sure as hell can''t take seeing another man touching way. I wonder if she and Phillip are making love?


    The red-hot jealousy explodes inside me at the thought. No one will ever be able to make her scream and beg like I did. I know that''s the truth. But that works both ways.


    I need to be the bigger man and let her and Abby live their lives. I have a new babying. The right thing to do is exactly what I''m doing.


    But my memories also tell me I suck at doing the right thing when it''s something I want this badly..


    45 Let''s Party!

 Chapter 45

    45 Let''s Party! (Winona)


    Anne made a unicorn cake and it looks stunning on the table and Phillip has managed to fill all the snack bowls, make sure the ce is fresh and dust free, and is standing here with a coffee in hand for me. My lounge area has been transformed to party central. My hands feel jittery as I take it from him. "This room looks fabulous. Abby will just love it. I hope she''s well enough to sit on her throne and open her presents with us." I''d hired her a golden velvet throne for the day.


    "I''m sure she will. You know how she loves unwrapping gifts." Anne says with a big smile.


    "Iugh. "Yes, and then she''ll y with all the boxes theye in instead of the toys."


    "I know. I got her the biggest boxed one I could find for that reason," Phillip adds in.


    "That bike with the handle for us to push her along will be perfect for walks. She''ll feel like she''s really riding, and we can take over when she gets tired," I agree.


    "She needs fresh air and sun to help her recover, we''ll make sure she gets it''


    "We may need to drive out of the city, but we can do that." I hope we can because I''m going to be so busy when I start this new job. I will talk to Jayden about regr time off.


    "I''ll leave you to it. Bit crowded here for me today. I''ll be back tomorrow morning. So feel free to party


    hardter." Anne smiles.


    "Thanks for your help and the beautiful cake." I kiss her cheek as she leaves.


    I sip my coffee. This will be the first time I''ve ever willingly invited Judy and Ashlyn into my home. I''ll never trust them but I''m hoping they are satisfied enough to leave me alone. They have what they want. Jayden under their control. Jayden and Ashlyn are arriving early. The doorbell rings and I look at Phillip. "Guess it''s time."


    He nods.


    I go and open the front door and the happy couple are there, looking spectacr in casual clothes. I mean, they are almost matching. I''m d Lisa hasn''t arrived yet, I can almost hear her snickering in my head. "Hey." I greet them. "You ready for the


    in day?


    Jayden smiles that smile and my heart bounces as he says, "born ready."


    Jesus, has he forgotten he used to say that after we''d well, after he should''ve been spent and asleep but then we''d do it all over again.


    1 ignore it and step back to invite them in. "I hear congrattions are in order." I smile at Ashlyn as she goes past me.


    I can be the bigger person here.


    "Thank you. It just felt right, you know. Now we''ll be a proper family, all sharing the same surname."


    ¡ê5 Let''s Partyi


    I nod and ignore her dig. "Motherhood is the hardest job of all but the most rewarding. It''s so amazing to have this little human that depends on you for everything."


    "I''m sure." Ashlyn snips back.


    Okay then girl, y it like that.


    Jayden is already pacing the room. "It''s too early in the day for a beer, isn''t it?",


    Phillipughs. "If it was just us, I''d say no. But I think this is an alcohol-free event until dinner time."


    The doorbell rings and Phillip says he will go.


    "I''m just so keyed up." Jayden looks as nervous as I feel.


    "This is a big day, but we can just y it cool. Let''s get you and Abby in the same room together and see


    where that leads. Kids can be very unpredictable." I added to calm him down.


    "No problem," Jayden says.


    "Take a seat," I say but they don''t.


    Next minute two delivery men with trolleys wheel in one very huge box on one trolley, four times the size of Phillip''s gift, and the other has about fifty smaller boxes, various sizes on the other trolley. "What on earth? Where are we going to stack all of those?" I gasp at the load.


    "Ah, my gifts are here," Jayden says. "No problem. I can make room. Let''s just move this one back here" He points at Phillip''s gift. "and all of mine can go there in front of it."


    The couriers slide Phillip''s big gift to the back.


    Phillip steps forward. "That''s my gift to Abby. It can stay at the front." He directs the courier. "Sit the others behind it."


    They move the big box to the front again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jaydenughs. "Cool joke, bro, Mine needs more space so it''s easier to move yours back." He waves his hands at the men..


    The delivery guys push the box back again and go to unload,


    "Ah no. Nope. Hard nope on that." Phillip steps up again, "My gift stays at the front. He res at Jayden.


    Jayden res back at Phillip. Oh boy, this is getting out of hand.


    "Fes, just dump them off there. We''ll sort it out." I instruct them and they look relieved and pull their trolleys out from the boxes and head back out the front door.


    I''m not sure what to do about the situation brewing. Do I tell them to stop, or do I let them sort it out between themselves?


    "It''s the biggest doll house I could find with all the essories. I figured it would keep her upied while che recuperates at home," Jayden announces proudly.


    "I got her a push bike we can operate from behind because doc says she needs fresh air and the sun," Phillip counters back.


    #


    45 Let''s Party!


    Jayden scoffs a little. "Good luck finding that here in this city. You''ll have to drive fifty miles first."


    "But it gets us out of the house, unlike your gift which keeps her cooped up at home," Phillip says a little too quickly.


    "Great for days she needs some rest," Jayden shrugs." cane over and do ydates with her."


    "I thought you were being a silent party. I''m her father on a day-to-day basis."


    Jayden''s hostile stare is directed at Phillip. "That was before I knew we''d be adding to our family. I intend for both my children to know each other."


    Phillip steps towards Jayden. "Well, good for you. World''s expert father all of a sudden,"


    "And to bear myst name..." Jayden takes a step towards Phillip.


    Ashlyn looks at me in shock.


    "Stop it!" I yell


    They both look at me.


    I lower my voice again. "I know this day is challenging. But we are here for Abby not for egos. Can you two stop with the pissing contest and being so immature? I''m not bringing Abby anywhere near either of you while you''re like this." Jayden steps back near Ashlyn. Hands in the air. "Sorry, My bad." He drags Phillip''s present to the front again. "There. No need to feel threatened."


    I re at him and tap my foot. Honestly.


    He holds his hand out to Phillip. "Sorry, buddy. I''m out of line. New to all of this."


    Phillip grips Jayden''s hand tightly and gives it a few hard jerks. "No problem. You are new to this, so I get


    it."


    They keep the tight grip a little longer. I just shake my head and walk off to see if Abby is awake.


    Men are hopeless.

 Chapter 46

    46 It''s Daddy Time


    (Winona)


    "Hey there, sweety. I have a surprise for you." My voice is light and cheerful, but my heart races with anticipation.


    She smiles at me, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Is it a present?"


    "Not really, but there will be lots of giftster." I kneel beside her, brushing a stray lock of hair from her


    face. "Okay."


    "You remember my friend Jayden we talked about?" I ask, trying to keep my tone casual.


    She nods, her eyes brightening with excitement.


    "He''s here to meet you and say happy birthday."


    Her eyes light up, and she bounces slightly in her seat. "Yay!"


    "Do you want toe out?" I ask, my heart pounding in my chest.


    She nods eagerly.


    "Let''s take you in your pushchair, so you don''t get tired out too soon." I lift her gently and settle her into the pushchair, making sure she''sfortable. "Ok, Mommy." Her voice is soft and trusting, and it breaks my heart a little.


    Maybe I should have let Jaydene in here for a more private first moment. Anyway, I get herfortable and push her out to the party room.


    The sight of the decorations and the stack of presents alreadypiled from several people from the office, and of course, Phillip and Jayden''s, makes her eyes go wide with wonder. "Wow! Pretty," She says, her gaze sweeping the room. "Presents!"


    "It''s going to be fun opening them, but let''s wait until our guests arrive. They''ll all be here in half an hour." 1 nce at Jayden and see him staring at Abby, his expression softening. "Abby, this is our friend Jayden." I push the chair closer, feeling a lump form in my throat.


    He kneels down on one knee in front of her. "Hey there, kiddo."


    She studies his face, her little brow furrowing as she looks into his eyes. I can see moisture gathering in his, and it hits me hard, making my chest ache. "Same eyes," Abby says to him, her voice filled with innocent wonder.


    God, how do kids just know these things?


    "Yeah, we do, huh?" Jayden''s voice is thick with emotion.


    Her tiny hand reaches out, stroking his cheek gently. "Are you my daddy?"


    do it''s Daddy Time


    I''m so not ready for this. Tears trickle down my cheeks, blurring my vision.


    "Yeah. I am. Nice to meet you, Abby." His voice breaks slightly, and I can see how much this moment means to him.


    "I''m four today." Her voice is proud, and I can''t help but smile through my tears.


    "I know right? Happy birthday." Jayden''s smile is full of love and tenderness.


    T


    "Would you like to go sit in the throne?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady.


    She nods, her eyes shining with excitement. I dry my eyes quickly and take her over.


    Jayden stands up and grabs Ashlyn by the hand, and they walk over to us.


    "Abby, this is Ashlyn. We''re married." His voice is gentle, but I can sense the tension behind it.


    Abby looks up at Ashlyn and yells, "No!"


    "Abby, sweetheart, remember your manners." My voice is firm, but I feel a pang of guilt for putting her in this situation.


    "Mommies and Daddies get married." Her voice is defiant, and I can see the confusion in her eyes.


    "Abby. That''s not always true. Remember familiese in all shapes and sizes." I remind her, trying to soothe her.


    "No!" She pouts, crossing her arms.


    I helped her get settled into her seat for the afternoon, "Now Abby, you say hello to Ashlyn please and stop being grumpy." I use my firm tone, so she knows I''m not happy with her behavior.


    Her big, angelic eyes look at me and then at Ashlyn. "Hello."


    "Hi, Abby. Happy birthday." Ashlyn''s smile is forced, but she''s trying.


    "Thank you." Abby smiles at her atst, her mood shifting.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay then, well, you all getfortable with drinks and snacks. Sit anywhere. I''ll go get the oven food heated. The other guests will be here soon. Phillip, can you give me a hand?" I want to give them some space with Abby. We''ll be flitting back and forth so I can keep an eye on things.


    "Sure." Hees into the kitchen and puts his arms around me. "I''m sorry for acting like an idiot. I shouldn''t let him get under my skin."


    "No, you shouldn''t. But he does have a way of inserting himself under your skin. I guess it could have been worse. Thank you for everything today." I try to smile, but my nerves are on edge.


    He presses his lips to mine, and I''m not quite expecting that. I pull away a little, feeling a bit flustered.


    "I''m looking forward to us finally sharing a bedroomter," he says, his voice low and suggestive.


    Shit, I''dpletely forgotten I''d talked about that. "Me too." I lied.

 Chapter 47

    47 Get Out of My Head


    (Winona)


    I''m not sure I''m ready. I thought I would be. "Let''s get this day over with first."


    I extract myself from his arms and pick up some oven trays full of party favorites to heat. The oven''s warmth is a stark contrast to the cold pit in my stomach.


    "Of course." Phillip gets some cheese and fruit tters from the fridge. "I''ll go put these on the table." He smiles, trying to ease the tension, but I can sense the unease between us. "Thanks." Then I hesitate. "Phillip?"


    "Yes?" He turns back to look at me, concern in his eyes, his eyebrows furrowing slightly.


    "y it cool out there." I bite my lip, the worry gnawing at me.


    Memories of Jayden and our time together sh through my mind. His sexy smile, the way his eyes crinkled when heughed, how safe I felt in his arms. Ishake the thoughts away, focusing on the present. will." Phillip''s voice is reassuring, but I can still see the tension in his posture.


    *Abby may say some things. Kids don''t understand adult stuff. But this is her big day, and she has a long road ahead, so it needs to be special. For all of us." I take a deep breath; I stop short of saying we may not get another birthday. "Understood." He nods, giving me a small smile before heading out. I watch him go, my mind racing with a thousand thoughts.


    1 hear the doorbell chime. "I''ll get that." I say as I go back out to find them chatting about the cake together.


    Jayden looks up, and our eyes meet. A jolt of something nostalgia, longing, regret runs through me.


    Ashlyn doesn''t look overly impressed. I hope what Abby said earlier doesn''t trigger her. Maybe I should''ve gotten Jayden to do this in private, but what''s done is done now.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I head towards the front door, it opens and in strolls Judy, looking a billion dors, literally. Her presence fills the room, and I feel a wave of anxiety wash over me.


    Memories of Judy''s critical eye and hatefulments surface, making me tense. Why does all of this have to hit me today?


    "Winona! Oh, what a quaint little home! You''re looking amazing as always." She proceeds to air-kiss both my cheeks.


    Sorry we don''t all have a twelve-bedroom mansion, I think sarcastically.


    "Now, where''s that granddaughter of mine?" she asks as she heads off towards Jayden and Abby.


    Oh, man. I think I prefer her being hostile towards me. Her friendliness feels like a trap waiting to spring.


    The party is only just beginning, and I already feel like in walking on a tightrope, one unknowing step away from disaster.


    #


    47 Get Out of My Head


    I nce over at Jayden, sitting with Abby. His eyes are soft as he looks at her, and a pang of something - jealousy? longing? - hits me.


    I remember the early days of our rtionship, the way he made meugh, the way we talked about our dreams and future. It''s hard to see him now, part of that future we nned, but with someone else. Ashlyn is watching them too, her face a mix of emotions I can''t quite read. I hope she can handle this. I hope I can handle this.


    The doorbell rings again and I open it to Lisa''s smiling face, and Lance is with her. Interesting.


    "Come in!"


    As Lisa hugs me I whisper, "thank god you''re here."


    Lance heads toward the other guys and the birthday girl.


    "Is Judy being a monster?" Lisa asks.


    "Worse. She''s being nice."


    "Ugh!"


    I don''t


    We bothugh and I see some nurses who helped care for Abbying in the gate. I invite them all in to join the others. We''re a small group but Abby hadn''t started kindergarten before she fell ill. So, I know any other kids and mothers at this stage.


    "I''ll be right back. Help yourself to everything." I say before I head to the kitchen again.


    Then I see Lisa eyeing the fruit punch.


    "It''s alcohol free." I say knowing exactly what she''s thinking.


    "Oh. Okay. Kid''s party. I get it."


    "I''ll hook it up after the cake cutting and when Abby goes for a nap."


    Lisa gives me the double thumbs up. Jayden gives me a wink.


    I walk into the kitchen, needing a moment to collect myself. The noise of the party fades as I close the door behind me. I lean against the counter, taking deep breaths.


    The memories of Jayden are overwhelming, and I need to focus on the present, on making this day perfect for Abby.


    I think back to the times Jayden and I spent in the kitchen, cooking together,ughing as we made a mess. His hands would always find mine, guiding me, reassuring me.


    I shake my head, trying to clear the memories. I can''t let myself go down that path. Get out of my head.


    Phillip walks in. "Everything okay?"


    "Yeah, just needed a moment," I say, forcing a smile. "Let''s get this hot food out there.


    We carry the trays out, the smell of the party favorites lling the room.


    Abby isughing with Jayden, and for a moment, I allow myself to imagine what could have been if things


    47 Get Out of My Head


    were different.


    As the party goes on, I can''t help but steal nces at Jayden. Every time I do, a flood of memorieses back our first date, the way he held me during thunderstorms, the way he cared for me after I lost our first baby. I push the thoughts away, knowing they''re not helpful and take some empty trays back to the kitchen.


    I hear footsteps behind me and turn to smile at Phillip and thank him for helping.


    It''s Jayden.


    47 Get Out of My Head


    were different.


    As the party goes on, I can''t help but steal nces at Jayden. Every time I do, a flood of memorieses back - our first date, the way he held me during thunderstorms, the way he cared for me after I lost our first baby. I push the thoughts away, knowing they''re not helpful and take some empty trays back to the kitchen.


    I hear footsteps behind me and turn to smile at Phillip and thank him for helping.


    It''s Jayden.

 Chapter 48

    48 Devil You Don''t Know


    (Winona)


    "Winona," Jayden''s voice is filled with emotion. "Thank you for today. It means a lot to me."


    I look across at him, tears welling in my eyes. "It means a lot to Abby too. She deserves to know her father."


    He steps closer, brushing a tear from my cheek. "I wish it could be different."


    I swallow hard, the memories and emotions threaten to overwhelm me. "We need to focus on Abby now. She''s what''s important and your new baby ising."


    I resist the urge to press myself to his chest. "Jayden, I know we shared something that''s once in a lifetime. But it was a lifetime ago. I need a peaceful existence. I can have that if you''re with Ashlyn and your mother is happy."


    He nods, his hand lingers on my cheek for a moment before he pulls away. "You''re right."


    As he walks out of the kitchen, I watch him go, my heart aching with a mix of love and loss. I know I have. to move on, but part of me will always remember the way things were, the way they could have been.


    The party has wound down and Jayden and Ashlyn went to tuck Abby in. Judy has gone and just Lisa and Lance are here with me and Phillip. You know, I feel I''ve really turned a corner. I think Jayden and I just said goodbye for real in the kitchen earlier.


    Plus, it''s adult drink time and being at home makes me feel very festive. I empty the bottle of vodka and the bottle of gin into the punch bowl.


    "Woo hoo! You go, girlfriend!" Lisa calls out.


    "I figure now I can celebrate being home."


    "I''ll drink to that." Lisaughs and fills up a stic cup with punch.


    Jayden and Ashlyne back out. "I think she wants a final goodnight from you two." Jayden says to Phillip and me.


    "I''ll go Phillip, you''ve done enough today."


    "I can still say goodnight to my daughter."


    "Of course, I didn''t mean it like that." I say quickly.


    "But first..." He goes out to the garage and wheels in a huge stic tub full of beer and ice. "Here''s one I prepared earlier!"


    Lance and Jayden both cheer.


    "You are my spirit animal, Phillip," Lance jokes as he pulls a beer out of the tub and cracks the lid off.


    "Go for it. We''ll be back soon." Phillipughs.


    43 Devd You Don 1 know


    "Don''t worry, Ashlyn. I have you covered. Zero alcohol champagne. We can''t have you feeling left out." I say with a smile. I''m really trying here.


    To my surprise, she smiles. "That is very thoughtful, Winona. Thank you."


    I pass the bottle to Lance. "Here, pop this before you are too drunk to do it."


    Lanceughs and says, "I am never too drunk to pop my cork. Am I, Lisa?"


    She snuggles up to him. "Never."


    "Jesus, get a room, you two." I say as Phillip and I walk to Abby''s room. "I didn''t mean anything by saying I''d tuck her in."


    "I know, I''m just on edge and you''ve done a great job today." Phillip smiles.


    "Everyone has. Including this little mite." I kiss her forehead as I get to her bed.


    "Nigh, nigh, Mommy. Nigh nigh, Uncle Flip"


    "Goodnight Sweet-pea. We all love you very much. Happy birthday."


    "See you tomorrow, Abby," Phillip says softly.


    "I love my daddy." She whispers as her little eyes close and I stare in wonder at how long and curled hershes are for her age. I''m not sure if Phillip heard thatst part. "Okay. Let''s go have a drink and rx. We''ll check back inter."


    "Okay people, we better wrap this up, it''s almost midnight and I think some of us have had plenty."


    I''m referring to Phillip, Lance and Lisa. All about three sheets to the wind. But I''m happy they are happy. Jayden has had only slightly less, so it''s good Ashlyn is driving, and she is yawning. She''s been pretty quiet, and I notice Lance and Lisa have kind of avoided her. Jayden was sensitive enough to keep her included.


    "Oh, spoil-sport," Lisa says with a drunken grin.


    "Some of us have a kid to get up to in the morning, so unless you want to swap?"


    "Oh, hell no! No kids for me," Lisa over-exaggerates. "I''d rather stick hot pokers in my eyes."


    "I''ll call you a car. Neither of you are driving."


    "Fine." Lance agrees. "I need some fresh air. Thanks for tonight. It was a lot of fun."


    He and Lisa head off and I''ve ordered them a taxi on my app.


    "Thanks, it was great. Very sessful." Jayden says and he and Ashlyn go hand in hand out the door." See you two Monday."


    Ugh. Work. Well, the board meeting and my induction week for the new job.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m about to shut the front door and get Phillip a strong coffee, he definitely needs it. When I turn, Phillip


    40 Devil You Don''t Know


    is right there.


    He''s up close to me and the beer on his breath makes me wrinkle my nose. So not attractive. I retreat a


    little.


    "What''s wrong, baby? Come on, we''re sharing a bed tonight. Let''s get things started right here."


    "Ah no thanks. You can go sleep some beer off."


    He grabs both my wrists and presses me to the open door with his body. "You just want that rich fucker, Jayden, don''t you? I saw the looks you were giving him." "Phillip! Get off me. You''re drunk."


    In all these years I realized I''d never seen him drunk before.


    49 Protecting Her

 Chapter 49

    49 Protecting Her (Jayden)


    "Oh damn. My phone isn''t in my pocket. It must havee out on the sofa or something." I give Ashlyn a peck on the cheek as she sits in the driver''s seat "I''ll just pop back and grab it. I won''t be long."


    "Okay, Hurry." She looks nervous.


    "Lock the car doors when I get out. Just in case. Never know who''s out and about this time of night." I squeeze her hand before stepping out. ""I will."


    I walk through the gate and along the path, the cool night air sharp against my skin. My blood freezes at what I see in the doorway. What the hell is he doing to her? Something inside me surges, a primal protectiveness. I want to rip his head off. Winona is struggling against Phillip in the doorway. Her face is twisted in distress, her arms iling. I run. up and drag him away from her, my adrenaline spiking, "What the fuck is going on?"


    Phillip res at me, his eyes wild and unfocused, and then bursts into tears. "I''m sorry. I got carried away. I just love her so damn much. She can''t even kiss me when you''re around." His words slur together, the smell of alcohol heavy on his breath. Pretty sure he''s had more than the beers we saw him drink.


    "Come on, man. Let''s get you into a bed. You''re toast." just feel sorry for him at this point, his desperationid bare.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Winona stands there, looking confused and shaken. I nod at her, trying to offer some reassurance. "He is going to crash hard. Will you be okay?"


    She nods, but I can see the doubt in her eyes. The fear. Her lips tremble, and I''m not sure I''m convinced.


    "I''ll go get him situated. I think he''s already ked it actually." Phillip is now drooped over my arm, mumbling things I can''t understand, his weight dragging me down.


    I take him into the first bedroom I see. The room is dimly lit, shadows dancing across the walls. He can sleep that off. I know the feeling; I used to do stupid stuff when I drank too much. But I''d certainly never tried to force myself on the woman I supposedly loved I walk back out to the lounge, my heart still pounding. That was full on."


    "I know. A little scary too. I''ve never seen him drunk before." Winona''s voice is shaky, her body still trembling.


    "Maybe that''s why." I nod, trying to process everything


    "Maybe."


    "He''s going to be out for hours. Are you sure you and Abby will be okay?" I ask, but I can see she''s shaking hard, her eyes wide and haunted.


    1 move towards her, and the next thing I know she is in my arms. Her body feels fragile against mine, and all I want is to protect her from the world.


    -


    40 Protecting Her


    "It''ll be okay." I try to convince both of us. My wife is out in the car. I can''t be in here like this.


    "I''ll be okay. I can lock myself in Abby''s room and sleep in there."


    Her voice is small, and it breaks something inside me. That sounds like you don''t feel you''re safe."


    "What''s the alternative? You can''t stay here all night."


    "I can call the cops." The thought of leaving her vulnerable is unbearable.


    She looks up at me, and I can see the fear in her eyes, the confusion. Her deep, smoldering, sexy eyes. I nce quickly at her mouth. Full lips, parted, inviting. I lean in. She doesn''t draw back.


    I shouldn''t. But she closes her eyes, and my mouth is an hers. The thrill of our tongues meeting races through my body. I fist her hair and drag her in more, she opens her mouth to me, and I''m flooded with need. The taste of her, the feel of her, the memories of her, it''s intoxicating, overwhelming.


    Her body melts against mine, and for a moment, it''s like nothing else exists. Just us. Just this. Why, why did I ever let her go? Why did I believe my mother and Ashlyn? I should have listened to Winona all along. We could have been together with our daughter, just like we''d always dreamt.


    "Jayden!" Ashlyn''s voice cries out from behind us, sharp and filled with betrayal. I jerk back, my heart pounding, the guilt crashing over me like a tidal wave.


    A pain sears through my head as my brain is a taken over by memories smashing my mind, over and over. Every single moment Winona and I ever shared hit me all at once. I grab my head in both hands. I can never love Ashlyn like I love Winona. I can never love anyone like I love Winona.


    "It''s my


    my fault, Ashlyn. I kissed him. Phillip is drunk and he was trying to force himself on me. I was scared and when Jayden offered to help, I just kissed him."


    "I knew you still wanted him."


    "I''m sorry. It was just a moment. I''m not interested in Jayden. I promise. You are his wife."


    Ashlynes up beside me and touches my face. "Yes and I''m having his baby, so back off, bitch," she says to Winona.


    "Calm down, Ashlyn." I say.


    "Don''t you think you''ll ever divorce me for her. I''ll never let you go."


    "I don''t want a divorce." I think of her fragile mental state and the fact she is carrying a baby. I don''t want to do anything to risk this pregnancy. "I promise. We''ll always be married. Winona means nothing to me. Tomorrow I''ll be telling Phillip if he everys a hand on her again, I will hunt him down and make him pay.


    50 Happy Famillen

 Chapter 50

    50 Happy Families (Winona)


    Oh great, that''s all I need this week! Talk about Mondayitis. I walk past the magazine stand on the street near our office building and guess who''s on the front cover of all the gossip magazines. Jayden Brennan.


    Who even still reads this crap? But marketing is my job and I need to get on top of it. Not hard to see I''ve had some time off. I grab a couple and go pay for them.


    Then I do a search on my socials.


    Jayden Brennan''s Ex-wife hides his child


    Serious health issues for first born Brennan heir


    Has Jayden Brennan lost his killer CEO edge


    Rinse and repeat.


    Where do they get their information? I mean, they aren''t exactly wrong, but how do they know all this? I think we have a rat. Judy? Ashlyn?


    Hell, it could be anyone looking to make a quick buck. But not just anyone knows about Abby''s paternity. Could be guessing just for a headline I suppose.


    I need to study the stories and try to pinpoint if they are specting or not.


    The Brennan empire is big news. All publicity is good publicity. I have to make it so. I think it''s time Jayden did a happy family interview or something simr. I sigh. Happy families. What a dream!


    Phillip had apologized for his behavior on Friday night after our party drinks. In fact, he says he can''t really remember everything. He''s also confessed he is an alcoholic.


    But, he''d stopped going to meetings. He thought he had a handle on it and was fine. I think this may be why he''s estranged from his family.


    He swears he''ll never drink again and he''s not only going to go back to meetings, he''s going to set up a charity funding help around recovering addicts. He was so sorry. But when you get scared like that, sorry don''t cut it. I need time to grow trust for him again.


    It really burst our bubble. We''ve been business partners for over three years. You think you know someone. I guess I should have asked more questions from the start.


    But I wasn''t exactly a shining beacon of stability back then. I just wanted things to be okay and my life to settle down for the baby.


    Phillip was that stability, I see that now. I need to at least give him a chance. Later we''ll sit and have a real conversation about his addiction and how it''s affected his past.


    As for the engagement well, I may take a step back from that. Not just because of Phillip doing what he did.


    That kiss with Jayden. I mean, wow. I think I can put it down to the high emotions and probably his memorying back. But it also brought back to me just how deep our passion for each other ran. Still


    50 Happy FamiliesThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    runs, obviously. Stupid of me to think I could hide from that.


    You cannot run away from yourself.


    I walk into work and push the elevator button to the top floor. Board meeting day. I''m not too worried. I have the proof that marketing will easily begin to rake the money back in. Polishing the turd that is the Brennans may prove harder but I''ll get there.


    Sell ice to the Eskimos, no problem. But thesetest headlines won''t help my cause. Firstly, because I''m trying to keep the Brennan name looking good and secondly because I''m a direct reason there are headlines. I can''t distance him from the problem, so we need to get creative.


    We also need to quell any expectation of us getting back together. So it looks like his new marriage will need to be announced. Hopefully Ashlyn had calmed since Friday night.


    I took the me because it just makes it easier. She already sees me as the enemy. If she gives Jayden a hard time he will divorce her. Then I have that to smooth over in the media.


    I want to keep this new job so badly, to prove I can do it and set Abby up with enough funds for her future. I guess she''ll always have the Brennan fortune now. She doesn''t need me to earn her money.


    That thought hits me hard. Now she''s been epted as a Brennan, the only person in the way of that being a happy family is me. In Judy''s mind anyway. I better watch my back even more.


    The elevator pings and I step out into the boardroom. Looks like everyone is here and the room is buzzing, I see Lance and walk over to him. "Hey, what''s going on in here? It''s never this energetic." "Apparently, Brennan Industries has been hit by a hostile takeover. On the weekend."


    "What!?"


    Lance nods and looks serious. "Enough shareholders sold out to an unknown entity that has now acquired a controlling majority."


    "How does this even happen?"


    "It happens. But we didn''t see thising. That''s what bothers me. No one is safe. Not even Jayden."


    "You mean, Brennan Industries might not be under Brennan ownership anymore?"


    "They certainly won''t ever be broke. They have many irons in the fire, but this is their mainpany, so it could hurt them. Also, neither Judy nor Jayden are here yet, so I''m very nervous."


    Holy shit! I almost smile. Someone has stolen her preciouspany out from under her. Judy is going to


    be livid!


    That thought just made my day.


    A bell rings and that signals the start. Everyone takes their ce. There are three empty seats at the massive boardroom table that holds thirty. Judy''s seat, another one next to her and the head of the table where Jayden usually is. We all sit in silence when the elevator dings and everyone looks over and waits for the doors to slide.


    open.


    51 Nexus Global

 Chapter 51

    51 Nexus Global


    (Winona)


    Jayden and his mother step out. Both look solemn. The room collectively rxes.


    Jayden nces at me as they go to their seats.


    Wait! Jayden sits beside Judy. He doesn''t take up the head seat. She looks like she''s lost a billion dors and picked up a quarter. Is thepany broke? I should not enjoy this so much because it directly affects my daughter.


    But we''ve been okay without billions so far, we can live without it. I''m not so sure Judy can though. It''s more theck of power and prestige that will clip her wings.


    Her fall from grace could be spectacr and I''m here for all of it.


    They don''t say a word. Jayden just puts his hand up to quiet the buzz. The elevator doors close again and the numbers light up. It''s going up? Is there even an up from here? Maybe Heaven? I look quizzically at Lance next to me.


    "Helipad on roof. Someone''s arrived by helicopter," he whispers.


    Holy shit. This is really happening. Lucky I bought the townhouse outright because I may not be able to afford rent or mortgage payments after today.


    The elevator pings again and the number for our floor lights up. You could hear a pin drop in here right now. The tension is thick. Even the board members seem to be in the dark about who this is.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doors slide open and he steps out. I stare at him, absolutely mesmerized. I don''t know this man, but I do think I''m looking at a carbon copy of Jayden in thirty years.


    Those exact blue eyes. Wavy hair but all white. A fine cut of suit looking every bit as fit underneath as Jayden is now.


    Wow! I don''t know who he is, but I do know without a doubt, he is a Brennan.


    I nce over at Judy and Jayden. He''s looking puzzled but also is studying this man intensely. It can''t be his father, he''s dead. Judy is actually open-mouthed.


    The shock on her face is clear. I think things just got julcy. I look at Lance and he looks at me and shrugs. He has no clue either. Nobody does from the looks on their faces. Except for Judy. She definitely does.


    I see our mystery Brennan''s eyes lock onto Judy''s and she holds his gaze a second and then looks away. Her face is flushed, and she has her hands bunched tightly in front of her.


    I wish I could take a photo so I could use it to cheer myself up when needed.


    My own delight aside, if this man has Judy in such a quandary, he must be like God or something. Maybe the Devil himself has arrived in human form for all I know.


    "Good morning, everyone." His deep, clear voice booms out across the room and he stands at the head of the table i guess you''re surprised to see me."


    I notice everyone looking around at each other with curiosity. From what I can tell from bodynguage,


    51 Nexus Global


    something expert marketers are expert at, no one has any clue.


    His voice, richer and more mature but nevertheless Jayden''s voice, sets my heart racing. There''s just something in his tone that screams ''obey me or else''.


    He''s taller than Jayden, just a little, and broader. He owns the room. I think he''d own any room and probably every woman in it.


    It''s not sexual attraction, it''s his aura of authority. Hemands respect. I think I''ll be out of a job by the end of this. I''ll be nothing but an annoying bug under his foot.


    If he is now majority owner, no doubt he will have a first-born heir in line for the fortune. So, Jayden will probably fall down the pecking order as well.


    By the way this man just stared at Judy after he said ''surprised to see me, I don''t think she ever made the pecking order. But she holds his gaze till he looks away from her and addresses the room again.


    "Thank you all foring and I apologize for theck of information surrounding my arrival." He paces the floor at the end of the table. "By now you all know of the hostile takeover. Majority share of thispany is now owned by me, Gus Brennan."


    I hear sudden intakes of breath and there''s definite shuffling in seats. Okay, now we know something. Well, not me, I''m still oblivious to why this name matters. Judy is looking down at the table.


    "Myte baby brother, Gregory, built Brennan Industries to the powerhouse you see today in this country. own and run what our forebears started in Europe and the rest of the world where I''ve expanded, Nexus Global."


    Holy shit! Nexus Global? No way!


    Thispany is a household name. The level of ownership and marketing is what dreams are made of. Trillionaire dreams. There are a mere handful of mega-rich yers on the world stage, and this man, Gus Brennan, is apparently one of them.


    "Of course, my name is carefully shielded for obvious reasons. My privacy and safety, and that of my family, must be top priority. I remind you all here today of the confidentiality use you agreed to. We have extensive means to follow up any leaks." He paces the floor slowly, every step measured and intended.


    I get the feeling this man probably timed his own birth down to the exact second. His words continue to hold the room captive.


    "I will use the f


    full extent of thew to bring those who are not loyal to the Brennan name and businesses to justice." He pauses and scans us all. "For the lucky ones."


    I give a shiver. It''s not the cold.


    Mentally I''m packing up my office.


    I don''t have a snowball''s chance in hell of seeing this day out working for Brennan Industries, let alone Nexus Global.

 Chapter 52

    I


    52 Dead Wood (Winona)


    "I am here for damage control. The shareholders have spoken. Too many wanted out. I''m here to turn the ship around and get confidence back." Gus Brennan continues talking, his deep voice vibrating through the room like a warning bell.


    You could scoop up the nervousness hanging in the air and eat it like ice cream.


    Just add sprinkles to mine, thanks.


    Every word he says feels like a direct hit, slicing through the tension with surgical precision. My chest tightens, a knot of anxiety coiling inside me as I steal a nce at Jayden. His jaw is clenched, eyes marrowing in a mix of frustration and disbelief. I''m nervous for him.


    How much more can he take? His mind might end up in overload. Then again, a break from thepany may be the lifeline he needs, right now. I guess, either way, we are going to find out. A break from Judy would be better. No chance of that now she''s acting like a doting grandmother.


    The room seems to shrink around us, the walls pressing in as Gus''s gaze sweeps over the assembled faces and continues on his verbal journey.


    "Dead wood will be carved off. Those left will triple their workload. Top heavy executive sries will be gutted. Any form of disloyalty will be removed immediately. Some already have been."


    A murmur ripples through the room. I can almost hear hearts pounding, can almost taste the desperation.


    guess I''m lucky not to have gotten the ''don''te Monday'' memo.


    Gus booms out the next part, his voice thunderous, as if to let us all know how serious he is. "I am now acting CEO. Only my first-born heirs can stand in my ce and only when I deem they are capable."


    A wave of astonishment crashes over me. Guess that''s Jayden out of a job too. His eyes flicker with something I can''t quite ce-regret? Anger?


    Gus used the pronoun "they." His first born may be female, or trans, or more rainbow than a unicorn fart. The anticipation of Judy being ousted by any of the above thrills me to the core. I''m sure no one else is enjoying this.


    I look at Jayden again, his face a mask of turmoil. The hard set of his mouth, the twitch in his cheek. He''s never mentioned Gus. I don''t think he knew he existed


    He hates being blindsided. His fists clench and unclench on the table, knuckles white, a silent testament to his inner struggle. Surprise, surprise-he clearly has Judy to thank for that.


    The room is a pressure cooker of barely contained chaps. Maybe being out from under the pressure of being CEO and first-born heir will be good for him. Let him be somewhat normal.


    will finish the meeting proceedings in private. The board may leave, and I''ll update you at the end of the day," Gus Brennan continues, his voice a relentless hammer. "Everyone else, except for the following people, go pack up your desk. Your contracts will be paid out including bonuses."


    A collective gasp echoes through the room. I think half the table just died on the spot. I hold my breath,


    52 Dead Wood


    my heart a drumbeat of panic, waiting for the names of those staying behind. I''m not sure which would be worse at this point.


    "Jayden Brennan, Judy Brennan, Lance Collins, Winona Nn. All stay. Phillip Joseph and Ashlyn Thomas areing up in the elevator now."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Phillip and Ashlyn? I blink, the shock rippling through me. Okay. Unexpected. I nce at Phillip as he strides in, his face etched with concern.


    He looks at me and sits in an empty seat across the table, his eyebrows raised in question. I shrug my shoulders, the uncertainty now gnawing at me. Ashlyn moves closer to Judy and Jayden, her eyes darting nervously around.


    "I''m shitting bricks," Lance whispers under his breath to me, his face pale.


    "You''re the best at finances, don''t worry," I whisper back, trying to inject some confidence into my voice. His eyes, usually so full of mischief, are now shadowed with fear.


    I feel for those who''ve just been stood down, their dreams and livelihoods crumbling before their eyes. Not that it means I won''t be next. By the looks of this group, things of a personal nature must be afoot.


    The room slowly clears. It''s just the six of us now. Nobody is making eye contact. The silence is a gaping chasm, filled with the echoes of our racing thoughts and unspoken fears.


    Lance squeezes my hand, his grip a lifeline in the storm of uncertainty. "I got you. No matter what," he murmurs, his voice raw and vulnerable.


    I squeeze his hand back. "Same." His friendship is a smallfort, a reminder that in this sea of chaos, there is still someone I can trust.


    What could Gus possibly have us all here for? It isn''t just business, that''s for sure. Ashlyn has never worked a day in her life. Her eyes flicker with barely concealed disdain as she looks around, her posture rigid. Most notably, she isn''t sitting next to Jayden.


    The weight of Gus Brennan''s gaze is oppressive, each moment stretching into an eternity.


    I hold my head high, my mind racing with possibilities and my heart pounding with a mix of fear and defiance.


    Whateveres next, I''m ready to face it. I literally have nothing to hide.


    Sarm Shook

 Chapter 53

    53 I''m Shook (Winona)


    "I will deal with each issue in turn. I think this will be the fastest. Phillip Joseph."


    Phillip looks at him. "Mr. Brennan. I''m dedicated to the best oues for Brennan Industries. My hard work speaks for itself."


    "Don''t bother begging me, Joseph. Consider your contract ended. You won''t work for Nexus Global, Brennan Industries or any subsidiary businesses of ours ever again."


    Phillip looks horrified. My heart goes out to him knowing the work he has put in beside me. And our little business is gorie.


    "I don''t understand... the financials back up my digital marketing campaign."


    Gus Brennan paces, well more like stalks, at the end of the table. Saying nothing for a few minutes. "The Brennan family hold something more precious to them than money and sess."


    He stops and stares at Phillip: "Loyalty. Loyalty to the Brennans is first and foremost. Do you have anything to say about that?"


    "I.IN..no." Phillip stumbles over his words and his face is red as fire.


    Gusughs. "Really? I guess a liar will always make up a justification. If this didn''t concern the respect and safety for Jayden''s first-born child, I wouldn''t give a rat''s ass."


    Wait. This is about Abby? I don''t know what''s happened but Phillip is looking down and looking very guilty.


    Gus shuffles somerge envelopes and brings one over and throws it on the table in front of me. "You really need to think about who you trust."


    I look at the envelope. What the hell is in there?


    "So, Mr. Joseph, anything you want to say to Ms. Nn?"


    Phillip became a gush of words. "I''m sorry. I swear, Winona, it started out like that, but I dide to love you. I told her I wasn''t doing it anymore when you asked me to marry you."


    I''m really confused.


    "What he''s saying is, Judy nted him there with you all along. She paid him well. To distract you from Jayden no doubt and to keep tabs on the baby


    My whole body explodes on the inside at his words. My mind actually can''t calcte this.


    "Open the envelope. All the proof is in there." Gus says Take your time. I know this will be a shock. Hone your senses, Winona. Trust your gut." You bet I will be from now on. No more second guessing myself and letting people blow smoke up my ass "Mr. Joseph. Leave now. Think yourself lucky you got off so lightly."


    I stare at Phillip, and he doesn''t say anything else. "You bastard. How close I came to being with you but something always held me back. I don''t ever want to see you again. Stay away from my home and from Abby."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    53 I''m Shook


    "He has a police escort waiting for him to assist him in collecting his belongings from your home." Gus Brennan tells me. "The locks will be changed immediately after that. Your new keys are in that envelope. Anne has hers."


    He addresses Phillip again. "There will be twenty-four-hour protection in ce for Ms. Nn, Abby and Anne. Stay away because my security will be instructed to shoot first and ask questionster." Phillip leaves in the elevator and I''m still shaking from what I''ve just heard. I can''t look in that envelope


    yet.


    I re at Judy. "Why couldn''t you just leave us the hell alone. I''d never havee back."


    She just stares back like it''s only a big deal because she got caught. So, she knew all along I was pregnant with Jayden''s baby. She let us struggle. All she cared about was keeping me away from Jayden. That woman is evil. I''ve never hated anyone as much as I hate her right now.


    Jayden is frowning at her. But she doesn''t flinch. She''ll talk her way out of it somehow, of that, I''m sure. A life with Jayden will always be a life with Judy, his crazy, obsessed mother. I''m not ever letting my child be alone with her. I don''t care what Jayden says. Clearly, this is just getting started. I swallow my tears. Phillip doesn''t deserve them. I will rise above all of this. Right now, I want to scream and just hit them until the hurting stops. How could I have been so blind?


    I should have suspected it right away. When something is too good to be true, it usually is. Phillip was. He was too understanding, too supportive, too helpful. Once again, I believed in a dream, like I did with Jayden.


    Immature and na?ve choices. Well, never again. That young Winona is gone for good. I''m still young but I''m wiser. I won''t trust words again. I''ll question actions. I''ll question everything. Abby is the one I will protect through everything.


    The thing that''s going through my head is why now? Presumably Gus Brennan has had his finger on the pulse of Brennan industries. If he''s so worried about his family, why wait till now? Once Phillip is gone. Gus turns to me. "Ms. Nn, you are the best at what you do, I''m inviting you to stay on and offering you a position with Nexus Global."


    "I see." Nexus Global is such an impossible dream it wasn''t ever on my radar. I''m thinking I''ll wake up any second. Maybe it''s a joke offer.


    "I have the contract here. You can read through it overnight and let me know your decision by six in the morning. I can assure you, Ms. Nn, I don''t make joke offers."


    Now that''s just spooky. He''s inside my head. "Six in the morning?" Wow, early.


    "That''s what time you''ll start work as a Nexus Global employee. Twelve hours shifts."


    "But-


    "No buts. Check the deal first. Then give me your answer."


    "Okay" How can I possibly do those hours with Abby? She needs me.


    53 I''m Shook


    "Now, let''s proceed shall we."


    "Should I leave?"


    "No. I think you need to stay."


    Okay then.

 Chapter 54

    54 You Made Your Bed...


    (Jayden)


    On the one hand, I''m super pissed for Winona, On the other hand, I''m d he''s out of her life,


    My uncle. Who knew? I don''t know what the history is but I''m staying cool. I''m waiting to see what else he has. Mother must have known about him. She''s never uttered a word of him to.me.


    Father never mentioned having an older brother. I recall him saying he had no brothers or sisters. I wonder if there are anymore Brennans lurking out there,


    I''ve heard of Nexus Global, I mean it''s like Microsoft, of G****e, or Apple. Unless you live under several rocks, you''ve heard of it.


    My brain works overtime. Why has he stepped up now? Why not when Father died? Why not when I was recovering from my ident? Why not when I''d lost my memory? He knows so much other stuff, he must have known that.


    But now, now everything is finallying back to me, he turns up, making himself CEO. Making changes. Attacking everything I''ve built up. A smiling assassin. Two can y at that game. Let''s see what else he''s got.


    "Lance Collins. Chief Financial Officer."


    "Yes, Sir."


    I can see Lance is worried. It can''t be his work, that''s exemry.


    "You''re great at what you do. You are a man I would not hesitate to employ as a part of Nexus Global."


    "Thank you, Sir."


    "But..."


    I see Lance''s smile disappear.


    "Loyalty, Mr. Collins." Gus shakes his head and clicks his tongue. "You did a thing, didn''t you?"


    Lance nces at me and looks down, nodding his head.


    "Would you care to share that with your best friend?"


    I stare at Lance. Fuck. No. Lance would never betray me.


    Then Lance looks at Ashlyn.


    "It was one time. I was drunk. I swear. I wanted to tell you.....


    "Jesus. You''re my best friend. Why?"


    "I don''t know, it was stupid. She was just there, wanting me too. You know how I am with that sort of thing...I''m so sorry, Jayden. I should have told you right away."


    My focus is now on my wife. My wife who carried on about me kissing Winona. "When did this happen?" I demand.


    54 You Made Your Bed


    "It was ages ago. We weren''t even together," Ashlyn says defiantly.


    "That''s not true. She had sex with me to make sure she got pregnant. I realize that now."


    I re at Ashlyn. "So the baby isn''t mine?"


    "Of course, the baby is yours. It was once with Lance. We had sex a lot."


    I nce over at Winona and she''s watching on, a nk look on her face.


    I turn to Mother. "Was this your doing?"


    "No. It wasn''t."


    "Bullshit, you told me I needed to get pregnant right away. You told me i I was the only way he''d ever ''marry me."


    "Well, you''re married, aren''t you? I never, ever suggested you cheat on my son. You said you loved him more than anything."


    My blood is boiling when I begin to realize the extent my life has been controlled. "I swear, Mother, you keep out of my life. I make my own choices. I will wipe you from my life if you don''t stop this ridiculous behavior. I should have done it years ago." "Mr. Collins, your payout will be transferred to your bank ount. Your tenure with Brennan Industries has now ended."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance looks broken. Winona gets up and gives him a huge hug, "I''ll call you. Go see Lisa. Tell her everything, she''ll understand."


    He nods and walks into the elevator. The doors close and I sure as hell don''t know who I can trust now.


    What a nightmare!


    "So, this brings me to the paternity of the baby."


    I stare back at this man. How the hell could he know that?


    "Yes, it''s quite possible to tell paternity through a blood test from the mother, 99.9 percent urate by isting the baby''s DNA from the mother''s. Ashlyn, you had a blood test to confirm pregnancy at around ten weeks. I had them test that blood."


    I look at Ashlyn. Tears are pouring down her face. Is this baby mine? She knew she was pregnant before we married. Lance was my best man. He should havee to me as soon as he heard she was pregnant. This is almost a bigger injustice than the sex itself. "You got lucky, Ashlyn. Jayden is the father."


    "Oh, thank God. I knew it. I just knew it." Ashlyn looks relieved. But does she seriously think I can pretend nothing has happened between her and Lance and that she would never have said anything.


    "So, as a Brennan, you have married her. You will stay married and make sure she has all she needs and the baby is healthy."


    I jumped up from my seat. "I don''t need you telling me what to do."


    "Actually, you do. Unless you can take control of your life and have regained your full memory, you will


    54 You Made Your Bed


    never be fit to be CEO here or Nexus Global."


    "Really?" I say with sarcasm.


    "Yes, really. You are my second inmand. You will relearn how to be a powerful Brennan. You will gain confidence again. You will stop being afraid to remember things that hurt you." How dare he? "You can''t just waltz into our lives and tip everything upside down."


    "I can when it threatens my reputation, my family, my empire."


    "You never cared about any of that till now. Why?"


    He chuckles. "Well, we''ll get to that. So, you''ve gotten married and she is pregnan


    with your baby. You


    forced Winona to divorce you so you could marry Ashlyn. Now you have what you demanded so badly."


    "But-


    "No buts." He directs his attention to Mother. "Judy, would you care to advise Jayden? I''m sure you remember clearly enough."


    I look at Mother but she doesn''t look at me.


    She simply stares into space and says, "you made your bed, you lie in it."

 Chapter 55

    55 My Na?ve Youth


    (Judy)


    "I love you, Judy. Come with me."


    t


    "I love you too, Gus. But my studies, plus Mom is sick. You know that."


    "You can study in Europe."


    "And throw away almost four years here? No. I''d have to start again." I''d never give up being the top student in college.


    I have a lot to prove to my father. Traditionally in our family the greatest achievement a woman can make is to marry the richest man she can find. Well, I have that covered with a Brennan and Gus was the heir apparent. But I want to be sessful in my own right.


    I shake my head. "Can''t you wait a year? You know my mother is under treatment for ovarian cancer. I want to stay with her in case..." My voice breaks a little, I can''t think about a world without my mother.


    She gave up all her dreams for me. She has a mind as sharp as a tack, but when she got married to my father, her job was to make bables and look good. He made it clear there would be no career. A male heir was what they needed.


    But the only baby Mom carried to term was me. That didn''t stop him from making her try. Miscarriage after miscarriage. Her heart was torn out by every single loss. Now she has cancer. What a waste of a life.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We can afford her the best of care overseas.


    "She can''t travel, Gus. I''m not leaving her. I will finish my studies and I will have a career. I won''tpromise on that. If you love me, you''lle back for me."


    "If you loved me, you''de with me now."


    The next day, Gus didn''t meet me in our usual ce before ss started. He must have had an emergency meeting or something. I checked my messages. Nothing. I see Greg heading into ss when I get to campus. I wave. "Greg! Hey."


    "Judy, did you get that paper done on business financials?"


    ""Sure did."


    "I struggled. If I fail this, Father will be livid."


    "We have time. Let me look over yours and you read mine. You can get an extension if needed."


    We swap papers. Greg isn''t as astute in, well everything, as Gus. No one knows I''ve been seeing Gus. He''s five years older than me so we''re keeping it low-key.


    "You know, I think this is okay. You''ve worked hard on "I say in support.


    "It won''t be top of ss like Gus."


    "Stopparing yourself to Gus. You don''t have to be like him. You have your own qualities." I feel for Greg being constantlypared to his brother and feeling like a failure.


    55 My Naive Youth


    I mean Greg is very intelligent. But hecks street skills.


    "At least now I won''t have him in my face every day."


    ""Who?"


    "Gus."


    I''m confused. "Why?"


    "He left for Europest night. I doubt I''ll see him again. That fact doesn''t bother me one bit."


    I''m shaking. He left? He never even said a word. He was supposed to go at the end of the month. Maybe he had no choice and I''d hear from himter.


    "I''m trying to y it cool. "Wasn''t he going next month, you said? Was there some emergency or


    something?"


    Greg shakes his head. "No. He told Father he wanted to leave immediately. There was nothing holding him here. I heard themst night."


    My heart shatters. He said he loved me more than anything. We were going to get married, have a family.


    "I''m d anyway. He''s an asshole." Greg grabs my hand.


    He''s never done that before. "Let''s go to ss."


    I shouldn''t be looking. I should let it go. He left me. He lied to me. I''d make him pay one day. I''d show him I was worth ten times any of those women. All they want is his money and power. I loved him with my entire essence.


    He''s all over the television. A reporter is talking to him, asking him if he has any regrets about leaving his home and family toe to Europe. He t out tells them he had no reason to be homesick. Europe had everything he needed and more. I''ve missed a period again. My heart hammers. I don''t need to be pregnant. Gus said we''d be safe, that he''d make sure I didn''t get pregnant. That failed. Now, wonder if I should just not have the baby.


    But it would be my flesh and blood. A baby to love me and me to love back. And this baby would be heir to the Brennan fortune. Boy or girl, the Brennans didn''t care. They respected that a female was every bit as able as a male as long as she was first born. A grandbaby would be something wonderful for Mom right now. Something to give her some hope and want to fight to stay with us. I calcted I could be no more than eight weeks pregnant.


    Greg came up to me, looking sheepish. "Judy, ah...um.. want to ask you something."


    I smile at him. "Sure."


    "You know, I mean, I know...we''re friends. But I wondered if, well I wanted to know If..." He looks very ufortable, and his face has really colored up. "Do you want toe out on a date? Tonight. It''s okay if you say no." "Yes,"


    55 My Name Youth


    "Pardon?"


    ""Yes, I''d love to."


    Greg and I were lovers that night and secretly married a monthter,


    I was six months pregnant when he strode into my office, locking the door behind him. Gus, himself.


    "Is that my baby?"


    "No."


    "Don''t lie, Judy. You said you''d wait for me and now I find out you''ve married Greg and are pregnant. You "aren''t stupid. You know what you''re doing."


    "You left without a word. You made it clear there was nothing here for you. Every magazine, every news story ripped my heart to shreds. I love Greg now."


    "If you truly loved me, you couldn''t have jumped ship that quick. But if you were pregnant, you''d need someone stupid enough to believe you." "Greg is not stupid."


    "Gullible then."


    "You left me. I don''t owe you anything."


    "Leave him and marry me."


    "To move to Europe and give up my career to be your wife. No."


    "I wonder how Greg will feel when he finds out he isn''t the father."


    "You wouldn''t dare. Besides, the baby is his."


    "This is your final chance, Judy."


    "You hurt me. You don''t want love, you want control. No one will ever control me. Not my father, not you."


    "You made your bed, Judy. Now you lie in it. If you leave Greg, I will take this child from you and you''th never see them again."


    "Go fuck yourself."


    56 Reality Bites


    +

 Chapter 56

    56 Reality Bites (Judy)


    I hate that Gus is here now. The life I''d endured with Greg once he found out about Gus and I was nothing short of emotional and sometimes physical pain. All the hatred he had for his brother was centered on


    1. me.


    But he knew not to


    hurt the baby. Gus had warned him to not every a hand on the baby. He didn''t care what he did to me. I just had to endure it, for Jayden. Gus wasn''t getting his hands on my son.


    I did try and leave, to go away and hide. I wanted a divorce. The next week, through the night, Gus sent men to take Jayden from his crib. I had a choice. Go back to Greg and live with my punishment or never see Jayden again. I then saw how much I''d hurt Gus. Gus is loving this right now. I bet he''s sat for years nning my demise. I don''t care. I got through. I prevailed. I''m still here. Gus Brennan can kiss my ass. I''ll y his little games, but I''ll still get what I want. Mark my words. ''e my son.


    If he thinks he''s taking Jayden off me after all these years, he''s sorely mistaken. He''s my


    In all of this there is one thing that stands out to me more than anything else. Gus Brennan has never married. He has never had any other children. That tells me one thing. He still loves me. After all is said and done, he''s just a man.


    I ignore him and stare straight ahead. That bitch is over there enjoying every second of me under fire and Ashlyn, well, she''s dumber than dog shit. If she thinks I forgive her for cheating on Jayden, she''s sorely mistaken. Once that baby is born. I''ll have custody. ''I''ll do what I should have done with the other child. But I let feelings get in the way. He loved her. She


    made him happy. I know that. I''m not blind. But this isn''t about that, it''s about family. The Brennan family. and someone from her background never belonged with my son.


    She had him under a spell. His mind was fragile. Having her child with him every day would have triggered. his memory and then he''d hate me and leave. I have to be smarter than that. I have to bide my time for the right opportunity. "So, let''s get to the next order of business, shall we?" Gus says.


    He makes me sick. To think I once loved him. I should thank him for showing me how to survive, to


    endure, to wait.


    "All of this is leading to a point. A point where the first born heirs take their rightful ce at the helm. But only when they know and understand how to be mentally strong, ruthless in business, and take control of everything around them." I stare at him now. He wouldn''t dare, would he?


    "Jayden. I have only one son."


    "Good for you," Jayden quips back.


    My heart has gone into my throat.


    Gus walks up and ps Jayden on the back. "And you, are that son."


    56 Reality Bites


    My world spirals and Jayden is looking at me. "Is that true, Mother?"


    I nod.


    "Holy shit! What? How could you keep us there, why? He hated me. Now I know why. I wasn''t his son, I belonged to his brother!"


    Tears prickle my eyes, but I refuse to let them fall. He''s hurt now but he wille to understand. When ! tell him why. He''ll see I had no choice.


    Winona has her hands over her mouth and her eyes are wide. She''s not looking at me with ridicule or hatred. It''s something much worse. She''s looking at me with pity. No. She doesn''t get to pity me. I''ll show her.


    "It''s true," Gus says. "But the ident, your memory. You need to get it back and only you can let yourself. I''ve had the world''s best neurologists look at all your records. You can remember, you just have to want


    to."


    "That''s a load of crap. Why wouldn''t I want to?" Jayden asks.


    "Only you can tell us that when you unlock whatever it is holding you back."


    What the frick is he talking about? "I''ve never heard anything so ridiculous. No doctor ever said that to


    me."


    "Maybe because it was never in your best interests for him to fully regain his memory, Judy." His smile is poison


    He continues as he stares at me. "Strange isn''t it? He was about to walk away from you, away from his inheritance to be with the woman he loved. Then he has an ident that almost kills her and gives him amnesia. Coincidence?" "Just what are you implying?"


    "Maybe you had something to do with that?"


    I focus every bit of hate I have at him. "I would never risk Jayden''s life like that."


    "I suppose not. I mean you do love him. That much is clear."


    "Of course, Greg had the heart defect. He found out six months before he died. It wouldn''t take much to take advantage of that weakness, would it?"


    I re at him. "So not only did I try and kill my son, I also killed my husband? Is that what you''re saying?"


    "I''m not using you of anything, Judy."


    But the damage is done. I can see Winona is convinced already and Jayden has a seed of doubt. That''s all Gus wanted. He wants Jayden to listen to him, to believe him. He needs that seed of doubt nted firmly. He may have won the battle, but he will not win the wat


    Sometimes a girl''s gotta do what a girl''s gotta do


    57 Trust No One


    57 Trust No One


    (Winona)


    I use my new key and walk into my townhouse, my world still rocked from what I''ve just witnessed. I always knew Judy had issues, but to implicate her the death of her husband and our ident?


    Gus has really pulled the rug out from under the Brennans and everyone close to them. I''m worried how Jayden''s mental state is after all of this.


    Also, if Gus has had specialists look at Jayden''s medical records and they can''t find any physical reason for his amnesia, what the hell could he have locked up inside him?


    Anne rushes up. "Winona, what on earth is going on?"


    I walk to the living room and plonk down on the sofa and rest the envelopes in myp. "Today has been unbelievable to say the least. How''s Abby?"


    "ying with her doll''s house."


    "I hope the change of locks and Phillip getting his stuff didn''t scare her."


    "We were in her room the whole time. What happened with Phillip?"


    "Mommy!"


    Abby walks up to me with her arms out.


    I Hug her. "Hey, baby. Mommy''s home early. Would you like to go to the park, get some fresh air?"


    "Yay! Can I bring Puppy?"


    "You sure can. And, even better news, you can start school this week. Go make some new friends, huh?" The doctor called and said Abby was okay to get back into life as long as she kept up her medication. Her next operation would be in six months. "I''m scared." Abby screws up her face.


    "Don''t be scared. I''ll take you and I can wait with you a while if you like."


    "Will Daddye too?"


    "I''ll let him know. You go get ready while I talk to Nanna Anne for a second."


    She scurries off chatting to Puppy under her arm.


    I hand Anne the envelope with proof of Philip and Judy in it. I haven''t been able to look in there yet. "Proof that Judy nted Phillip in my life from the start."


    Tears blur my vision.


    Anne looks horrified. "What!? How?"


    "I mean, who does this shit? I really believed in Phillip. Something always stopped me taking it to the next level but I never doubted him as a friend and business partner." Anne stares at the envelope. "It''s not open."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    5

 Chapter 57

    7 Trust No One


    "You open it. I can''t." How can anyone be so stupid to get fooled like that?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Anne rips it open and sifts through some printouts. Her face tells me all I need to know.


    "It''s true, isn''t it? He yed me all along." In hindsight, I can see it now.


    She nods. "Looks that way. Where did you get these?


    I let the tears fall. I think I''m more angry than broken-hearted. I''m certainly disgusted in myself. I brought him into Abby''s life. Anything could have happened. "From the same person who had the locks changed. Gus Brennan." "Gus Brennan. So, he''s rted to Jayden?"


    "Gus Brennan owns Nexus Global and now, Brennan Enterprises. Gus Brennan ripped through thepany and that family. I don''t think things will ever be the same." "Nexus


    s Global, wow. I never knew that was Brennans. They own half the world, don''t they?


    "Pretty much." I hug myself and the tears keep rolling.


    Anne sits beside me. "I know it must be hard, but better you know now."


    "I''m such an idiot. You think I''d learn but no, my stupid heart always gets me into trouble."


    "He fooled me as well. Not just you. You didn''t know. There''s nothing wrong with hoping for a better life. Nothing wrong with wanting to share your life with someone." "Except that it isn''t real, is it? Love isn''t real. It''s a weapon people wield for control. It''s a weakness and one I''ll never fall for again."


    "Oh, Winona. Love does exist."


    "Not in my world. Not like that. Abby is my love, Abby is my whole world."


    "Time will heal this too."


    "I''ll never trust anyone in that family again. I don''t know if I can trust Jayden. It''s all such a mess. I''m going to the park. Maybe it will help clear my head." "What''s in the other envelope?"


    "An offer to work for Nexus Global. I can''t look at that right now either." I leave it on the coffee table. Oh, we now have security guards with us 24/7. Protection in case Phillip tries anything." "Wow. That will take some getting used to."


    "I''ll tell you the restter."


    I message Lisa from the park as I watch Abby ying


    W: Tell me Lance is with you?


    L: OMFG! Who is this Gus Brennan?


    57 Trust No One


    W: You have no idea


    L: Where are you?


    W: At park with Abby and my two bodyguards.


    L: What!!!!


    W: IKR. How''s Lance?


    L: I don''t think I''ve ever seen him upset. Ru ok?


    W: Phillip is an asshole


    L: True that I''m sorry. Ashlyn too.


    W: I''ll be roundter


    L: You better. I need all tea spilt


    W: I hope you have a mop or two handy.


    L: Just give me a hint


    W: Gus is Jayden''s *actual* father


    L: JUDY!!! That hypocritical slut. Maybe I like her after all


    W: You''re so bad


    L: That''s why you love me


    I do have to smile. Lisa always knows how to bring me back to earth,


    My main aim is still to keep Abby happy and well in a calm environment. I shake my head. First things first, go and read that offer from Nexus Global. I mean I''m going to reject it. I can''t possibly do twelve hour shifts like that.


    Not with Abby being unwell. Spending that much time away from her isn''t what I want. Anne''s been amazing but she might want to go live her own life at some stage.


    But I will read probably the best job offer that''s ever likely toe my way. Just to prove to myself that such things do exist. I''ll be meeting with Gus tomorrow morning. I''m a little nervous. I mean, he''s at powerful man. He''s certainly attractive for his age.


    I can respect the work he''s done to build Nexus Global into what it is today. But I''m certainly not trusting him. Anyone who can manipte and control their own family like that isn''t someone I can ever like.


    In a way, I feel for Judy. Certainly for Jayden. What a mess this is for him.


    1 gather Abby up. "Come on, sweetie. We''re going to see Daddy. He''s a bit sad and I think he needs some cheering up."


    "Okay, Mommy."

 Chapter 58

    58 Taking My Life Back


    58 Taking My Life Back (Jayden)


    My brain can''t handle all of this. The revtions hit me like a freight train, shattering myposure and ripping through the thin veneer of control I thought I had.


    I just don''t want to think about the emotional and mental abuse I copped from the man I thought was my father.


    He always acted like he hated me. Every scornful nce, every harsh word, a bitter confirmation of how he despised me. I never got it back then. Now it''s all clear, the pieces fall into ce in a sickening puzzle.


    Why would Mother keep us there like that? Greg was nothing short of cruel to her at times. The memory "of his rage, his unrelenting criticism, sears through me. I often thought he hated her as well. I wonder why they ever got married if there was no love. I pace the room, my hands clenched into fists, nails biting into my palms. I''m confused and angry, a tempest of emotions swirling inside me. If this Gus thinks he is going to be weed with open arms as my father, he has another thinging. All my dysfunctional family ever made me want was a normal, loving family life. A life that seemed like a distant dream, something I could only watch from afar. Like I saw other kids had. Parents showing up at sports days, and performance days. Parents who high-fived the losses for trying anyway. My mind drifts back to those school events, where I stood on the sidelines, pretending not to care. Not parents who constantly added more pressure because nothing was ever good enough. "I know Mother loves me. Despite everything, that much is clear. That''s been her only motivation since the day I was born. But all I wanted and needed was a hug without her using that hug as emotional leverage.


    I just wanted a mom and a dad who let me fail and it was okay. My throat tightens, and I swallow hard, pushing down the lump of resentment.


    I realize I need to take control of my own life again. I can''t have someone else calling the shots in my life. I used to call my own shots. I know that. I wanted Winona, so I married Winona.


    Did Mother have anything to do with our ident? The suspicion, once a mere whisper, now screams in my mind. I''m certain she would never risk my life like that.


    But if she would put the life of the woman I loved at risk, that is not someone I want as a a mother. The realization hits me like a punch to the gut, a stark betrayal that leaves me breathless.


    Did she have anything to do with the death of Greg Brennan? The thought swirls in the back of my mind. dark and insidious


    I''m not sure I even care about that. We''d both been better off without him. I never shed a tear, that''s for sure. His absence was a relief, a lifting of a dark cloud that had hung over us for too long.


    What wornes me now is the medical side of things. A chill runs down my spine. Am I keeping something buried deep inside like Gus says?


    Is there something I just don''t want to remember? Maybe there''s a lot i don''t want to remember. My mind


    SE Taking My Life Back


    is a tangled web of half-formed memories and lingering doubts.


    Then there''s my best friend, Lance, and the woman I''d chosen to move forward in life with, the mother of my second child. Mind blown! I can''t trust Ashlyn now. Deep inside, I know she probably took advantage of Lance to try and get pregnant as a back-up n. But the baby is mine ording to Gus. The doubt gnaws at me, a constant, unsettling presence.


    I''d like to know for myself. To hear it first-hand from our doctor. I''m not sure what Gus would have to gain from lying about this, but if he has that much power and influence, I''m not blindly trusting him.


    In fact, the only person I''m trusting from now on is myself. The resolve hardens within me, a steel edge to my thoughts.


    This ce is altogether too quiet. The silence is oppressive, a mocking presence that amplifies my inner turmoil. I hate the silence. I walk into my living room and flick on the television. I''m hit immediately by the news and guess who? Gus Brennan.


    His face fills the screen, and a surge of anger courses through me. He''s thest person I want to see right now. I go to turn it off and I see all of us.


    Winona, Ashlyn, Mother, me. I freeze, remote in hand, my breath catching in my throat. I turn up the volume, Great. That''s all I need. The whole world knowing our business.


    "Brennan Industries is under threat of being engulfed by Nexus Global." The reporter''s voice says.


    Like Hell it is.


    "Gus Brennan says the board has lost all confidence in Judy and Jayden Brennan."


    He has no right to go shooting his mouth off like this. My grip tightens on the remote, the stic creaking under the pressure. I don''t care what he thinks he''s going to do with Brennan Industries. I don''t care if he'' is the majority owner.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If he can do a hostile takeover, I have enough shareholders with confidence in me to do the same thing back to him. I need to set my future up and the future for my kids.


    If I need to walk away from Brennan Industries, I will, but under my own terms. I also can''t do this from here. I need to negotiate a deal with the shareholders who can change this by selling their shares to me.


    The determination hardens within me, a fierce resolve to take back control.


    The majority


    jority of them live in Silicon Valley. Seeing as I''m not CEO for a while, perhaps a trip to my Santa Monica property is on the cards. The idea sparks a flicker of hope, a glimmer of a n forming in the chaos.


    The doorbell rings. I''m not expecting anyone. better not be Mother, or Gus, or anyone to do with my life at the moment. I go and open it. Winona and Abby are standing there.


    Abby steps in and hugs my legs. Her small arms wrap around me, and the innocence in her voice breaks through my defenses. "Don''t be sad, Daddy."


    Tears sting my eyes, and I bend down, scooping her up into my arms, holding on because I realize she''s the only thing anchoring me to sanity.

 Chapter 59

    59 Come With Me


    (Jayden)


    I pat her on the head. "I''m okay, Abby. I''m d you''re here though." Her small smile lights up a part of me that''s been dark for too long.


    "I thought she might cheer you up. We were at the park, Winona says, her voice soft but tinged with


    concern.


    "Come in. I was just thinking about something" My voicees out strained, barely masking the turmoil roiling within me.


    "Are you okay? I mean, that was unbelievable really. I think we all need to lick our wounds for a while." Winona says.


    "I''m angry." We walk into the lounge area, the weight of the day pressing down on us. I sit and pull Abby up onto myp, her warmth a temporary balm to my frayed nerves. "With Gus?"


    "With myself." I sigh, running a hand through my hair, feeling the frustration build.


    "You can''t me yourself for what he''s done. What everyone around you has done." Winona''s voice is soothing, but it doesn''t reach the core of my guilt


    "I dropped the ball with Brennan Industries. Gus is right. I''m not in a position to be running thatpany. I know that now." The admission feels like a knife twisting in my gut, sharp and unrelenting.


    "You''re just going to walk away?" Winona''s eyes widen, a flicker of disbelief crossing her face.


    "No way." I smile, a determined edge creeping into my voice. "I''m going to get mypany back."


    Winona smiles, and it''s like the first ray of sunshine breaking through a storm. "What?" I ask, caught off guard by her sudden shift in mood.


    "That''s the very first time since I''ve been back that you sounded like you used to be, before the ident."


    "Is that a good thing?" I lean forward, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "I think so. You need to get your confidence back, you know?" Her words are a lifeline, pulling me back from the brink.


    "I''m sorry about Phillip. Actually, I''m not. But I am sorry he hurt you. I''m sorry my mother had anything to


    do with that."


    "Better to find out now. I''m very hurt and betrayed but I can focus on Abby. She''s what''s important, getting her health back on track for her future." Winona''s strength amazes me, her resolve unwavering even in the face of such pain. I nod, my mind racing. "And the offer from Nexus Global?"


    She shrugs, a weary gesture. "I haven''t opened it. I''m not taking it. There''s no way I can work those hours.


    I don''t want to. I still haven''t forgiven myself for doing long hours before Abby fell ill."


    "I have an idea. The thought strikes me, sudden and urgent.


    "Daddy, can I go y? Abby''s innocent voice breaks the tension.


    "Sure, I have a whole yroom for you." I give her a kiss on the cheek, savoring the simple joy of this moment. "Just go through that door." I point at the room I''ve set up off the lounge room.


    Used to be an office, now it''s for Abby.


    She runs off, her excitement on her face. We can hear her saying wow and telling Puppy all about his new friends. The sound brings a smile to my face.


    Winona smiles again. I like that. "So, this idea?"


    "I need to go be in Santa Monica, my best chance at convincing those shareholders to sell to me is there."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You want to stage a hostile takeover of your own? Winona''s eyes widen, a mix of surprise and admiration.


    "I do, and I will."


    "How long will that take?"


    "Not sure, but I''m in this for the long haul. If my family life has taught me anything it''s patience and endurance. Anyway, Santa Monica beach will be amazing." I try to inject some optimism, though it feels forced. Winona looks down, a shadow crossing her face. "Just what you need."


    "Come with me." The words slip out before I can think them through.


    "What!? No." Her reaction is immediate, her tone firm.


    "Why not? Abby needs the sun and fresh air. The beach would be amazing for her. She doesn''t need an operation for six months. We have that long"


    "She''s about to start preschool."


    "Schools are there too."


    Winona looks confused, torn. "Jayden, I get why you think this is a good idea but...you and I, well..."


    "No strings attached, Winona. I''m nowhere near ready to be in any rtionship, not after finding out about Ashlyn and Lance. But the rtionship I''d like to foster is with Abby. I''ve missed so much." The plea is raw, my need to connect with my daughter outweighing everything else. Winona looks a little sad, her eyes reflecting a pain I wish I could erase. "I''m sorry, I just had no choice."


    "I''m not ming you. Thank you for keeping her safe and raising her out of all the toxicity. I''m not letting my mother interfere anymore. I''m holding her responsible for me missing out on Abby''s early years."


    She needs help, and if she wants to have me and my children in her life, she damn well better get help.


    "But Ashlyn, and the baby. You can''t just leave them here."


    "I can temporarily. Ashlyn and I can''t be together, not after this. We''ll stay married until after this baby is


    born." The resolve in my voice is unyielding, a n forming in the chaos.


    "I''m not sure that''s wise. Leading her on like that."


    Sa Coma


    I won''t be. I''ll just tell her I need a break, but I don''t want a divorce."


    "She''s not just going to let you be in Santa Monica with me and Abby."


    "I don''t care what she thinks. I want to build a future with Abby. I don''t need her permission for that."


    "Look, I know you don''t want to think that these people in your life are dangerous. And for you they aren''t. But for me, they are. I''ve been threatened by them before. I''m not taking any chances and I won''t put Abby under threat."


    "I get it. But I''m not letting them rule my life or Abby''s. I won''t ever let anything happen like that."


    "You''ve told me that before, Jayden. Then you were downright cruel to me. I won''t ever put myself in that position again. You and I can never be together. Not like that."


    "I understand, and I''m not asking you for that. What do you need from me to consider bringing Abby to Santa Monica?"


    She considers my question, her eyes searching mine. To rent my own ce and for us to not do family life like billionaires. I want her to understand life isn''t about money being on tap."


    "I can do that."


    60 Decisions Decisions

 Chapter 61

    61 Grab Life by the Balls


    (Winona)


    "Are you sure you''re making the right choice?" Lisa asks.


    I nod. "I''m just going to do exactly what I want to do for a change. I honestly can''t be any worse off. Abby will thrive in the sea air."


    Lance holds his ss up. "Good for you. That family needs a good kick in the ass."


    "It''s not that simple for Winona though. She has enemies. I''m worried this will force Ashlyn and maybe Judy to do something drastic."


    "Ashlyn has the baby to think about. She would know that as long as she has his baby, Jayden will always be tied to her. I don''t think she''d risk that," I say..


    "I wouldn''t put anything past her. She needs medicating or something." Lisa shakes her head.


    "I don''t think Gus will let her out of his sight while she''s pregnant with his grandchild," Lance observes.


    "Oh my god! Abby is his grandchild too. It''s like this is all just urring to me. And she''s the heir apparent If anything happens to Jayden. I don''t want that life for her."


    "I''m d it''s all out in the open now, I mean, it was disastrous at the time but now I feel relieved, I''m not sure Jayden will ever talk to me again." Lance says with a grimace. "You hurt him. I guess time will tell." I want to support Lance but I''m not breaking Jayden''s confidence by discussing what he discussed with me over what Lance did.


    "I won''t hold my breath waiting." Lance adds. "I guess my life looks very different now."


    "You''ll get work," Lisa adds. "You''re so good at what you do."


    "I have offers already. That''s not what''s worrying me. I go face the music with Jayden and see where we stand.


    "Phillip was an awful shock. I just never suspected him But looking back, I feel like the prize idiot. It''s so obvious." I confess. My confidence in myself and my own decisions has really been rocked by this.


    "Hindsight is a wonderful thing, but you can''t me yourself for wanting to believe men like Phillip pretended to be, are out there," Lisa says.


    "That is a fantasy I''ll never buy into again." I clink sses with them both.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now, you''re starting to sound like me." Lance smiles.


    "If you go to Santa Monica, don''t leave my life like you did before." Lisa gives me a hug. "I need you." "You just want all the gossip first-hand." "Well, there''s that too."


    We bothugh.


    "But what about Judy! I mean she had both Brennan men. What do you think happened there?" Lisa asks.


    +25 BONU


    61 Grab Life by the Balls


    "I honestly don''t know. But I do know Jayden is livid about it all." I mean there''s no secret there.


    "He''s in line for Nexus Global. I can''t imagine the pressure." Lisa shakes her head.


    "He has a lot to work through before he considers that fact," I add.


    "I really can''t imagine where he starts with all of this." Lisa frowns.


    "I think he just starts with being a father. The father he always wanted for himself. I really want to give him that chance. This dysfunctional family crap can only be broken by showing the kids a better way." This may be the alcohol talking at this point. "True, but as long as Judy is around and doing what she pleases, that is easier said than done," Lance agrees.


    "Maybe Gus has a way to keep her restricted," I say, hoping it''s true.


    "He hasn''t done too well so far. Do you think he loves her, did he ever love her?" Lisa asks.


    I shrug. "I can''t even believe there''s anything lovable about that woman."


    "I''ll drink to that," Lance interrupts with a toast. "Here''s to living life on our own terms."


    "I think we can do better than that," I add with a grin.


    They both look at me.


    "Grab life by the balls and squeeze hard!"


    Lisa grins and Lance winces and covers his crotch area with one hand.


    "We only get one shot at life and I''m not letting anyone call those shots for me from now on. None of us should." I am serious about this. I''ve made up my mind,


    We all clink sses and finish our drinks.


    "I think this calls for tequ shots."


    The next morning, I regret the tequ decision. My head is mming out a heavy rock beat and my stomach is very fragile. I hope life''s balls feel this bad after all that squeezing.


    I squint at my cell phone through blurry eyes. No messages, it''s eight in the morning. Damn, never again with Tequ. My liver is not in college anymore.


    This is not part of responsible parenting. I drag myself out of bed to go and see if Abby is okay. Oh, my head has just increased its tempo. I need aspirin badly I go into my bathroom and rummage for them in the draw. Wow. I need to get back to thend of the living to go see Gus. Somehow.


    In the living room, Abby is watching her favorite show Morning, Mommy."


    "Morning, Sweety. Have you had breakfast?"


    Annees in. "Pancakes are ready! I did bacon and extra syrup." +25 BON


    61 Grab Life by the Balls


    "Yay!" Abby cries out and runs for the kitchen.


    Just the words bacon and syrup make me want to throw up. I groan.


    "Strong ck coffee for you I think," Anne says.


    "I really did a number on myself."


    "You should watch the news. Won''t help your head but you need to see it."


    "Okay." I flick the TV channel over.


    Damn, Gus and Jayden are headlining.


    Family feuding over billions. Kids caught in crossfire. Is Jayden cheating on his new wife with his ex?


    Every news channel has simr stories. I''m so over all this spection on my life. After coffee I''m going to see Gus. Then I''m calling Jayden and telling him I''m house-hunting in Santa Monica. I fell off the radar once before, maybe I can do it again. 62 Exactly

 Chapter 62

    62 Exactly What I need


    (Winona)


    "Winona! Come in. Take a seat," Gus says loudly as I inwardly wince.


    I slowly sit across the desk in Jayden''s office and remove my sunsses, trying to gather my thoughts. The light feels harsh, stabbing into my already pounding head.


    "Hard night?" Gus inquires, his tone a mix of curiosity and judgment.


    "I suppose your watchdogs filled you in. I am entitled to a life, you know," I retort, a bit sharper than intended.


    ,"My staff know better than to specte on the private lives of anyone they are detailed to. Privacy is of the utmost importance. It''s your eyes giving you away, he responds, leaning back in his chair, scrutinizing


    1. me.


    I sigh deeply. "My head is mush, but I want to tell you in person that I''m not epting your offer."


    Gus raises an eyebrow, clearly not expecting this. "I appreciate youing in. But are you sure?"


    ""Mr. Brennan..."


    ""Call me Gus."


    "Gus. Abby is really my only priority now. Those hours are ridiculous, not to mention the workload," I exin, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "I thought the monthly sry more than made up for those two things," he says, leaning forward, clearly trying to entice me.


    "I''m not motivated by money, as tempting as it was."


    "So I see."


    "What I want, more than anything, is for my daughter to grow up with at least an attempt at a normal family life. I don''t want her groomed and guided to run any corporation, let alone a juggernaut like Nexus Global." "But she is the next in line after Jayden. You can''t change that," Gus points out, his voice firm.


    "I can''t, but you obviously know as well as I do what life growing up with Judy Brennan is like. I won''t do that to my daughter. I don''t think Jayden will either," I say, my voice rising slightly with emotion.


    "I haven''t heard any of this from Jayden," Gus says, sounding surprised but I don''t buy his surprise for a second.


    "I''m not getting involved in that. All I want is for the next six months before Abby''s next operation to be peaceful to get her ready."


    "Of course."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''ve had enough of being patronized. It''s time everyone started saying what they really feel and stopped denying the truth of the matter.


    62 Exactly What I need


    "I really loved Jayden. All we wanted was a quiet, normal life, raising a baby if we were lucky enough to have on Judy and Ashlyn ruined all of that. Jayden and I almost died in that ident. As it is, it changed our lives forever. I better not find out Judy had anything to do with it or that you knew about that


    "I do sympathize. I really do."


    "Do you? You never had Jayden involved in your life, instead you left him there enduring the abuse. You''re as big a monster as Judy is for staying with Greg." My voice cracks with the weight of my words, and I see Gus is bothered by me saying this. Maybe he has an Achilles heel.


    Gus raises his eyebrows, clearly taken aback. "Jayden was never to be harmed by my brother; he knew that."


    "Physically, maybe. But do you think seeing your mother being abused and undergoing mental and emotional abuse yourself is ever going to be good for a child? Throw in the pressure to run Brennan Industries. You could have saved him all of that."


    "I never meant that for him," Gus says, his voice softening for a moment.


    "I won''t have my daughter exposed to this. I won''t!" I state firmly, my resolve hardening.


    I may be slightly drunk still but I''m not stopping now. "You think you all are so dangerous, I''m warning you


    no, I''m promising you, if anyone tries to do anything to Abby against my will, I won''t stop until that person is out of my life permanently."


    "I''m not going to interfere," Gus responds, his eyes narrowing.


    "You''ll call off the security? Just for six months. When ''m back for Abby''s operation, you can rece them yourself."


    "I''m not sure...


    "You know what? I''m not asking you for permission to live my life. You just keep Judy and Ashlyn away. from us. I''m done with them both. If you have any love for a son you ignored, you''ll give him the next six months with his daughter in peace." My voice is like steel, leaving no room for argument.


    I walk out and m the door behind me. I swear, if they push me, I won''t be responsible for what happens. As I drive home, my mind races with everything that''s happened. The betrayal, the constant battles, the desperate need to protect Abby. By the time I pull into my driveway, I''m exhausted. Llean my head against the steering wheel for a moment, trying to gather the strength to go inside.


    Once inside, I copse onto the couch, closing my eyes for what feels like an age before the doorbell rings. I drag myself to the door and open it to find Jayden standing there with a bottle of wine in hand, "Hey," he says softly. "Thought we could celebrate us both being jobless and have dinner with Abby." Oh god, I just can''t. The thought of alcohol and food tips me over the edge. I double over and vomit. "Shit!" Jayden yells out and steps back but it''s toote


    62 Exactly What I need


    "What happened to you?"


    "Lisa, Lance, Tequ."


    Jayden starts with a chuckle, and I look at him..


    "You think you''d have learned thatbination is lethal."


    Then we both burst intoughter. It actually feels good.


    "Abby and I areing to Santa Monica. Come in. We better get your shoes cleaned up."


    "I''m not stepping inside in these. Anne will kill me. I''ll go get changed and how about pizza for dinner? I''ll grab some on the way back."


    "That''s exactly what I need."


    He grins at me. I realize that''s what we used to say to each other all the time.


    I need to guard my heart for the next six months.


    "Sorry about your shoes..." I groan and use the doorway to stand up. "And the bottoms of your suit trousers."

 Chapter 63

    63 ying The Game (Ashlyn)


    One Week Later


    So, this is the infamous Gus Brennan. Last week he outed Lance and I and the little indiscretion. But he also did me a favor and named Jayden as the biological father of this baby.


    I


    Judy has been ridiculous about it all, but I don''t care. I eye her defiantly across the office that used to be Jayden''s. She can pretend she hates me, but I know she needs me.


    She can''t get rid of Winona from Jayden''s life without me. She''s been carrying on about where Jayden is and that he hasn''t answered any messages or calls. It''s not like I''m holding him hostage. He hasn''t been ''home since all this about Lance went down. Now Judy pretends to be shocked about me sleeping with Lance. She doesn''t fool me. Don''t pretend to be holier than thou when you''ve been hiding Jayden''s real father all this time.


    She''s looking at Gus and he''s studying whatever is on the desk in front of him.


    "Ladies, please, take a seat." He says without looking up.


    I sit in the plush leather chair. Judy remains standing.


    He looks up and his blue eyes pin me to the spot. Wow Talk about a silver fox. Fast forward thirty years and this is how my husband looks. Noints here. He''s hot. I smile at him.


    "Ashlyn, we haven''t met formally but by now you know who I am."


    "I nod.


    "I''m not going to pretend. What you did to Jayden is inexcusable."


    I shrug.


    Gus stares at me waiting for a reaction he isn''t getting. This is all old news, what I want to know is what happens next.


    "You don''t have anything to say about that?"


    I shake my head. "No. What''s done is done. The point is the baby is Jayden''s."


    "I see," Gus says. "Okay. Jayden is going away until Abby has her next operation. Neither of you are to interfere with that."


    My mind races with possibilities. What is going on here? I look at Judy and she has her eyebrows raised, so she doesn''t know either.


    "I know what you''ve both been up to as far as Winona is concerned. I don''t give a damn how you feel about her, but she is the mother of the Brennan heir. I will protect her. Abby needs both her parents in a peaceful setting." Wait! Is Winona away with Jayden too?


    Judy''s face is deadpan again now.


    63 ying The Game


    "Jayden needs to get mentally strong again. He needs this time and he doesn''t need either of you around while he does that."


    "Isn''t that Jayden''s choice?" Judy asks with a t voice.


    Gus nods. "It was. These are his wishes. Upromising."


    "Let me guess, that bitch has gone too." Judy spits the words out.


    Gus stands and ms his hand on the desk. The noise makes me jump. A thrill races through me.


    "Winona is the mother of his first-born child. My first-born grandchild. Heir to Global Nexus. You will not threaten her or the child again. Jayden will make his own decisions and not be influenced by your lies."


    "My lies? She''s the one who wanted to take him away from his birthright. She''s the one who wants him all to herself. I just tried to get him to take his rightful ce again."


    Gus stalks the room. "I''m warning you Judy, let him live his life. ept whatever he decides."


    "I''ll never ept her."


    "You may never ept her, but you will ept that he will make his own choice and so will Winona."


    Six months together with that kid? They will be back in bed in no time. I''ll have lost him forever. All this effort for nothing. But I do still have this kid. His kid. He is tied to me whether he likes it or not.


    I hate Winona so much. She''s wanted to get him back all along. But he''s married to me.


    "You may think you cane in here and be the boss, but you don''t frighten me." Judy stares at Gus.


    He gets up in her face and his voice is dangerous and low. "I''m not here to frighten you, Judy. I''m here to see thispany survive. I''m here to see Jayden regain his full capacity. I''m here to do what you couldn''t do, protect our son." Oh, he''s good. Damn good. He knows every button to push in Judy. The fury on her face right now is quite enjoyable.


    "You put him into the life he had, not me. I tried to leave your asshole brother, but you took Jayden as a baby and refused to return him until I went back."


    What? He kidnapped Jayden as a baby? Forced Judy to stay with Greg Brennan. He really had it in for her. Gus walks away looking grim. "Shit happens, Judy."


    "You don''t care about Jayden. You''re just using him. He''ll see your true colors eventually. All you care about is Nexus Global."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just keep away from Jayden. Or you may indeed never see him again, and that will not be my doing. I''ll have surveince on them, so I''ll know if you try and go near him. He has a new phone and number. Don''t bother trying to call." Judy storms out mming the door as she goes. She''s not leaving this alone, no way. I know her.


    Gus watches her and then turns to me. "Ashlyn, do I have your word you''ll leave Jayden to do what he has


    to do?"


    63 ying The Game


    Hard no. "Yes, for sure. I don''t care where he is. I know he loves me and this baby and once he has Abby sorted, he''ll be back. I just care about keeping this baby and myself healthy until then.


    He smiles. "I hope you will let me make that a little easier for you."


    I smile back. "What do you mean?"


    "With Jayden out of town, perhaps I can step in and take you to appointments. A surrogate father, if you


    will."


    I look down and then back up at him through myshes. "I''d really love that."


    "How about we start it off with dinner tonight? I hate eating alone."


    "Oh, yes. What should I wear? I don''t have a lot of choices for evening wear. Jayden wasn''t one for going to dinner unless it was business."


    "I think we can do something about that, my dear." Gus hands me a tinum credit card. "I''ll have my driver take you shopping. I''ll make reservations at Leonardo''s for nine tonight. I have a lot of work to get through." "Are you sure? I can throw something on."


    "I''m sure. I''ll pick you up at eight-thirty. Go get your outfit. Whatever you need."


    "Thank you, Mr. Brennan." I say coyly as I take the card from his hand.


    "Call me Gus. It will be nice to go out with a beautiful young woman."


    He thinks I''m stupid. I''ll y his little game. I still have an ace up my sleeve.

 Chapter 64

    64 Santa Monica Vibes (Jayden)


    I look at the beach view from my Santa Monica property. I don''t remember purchasing this ce but I''m d I did now. When I was looking over my portfolio before I divorced Winona, this one caught my eye and I wanted toe see it right away.


    +


    Of course, I got too busy with the business and all this memory crap. Since finding out about Abby, and now her condition, life has been a whirlwind. I take a deep breath. Here it feels like the world has slowed.


    I think back to the divorce and before it. The night Winona and I made Abby. Then I was so confused when the drugs were found in my blood. Of course I would trust my mother. But I''ve learned since, I can love her but maybe trusting her is a different thing. How did I let myself be convinced so easily that Winona was lying and had tricked me into everything? I guess my mental state was a lot more vtile back then. I know I certainly don''t want to be like Greg in that way again.


    If that''s what it takes to run this business, I don''t think I''m cut out like that now.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It''s amazing here but I can''t stand about looking at the view all day. Winona and Abby are arriving soon. Winona found a small cottage with a small yard and garden to rent. I lock up and head for my SUV. Family car. I grin.


    I wanted to buy the cottage for them, but she insists they are fine renting. Money is not an issue for me. I have plenty of properties and investments. A good business person never ties his money up in a singl


    venture. But that argument just got me a p on the arm.


    We are a team for Abby and I respect Winona''s opinion and how she wants to do things.


    Mother can''t contact me, neither can Ashlyn or anyone from that world. Of course, there''s always a way I suppose but Gus assured me he would take care of it. And after everything else he''s managed to enact in a week, I''m guessing he''s got this handled somehow. I think both Winona and I are grateful for the breathing space while we sort out how we want to parent Abby. But also, getting Abby happy and strong for her next operation is our priority.


    I''ve disconnectedpletely from social media and media in general. Gus says he has no security guards, but I wonder if that''s true. Not that I''ve seen anything to make me think he has, he just doesn''t seem the type to let it go that easily. I can''t


    say it worries me.


    Knowing Winona and Abby are being kept safe is okay with me.


    I finally get to see how life feels without the stress of a billion-dorpany hanging over my head. Maybe I''ll miss it. Maybe I''ll never want to go back again. Who knows?


    But I also have a lot to sort out with Winona and Mother. I''m still hoping they can find a middle ground


    somehow


    I pull up across the road and I see Winona and Abby watching the delivery truck back in from the front yard. Abby sees me as I walk across the road, and she miles and waves. There really can''t be anything


    tid Santa Monica Vibes


    better in the world.


    "Daddy!"


    "Hi, Abby." I wave back.


    Winona smiles and ces Abby down when I get to the gate. Abby runs up and I scoop her up in my arms and onto my shoulders. "Hang on tight."


    "What are you wearing?" She grins at me as she looks me up and down.


    "When in Rome... shorts and a t-shirt. It''s what everyone wears at the beach."


    "You just never wore them before."


    "Really? I haven''t?" I find this interesting.


    "You''d think the shining beacon of your white legs might have clued you in."


    "Gotta start somewhere."


    "You two won''t fit through the doorway like that." Winona tells me. "This ce is tiny."


    "Are you sure the cottage is okay?"


    "Yes. There''s a lot of yard out back, and a garden will help Abby. We can grow some produce."


    "And pretty flowers, Mommy.


    "Yes, Sweety. Pretty flowers too."


    "I guess as long as it''s watertight and warm inside, that''s all that matters." ramshackle outside and I have my doubts.


    I agree but I''m looking at the


    The online pictures sure told a different story. But affordable ces are few and far between here. Winona is being frugal. I push away the urge to call the agent and tell them this ce is a dump. "It''s okay, Jayden. It looks worse than it is."


    "I''m all for rustic," I say as I get Abbey off my shoulders and we walk in through the front door. "But, Winona, are you sure this is even healthy for Abby? It looks downright grimy."


    "I''ll clean it. It''ll be fine. As you said, watertight and warm."


    "Is this like one of those tiny homes?"


    "No. This is a 2-bedroom cottage. A tiny home would fit inside the lounge area."


    I look around and I''m doubting that. "You know, I have a whole self-contained wing in my property."


    "No. I want to do this like normal people."


    "Okay, okay." The delivery men begin to bring in the furniture. "I''m not sure it will all fit in here."


    "As long as I have beds, a sofa and a dining set, I''ll be happy


    "Okay, well, let''s go grab some lunch while they get set up. Probably take them a few hours to get the furniture in and then unpack the rest."


    64 Santa Monica Vibes


    "Ah, they aren''t unpacking the boxes of personal stuff. I am."


    "What, all the kitchenware and linen, everything?"


    She nods, "yes. I''m here to be self-sufficient and do things for myself. Show Abby how normal people live."


    "Honestly, normal people do not live like this, surely?"


    "I grew up in a smaller ce in a far more dangerous neighborhood."


    Shit, I realize what I''ve said. "Winona, I didn''t mean it like that...I mean..."


    She has her arms crossed and is staring at me.


    "Never mind. I''ll start in the kitchen."


    "Clean inside the drawers and cupboards first."


    TII help Daddy!"


    Thanks kiddo. Let''s go make your little house smell nice." I''m very skeptical about this level of ''normal life'' but I''m not getting into an argument over it. "Do you know how to clean, Daddy?"


    T


    "What! Of course I do, you cheeky monkey."

 Chapter 65

    I


    65 I want to Believe (Winona)


    I''m not sure I''ve ever felt this free or rxed. Not since the ident anyway. But this is nice. No Ashlyn, no Judy. No pressure. The air feels lighter, the weight of the world has lifted off my shoulders, at least temporarily.


    Jayden is cleaning like a demon out in the kitchen with Abby, although I''m sure there''s some soapy water fights going on. Every few minutes, I hear giggles and sshes, making me smile.


    I''m setting up Abby''s bedroom. I''ve cleaned dirt and mold off the walls. I''m hoping it''s old stuff. It looks a lot better, and that dank smell is gone. It''s very satisfying transforming this space for her.


    *The overriding smell now is bleach, but I have some scented candles to light. I make her bed and pop her toys on top. She insisted on bringing her doll house, and I''ve ced it in the corner where it looks perfect.


    The living room is pretty much done and I''m hoping the kitchen/diner is sorted as well. I nce around, making sure everything is in ce for Abby and I to feel at home.


    I walk out there, and I must say, I''m impressed. "Hey, you two, this looks amazing! I can''t wait to cook some dinners in here," I say, my voice filled with genuine excitement.


    The transformation of this house feels symbolic, like I''m turning a new page. Even though I know it''s temporary.


    "No cooking tonight though," Jayden says as he puts the cleaning bucket down. "We''re having fish and chips on the pier."


    "I won''t argue with that," I reply, my stomach rumbling at the thought.


    "It looks good here, you were right." Jayden says, wiping his hands on a towel. "But the cleaning smell is strong. Why don''t we stay at my beach house tonight and leave these candles burning maybe? I''m not sure the fumes are best for Abby, or you."


    "It''s gettingte, and the flight has made Abby tired. I think we will do that. I''ll grab our overnight bag. Tomorrow, we can start in the yard." The idea of waking up to the sound of waves is too tempting to resist.


    "I may as well have bought this ce considering we''re doing all the work anyway." Jayden jokes, a yful glint in his eye.


    "Don''t be a crybaby. Hard work never killed anyone," I tease back, rolling my eyes.


    "So not true," heughs, shaking his head.


    "Look at the good example we''ve set for Abby," I say, watching her as she dances around the clean kitchen, her little feet pattering on the tiles.


    "I guess. As long as she''s happy," Jayden replies, his gaze softening as he looks at her.


    "I haven''t had fish and chips in forever." Not since our honeymoon night. We''d shared it on the pier at


    sunsetThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''d never been so happy. Then we had the ident and life turned upside down. Apart from Abby''s birth,


    (6:51 want to Bebeve,


    I''m not sure I''ve ever felt real joy since.


    But this next six months I''m determined to do just that. To show Abby what life is really about and how to appreciate the beauty in all things.


    My childhood was full of things a child should never have had to witness.


    My father drunk and dangerous. My mother was oblivious to everything but the next drug hit. If it wasn''t for foster homes, I would never have survived. Even those weren''t great.


    But they fed me and I got to go to school. Once Inded in Anne''s home, I was finally loved. The memory of Anne''s kindness and warmth brings a tear to my eye.


    It took me a long time to understand I was worthy of that love. It took me forever to see that Jayden loved me. Then once I did, and I truly believed what he said, everything changed forever.


    Ever since he demanded the divorce, I''ve been in survival mode. But I got there. The journey was long and painful, but I made it.


    Anne helped me get there. My father isn''t dead, I know that. Judy tried to use that against me. But he''s dead to me and he won''t ever be in my life again. I''m not sure about my mother. I think she overdosed.


    never going back to find out for sure. The thought of them still haunts me, but I push it aside, focusing on the present.


    I can only imagine the state my father would be in now, It''s amazing how much neglect the human body can take. Luckily, I''ll never have to find out.


    That time in my life is well and truly over, and I just get to make sure Abby never has to see and experience anything so traumatic.


    The thought of protecting her from my past gives me strength,


    Jayden interrupts my thoughts. "Hey, you ready to go?" he asks, holding Abby''s hand.


    "Yeah, let''s get out of here," I say, grabbing our overnight bag and heading for the door. We pile into the car, the anticipation of a peaceful night ahead of us. "I need a shower before we go to the pier."


    The drive to the beach house is filled with easy conversation and Abby''s excited chatter about the ocean. As we pull up, the sight of the house brings back a flood of memories, both beautiful and painful.


    I know he can''t remember any of it.


    Jayden parks the car and we step out, the sound of the waves immediately calming my nerves.


    After we all get cleaned up, Jayden makes sure everything is secure before we head to the pier. The salty sea air fills my lungs as we walk hand in hand with Abby in the middle of us. Every now and again we lift and swing her and she giggles. "This is nice," I say, ncing at Jayden.


    "Yeah, it is," he agrees, smiling at me.


    We reach the pier, and the smell of fried fish and chips makes my mouth water. We find a spot to sit, the sunset painting the sky in shades of orange and pink.


    651 want to Beleve


    Abby munches happily on her food, and I can''t help but feel a surge of hope..


    "This is exactly what she needed," I say, leaning back and letting the moment wash over me.


    Jayden nods, his expression thoughtful. "I think so too. Here''s to Abby''s health," he says, raising his soda


    in a toast


    I


    a positive future," I echo, clinking my bottle against his.


    As the sun dips below the horizon, I feel a sense of peace I haven''t felt in years.


    For the first time in a long time, I want to believe everything will be okay.

 Chapter 66

    66 I Trust No One (Winona)


    Wanting to believe everything will be okay and actually believing it are two different things. Inside me the doubt and stress over Abby''s health is ever present. If it was only that, I''d probably cope better.


    But I''d be incredibly stupid to think that all is going to be rosy with Judy and Ashlyn. We may get a six-month respite, though I doubt it willst that long, but they will both just be nning their next step to remove me from their lives.


    My emotions are fraught with the thought of losing Abby to something I have no control over. I need to make sure every second here is worth it for her. We''ve been here a week and Jayden and I are out tidying my garden while she naps. "I''m considering home-schooling Abby." I say as he pulls weeds.


    "Why?"


    "I have a lot of time on my hands, and it would be easier on her." I clip half-heartedly at the unruly hedge.


    Jayden wipes his hands on his denim shorts. "It might be easier, but I think it would also be limiting."


    "There''s a lot more I can do than a school does. Plus, I can stay with her."


    "Exactly."


    "Do you have a point?"


    "You can stay with her and that''s what this is really about." Jayden takes my hand. "I get that you don''t want to let her out of your sight but every kid needs social activity."


    "I can take her to meet other kids, y with them, do activities." I protest and remove my hand from his. "Winona, this is your choice. I''ll support you, but we have to think of Abby. A lot of her life is going to be in the hospital. She needs to feel like she has a life outside of that and us."


    "But we can keep her safer."


    "We can also give her social anxiety andck of self-confidence."


    I hear what he''s saying. I pause.


    I can''t help the tears falling down my cheeks. Trying to do the right thing for her is emotionally crippling me. I''ll be as bad as Judy with Jayden at this rate.


    "We''re both here for Abby. To give her a taste of a more normal lifestyle. To focus on things kids should be focusing on at her age. School with other kids is a part of that."


    "I know. I just can''t shake the feeling that something awful will happen to her."


    "Maybe the only way to shake that feeling is to work through it by doing it."


    1 nod. "Maybe I need therapy."


    "Except you wouldn''t trust the therapist.


    Tee Trust No One


    We both give a smallugh. I can''t afford to have Jayden be my only support here though, it''s too dangerous with my feelings for him. I''ve left a new cell phone with Lisa and I have a new one. We''ll be in contact secretly. She is one person I do trust, her and Anne.


    But I want to give Anne some peace. It''s been a rollercoaster ride for her.


    "Let''s just do this bit by bit," Jayden suggests.


    I nod, "like eating an elephant."


    "You always said that."


    We both look at each other.


    You remember?"


    He nods. "I actually do. For some reason, being here, things are drifting back."


    "Do you want to know about us, our time here?" I don''t want him to think I''m trying to persuade him to believe anything one way or the other.


    Jayden nods. "I think so. Then at least I can separate what''s real and what''s not. Try anyway. Do you know of anything so terrible I''d want to block it out?"


    I shake my head. "If there is anything, it wasn''t anything I knew of."


    "My specialist says it''s quite possible there was no big event, it''s just I''m not ready yet. But it eats at me at little. The not knowing."


    wer


    "We came here for a night after we married in Vegas. So young, so happy, and ridiculously na?ve."


    "I guess youth really is wasted on the young."


    "Santa Monica is where we nned a future, hoping for a family. You told your mother that you''d give up your position and inheritance for a quiet and normal life with me. You bought the property for us. I wanted something a lot more low-key, but you always did you, back then."


    He smiles. "I know how much we loved each other."


    "But now we have something more important to protect, Abby. The miracle baby we never thought would happen. Rather than a rush of information, when you think you remember something, ask me."


    "Yes, a rush of information is the worst. Hurts so bad. The night of the drugging, when we were together and conceived her. I had such a rush of feelings and emotions. It literally hurt my head for weeks. I wanted to trust how I felt but I was too scared."


    I nod. "I mean the drugs in your system were as much a surprise to me as they were to you. I didn''t know how they got there. Maybe the one thing you needed to remember was that I could never lie to you. You always knew and called me out for it."


    "I wish I knew that then. Mother was really convinced was you. I''m sorry for treating you like Greg treated her all those years. Bing like him twisted my mind up even more."


    "I''m not saying that I understand your mother, but I can see how she''d be suspicious of me. I thought it. was something she''d do just to get you away from me Her or Ashlyn." 61 Trust No OneThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You think mother would do that?"


    "Yes. But, I don''t think she''d put your life in danger like our car ident though."


    "Me neither. ording to the report, it was just an ident, oil on the road. Could have happened to anyone."


    Oil? "I never knew that. After a year in aa, I wasn''t thinking about how the ident happened. I just remember the car veering: the rest is ck. I wanted toe and find you." "A year is a long time."


    "It is. But it was for both of us. You had a year of not knowing I existed. You had to rebuild yourself from: scratch."


    "I wish I''d never lost that part. It seems you''re the only one who has been honest all the way along. Apart from leaving when you were pregnant. But that was the right choice." "I''d do it all over again. I will if I have too."

 Chapter 67

    67 We Got This (Winona)


    "Bye, Sweety. Your teacher has my number, so if you need Mommy, she can call me anytime," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. My heart is pounding, and my hands are mmy.


    "Here''s your lunch bag. This is your locker," Jayden says as he passes the bag to Abby, giving her a tight hug.


    She stows her bag into her locker. "Puppy!" She points at the photo of her favorite toy, so she knows her locker. "Bye, Mommy. Bye, Daddy."


    She waves at us before racing off to join a group of kids who are crafting. Her enthusiasm is infectious, ''but my nerves are still on edge.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her teacher smiles warmly. "She''ll be just fine."


    "You''ve read her file, right? You understand she has some physical limitations because of her health," I exin, my anxiety swelling with each word.


    "We have, and I can assure you, every staff member here has advanced first aid training, and we have two qualified nurses on site. Abby will be in safe hands," the teacher reassures, her tone gentle but firm.


    "No one can get in or out of the school without staff knowing?" I ask, my voice betraying my nervousness. "Our security is the best in Santa Monica. We have cameras and thetest technology. Plus, we have the highest qualified security staff on the ground," she replies, her confidence calming but notpletely easing my fears.


    "Thank you. This is just a little nerve-wracking, leaving her," Jayden exins, grabbing my hand. His touch is grounding, but the anxiety is still there, bubbling under the surface.


    "I don''t mean to sound crazy..."


    "Honestly, I''d be more concerned if you weren''t stressed, under the circumstances," the teacher says, her smile kind and understanding.


    Circumstances? What is she talking about? "I''m not sure what you mean," I say, my voice tinged with confusion and defensiveness.


    "Oh, no judgment here. We all have family drama, don''t we? Just such a high-profile family is bound to have spection. I promise you this school does not allow our staff to discuss such matters. To us, Abby is a child just like any other child," she exins, trying to ease my worries. "Of course she is," I reply, my voiceing out more heated than I intended. I know we''ve been all over the media, but I''d stopped looking this past week.


    "Look, we''ll be back to pick up Abby after lunch. Contact us anytime you need," Jayden says, gently tugging me along with him.


    "No need to drag me out," I mutter under my breath, feeling a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "I''m not sure you''ll leave otherwise," Jayden says, his voice calm but firm.


    67 We Got The


    "I don''t see why she needed to mention the media and our supposed situation," I grumule, my anger ring up again.


    "She was just trying to show us she empathized and wouldn''t hold it against Abby in any way," Jayden exins patiently.


    "Neither should she!" I snap back, the tension getting to me.


    "Winona!" His voice isn''t loud, but it is firm. "Stay calm. Let''s give her the first day at least." He stops and turns me towards the yground. "Look at how much fun she''s having with the other kids."


    I watch Abby smiling and ying, herughter echoing across the yground. He''s right, God! He''s so right. I''m not putting her first; I''m putting my own emotions and fears first. Just what I swore not to do.


    I breathe in deeply and exhale slowly, trying to calm the storm inside me. "I got this."


    "We got this," Jayden says as he opens the childproof gate. We step out, and it locks behind us with a finality that makes my heart ache.


    As we walk back to the car, I can''t help but feel the weight of my worries pressing down on me. "Do you think she''ll really be okay?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "She''ll be fine, Winona, You saw how happy she was. This is good for her," Jayden reassures, his hand still holding mine.


    "I know, I just... I don''t trust anyone with her," I admit, my voice breaking. "After everything we''ve been through, it''s hard to let go."


    Jayden stops and turns to face me, his eyes filled with understanding. "I get it. But we have to give her a chance to be a kid. To have some normalcy. That''s why we came here."


    I nod, tears sting my eyes. "I just want to keep her safe.


    "And we will. Together," he says, pulling me into a hug. I bury my face in his chest, letting the tears flow. The fear, the anxiety, the overwhelming need to protect my daughter-it alles pouring out. Why does he have to smell and feel so good?


    After a moment, I pull back and wipe my eyes. "Okay. Let''s get out of here."


    We get in the car and drive away, the school getting smaller in the rearview mirror. The silence between us is heavy, but I feel a sense of determination. This is for Abby, and we''ll face whateveres our way together. As we pull into the driveway, my phone buzzes with a text from Lisa.


    L: "Hey, how did it go this morning?"


    W: "Dropped her off. It was tough. Call youter?"


    L: "Absolutely. Hang in there."


    J put my phone down and Jayden''s looking at me. "Was that the school?"


    "No."


    We Got This


    "Who was it?"


    "No one. Spam." I say a little too quickly.


    "I know you''re lying. Spill."


    "Wait, you know?"


    "1


    can tell by your eyes." Then he stops and looks at me. "I remember that now. You''re right. You actually never could lie to me.


    "I got a new cell and number for Lisa, and she has my new number," I confess. "But I''m d you


    remember that."


    Jayden chuckles and I look at him. "What?"


    "I did the same with Lance."


    "Wait, you and him are okay?"


    Jayden shrugs. "Yeah, I mean, he should havee to me as soon as he heard Ashlyn was pregnant. But


    I can''t hold it against him forever. Somehow, I know I can trust him, funnily enough. I need someone on the ground there to keep an eye on Gus."


    T


    "We got this," I say.


    "We do," he agrees, giving me a reassuring smile. "One bite at a time."


    ding me a


    Jayden makes coffee and joins me at the table. "What''s the n for today?" he asks, handing steaming mug


    "I have plenty to do here." I reply, taking a sip and feeling a bit more grounded. "I''ll pick up some groceries before I get Abby and cook us dinner."


    "Sounds good." Jayden''s phone buzzes and he checks it. "Shit. Shareholders want to meet. You okay picking up Abby alone?"


    "Of course." I grip the coffee mug tightly. I got this..

 Chapter 68

    68 Imagination Overload (Winona)


    I just have time to grab a juice at the caf¨¦ closest to the preschool. There''s a lot of people here and I assume it''s the thing to do before school pick up. Abby''s pick up time is after lunch for the first week.


    I look around the other patrons as I sip my tropical smoothie. My mind is full of what to make for dinner. Shopping went great and as the time-progressed, I did feel better about Abby being in school. Now I''m excited to hear all about her morning.


    A profile catches my eye. I snap my attention back to this man. He''s across the road. No. My blood runs cold, and I squeeze my eyes shut. When I open them again, he''s not there.


    Is my mind ying tricks on me?


    It''s a sea of people weaving in and out of each other. I''m sure that it was a mistake. It has to be. It''s simply not possible. My father cannot be here in Santa Monica. Judy knows he''s alive but surely she wouldn''t tell him where we are even if she knew.


    If she understood how bad that could be for Abby, she sure wouldn''t. That man has no loyalty to anything but the next get-rich-quick scheme. He''s a crook and a violent one. But he can put on a mighty good show of charm.


    That man looked so much like the profile I could never forget. My skin prickles. But of course, there''s going to be other people around who look simr. I''ve just never seen anyone that got my attention like that. My heart pounds. Honestly, I''m just being paranoid. I finish


    my smoothie and leave the caf¨¦ to walk up to the school. It''s about ten minutes from here, but parking was easier in the carpark out the back behind the little shopping center. I shake off the weird feeling.


    Now I''m just manifesting stupid crap. Stop it. It''s imagination overload.


    Inside the preschool, Abbyes running up to me. "Mommy, I missed you! Can we go home now?"


    "Hey! We sure can. Is everything okay?"


    She nods. "I''m tired, I made this card for you, Mommy.


    I take the card she hands me, still dripping with glue and paint.


    "Sorry about that. Abby wanted you to have it right away and not leave it here to dry." Her teacher smiles as she approaches. "First morning done like a champion."


    "Well, that''s okay, I love the card. I''m d you had fun, Sweety. Let''s head home for a nap."


    "See you tomorrow, Abby." Her teacher says and high-fives her.


    "Thank you, Miss Harris," I said to her


    "Call me Susie, please."


    "Okay, Susie. I appreciate your care and understanding I was a little stressed this morning.


    8 Imagmation Overload


    "She aced it. Made a lot of new friends." She says as a child crying takes her attention and she moves off. "See you tomorrow," she calls back.


    "Come on. Let''s get home to our little house."


    ""Where''s Daddy?"


    "He had to go make some new friends just like you. He''ll be visiting for dinnerter."


    "Cool."


    We make the small walk back to the car lot and the feeling I had when I thought I saw my father lingers as


    I pass the cafe. Maybe some meditation and rxation therapy sessions won''t hurt.


    I can''t have my imagination running wild like this.


    There''s no sign of anyone who looks anything like anyone I know. It was just my mind ying tricks on me. I''m letting the stress get the better of me. I hold Abby''s little hand firmly.


    I feel better when I get her into her car seat and strapped in. I don''t think we''re five minutes along the road and Abby is asleep. I nce at her in the mirror I have set up. She really has had a big morning. I''m very proud of my baby.


    She''s growing up. I hope I can give her all the skills she needs to cope with life.


    The traffic here isn''t too bad, and I''ve practiced the school route a few times so I know where I''m going and how long it should take at any given time of the day. Preparation is key to keeping my edgy nerves quiet. "I drive into my small driveway and Jayden''s car is here already. Abby is still asleep, and hees out to greet her. I give him the shhhh sign and he carefully opens her car door, unbuckles her and carries her inside. I smile and lock the gate. Then I get the groceries from the boot of my little car. It''s only a few bags. I meet Jayden at the doorway.


    "She''s on her bed. Anything else to get?"


    I shake my head. "I have everything. I didn''t expect you tillter."


    "It went better than expected. I wanted to get back and see how Abby went."


    "See how I went, more like it," I say.


    "How did you go?"


    "It was fine." I''m not telling him about my imagination overload moment. It was nothing. "Abby had a wonderful morning." I start to unpack her bag. "Here''s a card she made and it looks like she ate all her food." "Perfect. Tomorrow, I''ll pick her up. If you want?"


    1 tense a little at this. I know this should be a normal everyday thing. No big drama. I trust Jayden with


    Abby, I really do. I think this is a step I need to take, for me.


    68 imagination Overload


    "Sure. I''m going to see if there''s a yoga ss or meditation sessions close by." I pretend it doesn''t bother me at all.


    "That''s a great idea."


    "I''m looking forward to immersing myself into this amazingmunity."


    "Dinner at my ce tomorrow then. Meet you there after I pick up Abby. I had a y area installed in the front yard."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Your front yard is the beach."


    "Exactly, so I had a ssh pad area installed and some shaded equipment."


    "Um... a normal life, remember? Not a personal y park."


    "I can always just let Abby test out the waves, I suppose," he says, clearly teasing me,


    "Okay, point taken. Now take out the trash, will you?"


    "Ugh! Real life sucks balls."

 Chapter 69

    69 Inviting Trouble to Stay (Winona)


    I flick on the television. I know I shouldn''t, but curiosity gets the better of me. I wonder if spection over Jayden and I has stopped. I go through a few channels and I haven''t seen us yet, so maybe.


    Abby has had three days at preschool, and she''ll have a break for thest two weekdays. I must say my nervousness is somewhat eased, and she''s chatting easily about the other kids in her ss, so she is making friends.


    Dinner at Jayden''s house was a lot of fun the other night. He''s happy with how negotiations are going. with the shareholders. He''ll have enough ready to sell to him by the end of this month.


    "I''ve been back to that caf¨¦ and never seen that man again. It really was my imagination. I switch off the television. Let them say what they want to say. Not like we can stop them. I''d rather know what''s going through Judy and Ashlyn''s minds right now. Abby''s been bright and cheery and notining of any pain. Even her face has some color. Today Jayden is picking us up and we''re going to the park. Abby is meeting a few of her new friends there.


    The other mothers asked me if we''d like to. I wanted to say no, but I made myself say yes.


    I''m hoping I''ve made the right choice.


    I pack us a pic lunch and take the basket and cooler box out to the front doorstep. My nerves are a little on edge, but I''ve been practicing some rxation techniques. I see Jayden pull into the driveway and give him a wave. Jayden steps out of the car, his smile as bright as ever. "Hey, Winonal Ready for a fun day at the park?"


    I nod, feeling a little more at ease. "Yeah, I think so. Abby''s been looking forward to it."


    As I walk toward the car, something catches my eye. There''s a car following Jayden through the gate. I freeze on the spot as I stare at the driver. My heart skips a beat. No, it can''t be....


    He''s dressed well and clean shaven. Seeing him brings all those horrible memories crashing back. He gets out of his beaten-up car and starts to approach. My blood runs cold. It really is my father.


    "Winona," he says, his voice low and threatening. "Lo no see."


    Jayden turns at the voice "Who the hell are you? Get off our property now!"


    Before I can respond, two huge men appear out of nowhere, grabbing my father by the arms. He struggles, but they hold him firmly. What the actual frick is going on here? My heart is beating hard and my palms are mmy. Did Jayden organize the bodyguards? I can''t say I''m sorry now.


    "Get your hands off me!" he snarls, his eyes never leaving mine. "I just want to talk to my daughter!"


    Jayden looks at me, shock written all over his face. "Winona, who is this?"


    I swallow hard, my voice barely above a whisper. "My father."


    Jayden''s eyes widened. "I thought... you said both your parents were dead."


    inviting Trouble to Stay


    "Wishful thinking." I say, my voice trembling.


    As the men drag my father toward the gate, something catches my eye. In his beat-up car parked at the curb, I see two messy, crying kids in the back seat. My heart aches at the sight. They look scared and hungry, just like I did when I was their age.


    "Wait," I call out, my voice shaking. "Let him go."


    The security detail looks at Jayden, who nods reluctantly. They release my father, and he res at them before turning back to me and walking closer again.


    "I need money, Winona," he says, his tone more insidious now. "Looks like you''ve done well for yourself. I see you all over the television. I''m sure you can spare some."


    But still, how did he know where we were here in Santa Monica? No one knew the city let alone the address.


    I can feel the anger boiling inside me. "Demanding money? What a surprise."


    He shes a charming smile that doesn''t reach his eyes. "I''ve changed. I''m a different man now."


    "Bullshit." I know he''ll never change.


    I nce at the car again, seeing the kids crying and dirty. My heart breaks for them.


    Jayden steps forward. "You need to leave, Now."


    My father''s smile falters, and he turns to me, his eyes hard, "Winona, you don''t want to make an enemy out of me." The threat hangs in the air, heavy and dangerous. "You are dead to me. Nothing you say or do can affect me anymore."


    "I''m sorry for everything. I could''ve done better."


    I know better than to trust him. He''s a con man, a charmer, and a dangerous one.


    I take a deep breath, trying to keep my voice steady. "Take better care of those kids."


    He raises his hands in mock surrender. "Of course. I''ll do better. But I need some money to get by till my new job starts."


    Jayden looks at me, and I nod. He pulls out his wallet, he always carries some cash.


    "This is the only time."


    "Of course."


    I walk over to the car. The kids look up at me with wide, frightened eyes. The boy is a young teenager and the girl I''d say is around twelve. "Hey there," I say softly. "It''s gonna be okay." They nod, but the fear doesn''t leave their eyes. I turn back to my father. "You need to leave now."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He takes the wad of cash from Jayden.


    As he begins to drive away, I feel a mix of relief and sadness. My mind is screaming at me to not let those kids go with him. It brings back so many awful memories. witing Trouble to


    Jayden puts his arm around me. "You''re doing the right thing, Winona,"


    "No. I''m not. I''m sorry, Jayden." I ran out the gate. "Wait!"


    His cares to a halt again.


    go open the back door. "Get out."


    They look at me like deer in the headlights.


    I soften my voice. "You can stay with me."


    30 Famdy Ties Hunt

 Chapter 70

    30 Famdy Ties Hunt


    70 Family Ties Hurt (Winona)


    "Winona? Are you sure you''re doing the right thing?" Jayden asks as the kids mber out of the car. His voice is filled with concern, and it''s clear he''s struggling to process everything.


    I nod, trying to steady my racing heart. "I can''t leave them with him. You have no idea how bad it is, Jayden. Look at them."


    Jayden looks at the kids, his expression softening with empathy. "Okay." He lets out a long breath. "I guess we''ll figure it out."


    "I


    "There must be a mother," I say, more to myself than to him.


    "She left them," Jayden replies, his voice tinged with sadness.


    "He would never have let her leave with them. The kids are his meal ticket. I can keep them safe until I find her." I usher the kids through the front door and into the kitchen, my mind racing with a hundred different thoughts Jayden follows us inside, shaking his head. "He left them here, though."


    "He''ll be back when the cash runs out," I say, knowing my father all too well.


    Jayden sighs, his frustration evident. "I guess we won''t be going to the park. What do we tell Abby?"


    "That we have a couple of friends having a sleepover. That will do for now." I turn to the kids, trying to muster a reassuring smile. "Hey, I''m Winona, What are your names?"


    "Bobby," the teen boy says, his voice wary but polite.


    "Sarah," the girl says in almost a whisper, her eyes wide and fearful.


    "Okay. Well, we are going to get you some food and then get you bathed. I have a daughter named Abby. I don''t want to frighten or confuse her. So, you''re just new friends, okay?" I say gently, hoping to ease their nerves.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They both nod, their eyes darting around the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Jayden steps closer to me. I''m d he was here. My nerves are definitely shot now.


    "Did you know about the security men?" I ask him.


    He shakes my head. "Wasn''t me. But I''m d they showed up. It could have been a lot worse."


    ss it''s Gus. Yes, it''s good to know they are there," agree.


    "I guess


    "I think you should all move into my ce," Jayden suggests


    "Let''s see how it goes here first. You can stay a few nights on the sofa if it makes you feel better. Abby can sleep with me and the kids can have her room," I reply, trying to find a bnce between safety and normalcy "I''m just worried that he''lle back and try something." Jayden says, his worry obvious.


    T¨® Family TreeHurt


    I shake my head. "That isn''t how he works. I''m surprised he even showed up here with the kids. There''d be a reason."


    Jayden looks at me, his eyes filled with questions. "Why didn''t you tell me about your parents?"


    "I needed to get away and stay away from them and what they did to me. I made my sess despite him. He''s noting to take it away from me now," I say, my voice filled with determination. Jayden''s brow furrows. "How did he know where you''re living?"


    "Great question. Have you told Lance my address?" I ask, suspicion creeping into my voice.


    "No," Jayden replies, shaking his head.


    "I haven''t told Lisa either," I say, trying to piece it all together..


    "But Gus clearly knows. I can tell you this much, my father hasn''t turned up by coincidence. Your mother found out he was still alive. She threatened to expose me to him before," I say, my anger rising. Jayden stares at me, shocked. "She wouldn''t put Abby in danger like that."


    My anger res. "You always defend her."


    "She wouldn''t," Jayden insists, but there''s a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    "But she''d see Abby separated from me if she had half the chance," I snapped back, my frustration boiling


    over.


    "Winona, I know she''s made some stupid choices, but I think you''re letting your paranoia get the best of you," Jayden says, his tone trying to be soothing but only adding fuel to my fire.


    I turn to him, my eyes zing. "My father has just turned up on my doorstep after all these years. Don''t expect me to think this is a coincidence."


    Jayden holds up his hands in a cating gesture. "Let''s get these kids sorted and we can discuss itter."


    "I have nothing to discuss," I reply, my voice hard as steel.


    We move through the house, getting the kids settled. I use the pic food and watch as they eat, their eyes still filled with fear and uncertainty. My heart breaks for them, and I can''t help but feel a sense of responsibility. Jayden sets up the sofa for himself, clearly intending to stay the night. "You''re right, Winona. We need to be careful. But we''ll figure this out. Together."


    I nod, appreciating his support even though my emotions are a tangled mess. "Thanks, Jayden."


    He gives me a small smile. "We got this."


    As night falls, I tuck Abby into bed with me. She snuggles close, her little body warm andforting I lie awake, my mind racing with thoughts of my father and what his reappearance means for our future.


    The next morning, I wake up to the sound of the kids ying quietly in the living room. Jayden is making breakfast, his presence a steady anchor in the storm of my emotions. I take a deep breath, steeling. myself for whateveres next. 70 Family Ties Hurt


    But one thing is clear: I won''t let my father or anyone else threaten the life I''ve built for Abby and me. Not


    now, not ever.

 Chapter 71

    71 Finding Out More (Winona)


    Having these kids for a full day, I''m still very nervous about it. They aren''t saying much and I don''t want to press them on the details of their mother. Sarah basically says nothing and Bobby is protective of her, and isn''t offering any information either.


    Perhaps I''ll try asking againter. I mean, these kids are my half-siblings, I''m not sure what to do with them. Abby has been fine about having them here, but four-year-olds are fine about most things, I guess. They talk to Abby, I heard them chattering andughing with her. So I know they canmunicate.


    I wonder if their life has been like mine was. Cold, hungry and punished most of the time. Lonely. Tears *swell in my eyes. I''m not letting that bastard take over my life again. I know he''ll be back when the money is gone.


    I need to be ready and to try and get these kids to a safer home environment. I don''t want him in my home. I do feel better now I know I have security watching.


    Otherwise, I''d be aplete mess. My nerves are shot at this stage. Wondering what''s going to happen. next. Worrying over who knows where we live and told him.


    Why? Why is he here?


    I''m shaking and the cold sweats have started again. I''ve been hiding my level of anxiety from Jayden. But every time I hear a sudden noise, or catch a glimpse of something, I almost go into panic mode. I can''t even think about leaving my house at this stage. This morning Abby and I did some coloring and I helped her with some counting. She''s getting very


    very good. counting almost to twenty now. Sarah sat with us but she didn''t join in. She seemed to be taking it all in though.


    I wonder how much school they''ve seen. Maybe none.


    Abby is thriving and honestly, you wouldn''t even know she''d been in hospital fighting for her life not so long ago. Except, I do know. I remember every second of fear and despair that ripped through me at the


    time.


    The hopelessness I felt thinking about how it might be if I lost her. How nothing else in my life means anything without Abby. I used to think that person was Jayden and it was. Through school, college, I''d have done anything for him probably. But the world was different through the lens of youth.


    Since Abby has been conceived, I began to see the world differently. That every sacrifice I ever would make would be for Abby, not for Jayden and I.


    I was focused on myself and what I wanted from life. Namely getting away from and staying away from my parents. I''d achieved that. I really hit the jackpot with Anne as a foster parent. That changed me and my outlook about myself.


    I never lost the urgency to do well at college and study hard. Being able to provide an ie for myself was the most important issue to me. That gave me independence for life. I''d never have to rely on anyone


    13


    71 Finding Out More


    else.


    Of course, Jayden''s family was stupidly rich. I''d never want for a thing if I was with him.


    But, that was not how I needed my life to be. It was bad enough being so emotionally dependent on him back then. We rely on each other. I often think about how he must have felt when he was trying to regain what his life was after the ident.


    It must have been so frustrating for him. He''sshed out with pure anger towards me. I wasn''t expecting that. All I knew was I''d lost a whole year of life, and I didn''t want to lose anymore. I''de back to find Jayden and be with him. Judy and Ashlyn made damn sure that wasn''t happening.


    Abby is going for a nap and I''m going out to the garden. I don''t want to leave the kids alone in there, so I ''invite them to join me. They''ve both showeredst night and I washed and dried their clothes quickly, so they are looking and smelling fresh. Jayden had grabbed some pyjamas for them from the store. I think I should take them shopping for some more clothes. I''m not sure. So today, I will try and get some information out of them.


    "Hey, Bobby, Sarah, let''s go out the back. I have some gardening to do, maybe you can help while Abby sleeps.


    They both look at me expressionless.


    "Come on, it''ll be fun. I have some nts to go in and I want to make a swing for Abby off the big tree."


    Bobby shrugs, "Okay." He grabs Sarah''s hand, and they head to the back door.


    "Okay. Great."


    I get my gardening gloves on and pull on my short rubber boots. "I know you two don''t have gardening shoes but it isn''t too muddy out here. The days have been warm and drytely, haven''t they?" Bobby shrugs. Sarah says nothing.


    I picked up the container of flower seedlings. "These are Californian Poppies. The state flower of California. Have you heard of them before?"


    Sarah shakes her head.


    Bobby says, "do these have the orange and yellow flowers?"


    "They do, yes."


    "There''s a lot around this city."


    "There sure is. They really brighten the ce up. Do you have flowers around the city youe from?"


    He shrugs.


    "I''m just trying to help you and your sister, Bobby. If I can find some other family to help you out."


    He just looks at me.


    "What about your mother? Do you know where she is?"


    71 Finding Out MoreBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Nope. She left us."


    "But maybe I can get you back to her. Without him. I know what it''s like to live with him. You don''t have to stay there like that."


    I push a nt into the dirt. "So you just make a little hole and then press down like this, Sarah. Would you like to do the next one?" She nods. I hand her the seedling I''ve separated out.


    "Would you like to get away from him, Bobby. Be honest with me so I can help."


    "I guess."


    T


    "What''s your mother''s name? Where did you live with her. Maybe I can find her and we can get someone to go see her." "Sarah is her name."


    "I see. And herst name?"


    Bobby hesitates.


    "I promise, I will do everything I can to keep you safe."


    "Moore."


    "So is that your and your sister''sst name too?"


    He nods.


    So, they don''t have my father''sst name.


    "What about school?"


    "We haven''t been since Mom left us."


    "Okay. Tell me which school you went to."


    "Maplewood High."


    My heart beats fast. That is my old school. Before I went with Anne. They still live in the same area as we did.


    72 Keeping Me Sane-

 Chapter 72

    72 Keeping Me Sane (Winona)


    "Thank you for trusting me. I''ll try and track down your Mom. Do you think she''d move far?" I ask Bobby. hoping for some clue.


    Bobby shrugs, his shoulders slumping in defeat. I can tell he''s not giving up any more information. But! have enough for now. I can get the authorities involved. I''ll get a restraining order out on my father. I don''t want him to be able toe anywhere near me. "I''m going to make some calls. To my old school and to child protection. I need to see if we can track down their mother or any other rtive that might be able to help them," I tell Jayden at my kitchen table, my voice firm with resolve.


    Jayden leans back in his chair, a look of concern etched on his face. "I still think it might be better if we were all at my ce."


    I shake my head. "I think that huge ce would be too overwhelming for them. The way they would have lived. Plus, I don''t want that asshole getting a sniff of there."


    Jayden nods, understanding my point. "I''m sure he already knows and he knows who I am."


    "Maybe I can just pay him off and get him gone," I suggest, though the thought makes my skin crawl.


    "Until he wants more. It doesn''t make sense to start that, Winona," Jayden replies, his eyes locking onto mine with concern.


    I know he''s right, but I''m so scared about why he''s turned up here and now. Money is his usual game. It''s how far he''ll go for it that really scares me. "I just need him out of my life. Permanently."


    Jyden raises an eyebrow, his voice low and careful. "Are you okay? I mean, when you say permanently...?"


    "I''m not about to go and kill him or anything, but if he was dead, I wouldn''t shed a tear. I mean I''ll get the police involved to keep him away from me as soon as I can get these kids situated safely," I rify, trying to reassure him while my mind races with fear and anger. guess in all these years, pretending my parents were dead, I liked the idea that they were. I wonder about my mother. Surely her ravaged body couldn''t take much more drug and alcohol abuse.


    Jayden interrupts my thoughts. "Should I contact Gus?"


    "No. I bet he knows anyway. He''s not the type that wouldn''t make himself abreast of what happened here the other day," I respond, my voice tinged with frustration.


    "But with his reach, maybe he could track down the kids'' rtives faster," Jayden suggests


    "I asked him for these six months alone for Abby and you, as well as myself. I''m not going to ruin that by asking for his help now. I got this. I have enough information to pass on, and the kids can stay here until the authorities contact me," I insist, determined to handle this on my own.


    Jayden sighs but nods "Should we at least take them to the beach house for the day? It''s an outing and we can keep an eye on them easily."


    "They both seem to love the


    outdoors, and it is Sunday! Maybe we can grill dinner on the back deck. But


    72 Keeping Me Sane


    first, I need to go get Bobby and Sarah some more clothes." I am nervous about going out with them. What if he''s about somewhere watching?


    "I can take them shopping." Jayden offers, his voice gentle but firm.


    "They don''t need $500 swimsuits," I''m not sure he understands the concept of budget clothing.


    "I''ll cap it at two-fifty, okay?" he jokes, raising an eyebrow.


    I hit him yfully on the arm. "This is not a joke."


    "Come on, lighten up a bit. Let''s go rx. You better pack your swimsuit too," he says, raising his eyebrows up and down suggestively.


    I shake my head, a small smile tugging at my lips. I know he''s teasing me, but it''s kind of nice to think he''s attracted to me still. I know I am to him. Not acting on it hasn''t been easy, but I know that will make things far harder for me if I do. "Are you sure you''re okay shopping with them?" I ask, my voice tinged with concern.


    "Scout''s honor." He raises three fingers in the scout salute.


    ""You''ve never even h


    a scout," I say, rolling my eyes.


    "Well, I''ve eaten a ton of Girl Scout cookies, that counts," he replies with a grin.


    "Just get going. Abby and I will meet you at the beach house in two hours," I say, giving him a gentle push towards the door.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. I''lle back here and get you both," he insists, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    I breathe out, feeling a bit more at ease. "Thanks."


    Jayden smiles and heads out the door with Bobby and Sarah, leaving me and Abby to finish packing. As the door closes behind them, I take a deep breath and look at Abby, who''s ying with her toys, blissfully unaware of the chaos around her. I need to keep it that way. For her sake and mine.

 Chapter 73

    73 Ami Okay?


    73 Am I Okay? (Winona)


    Jayden pulls up in the driveway with Bobby and Sarah in the backseat. They both look a little more at ease now, clutching small shopping bags filled with new clothes and a few beach toys.


    I meet them at the door, Abby holding my hand and bouncing with excitement.


    "Did y


    you guys have fun shopping?" I ask, trying to keep my tone light.


    Bobby nods, a shy smile tugging at his lips. "Yeah, it was cool. I got a Lakers cap."


    "I don''t doubt that with Jayden."


    Sarah peeks out from behind Bobby, her eyes wide with curiosity. 1 got a new dress," she says softly. showing me the bright yellow fabric peeking out of the bag. "And a pink swimsuit." "That''s wonderful, Sarah," I say, giving her a warm smile. "We''re going to have a great time at the beach house."


    Jayden unloads the car and we all pile into his SUV. The drive to the beach house is filled with the sound of the kids chattering excitedly and the gentle hum of the radio. The tension from earlier starts to ease as we pull into the driveway of Jayden''s beautiful beachfront property.


    "Alright, everyone out!" Jayden calls, opening the car door and helping the kids out. Abby rushes ahead, eager to show Bobby and Sarah the ssh pad and y equipment in the backyard.


    I follow Jayden to the back of the house, where the ocean stretches out before us in a mesmerizing expanse of blue. The kids immediately gravitate to the ssh pad, theirughter echoing around us as they ssh and y. Jayden checks out the grill, setting up for dinner, while I slip into my swimsuit.


    It''s been so long since I''ve swam in the sea and there''s not many people around today. I''m walking ankle deep when Jayden rushes past me screaming and throws himself straight into a wave andes up smiling andughing. "You''re crazy."


    "Come on." He runs up and grabs me and drags me in as well.


    I gasp at the


    at the cold water hitting my body. He always did this. The memory warms me.


    "Are the kids okay?"


    "They are. You can take your eyes off them for five minutes. Don''t forget we have security we don''t know


    about."


    "True." I feel a little more rxed. He''s right, I can take ten minutes.


    We swim together, the water refreshing and soothing


    "Feeling better?" Jayden asks


    "Yeah," I admit, enjoying the momentary peace. "This was a good idea."


    71 Ami Okay?


    As we swim, I keep an eye on the kids, making sure they''re safe and happy. Abby and Sarah are giggling together, their faces bright with joy. Bobby is more reserved, but he seems to be having fun too, sshing around and sticking close to the girls. But as I turn my head towards the beach and the people gathering in the distance, my heart stops. There, standing with his back to us along the shoreline, is my father.


    My breath catches in my throat, panic surging through me.


    I scramble out of the water, Anger surging through me. How dare he haunt me like this. I''m not ying his games. I''m not showing him that I''m scared of him.


    "Stay with the kids!" I shout to Jayden, my voice shaking. He looks up, his eyes wide.


    + sprint across the sand, my pulse pounding in my ears. The closer I get, the more certain I''m determined to keep Abby safe from him. My father. The man who has haunted my nightmares for years. Anger and fear fuel my steps as I close the distance.


    "You!" I scream, my voice raw with emotion. "What are you doing here? I told you to leave me alone."


    I grab his shoulder and drag him around to face me.


    The man spins around, and my heart plummets. He''s younger than my father.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the fuck,dy? Get off me." He shrugs his body away from me.


    God, I''ve just attacked a total stranger. What is wrong with me?


    "I''m sorry. I thought you were someone else."


    "You need to go get your head checked. Crazy." The stranger looks at me with confusion and concern.


    My legs give out beneath me, and I copse onto the sand, tears streaming down my face and my body is racked with sobs. The adrenaline drains away, leaving me shaking and breathless. Jayden is at my side in an instant, his arms wrapping around me protectively.


    "Winona, what happened?" he asks, his voice filled with worry.


    "I thought it was him," I whisper, my body trembling. "I thought it was my father."


    "I''m sorry man."


    "Maybe you should keep her on a leash."


    Jayden stands up. "It was an ident. No harm done, buddy." He does not sound friendly.


    The guy fronts up to him. "She''s lucky I didn''t hit her."


    With that Jayden just punches this guy right in the face, Knocking him out cold. Right there on the sand. All the guy''s friends step back


    "Tell hiswyers to contact Jayden Brennan if he has a problem."


    Jayden helps me to my feet, guiding me back towards the house. "He''s not here, Winona. You''re safe."


    73 Ami Okay?


    I nod, but the fear doesn''t fully dissipate. I nce back at the kids, who are still ying, oblivious to my breakdown. I''m sorry, Jayden. I just... I can''t shake the feeling that he''s watching us." "It''s okay. I get it." Jayden assures me, his grip tightening around my shoulders.


    I''m still shaking. I''m not sure I''ll be okay.

 Chapter 74

    74 You''re Safe. I Promise


    (Jayden)


    I hand soda out to the kids who are dripping on my deck. "You lot have worked up a real thirst. Is anyone hungry?" I ask.


    Bobby and Sarah both look down and shake their heads, their expressions guarded. Abby bounces up down, full of energy. "I am!" she exims.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I have some strawberries here and I''ll cut some banana and watermelon," I offer, hoping to coax the


    other kids into some healthy food.


    "Oh," Abby says, looking a little crestfallen.


    I smile, trying to make it sound fun. "No junk food till after dinner, Abby."


    "I need to go potty," she announces suddenly.


    and


    "Mommy is inside; she''ll help you get your wet swimsuit off," I tell her, watching as she runs inside where Winona is resting after her incident.


    She really lost it at that guy. I''m worried about her mental health at this point. I think she may need some professional advice, and we need to get her father out of her life. I''ll have the bastard jailed if I can.


    I peel bananas and cut them up for the fruit tter, then chop some watermelon. "I have some grapes too. Do you two like grapes?" I ask Bobby, trying to engage him.


    He shrugs and doesn''t look at me, his eyes fixed on the ground.


    "Have yo


    you had grapes before?" I probe gently.


    He shakes his head, his face impassive.


    "Have you had fresh fruit before?" I continue, my voice softening even more.


    He shrugs again, a hint of fear shing in his eyes.


    Man. I get this sickening feeling in my gut. Things like fresh fruit that I take for granted, these kids have probably never had before. This makes me angry, and I drop the knife, which tters on the counter. Both Bobby and Sarah jump and step back, their eyes wide with fear.


    Fear is etched on their faces, and Bobby instinctively ces his hand on Sarah''s shoulder to make her step behind him. I can see the protective instinct in his eyes, and it tugs at my heart.


    Fuck. What have these kids seen? What did Winona go through? If she ever told me about her childhood,! don''t remember it now. Maybe I''ll ask herter.


    I kneel down in front of Bobby, trying to look him in the eye. "It''s okay, Bobby. I can see you take care of your little sister. I promise you, I will make sure you never have to go back to your father again. I''ll find you a safe ce to live."


    He just shrugs again, his face a mask of indifference.


    "Now, would you like some fruit?" I offer, hoping to break through his shell.


    74 You''re Safe Premise


    Sarah''s little voice pipes up from behind him. "We didn''t do a job first."


    My heart is in my throat. Have these two kids had to earn every morsel they''ve ever gotten from that asshole?


    "You know what? You can eat anyway. You don''t have to do any job. Actually, you did the best thing. You both yed with Abby, and she''s been very sick and she really needs some friends right now. So, thank you."


    I put the tter down. They stare at it, hesitant.


    "Go ahead, try some. I bet you''ll love the banana the best," I encourage them, trying to sound enthusiastic,


    Abbyes running back out in a fresh swimsuit. "Yummy!" she exims, reaching for a piece of banana.


    Bobby takes some banana and hands it to Sarah, nodding to her to go ahead.


    She pops it in her mouth and chews a little. Then her eyes light up and she smiles. Bobby tries some now, quickly chews and swallows, and grabs another piece


    "You three enjoy. Stay on the deck for now." I go and lock the gate on my enclosed deck leading


    area and beach. I don''t want to stress out Winona anymore today. I head inside.


    the


    "Hey, you feeling better?" I ask. She''s making a sd in the kitchen, her movements slow and deliberate


    She nods, but I can tell by her face that she''s only going through the motions. I have to reach her somehow to make her feel safe again. "The kids are eating fruit. I locked them on the deck." "Thanks. I''m so sorry about before..." she trails off, her voice breaking.


    "Winona, look... I''ve just seen that Bobby and Sarah hadn''t even tried fresh fruit before, and they asked if they had to do a job before they ate."


    I see the tears roll down her face. She doesn''t look at me, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs


    "I''m not sure if I knew this already and lost the memories, or if you never told me about how you grew up."


    She shrugs, clearly trying to hold herself together. "You never really asked. We were busy with life. That was my past I wanted to forget."


    I go around the counter and bring her into my arms. "I''m asking now," I say softly.


    Her sobs increase, her body trembling in my embrace....I can''t..."


    "You''re safe. I promise. I won''t ever let anyone hurt you again," I whisper, my voice firm with conviction.


    "You used to say that. Then you hated me for so long. I can''t do that again, Jayden. It would kill me," she says, her eyes searching mine for reassurance.


    I look her in the eyes, my heart aching. "I will spend the rest of my life proving to you that you can trust me and that no one will ever hurt you like that again. Not you, not Abby, and not my new baby."

 Chapter 75

    75 We''ll Be Ready


    75 We''ll Be Ready


    (Jayden)


    "It''s soplicated," she murmurs, her voice filled with pain.


    "Tell me about what it was like, before you got to live with Anne," I urged gently.


    Her shaking increases, her breath hitching with each sob.


    "I got you. I think you need to talk about this, get it out. Otherwise, you are going to explode," I say in encouragement


    "He was awful. I was his meal ticket. If he wanted stuff off people, I had to go too. Said they''d feel sorry for me. I had to go beg on the streets, and if I didn''t get enough, I never got to eat anything," she confesses, her voice raw with emotion.


    "Jesus, Winona, I''m so sorry you went through that," I say, my anger towards her father burning hotter.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "School saved me. I knew an education was my only way out, and we had a school breakfast program. I got to eat there," she continues, her voice a little stronger now.


    "Your mother?" I ask, not sure if I want to hear the answer.


    "She hated me. Hated that I''de into her life and ruined it. So did he, but he found a way to benefit from the misfortune of being lumbered with a child," she says bitterly


    "Like that''s any kid''s fault. They don''t ask to be born," I say, feeling a surge of protectiveness for Winona and these kids.


    "She


    was so bombed out on drugs and alcohol that he fed her. He always said it was my fault that she was such a waste of a person. She couldn''t get out even if she''d wanted to, I don''t think."


    I take her to the sofa and nce out on the deck. The kids are still munching and chatting


    "Where is she now?"


    "I don''t know. I assume her body gave up eventually."


    I sit and pull Winona onto myp. I want her to feel safe to continue.


    She keeps talking. "He will do literally anything to get money. This is why I''m so spooked by him turning up. Those kids, I can''t let them go back there," she says, her voice filled with determination. "We''ll work it out. I promise," I say, trying to reassure her.


    "How did he find us? He didn''t for all those years. Now, here he is. It''s not a coincidence," she says, her voice tinged with paranoia.


    I take her words on board this time. She''s right. I have to listen to what she''s saying. These kids aren''t lying or pretending. They don''t have an agenda. This man is dangerous, and he''s turned up here now. Even with everything on the news, actually getting her address here isn''t something just anyone could do


    We pay a lot for the right to privacy with real estate and staff. I''m not sure how he found you, but I''m damn well going to find out," I say, my voice filled with resolve.


    75 WWII Be Ready


    "All I know is that your mother knew he was still alive. When she went on vacationst time, she went snooping about where I lived as a kid," she says, her voice trembling.


    I don''t want to hear this about Mother, but I also can''t stay in denial. This is Abby''s life, Winona''s life, and if I know anything right now, I know I love her and I will take care of her forever, no matter what it takes


    "I got out at about the same age as Bobby is now. I hate to think how he''ll end up if he goes back to him," she says, her voice filled with a mother''s protectiveness.


    "Those kids aren''t going back there. I don''t care if I have to take care of them myself," I say firmly.


    "We have enough on our te with Abby. They need some specialist care first to recondition them. The sad fact is, it may be toote for Bobby. He may never be able to get past this," she says, her voice filled with sadness.


    1 hope that''s not true," I say, feeling a pang of sorrow for the boy.


    "He''s had a sister to look out for. At least it was just me. I''m sure having a sibling to protect has made it way worse for him. He''d be taking extra crap to shield her from it," she exins, her voice breaking.


    "You''re all staying here tonight. I''m not taking no for an answer," I say, my voice stern. I move aside and stand up.


    Winona looks at me, her eyes filled with gratitude and fear. "He wille back. What if he triest something?"


    "Let hime, we''ll be ready this time. And I swear, Winona, he won''t get near you. Not ever."


    Her eyes well up with fresh tears, and she nods, finally allowing herself to rx a bit in my arms. Tomorrow I''m going to involve the police. I want a restraining order on him and hopefully they can stay with us until they find their mother or some other responsible rtive. I mean their mother might be just as damaged as my father is." I think this fight is just beginning. It involves so much more than these kids. I need to get control of my life and back myself. I get what Gus means now. I''m going back to therapy, and I''ll try hypnosis to unlock whatever is inside my mind.


    I''m ready to face whateveres our way.


    For Winona, for Abby, and now, for Bobby and Sarah. For me.


    76 Too Easy

 Chapter 76

    76 Too Easy


    (Ashlyn)


    Iugh out loud. "Oh, Gus. You really are so bad." He''s been flirting with me for weeks now. The old fool thinks he can manipte me, but he has no idea who he''s dealing with.


    He grins, his eyes twinkling with that fake charm. "I''m always putty in a beautiful woman''s hands."


    "A woman who''s pregnant with your grandchild. I mean, isn''t that a little taboo?" I tease him back, ying the game with ease.


    "I think you like a little taboo," he says as he gets up from the formal dining table. "Excuse me a second, my dear. I need the bathroom."


    I smile sweetly. "Of course."


    If only he knew. His attentions aren''t fooling me. I know he''s just trying to distract me from Jayden and Winona and their little family thing they have going on,


    Fuck them. I''m ying stupid. It''s easier to do what I need to do that way. Gus


    nay think he''s clever. Judy may think she''s clever. But they aren''t as clever as me. Jayden is mine. I''m married to him. I''ll keep him.


    This baby is my cover right now. What a stroke of luck. I never knew how I''d feel about being pregnant. hate kids. Last thing I want is one of the little leeches growing inside me. But they think it''s made me a changed woman. Let them think that. When Gus leaves the room, I smile. He''s so easy to manipte. I''ve got him wrapped around my little finger.


    But then I feel a sharp pain in my abdomen, and I double over slightly. I feel dampness in my panties. Shit. I can''t lose this baby. Not yet. Not when it''s my ticket to keeping Jayden. I press my hand to my stomach, willing the pain to go away. I straighten up as Gus returns, pretending everything is fine. "I think I''ll head to bed early tonight, Gus. Feeling a bit tired. Thank you for a wonderful dinner." I''ve been stayin


    with him since Jayden left.


    He looks concerned, but only mildly. "Of course, dear. Get some rest."


    I nod and make my way upstairs, my mind racing. If I''m going to lose this baby, I need to act fast. I need to make sure Winona is out of the picture for good. I go straight to the bathroom and check. Yes, it''s blood.


    I''m relieved in one way. I can''t care for a baby.


    So, if I''m going to lose my best asset to keep Jayden anyway, I may as well take Winona out at the same time. And if that brat of hers gets caught in the crossfire, so be it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I lean back against the pillows, feeling the pain subside a little. I know this miscarriage will be the perfect opportunity to y the victim. Jayden will be devastated, and he''ll need me more than ever.


    And with Winona out of the way, there will be nothing stopping me from getting exactly what I want.


    I feel another twinge of pain and grit my teeth. I need to rest. I need to be strong for the next part of


    my n. The darkness in the room seems to wrap around me like aforting shroud, and I relish the


    76 Too Easy


    thought of how perfect this will all be


    As the pain subsides, I start to visualize the scene. I''ll find a way to provoke Winona, push her buttons until she snaps. Then I''ll make sure we''re somewhere public, where Jayden and other can witness the ident." I''ll fall,


    clutching my stomach, and everyone will me Winona for causing me to lose the baby.


    It''ll be perfect. Winona will be painted as the viin, and I''ll be the grieving wife, the tragic figure who''s lost everything. Jayden will turn back to me. The image of Winona being dragged away, med for my miscarriage," brings a smile to my lips, The next morning, I woke up, there''s no pain now until I move. Something doesn''t feel right. Okay. I need to get this done soon. No doctors, I can''t have proof I knew I might miscarry. But this will call for me to go to Santa Monica.


    I can''t fly. I''ll have to get my driver. But first I need to act on the n that will have Winona at the edge of reason and she''lle at me when she sees me. I''ll rest up for a few days here and then set off on my


    journey.


    That should be time enough for Winona''s father to carry out the rest of the n we had to prove to Jayden that she isn''t sane anymore.


    I''ll make sure to be seen by everyone, looking weak and vulnerable. And then, when the moment is right, I''ll confront Winona. I''ll make her snap, and then I''ll fall.


    I catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror. I smile, feeling a rush of satisfaction. This is it. The beginning of the end for Winona. And the start of my perfect life with Jayden.


    I get what I deserve. Iy back against the pillows, my mind whirling with the possibilities. The more think about it, the more detailed my n bes. I can already see Winona''s horrified face as she realizes she''s been set up. The panic in her eyes, the desperate attempts to exin, all falling on deaf ears.


    Jayden will be so consumed with guilt and sorrow that he won''t see through my facade. He''ll be mine again, leaning on me for support, seekingfort in my arms.


    With Winona out of the way, there will be nothing to distract him from me. I''ll make sure he never looks at another woman again.


    And Judy? She thinks she''s untouchable, but I''ll deal with her too. Once Winona is gone, I''ll turn my attention to getting rid of Judy''s influence over Jayden. I''ll make him see her for the maniptive witch she really is. Slowly, I''ll iste him from everyone who might try to take him away from me.


    I close my eyes, the pain in my abdomen now a distant ache, reced by a burning determination. This is my game, and I''m ying to win. Winona doesn''t stand a chance against me. Neither does Judy or Gus. By the time I''m finished, I''ll have everything I''ve ever wanted.

 Chapter 77

    77 Where Are They? (Winona)


    I''m still shaken from attacking that man yesterday. I''ve stayed at the beach house another night, but now, want to get back to the cottage and prove I can do this


    "Jayden, thanks for everything. The police areing this afternoon for an interview and child services will be here in the morning."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Are you sure?" He looks at me, concern etched in his features.


    I nod. "I really am."


    "I have some meetings today. Hopefully, I''ll finally make some headway to buying more shares. Then I''lle around and sleep on the sofa."


    "You don''t have to put yourself out.


    "I do, and I will. If you''re sure he''ll be back, we can''t take any


    Chances."


    "He will be, but he''s not stupid enough to try while the authorities are around."


    "If he knows you''ll contact the authorities, then he may want to get the kids back with him before then."


    This is true. I consider my options. I don''t have a car here and Jayden has meetings he needs to get to." So, it''s either I wait at the cottage or here."


    I don''t know what to do. Anxiety twists in my gut, making it hard to breathe.


    "We know security is out there watching."


    I sigh with relief. "Yes. Drop us at the cottage then. They aren''t going to let him anywhere near us,


    "Are the kids outside?" Jayden asks.


    "No, they''re in the bedroom packing their things." I stare at him, trying to mask my growing panic.


    "I didn''t hear them when I came past."


    the deck gate locked?" Panic rises in my chest. My heart races as I rush to the bedroom, pushing the door open. The room is empty, the bed unmade, and their things scattered around. My mind goes nk with fear.


    "Bobby! Sarah! Abby!" I call out, my voice breaking. There''s no response, just the deafening silence that makes my heart pound harder.


    Jayden''s face pales as he realizes the kids are missing "We need to check the entire house."


    We tear through the rooms, opening closets, checking under beds, and calling their names. Each empty space I find tightens the knot of dread in my stomach.


    "They''re not here, Jayden," I gasp, clutching the doorframe to steady myself. My breathes in short, desperate gasps. "Where could they be?"


    He grabs my shoulders, forcing me to look at him. "Winona, we''ll find them. They couldn''t have gone far."


    Where Are They?


    "No! He''s got them. He has Abby!" I scream the words at him, my voice echoing in the eminty house. Jayden bolts out the door while I sprint to the back deck. The gate is open, and my heart sinks further.


    "I locked it, I swear I did," Jayden says, his voice shaking.


    "Bobby watched you do thebination yesterday. It makes sense," I race down the steps and scan the


    yard.


    The beach beyond is deserted. I turn and run along the shoreline, my eyes scanning for any sign of the kids. The sun is bright, reflecting off the water, making it hard to see.


    I shade my eyes with my hand and squint. "Bobby! Sarah! Abby!" I shout, my voice hoarse from the effort.


    can see Jayden talking to the security team near the house. They''re gesturing, pointing in different directions. I feel helpless and frantic. The thought of them being taken again by my father sends waves of nausea through me. "Winona!" Jayden''s voice carries over the wind. "They haven''t seen them. We''re checking the cameras."


    I sink to my knees in the sand, tears streaming down my face. "He took them!" I choke out, my body trembling. The overwhelming sense of loss and fear crashes over me like a tidal wave. "It''s my fault. It''s my fault. Abby, oh god, Abby." I sob. Jayden rushes to my side and kneels beside me. "We''ll find them, Winona, We will. They can''t have gone far. Security would have seen something."


    1 should have known better than to trust them. My father has set this up. He''s got Bobby to do this. I


    know it."


    "Bobby? You mean, he''s taken Abby to your father? Why would he if he''s so scared of him?"


    "Because he''s scared. Don''t you get it? There''s no going against that man."


    Jayden helps me to my feet. "We can''t give up."


    "I''m calling the police. I need to go wait at the cottage. That''s the address Abby knows in an emergency." It''s a long shot, but she might remember it.


    Just as we''re about to circle back to the house, a security guard rushes up to us. "We''ve found something Small footprints leading toward the dunes," he says, pointing toward the sandy hills.


    Jayden and I exchange a nce, hope sparking in our eyes. We sprint toward the dunes, following the footprints. The trail is faint but visible, leading us through the shifting sands. But then it just stops, the wind making the trail disappear. "Bobby! Sarah! Abby!" I shout again, my voice raw with desperation.


    But I know deep inside, they aren''t here. They are long gone.


    I''ll kill him, I swear. I''ll kill him if he


    hurts my baby.


    Jayden pulls me into his arms, his grip tight and reassuring. "We''ll get them back, Winona, I promise you. We won''t stop until we do."


    His words areforting, but the fear gnaws at me, relentless and unforgiving. How could this happen?


    Where Are They?


    How could I let this happen? Every second that ticks by feels like an eternity, each moment filled with the torturous uncertainty of not knowing where they are or what''s happening to them.


    I look up at Jayden, my vision blurred by tears. "We have to find them. We can''t let him get away with this."


    Jayden nods, his eyes hardening with determination. "We won''t. I''ll make sure of it."


    711 Just Find Het

 Chapter 78

    78 Just Find Her!


    (Winona)


    The police have been here ten minutes and it feels like forever while I try to exin to them what has happened. My voice is trembling with urgency, and the fear in my chest is tightening.


    "Do you have any reason to believe he''d want to hurt your daughter, Ms. Nn?" one of the officers asks, his tone skeptical.


    a over.


    "He wants to hurt me. This is ridiculous, you need to start looking for her," I snap, frustration bubbling


    "We need information and we need proof. This is like looking for a needle in a haystack," the other officer exins, his calm demeanor only fueling my panic.


    I''m shaking, my fists clenching at my sides. I scream at the officers, "Just find her! I''m telling g you what you need to know. Why won''t you believe me?"


    Jayden draws me back from them, his grip firm but gentle. Try and stay calm."


    "Try and stay calm!?" I echo, my voice cracking with desperation. "I swear I will kill him if he hurts her." My mind is in turmoil and I''ve never felt anger like this before. Pain rips through my head, a sharp, searing agony that makes me grab my head with both hands. "Winona, are you okay?" Jayden asks, concern etched in his voice as he grabs my shoulders, steadying


    1. me.


    I look up towards the cottage gate, and there I see him. My father, with the three kids, walking in nonchntly. They all have ice cream cones. The sight of Abby smiling sends a wave of relief crashing over me, but my rage is still boiling just beneath the surface. I run at him, but then I see Abby''s innocent face, her eyes bright with happiness, and I know I can''t lose itThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    in front of her.


    "Hey, did you lose someone?" my father says, a smug grin on his face. "It''s okay, officers. We went and got ice cream. Bobby, my boy here, said he checked it with Winona and it was cool."


    "You damn liar!" I spit the words at my father and I look at Bobby. He doesn''t meet my gaze, his eyes downcast, filled with guilt and fear.


    I grab Abby away from him, pulling her into my arms. "Run inside, Abby. It''s almost naptime.


    "Did I do something wrong, Mommy? Bobby said it was okay with you." Her innocent question nearly breaks me.


    I hug her to me, tears spilling over her hair. "No, honey. No, never. It was just a mistake, that''s all."


    She skips off inside, a security man following her to ensure she''s safe. My heart aches watching her go, wishing I could protect her from all this madness.


    "So, she''s home. All is good then," my father says with a smirk.


    "No. He took her without my permission," I tell the policeman, my voice trembling with anger and fear.


    "I thought I had permission. My bad. I should have double-checked," my father says, his voice dripping


    78 Just Find Hel


    with false sincerity.


    "You liar!" I lunge at him, my fists swinging. I want to w at him, to make him pay for every moment of terror he''s caused.


    "Ma''am, you better stop or you''ll draw assault charges, the officer warns, stepping between us.


    Jayden pulls me back, his arms wrapping around me to hold me in ce. I see Bobby shaking and Sarah crying softly, her tears streaking her face.


    "He''s putting these kids through hell. You need to get them away from him," I plead with the police, my voice breaking.


    "They are just fine. At least I know where they are. You should be more careful, Winona. I think you need help," my father says, his tone condescending and cold.


    Then he just leaves, the kids trailing behind him, their heads down, and there''s not a damn thing I can do to stop it. The police don''t move to intervene, their faces impassive.


    "Just call us if you need us again. I think this matter is resolved," one of the officers says, turning to leave.


    "Keep him the hell away from me," I yell after them. but the officers are already walking away, and my father is disappearing down the path with the kids.


    Jayden holds me tighter as I copse against him, sobs wracking my body. "We''ll figure this out, Winona. I promise we''ll get them away from him."


    I nod weakly, but the despair is overwhelming. How can I protect Abby and those kids when the system is failing us? My father is a monster, and he''s outsmarted me at every turn. I have to be stronger. I have to find a way to stop him before it''s toote. Jayden pulls me closer, his arms offering a small measure offort. "We''ll find a way, Winona. He won''t get away with this."


    I take a shaky breath, trying to steady myself. "What is he doing? Why does he have to torture me like this?"


    "Winona, look. I think we might be better back at home, and I don''t mean the beach house."


    "No. Then I have to put up with Judy and Ashlyn and seeing one of them makes me feel like I''ll lose itpletely right now." I take a deep breath. "I''ll go to a psychologist and I''ll get child protection to look into my father and those kids. They have my records." "You do what you need to do. I''ll be here for you."


    "I swear, I''ve never wanted to hurt someone so bad as wanted to hurt him just then. Why can''t they just leave me alone? Why?" I can''t get a hold on my emotions and my head is screaming with pain.


    To Mothers and Fathers


    7

 Chapter 79

    9 Mothers and Fathers (Jayden)


    Wow. Winona really lost it today. She''s sleeping now. Abby is in with her. She''s so scared this will happen again. I don''t know what her father is ying at.


    Something is up. That''s for sure.


    I wanted to tear his head off myself, but I knew he was deliberately trying to bait us. What I don''t know is why? What I do know is if he thinks he can stand against the power and might of the Brennans, he has another thinging.


    I''ve called every shareholder I need and they have all agreed to sell to me. Thetest bad publicity ractually helped my cause. I also added that with Gus Brennan at the helm, it''s high risk that Brennan Industries will get swallowed up into Nexus Global. That I was willing to fight that until the end, but I had no guarantees any shareholder would see a profit for a long time. They all took my offer. Now I am the majority owner of Brennan Industries. I can call the shots again. But first, I have my memories to sort out. Tomorrow I go to the hypnotherapist. I''m drilling down, no matter what it takes. No more running scared. Whatever it is my memory finds there, I''m facing it. If it''s nothing, fine. At least I can get on with life on my terms.


    Winonained of bad headaches, maybe a migraine. I''m not sure, but she''s booked in for the doctor, tomorrow morning. Before we go there, I''m taking her and Abby to Palisades Park for a pic lunch. I''m going to tell her we can go back home. I''m not sure how she will handle this information, but I need to get my business empire back as soon as possible and put in the hard yards before Abby''s next operation, I''m hoping the outing will help Winona feel better and that her father will never get near us like that again. I''ve got my lead private investigator on the job of finding that man and getting those kids out of there. today. Once they have them safe, I''ll make an offer her father can''t refuse, and if I ever see him again, he will be dead. It''s that simple. They are Winona''s half-siblings and I know she''s torn apart by that.


    I think she''s right by saying Bobby will need a lot of help to get out of the headspace he''s in and I''m prepared to pay for whatever they need to get them a chance in life.


    I get a text from him. He has them. I give him the location we''ll be atter. I want Winona to have the chance to speak with the kids before they go into specialized care. I know she got attached and she doesn''t me Bobby. That alone will help her begin to heal herself.


    "Hey, you two feeling rested?"


    I feel better, thanks."


    "Great because we''re going to Palisades Park for a few hours. Have a bite to eat. I have a surprise for you,


    Winona.


    10 Mothers and Fathers.


    She looks a little fearful. "I''m not sure we should."


    "We are. Everything is organized." I take her hand. "I promise it will be fine. Your father is in custody."


    "What? How?"


    11


    "He had a string of offenses uncovered and they are keeping him under arrest until his bail hearing. At least a week."


    She breathes out. "Was this your doing?"


    "Yes. Nowe on. We can''t bete."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At Palisades Park, the sun is warm and there''s very little breeze. We search for some shade to sit and wait. The park is bustling with families, children''sughter echoing through the air, blending with the sound of the nearby waves crashing against the shore. We spread out a nket under arge oak tree, its branches offering a respite from the heat. Abby runs off to the yground, her energy boundless, while Winona and I settle down, unpacking the pic basket


    As we nibble on sandwiches, I notice a familiar figure approaching. My heart skips a beat, and I nudge Winona. "Look."


    Her eyes widen as she sees the child protection officer walking toward us, Bobby and Sarah in tow. Winona''s face crumbles with emotion, tears welling up as she stands to greet them.


    "Bobby, Sarah!" She rushes forward, her arms outstretched. The children run to her, their faces lighting up with relief and joy. Winona kneels down, hugging them tightly, her tears mingling with their happyughter,


    The officer steps back, giving them a moment. "They''re safe now," he says softly. "We''ll sort out the rest, but they wanted to see you."


    Winona pulls back slightly, looking into their eyes. "I''m so d you''re okay," she whispers, her voice choked with emotion. "You''re my family. My half-brother and sister."


    Bobby''s eyes widen in surprise, but it''s Sarah who speaks, her small voice cutting through the moment. He''s not our father."


    Everyone is stunned into silence. Winona''s breath catches, her grip tightening on the children. "What do you mean?"


    Sarah''s lower lip trembles. "He told us he was our dad, but he''s not. We''re his foster kids. He took us."


    The revtion hangs heavy in the air, the weight of it pressing down on all of us. Winona''s eyes fill with a mixture of shock, anger, and profound sadness. "I promise you, you''ll never go back to him," she vows, her voice firm and steady. The officer nods. "We''ll make sure of it."


    As the reality sinks in on what this actually means I watch as Winona clings to Bobby and Sarah.


    He''d gotten foster kids just to be his meal ticket. How does a person like that fool authorities? He''s one hell of a con artist. I''ll make sure his time in jail means he''ll never contemte involving kids again.


    I look over in the distance and a familiar figure waves to me from near the top of the staircase. What the


    79 Mothers and Fathers


    actual fuck? Is that Ashlyn?

 Chapter 80

    80 She''s Dangerous


    (Winona)


    The officer lets Bobby and Sarah stay for our pic. He''s waiting for us to finish.


    I see Jayden staring. I look over there in the distance, spot a familiar figure near the top of the stairs.


    My heart skips a beat, and a cold wave of shock washes over me.


    It''s Ashlyn.


    I swallow. What does she want?


    She''s just standing there with a twisted smile on her face.


    I''m still fragile from Abby''s disappearance and the revtion about Bobby and Sarah, my chest tightens with a mix of anger and dread.


    I''m so tired of all of this. It''s time I tried to make peace and include her in our family.


    After all, she has Jayden''s child inside her and regardless of the circumstance that child will need some stability.


    I hand Bobby and Sarah their sandwiches, trying to mask my rising panic. "Stay here with Jayden for a moment," I say, forcing a smile. "I see a friend of ours. I''ll be right back." Jayden looks at me, concern etched on his face. "Are you sure?"


    I nod, my eyes locked on Ashlyn. "I need to deal with this."


    As I approach, Ashlyn''s smile widens into a sneer. "Well, how touching," she says, her voice dripping with venom. "The pathetic ex-wife came to make peace, no doubt." "What are you doing here, Ashlyn?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady, but the quiver betrays me.


    Sheughs, a harsh, grating sound. "I''m just here to remind you that Jayden is my husband now. You''re nothing but a sad, pathetic memory. You have no right to be in his life."


    My blood boils despite my resolve to be calm, and I clench my fists. "Jayden and I share a child, Ashlyn. You can''t erase that."


    "Oh, but I can try," she hisses. Her eyes glint with malice. "You know, I''ve been thinking. Maybe I''ll just throw myself down these steps. I don''t care if I lose Jayden''s baby. I hate kids. It would be worth it to ruin you." Panic grips me. "Ashlyn, don''t do anything stupid."


    She takes a step closer to the edge, her smile never wavering. "You think I won''t? You think I care about this baby? Jayden is mine, and I''ll do whatever it takes to keep him."


    My heart races, the fear and fury blending into a potent mix. "Ashlyn, please. Don''t do something you''ll regret."


    She leans closer to the edge, her eyes daring me. "Watch me."


    BC Shers Dangerdut.


    Ashlyn''s twisted smile sends a chill down my spine.


    She edges closer to the stairs, her eyes locked on mine. The tension is suffocating, and I know need to act fast


    "Ashlyn, step away," I pleaded, reaching out to her. "You don''t want to do this."


    Sheughs, a cold, mirthless sound. "Oh, but I do. It''s perfect. Everyone will think you pushed me. Jayden will hate you forever."


    I dart forward, grabbing her arm, trying to pull her away from the edge. "No, Ashlyn. Stop!"


    She starts screaming, "No, Winona! Stop!" Her voice is a shrill, desperate wail, drawing the attention of nearby park-goers.


    But she''s the one inching closer to the stairs, using my grip to make it look like I''m forcing her,


    "Please, Ashlyn," I beg, my heart pounding. "Think about the baby." If I let her go now, the sheer momentum will send her tumbling.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She res at me, her eyes filled with hatred. "This baby is just a tool. You think I care about it? All I care about is ruining you."


    My grip tightens, and I try to pull her back, but she resists, twisting and struggling against me. "Ashlyn, you''re going to hurt yourself!"


    "That''s the point," she snarls, pushing back against my efforts. "Everyone will see you for the monster you


    are."


    I feel her slipping, my desperation growing. "Why are you doing this?" I cry out, my voice breaking.


    Her smile widens, a sinister glint in her eyes. "Because I paid your father to take Abby and those other kids. To make you look crazy. To make everyone think you''re unfit to be a mother." The revtion hits me like a punch to the gut. "You... you did what?"


    Sheughs again, the sound chilling me to the bone. "He was easy to buy off. And it worked, didn''t it? You''re unraveling. Everyone can see it."


    Rage and horror surge through me, my mind reeling from her confession. "You''re sick," I whisper, tears streaming down my face. "How could you do that to those children? To Abby." "Because I win," she spits back, her eyes gleaming with triumph. "Jayden is mine. And soon, he''ll have nothing to do with you or Abby."


    I use all my strength to hold her back from the edge, my heart racing. "You''re not going to win, Ashlyn. Not


    like this."


    She struggles against me, her screams echoing in the air. "Let go of me! No, Winona! Stop!"


    But I hold on, determined not to let her fall. I see the confusion and fear in the faces of the onlookers, and


    I know how this must look.


    But I can''t let her win. Not when so much is at stake.


    "Ashlyn, you need help," I say, my voice shaking with emotion. "You don''t have to do this. We can get


    I 30 She''s Dangerous


    through this without hurting anyone."


    Her eyes sh with anger, but I see a flicker of uncertainty. "You think you can save me? You can''t even save yourself."


    "Maybe not," I admit, my grip firm. "But I''m not letting you drag me down with you."


    For a moment, we''re locked in a struggle, both teetering on the edge of a dangerous precipice.


    But I know I have to hold on, for Abby''s sake, for my own sanity, I can''t let Ashlyn''s twisted game destroy


    us all.


    "I won''t let you hurt anyone else," I vow, my voice steady. "Not ever again."

 Chapter 81

    81 Winona Don''t!


    (Jayden)


    I watched Winona and Ashlyn near the top of the stairs at Palisades Park, their bodies locked in a struggle.


    I want to intervene, but I need to stay with the kids. My mind races as I try to process what''s happening.


    Abby tugs at my shirt, her eyes wide with confusion and fear. "Daddy, why is Mommy hurting thatdy?" she asks, her voice trembling.


    Before I can respond, the officer who had just left to get coffeees rushing back.


    He sees the struggle and sprints toward them, shouting for them to stop.


    Themotion has drawn a small crowd of onlookers, and my stomach knots with anxiety.


    "Stay here," I tell Abby and the other kids, my voice firm but gentle. "Everything is going to be okay."


    I try to keep my eyes on the scene, watching in horror as it looks like Winona is pushing Ashlyn toward the edge.


    Ashlyn screams, "No, Winona! Don''t!".


    Then she falls, her body rolling down the steep stairs in a terrifying blur.


    Winona stands there, her face a mix of shock and rage and then she grabs her head, a scream tearing. from her throat, before copsing to the ground, "Mommy!" Abby screams, her little hands clutching at me.


    I scoop her up, holding her close. "It''s okay, Abby. It''s going to be okay," I whisper, even though I don''t believe it myself.


    More police arrive on the scene, their presence adding to the chaos.


    The officer who had been with us takes charge, directing the crowd and securing the area. He me pass, his expression grim.


    e won''t let


    "I need to take Bobby and Sarah into care," he says, his voice steady. "You may need to be a witnesster.


    Bobby and Sarah cling to me, their faces pale with fear I nod, trying to stayposed. ''Okay. Just make sure they''re safe. I''ll see you soon, kids, I promise."


    The officer gently takes the children. "We''ll take care of them," he assures me before leading them away.


    I turn my attention back to the stairs, where Ashlyn lies barely conscious.


    Her face is contorted with pain, and she clutches her stomach, moaning about the baby.


    "Our baby... I''m losing our baby..." she whimpers, her voice weak. "She said she''d kill our baby."


    Paramedics move quickly and two go to Ashlyn. They stabilize her and bring her up.


    Ashlyn''s eyes find mine. "Jayden, she tried to kill me. Winona tried to kill me and the baby," she uses, her voiceced with pain and venom.


    81 Winona Don''t!


    I look at Winona, who is still on the ground, cradling her head and sobbing. The police try to get her up and she fights them.


    My heart aches with confusion and despair. I want to believe in her, but the scene before me is damning


    It looked like she pushed Ashlyn, and I can''t ignore what I saw.


    One of the officers approaches me, his face serious. "Sir, we need to take statements and gather evidence. Thisdy... she might be facing serious charges."


    I nod numbly, holding Abby tighter as she cries into my shoulder. "I understand," I say, my voice hollow.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As the paramedics wheel Ashlyn on the stretcher, she continues to moan about losing the baby and how she needs me.


    Her words cut through me like a knife. I should have seen Winona wasn''t well enough to be here.


    I rushed her. Her mind was at breaking point.


    Winona is on her feet, her face a mask of anguish and disbelief.


    They handcuff her behind her back.


    She meets my eyes, and I see the plea for understanding, the desperate need for me to believe her.


    But at this moment, with everything falling apart around us, I don''t know what to think.


    The officer starts to lead her away, and she looks back at me onest time. "Jayden, I didn''t... I swear I didn''t," she cries, her voice breaking.


    "It''s okay," I say, but is it?


    "Don''t let her near Abby. She wants you for herself. Watch Abby. Promise me."


    "You have the right to remain silent..."


    I watch on as they read Winona her rights and lead her away.


    All I can do is watch. I can''t help her. I can''t help the woman, I love.


    "Promise me, Jayden!" Winona cries out as they lead her away.


    I nod at Winona, feeling the weight of her plea settling heavily on my shoulders.


    My world is exploding, and I''m left standing there, holding Abby, trying to calm her.


    But deep down, doubt gnaws at me. Did Winona really push Ashlyn? Honestly, after everything, she could''ve been in that state of mind.


    But Ashlyn faked Winona pushing her before with the ne. Would she sacrifice the child she''s carrying for revenge?


    The image of Winona''s hands on Ashlyn haunts me, and I can''t shake the fear that maybe, just maybe, she


    did.


    As I hold Abby close, the weight of the situation crashes down on me, leaving me feeling more lost and confused than ever before.


    81 Winona Don''t!


    I can''t lose Abby too.


    I nce around at the crowd, their faces a mix of shock and curiosity.


    The whispers reach my ears, each one a dagger to my heart. "Did you see that? She pushed her."


    "That''s Winona Nn and Jayden Brennan."


    "Crazy rich people."


    I want to shout at them, tell them they don''t know anything, but I bite my tongue.


    I need to get Abby home and call mywyer.


    Ashlyn is loaded into the ambnce, still clutching her stomach and moaning about the baby.


    The paramedics close the doors, and the ambnce speeds away, sirens ring.


    A new wave of police officers arrives, and one of them, clearly in charge, starts barking orders. "I need statements from everyone who saw what happened. Let''s get this area secured." Another officer approaches me, his expression one of pity. "Sir, we''re going to need you toe down to the stationter to give a formal statement."


    I nod, barely able to process his words. "I have my daughter. She has health issues." I managed to say. can youe to the hospital? I need to be there with Ashlyn and my unborn baby" "We''ll make arrangements Mr Brennan."


    I look down at Abby, her little face pressed against my chest, and my heart breaks all over again. "It''s going to be okay, sweetheart," I whisper, kissing the top of her head. "Daddy''s here." The officer in charge starts speaking to the crowd, trying to disperse them. "Please move along, folks. There''s nothing more to see here.


    I turn away, shielding Abby from the prying eyes and the harsh whispers.


    My n is to go check in on Ashlyn, call Gus and do what I can for Winona.


    I''ll get to the bottom of this.

 Chapter 82

    82 Heartbreak Again (Jayden)


    In the hospital, I stand and wait in the emergency room. The nurse said the doctor was about to examine Ashlyn. Abby is still clinging to me, her small body trembling with fear. I know I need to get her out of here. I dial Anne''s number. "Jayden?" she answers quickly, concern evident in her voice.


    "It''s all a mess, Anne. Winona is in jail, Ashlyn is in emergency-I think she''s lost the baby-and I''m here with Abby at the hospital waiting," I exin, my voice strained with emotion.


    "Oh god. What happened?" Anne asks, the worry in her tone deepening.


    "They struggled, Ashlyn fell down the stairs. Anne, I think Winona pushed her," I confess, the words heavy on my tongue.


    "No. She wouldn''t," Anne insists.


    "Her state of mindtely, I don''t know. Has she told you anything?" I ask, desperate for some rity.


    haven''t heard from her. I just assumed everything was fine," Anne replies,


    "It was, I mean, really fine. But then her father turned up," I say, frustration seeping into my voice. "What!? Steve Halley was there?" Anne sounds shocked. "Yeah, he turned up with two kids. Told Winona they were his kids. She took them in for a few exin, my anger rising.


    "Oh no," Anne whispers.


    nights," I


    "Then Abby went missing with the kids... but he turned up with them looking like he thought it was okay to- go get ice cream," I continued, my voice shaking.


    "I need toe. Where are these kids now?" Anne asks.


    "I''ll send a driver and my private jet. The kids are in the hands of child services here in Santa Monica, but from what we can work out he''s been in the same area Winona grew up in," I exin, feeling Eoverwhelmed.


    "I have special certification. I''m qualified to give them the care they need to be debriefed and ready to go back to just being normal kids again," Anne assures me. I''ll talk to child protection there."


    "I never realized how Winona grew up. I don''t think she''ll ever be normal again after this," I admit, my heart aching.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you give up on her. She''s stronger than you know," Anne says firmly.


    "I don''t know what to do." I confess, feeling lost.


    "Stay with Abby until I get there. I hope Ashlyn and the baby are okay. You may be able to find a carer or something at the hospital for Abby while you deal with that situation," Anne suggests. "Okay, great idea," I agree, feeling a glimmer of hope.


    TAME


    62 Heartbreak Again


    "If Steve Halley was involved, you can guarantee that he''s got a lot of money for doing so. He''s been paid off. He just might have the answers you need if you can convince him to talk," Anne advises. "Thanks, Anne. For everything," I say, grateful for her support.


    "You get your shit together, Jayden Brennan. This is no time for maybes. Winona''s future is on the line. Abby still has a long road. You need to find the truth," Anne tells me, her words sharp and motivating.


    "I know, and I''m ready to go back and take back Brennan Industries and take back my life. I know I love Winona, but if she has deliberately taken my baby from me, I don''t know how to deal with that," I confess, the pain in my voice raw. "Why was Ashlyn there?" Anne asks.


    "No clue. She just turned up at the park. Winona went to try and talk to her. She''s sick of all of this drama. The kids need stability," I exin.


    "It does seem a little suspect Ashlyn just turned up unannounced," Anne muses.


    I see a doctor walking towards me. "I have to go, Anne. See you soon. The jet should have you here in five hours."


    "Bye Jayden. Good luck," Anne says before hanging up.


    Before the doctor says anything, I ask, "Doctor, is there anywhere my daughter can go until I get this sorted out? She needs a quiet room and some food. Maybe a nurse that can help out? I''ll pay."


    He walks back to the nurse''s station and speaks with them. One nurse looks at her watch and nods. She walks over to me. "I''m going on break for an hour. I''ll take her to the staff room." "Thank you," I say, relief flooding through me.


    Abby clings to me as I try to hand her over. "Go with the nurse, Sweety. I''ll be back soon. I have to talk


    the doctor."


    "I want Mommy!" Abby cries, her voice filled with desperation.


    "I know you do, Abby. I know. Nanny Anne ising tonight. She''ll take you to the cottage until Mommy cane see you, okay? Mommy isn''t well right now," exin, my heart breaking. "Those bad policemen took Mommy away." Tears run down her grubby cheeks.


    "Hey... Abby, do you like candy? I have a whole stash in my locker. Let''s go get some and let Daddy talk to the doctor, okay? I have a pussy cat you can meet too. He lives here in the hospital," the nurse says gently, trying tofort her.


    Abby''s eyes light up a little, and she lets the nurse take her. The nurse nods at me and leads her away. "Mr. Brennan, your wife has sustained some serious injuries in the fall. Not life-threatening for her. But she has lost the baby, I''m afraid," the doctor says, his tone somber.


    I nod, the weight of his words hitting me hard. I remember how I felt when Winona lost our first baby. Ashlyn will be upset. I''m not sure where we go from here. "Can I go and see her?"


    I''d imagined being a father to this child. Seeing all the milestones. Learning how to change diapers.

 Chapter 83

    (Winona)


    I sit in the cold, sterile interview room, my heart pounding in my chest. The fluorescent lights buzz overhead, casting a harsh re on the metal table between me and the two detectives.


    My hands tremble as I clutch the edge of my chair, trying to steady myself. Every muscle in my body is tense, and my throat feels like it''s closing up.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Nn, you need to understand the seriousness of these charges," the older detective says, his voice gruff. "We have multiple witnesses who saw you push Ashlyn Brennan down those stairs. She is pressing attempted murder charges."


    "I didn''t push her!" I insist, my voice cracking under the weight of my desperation. "She set me up! She said horrible things to me, she provoked me!" I can feel my pulse in my temples, each beat a reminder of my mounting panic.


    The younger detective leans forward, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "We''ve done our homework, Ms. Nn. We know about your history with Mrs. Brennan and Jayden Brennan. There''s a lot of bad blood there, isn''t there?" His tone is usatory, as if he''s already made up his mind about me.


    I shake my head vehemently, tears streaming down my face and blurring my vision. "You don''t understand. Ashlyn has been trying to ruin my life for years. She paid my father toe back and use those kids against me. She even said she didn''t care if she miscarried Jayden''s baby. She wanted to make it look like I did it." My voice rises, raw and pleading, hoping they''ll see the truth in my eyes.


    The detectives exchange a nce, their skepticism clear. "Ms. Nn, we have a hard time believing that," the older one says, his tone dismissive. "You''re telling us she intentionally fell down the stairs to frame you? That she''d risk the life of her own baby? That''s a pretty far-fetched story."


    "It''s the truth!" I cry out, my desperation growing with each word. "You have to believe me. She''s crazy." My chest tightens as I struggle to breathe, the fear of not being believed threatening to crush me.


    The younger detective sighs and stands up, gathering his papers with a finality that makes my heart sink. We''re going to have to hold you in custody until we can sort this out. Given the severity of the usations and the witness statements, it doesn''t look good for you." I watch in horror as they open the door and gesture for me to follow them. My legs feel like jelly as t stand, my mind racing with fear and confusion. They lead me down a long, dimly lit hallway to a holding


    cell.


    The nging of the metal door behind me echoes in my ears, a sound that makes my stomach churn with dread


    As I step inside, the stench of sweat and desperation hits me like a physical blow. The other female inmates eye me with a mixture of curiosity and hostility, I try to find a corner to retreat to, but there is no escape from their prating gazes. "Hey, ain''t you that rich bitch from the news? one of them sneers, her voice dripping with malice.


    I try to ignore her, focusing on keeping my breathing steady, but the tension in the room is thick, and I can feel their anger directed at me.


    de Up


    83 She Set Me Up


    Another inmate steps closer, her eyes narrowed and lips curling in a sneer. "You think you''re better than us, huh? Just ''cause you''re on TV?"


    "I don''t want any trouble," I say quietly, my voice shaking and betraying my fear.


    "Toote for that," she replies, her smile twisted with cruelty. "We''re gonna make sure you get what you deserve. Your big dors can''t protect you here." She gets up in my face, her breath hot against my skin. Your pretty face is gonna get messed up in here. Lotta friends gonna like that pretty rich ass too."


    She squeezes my backside, and I shudder, a wave of revulsion washing over me. "Don''t touch me," I manage to say, my voice barely a whisper.


    "You don''t give the orders in here, rich bitch. You take what you''re given." She yanks my head back hard by my hair. I wince in pain, tears stinging my eyes as she smiles with sadistic pleasure. "And you say thank you."


    My heart pounds harder, fear gripping me as I brace for what''sing. Just as another inmate reaches out to grab me, the cell door swings open again. Tears roll down my face, my vision blurring with a mix of fear and relief. "Step back!" amanding voice shouts.


    A tall, imposing man dressed in a ck designer suit steps into the cell, his presence dominating the small space. "This woman is to be moved to a solitary cell immediately. Given the high-profile nature of her case and the circumstances, she requires protection." The guards check his paperwork and quicklyply, their expressions indifferent, not offering any reassurance. Thewyer turns to me, his expression stern and focused. "Let''s go, Ms. Nn."


    I follow him out, my body trembling with relief but also fear for what''s toe. As we walk down another corridor, he nces at me briefly. "You need to stay strong. We''ll get you out of here," he says, his voice firm butcking the warmth I desperately need. We pass through more hallways, the cold concrete walls pressing in on me. My thoughts race back to Abby, my sweet, innocent Abby.


    The fear that Ashlyn will somehow get to her gnaws at my insides. "What about my daughter? Ashlyn will get to her. She''ll twist everything and make it look like I''m dangerous. Please, you have to help me," I plead, my voice cracking.

 Chapter 84

    (Winona)


    "We''re doing everything we can," he replies, his tone firm. "But right now, you need to focus on staying calm and cooperating. Don''t talk to anyone unless I''m present. I need the truth from you, Winona, no matter what. You don''t lie to me, okay?"


    I nod, though my mind is far from calm. Every step feels heavy, each echoing footfall a reminder of the nightmare I''m trapped in. They lead me to a solitary cell, the door nging shut behind me. The silence is oppressive, and I feel the weight of it pressing down on me. "I''ll be back to talk to you soon. I need the full story, from the start. Are you prepared to talk to me?"


    "Of course. I''m not sure I can afford you, though."


    "Let''s worry about thatter. I''ll see you soon." He strides off, and the sound of the door locking echoes in the quiet.


    I pace the small space, my thoughts racing. How did everything go so wrong? Just a few days ago, I was hopeful about starting a new chapter with Jayden and Abby.


    Hopeful that we could blend our families. But it''s gone way too far for any of that. Now, I''m in a jail cell, used of trying to kill Ashlyn and her baby. Jayden''s baby.


    I think of how he must be feeling right now. If he has lost his child, he''ll be hurt and angry. He''ll probably turn against me like he did before. Once Judy gets wind of this, she''ll be all over him to dump me for good. That''s if she doesn''t already know. For all I know she might be the master behind all of this


    The reality of my situation crashes over me. I copse onto the narrow bed, tears streaming down my face. "Please, let this be a nightmare," I whisper to myself. "Let me wake up."


    But there''s no waking up from this. I think of Abby, my sweet, innocent Abby, and the fear she must be feeling. I have to stay strong for her, even if it feels impossible.


    I can''t help but wonder if there''s any hope left. My life has been torn apart, and I don''t know how to piece it back together. Ashlyn''s twisted words echo in my mind, her threats and usations.


    The sheer malice in her eyes as she spoke of using her own child as a pawn makes me shiver. How could she be so heartless?


    The minutes crawl by, each second stretching into eternity. The small cell feels like it''s closing in on me, suffocating me with cold walls and the weight of my despair.


    I think about the beach, the fresh air, the feeling of sand between my toes. The memories seem like a distant dream now, almost unreachable.


    Every sound from outside the cell makes me jump. The ng of metal, the distant murmur of voices, the asional shout-all reminders that I''m trapped in here while the real criminal roams free.


    My thoughts spiral, alternating between fury at Ashlyn and sheer terror at what might happen to Abby.


    I lie down, staring at the ceiling. I can''t let her win. I have to fight, for Abby''s sake. No matter how bleak


    84 Glimmer of Hope


    things seem, I have to believe that the truth wille out. But can Abby be kept safe in the meantime.


    Hours pass-or maybe it''s just minutes-when the cell door creaks open. I jolt awake, my heart racing. It''s thewyer again, his face a mask of determination.


    "Winona, it''s time. We need to talk now," he says, his voice a blend of urgency and reassurance. "I''m Gordon Brown of Brown and Associates."


    I sit up, wiping the sleep from my eyes. "Okay," I whisper, my voice shaky but resolute.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulls up a chair, sitting across from me. "Start from the beginning. Tell me everything about Ashlyn, your father, the kids-every detail matters."


    Taking a deep breath, I begin to recount everything. From the moment Ashlyn entered our lives, to the maniption and lies, the threats from my father, and the horrific scene at the park


    As I speak, I see him taking notes, his expression shifting from concern to a steely determination.


    "I knew she was dangerous, but I never imagined she''d go this far," I say, my voice breaking. "She''s been trying to drive me insane, and now she''s using this miscarriage to destroy me."


    Thewyer nods, absorbing every word, "We''ll get to the bottom of this, Winona. But you need to stay strong. This is going to be a tough fight."


    "I''m scared for Abby," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "I can''t let Ashlyn get to her."


    "Jayden told me to tell you he''ll make sure she''s safe. Anne ising to the cottage and we''ll have constant surveince on them," he assures me. "For now, focus on staying calm and cooperating with me. We''ll prove your innocence." Relief spreads through me when I hear this. As he leaves, I feel a glimmer of hope. It''s fragile, but it''s there. I know this fight is far from over, but I have to hold on-for Abby, for Jayden, and for myself. I won''t let Ashlyn win. Not this time.


    Left alone once more, the silence of the cell presses down on me, I sit back on the narrow bed, pulling my knees to my chest. My thoughts drift to Jayden. How will he ever believe me after what he saw? The doubt in his eyes haunts me. I can only pray that he will see through Ashlyn''s lies. But for now, I have to focus on surviving this


    nightmare. I take a deep breath and close my eyes, tryin

 Chapter 85

    83. Saving Winona


    85 Saving Winona (Jayden)


    I nce into the window of the hospital room and see Ashlyn,ying there. Her face is devoid of emotion, her expression nk. There are no tears, no redness around her eyes, nothing to indicate the trauma of losing a baby.


    Surely no one would go so far as to frame someone else, even to the extent of losing their own child? Perhaps, Ashlyn''s capacity for maniption really knows no bounds.


    My biggest question is, how much of this has my mother been involved in?


    I know Ashlyn intimately, and she''s always been dramatic, always excessively theatrical when ites to dealing with personal matters, particrly concerning Winona and me.


    My only option now is honesty, this marriage must end, regardless of the circumstances.


    Baby or no baby, continuing this marriage is impossible. In hindsight, I should never have rushed into this union.


    I thought we could somehow make it work, but the ongoing saga with Winona has affected Ashlyn more than I had realized, and it''s clear now she requires professional help.


    I enter the room, approaching her bed with a heavy heart. "Ashlyn." I start, my voiceced with a resignation that feels both freeing and deeply sad.


    She suddenly sits up, her movements quick, and throws her arms around me. "Jayden, oh God, Jayden. I''m so sorry. The baby is gone," she sobs into my shoulder. ternally I feel


    "I know. It''s okay. Maybe it was just meant to be," I reply gently, trying tofort her while internally I nothing but turmoil.


    She clings to me tightly. I pry her arms from around my neck and sit down beside her, creating a small but significant distance between us.


    "She wanted this, Jayden. I told you Winona wanted to hurt me," she whispers her usations.


    "Ashlyn, why are you here in Santa Monica? How did you know where we''d be?" I ask.


    Her eyes now look t and emotionless again. "I wanted to see you," she ims simply.


    "But how did you know we''d be at Palisades Park?" I press, not willing to let her sidestep the truth.


    "I didn''t. I was just taking a look around, and there you were," she replies, too quickly, too conveniently.


    "I don''t believe that", I counter, my skepticism growing Her story doesn''t add up.


    "What are you saying?" she snaps, her voice rising sharply. "She killed our baby. Why are you interrogating me? Look at me-I could''ve broken my neck, not just my arm!" She gestures to her bruises and the cast encasing her arm. But sympathy is thest thing I feel.


    Ashlyn continues, "she''s going to pay. I have the money for the best prosecutor in the country, and they will prove what she''s done. Until then, we can be together. Try again for a baby," she asserts, as if


    85 Saving Winona


    resetting our life together is as simple as pressing a restart button.


    maybe you should try again with Lance," I retort, unable to keep the bitterness from my voice. It''s a low blow, but the absurdity of her suggestion that we could simply move past this, start over as if nothing happened, is too much to bear. Her grip on my wrist tightens painfully, and for the first time, genuine emotion shes in her eyes-panic." No! Jayden, you can''t mean that. That was a stupid mistake. You''re all I have left. Without you, without our baby, I might as well be dead!" she exims, her voice breaking.


    Her drastic words send a shiver down my spine. This is the Ashlyn I know too well-the one who maniptes emotions to bend situations to her will. I can''t be part of this cycle anymore.


    "I can''t do this anymore," I dere firmly, trying to loosen her grip from my arm. "I need to think about Abby, about my life..."


    But she''s not listening. Her face contorts, tears suddenly streaming down her face as if summoned at will. "If you leave me, I swear, Jayden, I''ll kill myself!" she cries out, the intensity of her statement echoing off the sterile hospital walls.


    The monitors attached to her start beeping furiously as her agitation spikes. In a frantic move, she rips out the cann drip from her arm, blood spurting from the freshly opened vein, painting a stark contrast against the pale hospital linens.


    It''s a gruesome sight, her desperation manifesting physically, and yet part of me questions the authenticity of her distress. I step back, distancing myself from the bed as medical personnel burst into the room. Her eyes arerge and wild now and she screams. "We need to calm her down," a nurse states urgently, assessing the situation with a professional eye. She signals to someone outside the door, and soon another staff member enters with a syringe. "She threatened to harm herself earlier," the nurse exins as they approach Ashlyn.


    She is now frantically looking around, perhaps for an escape or perhaps for sympathy.


    Ashlyn''s eyes lock with mine again as the medical team restrains her gently but firmly. "Jayden, don''t leave me. Please," she begs, her voice reduced to a desperate whimper. "I don''t want to live without you. I can''t."


    As the nurse administers the sedative, Ashlyn''s body slowly rxes, her frenzied energy dissipating into drug-induced calm. Her grip loosens, her dramatic threats fading into slurred, incoherent mumbles. Watching her sink into a medicated sleep, my anger surges. I''m furious-not just at the dire situation but at myself for ever allowing our lives to spiral into this chaos.


    All because of stupid memories I don''t have. Who cares about memories?


    I don''t need memories to know I love Winona and that Ashlyn has manipted everyone around her. Ashlyn is dangerous and I need to prove that and get her out of our lives permanently.


    I eaving the room, my thoughts race with legal strategies and potential public reactions. The media will take this scandal and run with it


    As I start down the hall, a new determination sets in. Ashlyn won''t go down without a fight, and I have to be ready for whatever she throws next.


    85 Saving WinonaThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pull out my phone and dial my most trusted investigator. "I need everything you can find on Ashlyn, everything. Work with Winona''s attorney. We need a way to end this for good."


    I''m going to get Abby and head to the cottage to wait for Anne. At least I know, for the time being. Winona''s father is in custody and Ashlyn is in the hospital sedated.


    So, I''m safe to do whatever I need to do to clear Winona and get Ashlyn put away where she can''t hurt anyone else.

 Chapter 86

    86 Building A Case


    (Winona) I''m


    It''s been the longest night sitting in the solitary cell the silence suffocating me. I barely slept and I couldn''t eat the pittance of breakfast they brought in moming


    All I can think about is Abby and getting out of here


    th


    The harsh light overhead doesn''t help it See less sterile and cold. Mywyer, a sharp, insightful man, sits across on a foldable chair they''ve brought in for him He''s the only person allowed in here alone with me


    "We need to prove Ashlyn orchestrated this whole song" he says his voice echoing slightly off the concrete walls "Your father could be key to this, but his credibility in questionable given his history We ho can''t rely solely on his testimony"


    I rub my hands together, feeling the cold seeping into my bones. The maily bought off Who''s to say he won''t just take a better offer from Ashy or someones and tum against un?


    Thewyer nods. "Exactly. That''s why we need something sold something undeniable. The best shot we have is a confession from Ashim herself. And it has to be legally obtained, or it''s worthless in court" Astrym


    A confession from Athyn seems like a fantasy How could we possibly manage that? "How? Who would she even confess to?"


    He leans forward, his eyes sharp Someone needs to wear a wire


    I shake my head in disbelief. The idea of wing some up to catch Ashlyn in her own game feels like something out of a movie. And yet, what other choice do we have? "The only people she might slip up with are Judy of Jayden "Or you. You did say she confessed a lot to you before retell


    "I guess, but under the circumstances, she can''t get tone Have you spoken to Jayden?"


    "Yes, but I can''t reveal any details. And this can''t be le she''s under medical care. It has to be her. consciously and willingly confessing"


    The stakes are high if this goes wrong it could tip Ashlyn off, or worse, drive her to do something even more drastic. I can''t have that with Abby so vulnerable


    "Does Jayden think I pushed her?" I ask, the doubt clear in my voice


    "I can''t discuss that with you" He fixes his cor" have to focus on keeping you mentally strong and ready to clear your name, no matter what"


    1 see" This doesn''t sound good Does Jayden really think I''d risk the life of tus baby? My heart is for apart at that thought.


    No, he can''t possibly believe I would. But I know firsthand how cruel he can be if he chooses. If he does, then there will never be any hope of us being together again I can never be with anyone who''d think I''d ever do that it''s going to be hard on everyone, but we''re running out of options. Ashlyn has already proven she''ll go to extreme lengths."


    86 Building A Case


    I sit back, the cold seeping deeper as I consider the n. It feels like we''re about to open a Pandora''s box, with no way of knowing what horrors mighte flying out.


    "So, what''s the next step?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper, almost afraid to hear the answer.


    "I don''t think we can tell Jayden about this. If he believes you are in the wrong here, he can''t know this n. Winona, no matter how anyone feels about you, you have to do this alone to get out of this cell. You must be calm and assertive." "Will I get bail?"


    "Look, that is a great question. I''m not sure what circumstances we need to get you bail. But I will do my best."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I can''t see her with a wire from in here."


    "True, so I''ll put together a good plea for bail. Your daughter having medical problems will help."


    Despair shoots through me when he mentions Abby. "She cannot be with Ashlyn. Her life will be in danger." "Understood."


    "And if this doesn''t work?" I ask, though I''m not sure I want to know the answer.


    "We keep fighting. We explore every legal avenue, every piece of evidence, until something gives. You''re not alone in this, Winona. I''ll fight for you every step of the way."


    "Until the money in fees runs out, anyway."


    11


    He stands up. "This wire will work. We just need a little time to set this up."


    The weight of our n weighs heavily on me. This could either be the key to my freedom or a deeper entanglement in this web of lies and maniption. But for Abby, and for the chance to reim my life, I''m willing to take this risk. "Thank you," I manage to say as he walks to the door.


    He nods, a solemn determination in his step. "Don''t speak to anyone else."


    Like there''s anyone to speak to in here.


    "I''ll have you moved into somewhere a little morefortable. Winona, eat, maintain your strength. Don''t say stupid stuff. We need as much evidence as we can get that you are stable mentally and physically."


    As the door ngs shut, I lean back against the cold, hard wall. Closing my eyes, I imagine Abby''s face, her bright smile, the way sheughs. I hold onto that image, letting it fill me with the strength I''ll need to face the challenges ahead. 1 have to seed. I must.

 Chapter 87

    87 Surprise Visitor (Winona)


    I try to gather my thoughts as the cell door creaks open again. This time, it''s Jayden. My heart leaps, but his face is set in a hard, unforgiving mask. My breath catches in my throat.


    "Jayden?" I whisper, standing up, my hands trembling. "What are you doing here? How did you get in to see me?"


    "You know money talks. This is the one and only time I speak to you."


    "What are you here for?"


    He doesn''t respond right away, just looks at me with a mix of anger and pain. His jaw is clenched tight, and I can see the hurt in his eyes. "I can''t believe it, Winona," he finally says, his voice cold. "The evidence is too strong. I saw what I saw. How could you do this? How could you push her?" "Jayden, I didn''t! You have to believe me. She set me up!" I plead, tears streaming down voice cracking with desperation.


    my


    face, my


    "Set you up? Do you realize how insane that sounds? She lost our baby, Winona! My baby!" His voice rises, filled with anguish. "No one would kill their own baby like that."


    "I know it sounds crazy, but she admitted it to me before she fell. She wanted to ruin my life. Jayden, please, you have to trust me," I beg, my heart breaking at the sight of his despair.


    My knees feel weak, and I clutch the edge of the bed for support.


    I


    He shakes his head, stepping back as if my words physically hurt him. "I can''t. I can''t ever trust you again. I''ve lost my child because of you."


    The usation hits me like a physical blow. I can barely stand under the weight of his words. "Jayden, I swear, I would never hurt your child. Never."


    "Stop lying!" His voice is louder, angry, echoing off the cold, concrete walls. His fists clench at his sides, and I can see the veins standing out on his neck.


    "I will prove my innocence. I have to. For Abby. You believe what you want to believe. I hoped there could be an ''us''." My voice is firm, despite the tears that won''t stop falling. I take a step toward him, my hands reaching out, but he recoils as if my touch would burn him. "Us?" Heughs bitterly. "There is no us, Winona. Not anymore. Not ever."


    The finality of his words shatters my heart. "Please, Jayden," I whisper, my voice broken. "Don''t give up on


    me


    He looks at me onest time, his eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and anger. "I already have."


    "Suit yourself." I remember I have to do as thewyer says and stay calm and focused. My heart is screaming, but I force myself to keep a straight face.


    "You should know," he begins, his voice devoid of warmth. "I''m filing for full custody of Abby. I can''t let her stay with someone who''s capable of what you did.


    Supuse Vinta


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    His words hit me like a freight train, "Jayden, no! You can''t do that. Abby needs me. She''s already lost so much."


    "She needs stability, Winona. And you''re not it. I should have listened to my mother all along. You were never good enough for this family. Clearly what you went through with your father, you can never be trusted. Like Bobby. There''ll never be any hope." H


    My heart shatters again at his cruel words. "Please, Jayden, you''re making a mistake. You know me. You know I''d never do anything to harm our family."


    He shakes his head. "I don''t know you at all, Not anymore. I''d hoped to remember something prophetic that changed everything but it''s all ancient history. I''m moving my life forward."


    With that, he turns and leaves, the door nging shut behind him. I''m left alone once more, the silence now a suffocating nket of despair.


    I sink back onto the bed, tears streaming down my face, and clutch at my chest, as if I can hold my broken heart together. But I can''t. I feel like I''m falling apart, piece by piece.


    to stay strong. I


    Abby''s face floats before my eyes again, and I grab onto that image like a lifeline. I have to have to fight. For her, and for the hope that somehow, some way, the truth wille out.


    The hours drag on, each one feeling like an eternity. Mywyer''s words rey in my mind, a small beacon of hope in the darkness. We have to get that confession from Ashlyn. It''s the only way. No matter how Jayden feels about me


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I have to hold on to the belief that this nightmare will end, that justice will prevail. For Abby, for myself. I know she''s with Anne right now and I need to make bail so I can join them as soon as possible.


    I nce around the small cell, the cold reality of my situation settling in. The concrete walls seem to close in on me, but I push the fear away. I need to focus. Abby needs me to be strong.


    The guards'' footsteps echo in the hallway, a constant reminder of where I am. I sit on the edge of the bed, my hands gripping the thin nket, and think about everything that has led me to this point.


    My mind drifts to happier times with Jayden, before all the lies and deceit. I remember the way he used to look at me with such love and tenderness, and it feels like a lifetime ago. Ipletely give up on him now.


    After everything we''ve just shared in Santa Monica. The truths I''ve revealed to him. How can he do this? He''s not worth any more of my time ever. I hate him.


    I have to stay strong. I have to fight for Abby, for the truth, for our future. The battle ahead is daunting, but I refuse to give up. I wipe my tears, my resolve hardening with each passing second.


    This isn''t the end. I will clear my name. I will prove my innocence. And I will fight for my daughter with everything I have.

 Chapter 88

    3) How Can 17


    88 How Can I? (Jayden)


    I punched the wall at the beach house. The impact sends a jolt of pain through my knuckles, but I don''t care. Gordon Brown watches on, unaffected, his arms crossed and his expression unreadable.


    "I can''t do this, I can''t hurt her like this." I rub the pain in my knuckles away, the ache a distraction from the turmoil inside me.


    "It''s the best way to get a real confession. Ashlyn has to believe you are on her side and against Winona.. Winona has to believe that too," Gordon says, his tone firm and unyielding.


    There must be another way. Winona won''t let on if she knows I''m pretending," I argue, pacing back and forth, the tension in my body coiled tight like a spring.


    "She also won''t react in the same way, and if Ashlyn gets a sniff of trickery, we lose the only chance we''ve got" Gordon counters, his eyes boring into mine.


    "What''s the next move?" I ask, stopping in my tracks and facing him.


    "You take Ashlyn home," he replies, his voice steady and unwavering.


    "Home?" I echo, a sense of dread at leaving Winona in the jail at Santa Monica creeping into my gut. "The penthouse?"


    "Yes. Get back into normal life. Be CEO, be a doting husband. Then we''ll get Winona and Ashlyn together somehow to get the confession."


    "You''d better make sure Winona is safe," I warn, my voice low and threatening.


    "I guarantee it. Before long she''ll be back home as well and with Abby."


    "I''m afraid this will tip her further over the edge," I admit, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "She''ll get through it."


    "She''ll hate me forever," I say, my voice breaking slightly at the thought.


    "At least she won''t be in jail where we can''t protect her. High profile people don''t have an easy time."


    I sigh, the whole situation pressing down on me. It''s the best chance I have at clearing Winona''s name. My blindness and stupidity got her into this situation. Whatever happens because of this decision, I''ll just have to deal with itter. "You can''t tell anyone what''s happening. I can''t see you again until it''s all over," Gordon instructs, his tone final.


    "I''ll contact you through my investigator when needed,


    "Make sure it''s locked tight."


    I nod, and Gordon leaves. The door closes behind him with a heavy thud, echoing in the empty room. Looks like I''ll be back running mypany very soon wonder if Gus has used his contacts to know I''ve bought ownership back in Brennan Industries? #4 How Can 17


    I guess I''ll be finding out soon enough. He may fight me on it, but he doesn''t have any hold over thepany now. Even though Nexus Global is the parentpany, Brennan Industries runs individually. There''s nothing he can do about that.


    It was an old agreement made by the man I thought was my father. Now I see why he wanted the autonomy. I''m not sure why he stayed married to my mother if I wasn''t his child. It would have been far easier to divorce her and give her money. Maybe I''ll never understand it. All I know is that I suffered all those years and I didn''t have to. My mother had better have a good exnation. She and Gus. I could never do that to my child.


    Abby and Anne have settled back into the rental cottage. They will, of course, go back to Winona''s townhouse when I leave, and I think, after some time, Bobby and Sarah may be able to be fostered by


    Anne.


    She said she wants to try despite her being older. She''s just been bored while Abby''s been here with us. Plus, Abby will go to preschool perhaps, so she''ll have the time.


    I''m not sure I trust Bobby with Abby anytime soon. I need some solid proof he''s been deprogrammed. I know Winona would be very wary as well. But that''s in the future, for now, it''s all okay. I just have to leave Winona behind here until this confession.


    I hope it works. Ashlyn needs to be put away for a long time. I don''t trust that she won''t do something even more drastic to stop Winona and me from being together.


    Then there''s Mother, who''s never wanted Winona and me together. I don''t care what she wants anymore. She''s not running my life. I have a session with the hypnosis therapist next month. The first session didn''t reveal anything new.


    In a way, that made me feel better. I don''t want any huge thing to be revealed. I have enough going on. I need to go see Ashlyn and start her believing that it''s her I want. Nausea rises in my stomach. I have to do this.


    I leave the beach house and head to the hospital to pick up Ashlyn. My mind is a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions as I drive. Winona''s face, the hurt and betrayal that will be there when she knows what I''m doing, haunts me. It tears me apart, but I push those feelings down. I need to be resolute.


    When I arrive at the hospital, Ashlyn is waiting, her eyes lighting up when she sees me. I put a fake smile on my face, feeling the nausea churn in my stomach again.


    *Jayden, you''re here!" she exims,ing up to hug me with her good arm. I force myself to hug her back, the action feeling wrong on so many levels.


    "Yeah, I''m here," I say, my voice sounding hollow to my own ears. "Let''s get you back home to our penthouse. I''ve scheduled the private jet to take us right away." Ashlyn''s eyes are on me. "You''re taking me home?"


    My mind races with the n, with the desperate hope that this will all be worth it in the end.


    "Yes, that''s the best ce for you, for us, to recover."


    88 How Can 17


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Us?


    "Look, we''ve both been through a lot. What happened to you, losing the baby, you need some recovery. time. Plus there will be a lot to deal with as far aswyers and court goes." 1''ll make her pay for what she did to me and our bab


    baby.


    "Let''s not upset ourselves now. Let''s get back home and try to get back to normal."


    T''d like that."

 Chapter 89

    89 Bigger Fish To Fry (Jayden)


    Arriving at the penthouse the next morning, I helped Ashlyn out of the limousine and into the building. The familiar surroundings do nothing to ease the tension in my gut. The elevator ride up feels endless, the silence between us thick with unspoken words. I y the part of the doting husband, all the while my mind is on Winona, on the n, on the desperate hope that this will all be worth it in the end. As Ashlyn settles in, I keep up the charade, making small talk and pretending everything is normal. The ce looks like no one has been here since I left.


    "Ashlyn? Weren''t you living here when I went to Santa Monica?" I ask, ncing around.


    Ashlyn shakes her head. "Gus asked if I wanted to stay in his guest suite, so I wasn''t alone."


    "I see." I wonder why he did that? My mind races with suspicions.


    "Does it upset you that I was staying there?" she asks, her voiceced with a hint of worry.


    "I''m d you hadpany," I replied, forcing a smile.


    "I never told him I wasing to Santa Monica."


    "Well, you are your own person, you don''t need to check in with anyone. I should have been moremunicative with you under the circumstances." This gets me a smile.


    "I think I''ll head up to bed for a rest. You didn''t get much sleep on the ne, you shoulde join me."


    "I need to talk business with Gus first. You go ahead. I''ll check inter." I kiss her forehead. "I love you. Take your pain meds for that arm."


    I watch her go up the stairs, dread pooling in my stomach at the thought of joining herter. Right now, I''m heading to the office to have it out with Gus. Then I''m going to deal with Mother.


    I have Anne and Abby scheduled to arrive home at the end of the week. I don''t know how long it will be before she can see Winona. I know it''s hurting and confusing Abby, but I have to try and get this confession done as soon as possible.


    "Jayden? I didn''t expect to see you quite so soon." Gus eyes me but doesn''t look at all surprised when I walk into his office, soon to be mine again..


    "I''m guessing you know I now own more shares than you. I''m taking mypany back over," I state, not bothering to sit down.


    "Indeed."


    "What? That''s it? No lectures, no God-like sermons, no bacsh?" I ask, narrowing my eyes.


    "No. This is what I needed to see from you. Decisiveness atst."


    80 Bigger Fish To Fry


    *Just what are you ying at, Gus?"


    "Nothing. I have enough to do with Nexus Global. You''ll see when you take over from me."


    "No."


    He stares hard. "What do you mean, no?"


    "I''m never going near Nexus Global."


    "I''m n


    "You say that now, but you''re the rightful heir."


    "I guess things change. Neither me nor my daughter will have anything to do with it."


    "I see."


    "You''ll need to make other arrangements or sell up."


    "How was Santa Monica?" he asks, changing the subject abruptly.


    "Great until Ashlyn showed up. Now Winona is in jail and Ashlyn is pressing attempted murder charges."


    "I regret not keeping a closer eye on Ashlyn. She''s very determined."


    "1


    "She''s lost the baby. But I''m sure none of this is news to you. It''s been all over the media."


    "I can-"


    "No. You can''t. I don''t want you here. I don''t need you here. This is my office. Pack your things and leave."


    "Are y "Are you sure?"


    "I don''t ever need to see you again. We will never be friends or anything like that."


    "If Brennan Industries continues to lose money, I will dissolve it."


    "You can''t do that. Greg made sure of it. As of now, Nexus Global has no im to Brennan Industries. I''ll be changing the name as well."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    0


    "I see you''ve done your homework."


    "Just get out, Gus, and stop pretending to care. You and I are strangers, and we''ll always be that way." He nods, a resigned look in his eyes. "My assistant will pick up my things. Wee back, Jayden."


    I watch him leave, the door clicking shut behind him. The office feels different, lighter somehow. I lean back in my chair, closing my eyes for a moment, trying to gather my thoughts. There''s so much to do, so many battles to fight. But I''m ready. For Winona, for Abby, for


    us.


    "Jayden! Oh my God!" Mother bursts through the office door. "I''m so d to see you."


    "Like you didn''t know. I''m sure Ashlyn has kept you updated." I stand up, bracing myself for the usual lecture.


    "Ashlyn barely gives me the time of day," she snaps, her eyes narrowing.


    "Ah, the apprentice finally exceeds the master," I mutter, shaking my head.


    89 Bigger Fish To Fry


    "What are you talking about?" she asks, her tone defensive.


    "You know by now that Winona is in jail," I say, crossing my arms.


    "I saw the news, yes. But Ashlyn, the baby?" She looks genuinely concerned, but I can''t trust it.


    "There is no baby, Mother. She miscarried after being pushed down the stairs by Winona."


    "You don''t believe that, do you?" she asks, stepping closer.


    "I was there, I saw it happen."


    "Winona wouldn''t do that." Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. Have the aliens beamed my real mother up because I just heard this woman defend Winona.


    "Are you serious right now?" I ask, incredulous.


    "Yes, Jayden. She wouldn''t hurt your unborn child," she says, her voice steady.


    "Well, the evidence says otherwise," I counter, feeling the frustration rise again. "I have to get to work. There''s a lot to sort out."


    "I''m d to see you back where you belong."


    "And don''t get any ideas about manipting me. I run my life."


    "Have you remembered anything new?"


    "No and I don''t care. I don''t need memories to know who I am. Just stay out of my way and do not interfere with my life." I say in a raised but steady voice. Mother''s eyes open wide but she turns and leaves.


    I don''t believe I''ve gotten out of her trying to run my life that easily but right now I have bigger fish to fry.


    90 Will I Get Bail?

 Chapter 90

    90 Will I Get Bail? (Winona)


    I sit in the courtroom, my heart pounding as I wait for the judge to enter. The room is filled with people, their eyes on me, their whispers echoing in my ears. The weight of their judgment feels like a physical burden.


    My anxiety is overwhelming. I nce around the room, seeing faces that seem familiar, faces from the media coverage, and even faces of those who might be curious about the high-profile case. It''s suffocating. Gordon Brown sits beside me, his expression calm and focused. He''s been my rock through this nightmare, and I cling to the hope that he can get me out on bail. I need so badly to see Abby again. The thought of her bright, innocent face keeps me grounded.


    "Stay calm, Winona, and above all, be sincere. Judge Harper can see straight through bullshit." Gordon whispers. "Don''t say anything unless she addresses you directly."


    "All rise," the bailiff announces, and we stand as the judge enters. Judge Harper is a stern-looking woman with piercing eyes that seem to see right through me. She takes her seat and looks down at us, her gaze intense and unwavering. "This is a hearing to determine whether-bail will be granted to the defendant, Winona Nn, who is used of attempted murder," she begins, her voice firm and authoritative. "Given the violent nature of the offense, I am inclined to deny bail. However, I will hear arguments from both sides."


    The prosecutor stands first, his demeanor confident and almost smug. Heys out the case against me with meticulous detail, describing the scene at the park, the witnesses who saw me push Ashlyn, and the tragic loss of the baby.


    His words are like daggers, each one cutting deeper into my hope. I feel my stomach churn as he continues, painting me as a monster.


    When he finishes, Gordon stands, his posture confident and assertive. "Your Honor, my client is not a flight risk, nor is she a danger to society. She is a devoted mother with deep ties to hermunity. Denying her bail would cause undue hardship, not only to her but also to her daughter, Abby, who has serious health issues."


    He steps forward and offers paperwork for the Judge to read. The Judge reads carefully, her expression inscrutable. The silence is agonizing as I wait for her to respond.


    Judge Harper''s eyes narrow as she looks at Gordon, "Mr. Brown, the charges against your client are extremely serious. What assurances can you provide that she will not pose a threat to anyone, particrly to the alleged victim, should she be granted bail?"


    Gordon nods, prepared for this moment. "Your Honor, Ms. Nn will be confined to her home with an ankle bracelet to ensure she does not leave the premises. She will reside back at her home and only have supervised visitation rights to her daughter, Abby. Given Abby''s health issues, she needs to see her mother but also needs to be where her specialist doctors are."


    The judge considers this, her expression thoughtful but still stern. "Ms. Nn, do you understand the terms being proposed? You would be confined to your home, unable to leave except under strict


    supervision for court hearings back here in Santa Monica, You would only be allowed to see your daughter under supervision. Is that eptable to you?"


    I swallow hard, my throat dry and tight. The idea of being confined to my home, of not being able to freely see Abby, tears at my heart. But I know I have no other choice. "Yes, Your Honor, I understand and ept the terms," I manage to say, my voice trembling. Judge Harper nods slowly, still clearly weighing her decision. "Givert the health of the child and the proposed conditions, I am willing to grant bail of one million dors. However, be aware that any vition of these terms will result in immediate revocation of bail and your return to custody. Do you understand?" "Yes, Your Honor," I reply, feeling a mix of relief and anxiety. The thought of seeing Abby again, even under supervision, gives me the strength to agree to these harsh terms.


    Gordon speaks again, his tone respectful but firm. "Thank you, Your Honor. We will ensure that Ms. Nn adheres to all conditions set forth."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The judge nods once more, then bangs her gavel. "Bail is set at one million dors. The defendant is to be confined to her home with an ankle bracelet and will have supervised visitation with her daughter. Court is adjourned."


    As the courtroom clears, Gordon turns to me, his expression relieved but still serious. "We did it, Winona. It''s not perfect, but it''s a step forward."


    I nod, tears of relief streaming down my face. Thank you, Gordon. I don''t know what I would have done without you."


    "We still have a long road ahead, but this is a good start. Let''s get you back home and set up with the ankle bracelet. We''ll take it one step at a time. I''ll confer with you over video call until youe back for the first hearing." As I leave the courtroom, the reality of my situation sinks in. The whispers of the people in the gallery still echo in my ears, and I know that the battle is far from over.


    I''m thankful for this tiny reprieve, knowing that I can''t afford to make any mistakes. I''m not going to do anything to get me back in jail again, and now I have to do everything to keep me out of jail for the rest of my life. 01 Harne Alone Almost

 Chapter 91

    91 Home Alone, Almost (Winona)


    I sit in the living room of my townhouse, my ankle bracelet itching against my skin. The quiet space echoes everything I do, adding to the horrible feeling of Abby not being here with me. But I''m home. That''s a start.


    Gordon Brown, mywyer, sits across from me, a stack of papers in front of him. His legal team is scattered around the room, their faces serious and focused. My parole officer is also present. She Hobbs. I feel scared just looking at her chunky build and she must be at least six foot tall. Short hair and an expressionless face.


    I nce at the clock, wondering how much longer this ordeal willst.


    Gordon clears his throat, drawing my attention back to him. "Winona, we need to go over the conditions of your house arrest. These are non-negotiable, and you must adhere to them strictly. Do you understand?" I nod, my stomach twisting with anxiety. "Yes, I understand."


    He shuffles through the papers, pulling out a sheet, he hands it to She.


    She reads it through and then begins to ry it to me. "First, you are not to interact with the alleged victim, Ashlyn Brennan, or her immediate family. This includes Jayden Brennan and his immediate family.


    I feel a pang in my chest at the mention of Jayden''s name. The memory of ourst encounter still stings. I get it," I mutter, trying to keep my voice steady. Like I''d want to interact with Judy anyway.


    "Second," she continues, "you cannot interact with any named witnesses. This is crucial. Any vition of this could severely damage your case."


    I nod again. "Okay. How will I know who they are."


    "We''ll get a list in due course, and we''ll develop a list of our own." Gordon says with a small smile. "Who we call in order is important, and we can present new witnesses as needed. So, it''s best to not speak with anyone who might impact the case in any way." "I see. So I can''t have anyone then."


    "You are allowed to interact with Lisa Goodson for emotional support, but only here, in your townhouse where everything is monitored, and limited visiting hours to daytime,"


    "But Lisa could be a witness, what happens there?"


    "There would be the same restrictions imposed," Gordon says.


    "Does she have to be a witness?" I ask.


    "The only legal persons who can refuse to testify against you are those with privileges such as attorney-client, doctor-patient, spousal," Gordon exins and then he winks. I think he''s trying to convey something to me about this, so I don''t ask any more questions on that.


    ortse Alone. Almost


    My parole officer continues. Third, Abby will visit you with Anne, but you cannot discuss the case with ither of them. There will be time restrictions on that as well as Lisa."


    I brighten at the mention of seeing Abby. "How soon can she visit?"


    tay quiet.


    "We''ll get to that." Gordon nods and I stay


    "Furthermore, all your electronic interactions will be monitored. This includes phone calls, emails, and any other form ofmunication. No social media allowed. Camera''s will be set up at your door and certain areas. Not your bedroom or private areas like your bathrooms."


    I swallow hard, the reality of my situation sinking in deeper. "Got it."


    "I will make unannounced contact including visits to see if you arepliant." She eyes me carefully. "I take my work very seriously. Don''t try to y me."


    "I have no intention of doing anything to risk going back to jail." I look directly at her and don''t blink.


    She seems satisfied and nods and goes back to reading the information out. "No alcohol or drugs allowed in the premises aside from prescribed medications."


    The thought of being cut off from the outside world entirely feels like another blow, but I understand the necessity. "Understood," I reply, my voice barely above a whisper.


    I hold onto the thought of seeing Abby again for strength.


    "I need you to sign these documents agreeing to these terms. Please read them thoroughly again, Winona." Gordon takes the list back from She and gets a few more from his pile.


    I take them all.


    "You''ll see all the terms exined in detail to read and then the basic list with signature required on thest page. Take your time. If you need a break, that''s fine."


    I really just want to get this over with, I look at the first sheet.


    Trust me. Just go with it. Don''t react. Keep reading.


    I reread that part and keep a nk face. What is Gordon up to?


    We need Phillip here as your spouse. I''ve contacted him. I think he''s solid. Jayden is going for full custody and to get his name on the birth certificate. We can fight this with Phillip''s help. You need to trust me


    I''m not at all sure after the way things ended with Phillip. He''s never tried to contact me since he left. I continue to read as if it''s all the information I''ve just heard.


    I continue onto the next page with the detailed restrictions information and read it all carefully. I go over the list. "I''m ready to sign." My hands shake as I take the pen from Gordon.


    1 sign and drop the pen. Tears roll down my face as I hand the papers back to Gordon and he puts them in a folder.


    "I wish Phillip were here," I sob the words out.


    She looks at me. "Who''s Phillip?"


    "My Fianc¨¦. But he left after he was dismissed from his work by the newpany owner. He was working with Jayden''s mother at first to keep me away from Jayden. She hates me. But I know deep down Phillip loved me and Abby. She misses him so much." I deliberately babble the information.


    bank with


    "If he''s your spouse, he can legally be here and not testify against you. Perhaps you need to speak him, especially if Lisa Goodson bes a witness. I feel you need some emotional support."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    T


    1 haven''t heard from himtely. He was angry I didn''t trust in his love for me. But I do love him very dearly. I''ve realized this from being away with Jayden on that trip with Abby." I hope this is what Gordon wanted.


    "I''ll find him. If he''s an important person in Abby''s life, it''s important he''s here. Her health and wellbeing is paramount to the case," Gordon says.


    And just like that, I think I''m engaged to Phillip again.

 Chapter 92

    92 Game On! (Winona)


    Gordon leans back in his chair. "I need private time with Winona to discuss the case."


    "I have another appointment." She answers him with a nod. "There''s been private room set up in the office. Only you and I will have a fob to open this." She tells Gordon as she hands him an electronic fob. She talks directly to me now. "I have keys to enter the property at any time should I feel it necessary, that includes the private office. But I will always attempt to make my presence known to you beforehand." I nod. "Thank you. I''ll do everything I can to make this process easy for us both."


    "There''s nothing easy about house arrest but I can assure you it''s one million times easier than jail."


    I feel the color drain from my face remembering those other women in the jail.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow for our scheduled time. You can call me anytime."


    Then she was gone.


    "Let''s go to the office."


    Once we are settled in there, Gordon smiles. "That was brilliant."


    "I hoped so. But can I tell you how worried I am to invite Phillip back into my life after what he did."


    "Winona, I know the backstory and I have weighed up our options. Jayden has filed to go on Abby''s birth certificate as her father. If he gets this and, given his current opinion of you..."


    "If he gets custody, I may never see Abby again." I finished the sentence for him.


    "Judy will have exactly what she always wanted." Something inside me boils over at the thought of this.


    All these years, all this heartache and sacrifice and she wins anyway.


    Gordon nods, his face serious. "I know. But we can oppose this. He has to prove parentage by DNA officially. You need to be served with papers. You have a right to oppose him being named on the birth certificate." "Even if DNA proves he''s the father?"


    "The child''s best interests are at stake here. The court will take this into ount. If you and Phillip were legally married it may help," Gordon suggests.


    "I''m a long way off that."


    "If we can establish Ashlyn may have set you up that will go some way to Abby not being in a safe environment with her around."


    "Jayden will just divorce her and kick her out of his life. That doesn''t get me my Abby back." This statement makes me remember just how much power the Brennan family has


    "Okay, but it will help. Abby''s medical condition will also help. But at the very least we need to stall the end result of the paternity while your court case is on


    Game Ori


    "What happens in the meantime?"


    "Abby will remain under the care of Anne at Jayden''s penthouse."


    "There with Ashlyn." This fills me with dread. If she''d have such disregard for her own child of Jayden''s, she won''t hesitate to get rid of Abby.


    "Leave that to me. I''ll petition the court for Abby to be removed from there until Ashlyn is proven to be not a danger to Abby."


    ""Will that work?"


    "I''ll get Doctor Green''s support for Abby''s health, and he can''t testify against you. You can speak freely with him in here, with me or your parole officer."


    ""Can I trust her?"


    "She has been through the system; she understands it intimately. She''ll have empathy for you but she''s also a stickler for rules. If you do the wrong thing by her, she won''t hesitate to revoke ball. You''ll have to navigate things slowly with her." "Okay."


    "Phillip has agreed to help you on this. I believe he''s being sincere. He was a mess when I found him." He hands me a photo.


    "God! Is this Phillip?" I see an unshaven, hollow-cheeked, dull-eyed version of the man I once thought I loved.


    "He''s fallen into a very dark ce. We found him sleeping in an alley. Judy refused to speak with him afterwards. He sank his money into a deal that failed. He said he wishes he never met Judy and that he misses you and Abby. The only real family he ever had, My anger rises. Damn Judy. She used him and now has discarded him like a piece of trash.


    T''ll do it. Get him here."


    "Is there anywhere he can stay until we get his permission to live here sorted?"


    I think of Lance, they got on well, but he''ll be loyal to Jayden most likely. Lisa probably would but her ce is tiny.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get him a hotel room. I''ll cover the costs."


    Gordon smiles. "Get your game face on, Winona. We''re going into battle and while we may have to stick to the rules, I''m an expert at finding loopholes."


    it me in jail for


    "If Jayden really thinks I did this, he''s wee to kiss my ass. But I''m not letting them put something I didn''t do or take my daughter from me. Game on!"


    Gordon reaches out, cing a reassuring hand on mine. "We''ll discuss it further soon. We have an encrypted phone line but remember where you are when talking to me. Sometimes, just listen and say yes or no." He gets up and opens the door. "No problem." I follow him out to the monitored areas


    92 Game On


    "But for now, focus on following the conditions of your house arrest and keeping yourself mentally


    strong."


    The doorbell rings and I stare at Gordon, unsure what to do.


    He smiles. "There''s a video disy of who''s at your door in all areas. But I think you''ll want to answer it this time." I see a twinkle in his normally unreadable dark eyes. "Abby?" I rush to the door, my heart pounding.


    0 My Baby


    93 My Baby Girl!

 Chapter 93

    93 My Baby Girl! (Winona)


    When I fling it open, there stands Anne, holding Abby''s hand. Lisa is right behind them. My breath catches in my throat as I take in the sight of my baby girl, looking even taller in the week I haven''t seen her.


    Her eyes are wide with a mixture of confusion and relief. But I feel her hesitancy in seeing me. What she witnessed at Palisades Park must have scared her so much.


    I kneel down and the tears are rolling down my face. "Hi Sweety. I''ve missed you. I''m sorry I scared you."


    "Mommy!" Abby cries, breaking free from Anne''s grip andunching herself into my arms. I feel her tears" against my cheek as her little arms grip me like there''s no tomorrow,


    I wrap her in the tightest hug I can manage without breaking her in half. My heart races as I hold her close, feeling her little heart beating against mine. "Oh, Abby, I''ve missed you so, so much," I whisper, my voice choked with emotion Abby clings to me, her small body trembling. "I missed you too, Mommy. Are you okay? Why can''t Ie home?"


    Anne steps forward, her tone gentle but firm. "Remember, Abby, we can''t talk about that right now. We''re just here to visit and spend time together."


    I nod, pulling back slightly to look into Abby''s eyes. "That''s right, sweetheart. We''re just going to enjoy our time together, okay? No worrying about anything else. pick her up as I stand.


    Lisa steps in, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. "You''ve got this, Winona. We''re here for you."


    I nod, blinking back tears. "Thank you, Lisa. Thank you, Anne. Please,e in. It''s all monitored, but not the bathrooms."


    Lisa gives her usualugh. "Lucky for them. I ate spicy burritos for lunch. I could blow the bathroom apart." We all burst outughing at thisment.


    "On that note, I''m going back to the office to finish some paperwork." Gordon says and he walks off. "You''re Aunt Lisa is a Silly Billy, isn''t she?" I say to Abby kissing her tear-streaked chubby cheek.


    Abby nods and clings to me again as we walk to the living room.


    The heaviness in my heart lifts just a little. For a moment, I can forget about the nightmare of my situation and focus on the people who matter most to me for a brief time.


    "Abby, if you like, you can get your coloring things from your room, and we can all do some coloring."


    "I''m going to make coffee and snacks," Anne says as she heads off to the kitchen.


    Abby''s eyes light up with excitement. "Yay! I love coloring, Mommy!"


    We sit down on the floor, and for a while, it feels like any other day. Abby giggles as she picks out her favorite colors, and I find myselfughing along with her, the stress of my situation momentarily forgotten Lisa chatters with Abby about unicorns. 43 My Baby Dol


    I focus on my daughter, cherishing every second we have together.


    After about fifteen minutes, Annees back in with a trayden with goodies.


    "How on earth did you find all of that in that time?" I ask her.


    "I had things prepared in the freezer." She grins,


    "You are unbelievable." It all looks amazing andpared to the food I''ve had this past week, I''m sure it''s delectable.


    We stop coloring to eat and drink. Lisa talks about the weather and Anne tells me Abby''stest check up went well. I''m so grateful for these two in my life.


    Abby goes back to coloring and I look up and see Gordon watching from the doorway, his expression a mix of determination and satisfaction. He knows how important this visit is for my morale.


    I silently thank him for making it happen. Even though I realize now our time is running short as it''s almost curfew time.


    As we color, Abby looks up at me, her big eyes full of innocence. "Mommy, when can Ie home with you?


    My heart aches at her question, but I force a smile. "I''m not sure but Anne is taking care of you." "Daddy''s ce doesn''t have a sandpit," shements.


    I look at Gordon wondering if I can talk about Jayden in any way. He nods at me.


    "I''m sure if you ask Daddy, he will sort that out for you!


    "Okay, Mommy."


    Anne checks her watch and gives me a gentle nod. "We should be going, Winona. We''ll be back for another visit as soon as we can."


    I nod, hugging Abby tightly once more. "I love you so much, Abby. Be good for Nanny Anne, okay?"


    "No, Mommy, no! I don''t want to go!" Abby cries out and runs to me.


    My heart shatters into a million pieces as I stand and walk to the door with her. "You''ll be okay, Sweety. H promise." I bite my lip to stop the tears. Anna and Lisa step out the front door.


    "Come on. Let''s get you home for dinner." Anne says and she gets Abby around the waist.


    Abby clings to me harder, her tiny arms like vice holds around my neck. She screams, "No Mommy. No. I want to stay with you!"


    I stare at Anne. She keeps a hold on Abby as I pry her hands from around my neck. "It''s okay. Come back tomorrow. I love you Sweety"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby finally concedes. Her eyes are red and swollen. will, Mommy. I love you too."


    I close the door and I''m so broken I don''t think anything could ever cut me as deeply as sending away my daughter. I turn to Gordon, who''s been watching the whole time. 93 My Baby Gal


    "Thank you," I say, my voice catching on my sobs. "I needed to see her so badly."


    He nods. "You''re wee, Winona, Remember, we''ll get through this. One step at a time."


    "One bite at a time," I whisper to myself. Right now, I don''t feel like I''m eating an elephant.


    It feels like the whole damn herd.


    #


    94 My Way

 Chapter 94

    94 My Way (Jayden)


    "Daddy! I saw Mommy. I miss her." Abby cries out when shees in the door with Anne. My heart goes out to her, but I must maintain this fa?ade.


    I scoop up Abby and hug her. "I''m d you got to see Mommy."


    Anne watches me closely. She''s vehemently loyal to Winona and Abby. So Winona is back in the townhouse. Good. I know she''s under house arrest until the case is over.


    There''s no chance of her doing anything to break those terms and I know she''s safe. No one can get to her there. It''s been difficult being back here with Ashlyn and I''m not leaving Abby alone with her. Anne sleeps in her room and goes everywhere with her.


    This confession thing better work because I don''t see how we can prove Winona innocent without it. Her father is a useless witness. He''ll easily be proven untrustworthy with his track record. "Mommy is sad."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Abby, we can''t talk about Mommy right now, remember? Let''s go take a bath, have some supper and then I''ll read your favorite book," Anne says gently.


    "I''lle read to her."


    Anne nods at me. "I''d like to talk to youter."


    "No problem." I wonder what this is about?


    My doorbell buzzes and I take the few steps needed to reach it and open it. "Mother. To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "I''vee to see my granddaughter. Nothing wrong with that, is there?"


    "As long as that doesn''t include a lecture for me about my life choices." I step aside and let her walk in. "Is Winona back?" "Why do you want to know?"


    "Just curious."


    "I''m not at liberty to discuss Winona under the circumstances.


    "I told you she was bad news. She doesn''t care about anyone but herself. How can anyone do that to an innocent unborn child."


    "Mother!" I roar and my mother jumps a little. "This subject is over. Don''t speak about it again and don''t mention Winona like that again," My anger is overflowing and it shows in my voice. Mother is wide-eyed now. "I''m....sorry, I just thought-


    "Don''t think. Don''t assume. Don''t do anything" I seethe as I walk into my front office. "I run my life now. Not you. If you interfere with any part of it, I can assure you, you won''t see mne or Abby again."


    "You wouldn''t turn your back on Brennan Industries." Mother challenges.


    "Gus wants me to run Nexus Global. Europe is looking very tempting right now."


    "You won''t go with him."


    "Won''t I? I mean he is my father, after all."


    "I was going to tell you."


    "When?"


    "With your ident and your memory...there never seemed to be a right time."


    "How about when I was a kid being mentally tortured by Greg? Do you realize how much I would have loved to know that asshole wasn''t my father?"


    "I was trying to protect you."


    "Protect me?! Great job that you did."


    "You became a great businessman and look what you''ve achieved."


    "My personal life is a mess. You never wanted to protect me. You wanted to win at all costs against Gus Brennan and I was the grand prize. I still am by all ounts. Both of you can get the fuck out of don''t need either of you." my life. I


    "Jayden, you don''t mean that. You love me, we''re a team, remember?"


    "You, Judy, are a team of one. I know how you persecuted Winona. I know how you schemed and nned with Ashlyn. I know it all. I can barely look at you let alone love you."


    I see the tears form in her eyes. Well, damn her, she needs to feel some pain for a change. I look away.


    "I did try. I did try and get you away from that life."


    I hear a sob and I stare back at her. Never in my life have I seen my mother break down, not once.


    "He took you when you were six months old. Gus. He stole you and said I''d lose you forever if I didn''t go back and live with my punishment." Her shoulders shake and her perfect eye makeup is running down her face. "I could suffer but I couldn''t lose the only thing that loved me in this world, you. My baby."


    I think about how I felt when we''d lost Abby with Bobby and Sarah, But still, Mother has tried over and again to work against me having a rtionship with my first-born child. She even had Phillip sent in to distract Winona and build a rtionship with her. She must have known Abby was my child.


    1 don''t care about your pathetic excuses. You knew Winona was pregnant with Abby. Phillip would have told you. But you still kept my child from me. All of this is your fault. There''s a million times you could have stopped any of this happening, but you chose to keep going with your destructive path."


    "You''re right. I''m sorry"


    "It''s toote to be sorry now. I''ll never trust you again. Never. Don''t even think about any fun and games with Abby. Her health is paramount and if you do anything to jeopardize that, I''ll be gone."


    "I''m not looking to be anything other than a grandmother to Abby."


    DIME


    "Abby needing all her family around her who love her is the only thing tying me to you at the moment and that thread is dangerously thin. You show me you can put Abby first. It''s the only way." "I understand."


    "That includes when... if..." I check myself before I let anything slip. "Winona is cleared or if she''s convicted. She is Abby''s mother and she will always be a part of my life because of that. No more. ridiculous plots to get her away from me." Mother dries her eyes and nods. "I promise."


    "I''ll be watching you." I re at her and she almost cowers. I mean every word I say. If I''ve learned anything from Gus, it''s that indecision is weak.


    From now on it''s my way or the highway.

 Chapter 95

    95 No Maybe


    (Winona)


    Phillip stands at the secure office door, looking like a ghost of the man I once knew.


    His eyes are hollow, his frame gaunt, and he seems smaller in presence, as if the actions of his past. mistakes have physically diminished him. I take a deep breath, steeling myself.for what''s toe, and open the door wider to let him in. Then I carefully close it behind him.


    "Phillip, sit down," Gordon instructs, gesturing to the chair opposite mine.


    Phillip steps inside the office, his movements tentative, and sits down heavily. I move to sit in the chair next to him, feeling the tension in the room thicken with every second. "Hi, Phillip," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. The words feel weirding out, like I''m talking to a stranger rather than the man I considered spending my life with.. "Winona," he replies, his voice cracking. "Thank you for... for letting mee back." His eyes meet mine, and I can see the depth of his regret, the guilt weighing heavily on him. I nod, not trusting myself to speak. I''m not sure how I feel really, but I know this must be done. Still, I don''t want to mislead him in any way.


    my mind.


    This is a temporary arrangement for me. The memories of our past-both good and bad-flood my but I push them aside. We have a job to do, and I need to focus on that.


    Phillip steps further into the room, looking around the house that used to be our shared dream. "This ce hasn''t changed much," he says almost casually, but I can hear the nerves in his voice.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "We need to talk. In here, we can talk openly and privately with Gordon. The rest of the house, apart from my bedroom and bathrooms, is monitored at all times, I exin, watching him carefully.


    Phillip fidgets with his hands, a sure sign of his nervousness. He looks up at me, and I see the remorse. etched on his face, tears shining in his eyes.


    I sigh. "I''m sorry to see you''ve fallen so low, Phillip. No one deserves that. I hope we can get you back on your feet."


    "Winona, I know I don''t deserve your forgiveness, but I want you to know how truly sorry I am. I''ve been aplete fool. Judy... she used me, and I let her."


    He takes another deep breath before continuing, "I thought I could keep it separate, that I could protect you and Abby while still benefiting from her money. But I was wrong. So wrong." His voice is filled with genuine regret, and it tugs at my heartstrings despite everything. I study his face, searching for any hint of deceit, but all I see is a broken man. "Why didn''t you tell me, Phillip? Why didn''t youe to me before things got so out of hand?"


    He sighs deeply, rubbing his temples as if trying to massage away the years of stress and guilt. "I was scared. Scared of losing you and Abby, scared of what Judy might do. And the money... It blinded me. I convinced myself I was doing the right thing, but I see how how foolish that was "


    As No Maybe


    #.


    95 No Maybe


    (Winona)


    Phillip stands at the secure office door, looking like a ghost of the man I once knew.


    His eyes are hollow, his frame gaunt, and he seems smaller in presence, as if the actions of his past mistakes have physically diminished him. I take a deep breath, steeling myself for what''s toe, and open the door wider to let him in. Then I carefully close it behind him.


    "Phillip, sit down," Gordon instructs, gesturing to the chair opposite mine.


    Phillip steps inside the office, his movements tentative, and sits down heavily. I move to sit in the chair next to him, feeling the tension in the room thicken with every second. "Hi, Phillip," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. The words feel weirding out, like I''m talking to a stranger rather than the man I considered spending my life with. "Winona," he replies, his voice cracking. "Thank you for for letting mee back." His eyes meet mine, and I can see the depth of his regret, the guilt weighing heavily on him. I nod, not trusting myself to speak. I''m not sure how I feel really, but I know this must be done. Still, I don''t want to mislead him in any way.


    This is a temporary arrangement for me. The memories of our past-both good and bad-flood my mind, but I push them aside. We have a job to do, and I need to focus on that.


    Phillip steps further into the room, looking around the house that used to be our shared dream. "This ce hasn''t changed much," he says almost casually, but I can hear the nerves in his voice.


    "We need to talk. In here, we can talk openly and privately with Gordon. The rest of the house, apart from my bedroom and bathrooms, is monitored at all times, I exin, watching him carefully.


    I


    Phillip fidgets with his hands, a sure sign of his nervousness. He looks up at me, and I see the remorse etched on his face, tears shining in his eyes.


    I sigh. "I''m sorry to see you''ve fallen so low, Phillip. No one deserves that. I hope we can get you back on your feet."


    "Winona, I know I don''t deserve your forgiveness, but I want you to know how truly sorry I am. I''ve been aplete fool. Judy. she used me, and I let her."


    He takes another deep breath before continuing. "I thought I could keep it separate, that I could protect you and Abby while still benefiting from her money. But I was wrong. So wrong." His voice is filled with genuine regret, and it tugs at my heartstrings despite everything. I study his face, searching for any hint of deceit, but all I see is a broken man. "Why didn''t you tell me, Phillip? Why didn''t youe to me before things got so out of hand?"


    He sighs deeply, rubbing his temples as if trying to massage away the years of stress and guilt. "I was scared. Scared of losing you and Abby, scared of what Judy might do. And the money... It blinded me. I convinced myself I was doing the right thing, but I see now how foolish that was."


    os No May!


    I take a deep breath, feeling a mixture of sadness and pity. "You hurt us, Phillip. You hurt me, and you hurt Abby. But we don''t have time to dwell on that now. I need to focus on the present and what we need to do to protect Abby and clear my name."


    "I''m here to help get you out of this mess. I know you would never intentionally hurt Jayden''s baby or any baby for that matter." His voice is earnest, pleading for me to believe him.


    "We need to focus on the present and what we need to do. But you must understand that trusting you fully is not something I''m actively working on at this stage."


    He nods, his eyes meeting mine with a newfound determination. "I know. I have no expectations. I will do whatever it takes. I owe you that much, at least."


    "We need to go over some ground rules," Gordon says, his tone firm and businesslike. "You two need to always look like a loving couple, not just friends. That means sharing a bedroom, acting affectionate in the monitored areas, and maintaining this facade for as long as it takes." I nce at Phillip, who nods in agreement. "I can do that," he says, his voice steady. "Winona, are you okay with me being affectionate?"


    I nod. I''m actually not okay but I know I need to suck it up for the sake of Abby and my case.


    Gordon looks satisfied. "Good. Remember, this is about proving Winona''s innocence and protecting Abby. We can''t afford any slip-ups."


    Phillip reaches out, taking my hand in his. "We''ll make it work, Winona. I promise." His touch is familiar, yet foreign, and I feel a flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, we can pull this off.


    "You both need to understand what''s at stake here. If we can show a stable, loving household, there''s a real chance Abby cane here to stay. Especially if we can show reasonable grounds for her not being safe with Ashlyn."


    I''m excited by this news. Abby coulde home.


    Gordon is still talking, "I have affidavits signed by several people that state what Ashlyn has been like in the past. Can I tell you, one of those people is Judy Brennan. Probably the most damning testimony of all against Ashlyn." "What!" I''m


    I''m shocked at this revtion. Judy helping me? There must be a catch,


    "Wow. Okay." Phillip says as he and I stare at each other, both processing this unexpected turn of events.


    I squeeze Phillip''s hand. It''s time to focus on the goal. Okay. Let''s do this."


    Phillip and I stand in awkward silence. Genuine regret is in his eyes. Maybe this can work. It has to work, there is no maybe.


    96 Loving Couple

 Chapter 96

    96 Loving Couple (Winona)


    We spend the next hour arranging his things and making the bedroom look like a shared space. It''s not monitored but that doesn''t mean authorities can''te in and look.


    Tension is definitely there, but there''s also a sense of determination between us. We both know what''s at stake, and we''re willing to do whatever it takes. I''m actually d I have Phillip back in my corner.


    When I look back, he was quite brave in going up against Judy with me before in my work office. She could have revealed him then and there. But she didn''t. She seemed happy to let us keep what we had going. I guess


    1. me.


    because I wasn''t trying to be with Jayden. That''s always been the thing with her, losing her son to


    As we finish, Phillip sits on the edge of the bed, looking worn out emotionally and physically. I wonder how long since he''s had a decent meal.


    "Winona, I never stopped loving you. Even when I was at my worst, you and Abby were always in my heart."


    His words cut through me, and for a moment, I see the vulnerable man I once fell in love with. But I can''t afford to let my guard down. Not now. "Phillip. Let''s just focus on the task at hand. How long since you''ve eaten anything?" "I haven''t been able to eat much. I had no money for food really andst few nights at the amodation I just felt nauseous about all of this. I couldn''t eat much."


    "Anne has the freezer stuffed. Lasagne?"


    "You know it''s my favorite." He smiles.


    "I need somefort food too. Sorry I can''t offer you wine."


    "It''s okay. Alcohol is probably not the best for me right how anyway. I want to get my life back. I''m an alcoholic. The one thing I have kept up is the meetings. It''s been hard but I''m determined to stay dry."


    "You should be proud under the circumstances. There''s nothing stopping us building a business again for you. You can work from here. I''ll ask my parole officer and Gordon."


    "I don''t want millions again. Just as long as I can pay my bills and livefortably.


    "I think I''ll be just as broke by the time I get out of this court case. Of course, I don''t need much money in jail."


    "Don''t talk like that, Winona. You aren''t going to jail."


    "I really hope not because that almost broke me." I admit. It''s nice to have someone to confide in again.


    As the evening wears on, we cuddle on the sofa. There are moments of inward awkwardness for me, but there are also moments of genuine connection.


    We talk about the good times we shared, the dreams we had for our family, and it brings a sense of normalcy to our reconnected rtionship.


    96 Loving Couple


    Before we know it, it''s time for bed. Phillip hesitates at the bedroom door, his eyes filled with uncertainty." Winona, there''s no expectation for anything." he whispers. "I can sleep on the floor."


    His words touch something deep inside me, and I feel a flicker of the affection I once felt. I walk into the bedroom. "Thank you, Phillip. I appreciate that. But there''s no need to sleep on the floor."


    The next morning, the reality of our situation hits me hard. We have to act like a loving couple, share a bedroom, and maintain this facade at all times. I look over at Phillip, who''s still asleep, and feel a pang of sadness. This isn''t how I envisioned my life turning out. How could anyone imagine the life I''ve ended up with, all for loving one man. I think it probably would have been way easier without Jayden in it.


    But the heart wants what the heart wants. That''s the foolery of youth. I don''t have to buy into that


    anymore.


    I slip out of bed quietly and head to the kitchen to make coffee. As I wait for the pot to brew, my mind. races with thoughts of Abby and Jayden. How did everything get soplicated? I just want my daughter safe and happy. Phillip joins me a few minutester, looking a bit more rested but still worn down. "Morning," he says softly as he wraps his arms around me from behind.


    I''m careful to let it happen without reaction. I turn in his arms and give him a soft kiss on the lips. I feel a little twinge of something inside. "Last night was wonderful. I''ve missed being with you. Sorry I was stubborn for so long." "Hey, betterte than never." He grins and kisses me again.


    I


    "Coffee?" I offer, handing him a mug as I pull away from his arms.


    "Thanks," he replies, taking a sip. "I definitely need it."


    We spend the day adjusting to our new reality. We hold hands, exchange smiles, and talk about everything except the pending case. It feels strange, almost surreal, but it''s necessary.


    In the afternoon, Gordon arrives to check on us and discuss the next steps. He pulls us into the private office, ensuring our conversation remains confidential


    "You''re doing well," Gordon says, looking between us. "But remember, this has to be consistent. Any slip-up could be used against us."


    Phillip nods. "We understand. We''remitted to making this work."


    "Do we have a witness list?"


    "We do and pretty much everyone you know is on it," Gordon answers..


    "Does that mean Lisa too?" I''ll be sad to not have Lisa visiting.


    "Not yet. I''ve gotten you permission for now to see Lise when She Hobbs is present just to be doubly sure you aren''t discussing the case." 201


    96 Loving Couple


    "Gordon, are you damn Batman or something? You seem to be able to do anything."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "That''s why you pay me the big bucks." He grins.


    My heart sinks at this. "Gordon, I know you''re worth it but I''m worried I''ll run out of money before we get to the end of this."


    "That is not something you need to worry about. You have a benefactor."


    "What?"


    "Your fees are matter what." fully covered no


    I''m thinking, is it Jayden? "Anyone I know with that much money would jeopardize the case by funding me, surely."


    "It isn''t anyone on the witness list. He''s not ever going to be on it. Some people are rich and powerful enough to be above thew"


    I look at Phillip and I know we both know who it is.


    Gus Brennan.

 Chapter 97

    97 Fight For Abby (Winona)


    The morning feels grim as I stand inside my townhouse entryway, my wrists and ankles shackled, waiting for my transportation to the Santa Monica courthouse


    To be honest, I''m grateful to be going out despite the circumstances. A week of being confined and only talking either about weather and superficial stuff or things that affect me on a life-or-death level, has been exhausting. Then keeping up the pretense of Phillip and I. But we''ve done it and we are all going to hear what the judge has to say about where Abby is best to live for the time being. I''m more nervous about this than anything. The cold metal digs into my skin, and I feel it in my bones. She Hobbs, my parole officer, stands nearby, her expression a mix of empathy and stern resolve.


    stay calm."


    "We''ll get through this trip, Winona," she says, her voice firm but kind, "Just follow my lead and stay


    I nod, trying to muster the strength to keep my emotions in check. "Thanks, She. I''ll do my best."


    As we make our way to the transport van, the shackles clink with every step, a harsh reminder of my current reality.


    The ride to Santa Monica is long and tense, and I can''t help but feel waves of anxiety washing over me when I think about it too hard.


    Today''s court hearing is crucial. We need to convince the judge that Abby''s best interests lie with me, despite the usations against me.


    Phillip and Gordon will be there, and I know Phillip is as nervous as I am. We''re both wearing wires, hoping that Ashlyn will attempt to speak with one of us secretly, slip up and make a confession. The stakes have never been higher. She sits beside me in the van, her presence a smallfort. "Remember, Winona, you need to stay strong. This is just another step in clearing your name and getting Abby back. Try not to overthink it."


    "I know," I whisper, my voice trembling. "I just hope we can make it happen."


    "Be calm and don''t be afraid to show emotions. The judge will respond by seeing authenticity."


    I nod and put my head back and close my eyes.


    "We''ll stop for food and the bathroom halfway. Here''s some water and crackers for now."


    I take what she''s offered and then go back to trying to doze off.


    We arrive at the courthouse, and I''m escorted inside, the shackles still clinking with every movement. The courtroom is already bustling with activity.


    I catch sight of Phillip and Gordon near the entrance. Phillip''s eyes meet mine, and he gives me a small, reassuring smile. I do feel better. He''s been a real rock this week. 07 Fight For


    Once inside the shackles are removed and the police security is tight at the entrances.


    "When you see Ashlyn and Jayden, don''t let them provoke you. You aren''t on trial yet. This is a hearing for Abby''s wellbeing only. Your current state of mind is important."


    "No problem." My heart is hammering thinking about seeing Jayden. But I try to maintain a straight face.


    As we enter the courtroom, I look downwards. This isn''t open to the public but there are plenty of clicking cameras outside the door. Gordon just says "noment" to every question. Gordon leads us to our seats, and I know Jayden and Ashlyn are sitting over there but I''m not looking at


    him yet.


    Phillipes in from the back of the room and sits behind me. I nce at him and he nods. As I look away from him, I catch Jayden''s eyes staring at Phillip


    His look of shock tells me he wasn''t expecting Phillip. Then his sharp blue gaze is locked onto me. I can see the deep hurt in his eyes. I can''t care. He''s already hurt me more times than I can count. He believes Ashlyn. That is all the proof I need that everything he said to me about keeping me safe is bullshit.


    This is about Abby.


    I


    I won''t even give Ashlyn the time of day with a nce. look straight forward at the bench and wait for the judge to arrive.


    "Stay emotionally close to Phillip and remember our strategy," Gordon whispers to me. "We need to show


    a united front."


    The judge enters, and the courtroom falls silent. We are all asked to stand.


    "This hearing is to determine the safest environment for the child, Abby Joseph," she begins, her tone authoritative. "We will hear from Dr. Green via video call, and all parties involved will have the opportunity to speak as I see fit."


    Dr. Green''s face appears on the screen, and he starts by outlining Abby''s medical condition and the importance of a stable environment for her recovery. His words are measured and careful, highlighting the delicate nature of Abby''s health. "Abby needs a stress-free environment," he says. "It''s crucial for her well-being that she''s in a ce where she feels safe and loved. Any small upset can trigger her heart condition and she''s already been through a lottely." As he speaks, I nce at Phillip and reach back. We touch hands briefly. I feel eyes on me from across the room, but I refuse to look that way.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Abby''stest results show elevated cortisol levels and blood pressure. This denotes stress. I''d like to see those levels significantly reduced before I can do her next surgery.


    My eyes fill with tears hearing Dr. Green say that..


    "I see. I will ask Dr. Green to stay connected as I may need to ask further questions," the judge says.


    "Of course," he replies.


    17 Fight For Abby.


    Jayden''swyer stands to present their case, arguing that Abby should remain with Jayden due to the usations against me. They emphasize the need for stability and safety, painting a grim picture of my supposed, instability. 1


    up straight, shoulders back. I keep eye contact with the judge even as a tear rolls down my cheek and I wipe it off with my hand. 681 Done

 Chapter 98

    98 I''m Done (Winona)


    When it''s Gordon''s turn, he stands confidently, presenting our case with precision.


    He begins, his voice clear and assertive. "Your Honor, the affidavits we''ve presented testify to Ashlyn''s past behavior raises serious concerns about Abby''s safety."


    Gordon paces the floor, his footsteps echoing in the tense silence. He continues speaking, his tone unwavering. "Until Ashlyn''s usations against my client are proven to be the truth, we cannot overlook the possibility that Ashlyn herself poses a significant risk to Abby Joseph."


    Jayden''swyer jumps to his feet, his face flushed with indignation. "Objection, Your Honor! This is spective and nderous. There''s no concrete evidence to support these ims."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon doesn''t back down, stepping closer to the bench. "Your Honor, if I may. Ashlyn''s character is as much in question as my client''s. We have reason to believe that she may have put her own unborn baby at risk on purpose."


    He turns to Ashlyn and Jayden and stares at them as he speaks.


    "These are not baseless usations. The affidavits provide substantial evidence of her unstable behavior concerning my client."


    The judge raises a hand to silence them both, her expression stern. "Approach the bench," she says firmly.


    Gordon and Jayden''swyer walk up to the bench, their voices lowering to a murmur as they lean in towards the judge. I can''t make out what they''re saying, but their animated gestures and intense expressions speak volumes. Gordon''s hands slice through the air emphatically, while Jayden''swyer shakes his head vigorously, his face a mask of frustration.


    I nce over at Ashlyn, and the look of pure hate on her face rocks me to the core. Her eyes are cold, filled with malice, and it takes everything in me to hold steady.


    My stomach churns, but I force myself to not react, refusing to let her see any sign of weakness. I need Abby away from her.


    Jayden, noticing the intensity of Ashlyn''s stare, nudges her. She breaks the stare, but the impact of her gaze lingers. I can see the tension in Jayden''s face as well, a mixture of anger and confusion.


    He grips the edge of the table, his jaw clenched.


    The judge finally nods, dismissing thewyers back to their tables. Gordon returns to our side, giving me a reassuring nod, while Jayden''swyer looks equally determined.


    The room feels charged, the stakes higher than ever. Gordon gives me a look of steely resolve, and I know we''re still in the fight, no matter how tough it gets


    "Please continue, Mr. Brown," the judge instructs, her voice carrying an air of finality.


    "Ms. Nn has deep ties to hermunity and ismitted to her daughter''s well-being." Gordon says, his voice steady and persuasive. "We believe that with the proper supervision and safety measures in


    as I''m Done


    ce, Abby can and will thrive in her mother''s care."


    The judge listens carefully, her expression unreadable. I feel my heart pounding in my chest, each beat echoing my desperation.


    "In fact, Abby has never been out of Ms. Nn''s or her father''s care until now. Phillip Joseph legally adopted Abby and has been the father figure in her life. They are engaged to be married," Gordon continues, his tone unwavering. As the arguments conclude, she turns her attention to me. "Ms. Nn, do you have anything you''d like to add?"


    I stand, my whole body is shaking. The courtroom feels like it''s closing in on me, but I force myself to speak clearly. "Your Honor, I love my daughter more than anything. I understand the gravity of the usations against me"


    I pause for a deep breath and feel tears prickle my eyes again. "But Abby has never known a home without me, and I have taken drastic measures to shield her from the Brennan drama over the years. All I want is to provide a safe and loving home for Abby." "But you concede that you have failed at thistely," the judge interjects, her eyes piercing.


    "No. Not until Ashlyn turned up at Palisades Park that day. Until then, Abby''s health was stable."


    I brace myself and continue. "I know that Jayden loves her and he is a great father, but he is new to her. Phillip is the man who''s helped to raise her from the day she was born," I reply, my voice trembling but firm.


    "I see," the judge says, her tone thoughtful.


    "I don''t want to stop her from seeing Jayden for their rtionship to grow. I just want to get her back to where she can face her next surgery in the best physical and mental condition."


    I continue, looking directly at the judge. "Jayden loves her, but he has no idea what a child''s needs are. He also has issues with his memory, and his temper can be vtile because of that."


    "Please sit, Ms. Nn. Approach the bench again," she says to bothwyers.


    As Gordon and Jayden''swyer approach the bench again, their voices drop to hushed tones. The judge leans forward, her expression serious. Gordon''s hands move with precision, emphasizing his points, while Jayden''swyer gestures vehemently, his face red. I steal another nce at Ashlyn. Her eyes are still filled with that icy hatred, and it takes everything in me to keep myposure. I focus on my breathing, willing myself to stay calm.


    The judge finally nods, and thewyers return to their respective tables. Gordon gives me a reassuring nod, his face determined.


    The room feels even more charged, if that''s possible. The air is thick


    98 I''m Done


    (Winona)


    When it''s Gordon''s turn, he stands confidently, presenting our case with precision.


    He begins, his voice clear and assertive. "Your Honor, the affidavits we''ve presented testify to Ashlyn''s past behavior raises serious concerns about Abby''s safety."


    Gordon paces the floor, his footsteps echoing in the tense silence. He continues speaking, his tone unwavering. "Until Ashlyn''s usations against my client are proven to be the truth, we cannot overlook the possibility that Ashlyn herself poses a significant risk to Abby Joseph."


    Jayden''swyer jumps to his feet, his face flushed with indignation. "Objection, Your Honor! This is spective and nderous. There''s no concrete evidence to support these ims."


    Gordon doesn''t back down, stepping closer to the bench. "Your Honor, if I may. Ashlyn''s character is as much in question as my client''s. We have reason to believe that she may have put her own unborn baby at risk on purpose."


    He turns to Ashlyn and Jayden and stares at them as he speaks.


    "These are not baseless usations. The affidavits provide substantial evidence of her unstable behavior concerning my client."


    The judge raises a hand to silence them both, her expression stern. "Approach the bench," she says firmly.


    Gordon and Jayden''swyer walk up to the bench, their voices lowering to a murmur as they lean in towards the judge. I can''t make out what they''re saying, but their animated gestures and intense expressions speak volumes. Gordon''s hands slice through the air emphatically, while Jayden''swyer shakes his head vigorously, his face a mask of frustration.


    I nce over at Ashlyn, and the look of pure hate on her face rocks me to the core. Her eyes are cold, filled with malice, and it takes everything in me to hold steady.


    My stomach churns, but I force myself to not react, refusing to let her see any sign of weakness. I need Abby away from her.


    Jayden, noticing the intensity of Ashlyn''s stare, nudges her. She breaks the stare, but the impact of her gaze lingers. I can see the tension in Jayden''s face as well, a mixture of anger and confusion.


    He grips the edge of the table, his jaw clenched.


    The judge finally nods, dismissing thewyers back to their tables. Gordon returns to our side, giving me a reassuring nod, while Jayden''swyer looks equally determined.


    The room feels charged, the stakes higher than ever. Gordon gives me a look of steely resolve, and I know we''re still in the fight, no matter how tough it gets


    "Please continue, Mr. Brown," the judge instructs, her voice carrying an air of finality.


    "Ms. Nn has deep ties to hermunity and ismitted to her daughter''s well-being." Gordon says, his voice steady and persuasive. "We believe that with the proper supervision and safety measures in


    as I''m Done


    ce, Abby can and will thrive in her mother''s care."


    The judge listens carefully, her expression unreadable. I feel my heart pounding in my chest, each beat echoing my desperation.


    "In fact, Abby has never been out of Ms. Nn''s or her father''s care until now. Phillip Joseph legally adopted Abby and has been the father figure in her life. They are engaged to be married," Gordon continues, his tone unwavering. As the arguments conclude, she turns her attention to me. "Ms. Nn, do you have anything you''d like to add?"


    I stand, my whole body is shaking. The courtroom feels like it''s closing in on me, but I force myself to speak clearly. "Your Honor, I love my daughter more than anything. I understand the gravity of the usations against me"


    I pause for a deep breath and feel tears prickle my eyes again. "But Abby has never known a home without me, and I have taken drastic measures to shield her from the Brennan drama over the years. All I want is to provide a safe and loving home for Abby." "But you concede that you have failed at thistely," the judge interjects, her eyes piercing.


    "No. Not until Ashlyn turned up at Palisades Park that day. Until then, Abby''s health was stable."


    I brace myself and continue. "I know that Jayden loves her and he is a great father, but he is new to her. Phillip is the man who''s helped to raise her from the day she was born," I reply, my voice trembling but firm.


    "I see," the judge says, her tone thoughtful.


    "I don''t want to stop her from seeing Jayden for their rtionship to grow. I just want to get her back to where she can face her next surgery in the best physical and mental condition."


    I continue, looking directly at the judge. "Jayden loves her, but he has no idea what a child''s needs are. He also has issues with his memory, and his temper can be vtile because of that."


    "Please sit, Ms. Nn. Approach the bench again," she says to bothwyers.


    As Gordon and Jayden''swyer approach the bench again, their voices drop to hushed tones. The judge leans forward, her expression serious. Gordon''s hands move with precision, emphasizing his points, while Jayden''swyer gestures vehemently, his face red. I steal another nce at Ashlyn. Her eyes are still filled with that icy hatred, and it takes everything in me to keep myposure. I focus on my breathing, willing myself to stay calm.


    The judge finally nods, and thewyers return to their respective tables. Gordon gives me a reassuring nod, his face determined.


    The room feels even more charged, if that''s possible. The air is thick with tension, and every eye in the courtroom is on me.


    My whole body is feeling like jelly. I know Jayden''s eyes are burning into me, but I don''t look at him. He''ll be livid that I''ve brought his mental state into question I don''t care. I need to fight fire with fire.


    I''m done caring about the feelings of Jayden Brennan.


    90 Confrontation


    99 Confrontation


    with tension, and every eye in the courtroom is on me.


    My whole body is feeling like jelly. I know Jayden''s eyes are burning into me, but I don''t look at him. He''ll be livid that I''ve brought his mental state into question I don''t care. I need to fight fire with fire. I''m done caring about the feelings of Jayden Brennan.


    90 Confrontation


    99 Confrontation

 Chapter 99

    99 Confrontation


    (Winona)


    The judge calls for a two-hour recess to speak privately with Abby and consider all the arguments and information.


    It''s only then I realize Abby is present in the courthouse somewhere. My heart skips a beat at the thought of her being here, so close yet so far from me. I hope she is okay. I''m sure Anne is with her.


    The bailiff escorts me out of the courtroom, and I''m allowed a brief toilet break. I head to the restroom, my mind swirling with anxiety and hope.


    I push open the heavy restroom door, the cool air hitting my face. I ssh some water on my face, trying topose myself. As I stand there, staring at my reflection in the mirror, the door swings open, and in walks Ashlyn, her eyes locked on mine. "Well, well, well, look who we have here," she sneers, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "The desperate mother."


    I take a deep breath, trying to stay calm. "You aren''t supposed to be near me or discussing the case."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She shrugs. "Who cares?"


    She steps closer, her smile twisted. "I wanted to see the look on your face when you realize your little wire trick isn''t going to work. You really thought you could trick me into a confession?"


    I feel a cold chill run down my spine. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I reply, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Ashlynughs, the sound echoing off the tiled walls. "Oh,e on, Winona. Don''t y dumb. You and your pathetic littlewyer think you''re so clever. Wearing wires, hoping I''ll slip up and confess. It''s not going to happen. You pushed me, and that''s the truth."


    I clench my fists, anger boiling inside me. "You''re lying, Ashlyn. You know I didn''t push you. You set this all up. You''re the one who''s been manipting everyone."


    She steps even closer, her face inches from mine. "No one believes that because it isn''t true. Not Jayden, not the judge. You''ll be in jail where you belong."


    I re at her, my heart pounding. "I won''t let you get away with this, Ashlyn. I will prove my innocence." Ashlyn smirks, leaning back against the sink. "Good luck with that. By the time you''re done fighting. Jayden will have full custody, and you''ll be left with nothing. You''re wasting your time."


    I swallow hard, trying to keep myposure. "Why are you doing this? What do you get out of destroying my life?


    She shrugs, her eyes cold and unfeeling. "Maybe I just enjoy watching you destroy your own life. Maybe! want Jayden all to myself. Or maybe I just hate seeing you happy. You''ll never know."


    I shake my head, disbelief washing over me. "You''re sick, Ashlyn. Truly sick."


    Sheughs again, the sound chilling. "And you''re weak Winona. Always ying the victim. Face you''re


    going to lose. You''ve already lost."


    99 Confrontation


    I don''t respond, I know she''s baiting me for a reaction. Instead, I turn and head for the door.


    "Don''t forget," she calls after me, her voice mocking. "No more wires. You''re not fooling anyone."


    I push open the door and step out into the hallway, my heart racing. I lean against the wall, trying to steady my breathing. The encounter with Ashlyn leaves me shaken, but I know I can''t let her get to me.


    As I head back to the room with the bailiff, I''m relieved to see Gordon waiting inside for me. He walks over, concern etched on his face.


    "Are you okay?" he asks, his voice low


    I nod, though my hands are still trembling. "I''m fine. Just ran into Ashlyn in the restroom. She knows about the wire."


    Gordon''s eyes widened in rm. "Damn. I let it happen hoping she would slip up. What did she say?"


    "She taunted me, told me we''re wasting our time. She''s not going to confess to anything. She insists! pushed her."


    He sighs, rubbing his forehead. "Thisplicates things. But we won''t give up. Let''s get this day


    first.


    I reply, my voice determined. "I''m not giving up. Not on Abby. Do you think we''ll have a chance?" over with


    "As good a chance as any, I''d say." He pushes a lunch pack towards me. "Eat. We may have a bit to wait yet." Almost three hourster.


    "Okay," Gordon says, his expression firm. "The judge is ready. Let''s go back in. We''ll figure out our next move from there."


    I''m absolutely beside myself with nerves. Will I be seeing Abby at home to stay?


    T


    We walk back into the courtroom together, my mind racing with thoughts of Abby. I have to believe that the judge will see the truth. I have to believe that there''s hope.


    We take our seats, and I give Phillip a quick hug. I nce around the room, my eyesnding on Jayden. He looks tense, his jaw ticking. He doesn''t look at me.


    The judge re-enters the courtroom, and everyone stands. My heart pounds as I wait for her to speak, every second feeling like an eternity.


    I silently begged for this to be a positive oue for me but mostly for Abby. That kid is my life.


    The judge sits and shuffles some paperwork before speaking. "May Imend you on your job raising Abby so far, Ms. Nn. She''s clearly a well-bnced and happy child who has been dealt some unfortunate circumstances. Still, I am certain I have reached the correct decision for her continued wellbeing."


    I''m not sure if the unfortunate circumstances are me, her health, or the whole Brennan saga.


    "Thank you, Your Honor." I acknowledge her observations about Abby and swallow, waiting for her to


    100 Conditional Arrangements

 Chapter 100

    100 Conditional Arrangements (Winona)


    "After careful consideration of all the arguments and evidence presented, and after speaking privately with the child involved, I havee to a decision," Judge Harper announces, her voice steady and clear.


    "Given Abby''s health and thepelling arguments for her need to be in a stable environment by her doctor, I am granting temporary custody to Winona Nn."


    A gasp echoes through the courtroom, and a rush of relief washes over me, almost making me dizzy. Did I just hear that correctly?


    The judge continues, "this arrangement is conditional if Abby''s test results improve as a result of being in her mother''s care, I will consider this evidence of a positive impact, and she will remain with Winona until her operation. We will continue to monitor her progress closely.


    The judge''s gaze sweeps over the room, pausing momentarily on Jayden before returning to me." Furthermore, a stay of hearing in this case is granted until after Abby''s operation. This will allow us to focus on her health and recovery without the added stress of ongoing legal battles."


    Tears of relief spill down my cheeks as I nod gratefully "Thank you, Your Honor."


    "Supervised visitations are granted for Jayden Brennan and Judy Brennan, but no one else."


    So not Ashlyn. Thank God.


    The judge bangs her gavel, signaling the end of the hearing.


    Gordon turns to me with a smile. "We did it, Winona. This is a huge step forward."


    I nod, still overwhelmed by the judge''s decision. "I can''t believe it. Abby ising home."


    Phillip is in front of me now and I''m so happy tears are running down my face. He takes me in his arms and I melt into his, so relieved, so happy. We kiss and it lingers. I don''t hate it. Actually, I let it happen. I couldn''t have made this happen without him. We release each other and hold hands tightly.


    Gordon pats my shoulder. "She''ll be with you soon. But remember, we have to follow all the conditions set by the court."


    "I understand. I''ll do everything I can to make sure Abby is safe and healthy and mying case is not jeopardized."


    Gordon nods approvingly. "Good. Now, let''s get you back home. She will apany you in the van. Sorry but you''ll need to have the shackles again."


    "Nothing can dampen my spirit right now."


    As I''m led out of the courtroom, She meets me with a nod. "Ready for the ride back?" she asks, her tone professional but not unkind.


    I nod, trying to steady my excitement. "Yes, I''m ready."


    We make our way to the transport van, and I''m once again shackled for the journey.


    100 Conditional Arrangementi


    She helps me into the van, her demeanor efficient. "You did well today, Winona. Keep it up," she says, Offering a small, encouraging smile. "Thank you, She. I will."


    I settled in for the long ride back. I''ve never so looked forward to a harrowing journey in my life.


    Inside the townhouse, Gordon is waiting for us. "Wee back. Everything is ready for Abby''s arrival."


    I nod, my heart swelling with anticipation. "I can''t wait to see her."


    Phillip takes my hand. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time."


    I feel for him remembering what he''s been through as well. Abby was so pleased to see him on herst visit. They yed all their old games and she was giggling like there was no tomorrow.


    It isn''t long and there''s a knock at the door. I rush to open it, my heart pounding with excitement. Standing there are Anne and Abby. Tears blur my vision as I scoop Abby into my arms, holding her tightly. "Mommy!" Abby cries, her small arms wrapping around my neck. "I''m sleeping over here!"


    "Hey there, Sweety." I whisper, my voice choked with emotion. "I know. It''s so, so wonderful."


    Anne smiles warmly. "We''ll make sure Abby gets settled in andfortable."


    "Thank you, Anne. Thank you for everything." I really can''t express how this woman has affected my li Without her I''d have probably been in jail or dead now. She''s everything to me and Abby.


    As we move inside, I nce back at She, who''s watching us with a neutral expression. She nods. slightly, as if to remind me of the conditions of my release. I nod back, acknowledging her unspoken message.


    Phillip steps into the room, looking nervous but determined. "Wee home, Abby."


    Abby looks at him with wide eyes. "Hi, Phillip."


    Then they run at each other, and he scoops her up and swings her around.


    He smiles as she kisses his cheek. "We''re all going to take good care of you."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    life.


    Gordon steps forward, his expression serious. "Remember, this is just the beginning We have to stay vignt and follow all the rules. But today is a victory. Let''s make sure it stays that way."


    I nod, holding Abby close. "We will. Thank you, Gordon


    "We have a lot to thank you for, Mr. Brown." Anne says to Gordon.


    "Please, call me Gordon."


    I notice a little something here. Anne has never batted her eyelids before. I nudge Phillip and we smile at each other.


    Gordon looks at Anne a bit longer then seems to realize he''s been distracted and gives a tight smile. Alright then, let''s get Abby and Anne settled. We''ll reconvene in the morning to discuss our next steps."


    100 Conditional Arrangements


    The very least you can do is join us for dinner. If you don''t have anyone to get home to?" Anne asks.


    Well that was as tactful as a herd of elephants.


    "Ah no, no one, I mean no ns. I will go and freshen up ande back though."


    "Perfect. I''ll do roast Chicken and all the trimmings."


    I practically see Gordon salivate.


    He leaves and I nudge Anne, I can''t help but feel yful. "Roast chicken is a ssic ''catch a husband'' dish."


    Anne colors up a little. "I''m just being polite."


    "Oh polite? That''s what they''re calling it now?"

 Chapter 101

    It feels great to act somewhat normal again.


    101 Sleeping With the Enemy


    101 Sleeping With the Enemy (Jayden)


    The morning after the custody hearing, I woke up with a pounding headache. Sleep was almost impossible. Ashlyn being beside me makes me nervous. I came into the office early to try and clear my head. Now I


    I''m hoping this ck coffee will help.


    The judge''s decision is still fresh in my mind, and although I understand that Abby being with Winona is probably best for her, the thought of Phillip being back in the picture fills me with rage.


    a


    Winona is my world, and now I can''t even talk to her because of Ashlyn. I need to find a way to fix this, to be with Winona again.


    Mywyer, Daniel Richards, walks into my office, a grim look on his face. "Jayden, we need to talk."


    My secretary must be on the job already. Good, we have a lot of work to do with Brennan Industries. But more crap news is not what I need. Anger is bubbling just below the surface. "What now?"


    Daniel nods, taking a seat across from me. "Ashlyn approached Winona in the bathroom at the courthouse yesterday. She told her there''d be no confession. Winona was wearing a wire. She knew what they were up to." "Are you kidding me?" I explode, mming my fist onto the table. "All this pretending, all this acting like I''m still in love with Ashlyn, and it''s been for nothing?"


    "We don''t know that Ashlyn''s onto you."


    "Maybe not but having to sleep with that crazy woman is bringing me undone. I''m worried I won''t survive the night. But at least now I don''t have to worry about Abby''s safety,"


    Daniel sighs, rubbing his temples. "Ashlyn is slippery. We''ll have to find another way to get the truth out."


    I pace the room, my mind racing. "I''m done pretending I can''t keep this up. I hate what she''s done to my life, and I''m tired of the lies. I want to be with Winona.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel watches me, his eyes filled with concern. "We have to be smart about this, Jayden. If you blow the lid now, it''ll just make things worse. We need a new strategy."


    I stop pacing and look at him, my jaw clenched. "A new strategy? Like what? I can''t even talk to Winona because of Ashlyn, and now Phillip is back. This is a nightmare."


    Daniel stands up, cing a hand on my shoulder. "We''ll figure something out. But right now, you need to calm down. Anger won''t help."


    "It damn well helps me." I take a deep breath to rein in my fury. "Fine. But I''m done ying nice with Ashlyn. What''s the point?"


    Daniel nods. "Just keep it up for a while longer. I have my investigators on a few leads."


    "I''ll try. But no guarantees. If she does one suspicious thing. I''m out of there."


    Daniel frowns, his expression serious. "We need to gather more evidence."


    101 Sleeping With the Enemy


    My office door opens again and in strolls Mother like she''s a queen or something. She sits down next to Daniel, her presence as imposing as ever. "If all you want is a confession from Ashlyn, you should''ve said." I stare at her. "How did you know that?"


    "I can''t reveal my sources. But I can get what you need out of her."


    "Are you sure? She doesn''t trust you anymore."


    "She thinks she''s smarter than me. She''s wrong."


    "You''ve turned my life upside down wanting me to be with that woman and not Winona. Why the hell would you do this now?" I ask suspiciously.


    "I thought Ashlyn was the best match for you. But somewhere along the line, she''spletely lost it. I may want what''s best for you, but Ashlyn crossed a line with your baby. A line I would never cross."


    My heart wrenches thinking about how she''s deliberately done that to herself and the baby, to frame Winona. If I let myself think about it too long, I want to shove Ashlyn down some steps myself. "Mother, I''d like to think it would be that easy. But Ashlyn is very vtile and defensive right now. I think she''ll be onto you.


    "At this point, it can''t hurt to try. I''m worried about you being in that penthouse with her." Her brow


    creases.


    "You and me, both."


    "Maybe you need a business trip," Mother suggests.


    "I can''t afford to leave when I''ve just taken back over. The new board members need to gain confidence


    in me."


    "Maybe you need a visit from your mother. I think my plumbing just went bust."


    I look at her, a hint of a smile ying on my lips. "You know, that could work. At least she will know there''s someone else in the house." "Ashlyn will hate it, but I don''t care. Besides, I miss being able to see Abby. I want this confession as much as you."


    I nod, feeling a surge of hope. "Alright, let''s do it. But we need to be careful. One wrong move, and she''ll


    bolt."


    Daniel nods. "Your mother''s presence might be just the leverage we need." Mother smiles, a determined glint in her eye. "Just don''t be too nice to me." "No chance of that."


    She sticks out her tongue at me and I can''t help but give a small smile


    As they both leave, determination fills me. It''s time to turn the tables on Ashlyn. For Abby, for Winona, and for the future we deserve.

 Chapter 102

    102 She Loves Me!


    (Jayden)


    I clench my fists. Now I just have one other problem to deal with. Winona and Phillip saying they''re engaged again.


    T


    Lance sticks his head in the office. He''s my CFO again. He''s the best, and I know I can trust him with the job.


    "You busy?"


    I throw my hands up in the air, frustration bubbling over. "Not with work stuff bute in anyway."


    "Winona? Ashlyn?" he asks, concern etched on his face.


    "It''s a damn mess. In court yesterday, who should be there being all fucking loved up with Winona?"


    "Phillip?" His eyebrows shoot up in surprise.


    I nod, gritting my teeth.


    "Maybe it''s just for show," he offers, trying to sound hopeful.


    "Not for Phillip. He''s a man in love. I can tell. Winona lookedfortable in his arms."


    "Damn," Lance mutters, shaking his head.


    "I was very harsh with Winona when I told her I believed Ashlyn. I had to be. But that''s proving harder than I thought it would be. I''m fearing for my own life every night," I say, my voice trembling with barely contained anger. "Have you and her..?" Lance hesitates, looking ufortable.


    "If you''re asking about sex, no. Not that Ashlyn hasn''t tried. It makes my skin crawl. I just want to get away from her. I''m d Abby is with her mother, but I never imagined Phillip would be back."


    "He is the legal father on her birth certificate. I guess that''s why," Lance says thoughtfully.


    "I can''t believe she brought Phillip back into her life," I mutter, my voice filled with bitterness. "After everything he did, she''s just going to forgive him?"


    Lance shrugs, being sympathetic. "No judgment here. It''s aplicated situation Winona has forgiven. you for much worse. But you need to focus on what you can control."


    I nod, the anger still simmering beneath the surface. "Fine. But I''m not letting Winona get away with settling with him. I''ll do whatever it takes to get her back. She loves me!"


    "That sounds like a lot of troubleing your way again," Lance warns, concern in his eyes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I don''t care. It''s worth it to have my family back with me. I swear I''ll get him off that birth certificate and out of Winona''s house if it''s thest thing I do." I take a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside me. "You just be careful alone with Ashlyn," Lance advises, his voice dropping to a serious tone. "I think we all


    know now how low she will go to get what she wants."


    000


    e Loves Mel


    her is moving in," I say.


    e," Lance replies, but I don''t miss the sarcasm.


    low. I know. But it''s someone who can keep an eye on Ashlyn. I might be able to sleep a little." my desk.


    re''s some nighttime reading for you." Lance ces a thick stack of papers on my


    continues after I flick through the top few pages. "Financials to get Brennan Industries back. I know


    don''t want to talk about Phillip, but damn we need him in marketing right now. Without Winona, hing else ising close."


    wish," Lance sighs, standing up to leave.


    ? Lance leaves the room, I sit down and put my head in my hands. The thought of Winona with Phillip akes my blood boil. I can''t let this happen. I need to find a way to expose Ashlyn and get Winona back. here she belongs. ly phone buzzes with a message from Ashlyn. I hesitate before opening it, already dreading what she night say.


    A: What the fuck? Judy is here with suitcases. So many suitcases.


    grin, feeling a small sense of satisfaction, Mother is a consummate professional. I''ll give her that.


    J: She needs a ce to stay for a few weeks. Plumbing issues.


    A: She can afford any hotel.


    J: I invited her.


    A: You could have asked me.


    J: I don''t need your permission to have my mother visit


    A: I don''t like it.


    J: It''s temporary. Our family needs to stick together. Let''s just do the right thing and help her out. A: Fine.


    My texting is interrupted by a knock on the door. It''s Daniel again sticking his head in.


    J: g2g, work meeting


    "What now?" I ask Daniel as I put my cell on my desk, my voice edged with frustration.


    He walks back in, his expression serious. "I''ve been doing some digging online of the day it happened, and I think I might have something."


    I leaned forward, my interest piqued. "What?"


    Daniel nces around, making sure we''re alone. "There''s a lot of bystanders who got video footage, which looks damning for Winona." The Loves Mel


    1. ay.


    1 wondering if we don''t look a little harder and see if anyone was close enough to get clear audio."


    rely they would havee forward by now if they did," I say, doubt creeping into my voice.


    aybe. But it''s worth a shot. Not everyone uploads to socials," Daniel replies, determination in his eyes.


    od, feeling a spark of hope. "Sure can''t hurt to try."


    other thought jumps into my head. "Gus had people on Winona and me. Maybe he had some long-nge hearing devices set up or something."


    aniel nods, his expression determined. "Do you want me to talk to him?"


    1. lo. I''ll talk to Gus. Even if he has something, it doesn''t mean he''ll give it up without a catch," I say, ustrationcing my words.


    aniel frowns. "What would his angle be?"


    Gus Brennan doesn''t do anything without a reason. If he has something, he''ll want something in return. But I''m willing to negotiate if it means getting Winona back and proving Ashlyn''s lies," I say, resolve iardening my voice. Just be careful. Gus is a wildcard," Daniel warns, his voice filled with concern. "And you can''t go to Winona with any of this."


    I look at him as if he''s read my mind.


    "If you get caught talking to her and things don''t go ording to our n, Winona could be jailed. This is no joke."


    He''s right. This is Winona''s life. I have to stick on Ashlyn''s side until we have something solid. "I won''t try and contact her. You have my word."


    "If her bail gets revoked it means she''s in jail with other inmates and Abby is back under the roof with Ashlyn."


    "I won''t let that happen."


    Protecting Winona and Abby is my top priority. I picked up the phone again to call Gus. He better not try to jerk me around.


    103 Dangerous Game

 Chapter 103

    103 Dangerous Game (Ashlyn)


    Pathetic, they are all pathetic. As if I''d be stupid enough to fall for their tricks. I''m not confessing to anything I said to Winona in that park. She pushed me. She wanted to kill my baby, Jayden''s baby. Her jealousy of me consumes her


    Jayden is mine now, and I''m not letting him go. I don''t care that his brat is out of my home. Saves me the trouble of getting rid of her. If she everes back, I''ll do just that. Phillip is back. He''s just as pathetic.


    Mooning around after Winona like Jayden used to. Winona never deserved Jayden. I was born to be with him. My family raised me to be his wife. No one is going to take that away from me.


    I finish my makeup, the ritual calming me, and go out to face the rest of the day. Judy may think she has me fooled, but I know she''s here to ''protect'' Jayden. She''s just as stupid as the rest of them, underestimating me. I''ve yed her for years. Now it''s just getting interesting.


    I walk out into the living area, forcing a smile on my face. Judy is sitting with a pot of tea and cups, her posture annoyingly serene. "Would you like a cup of tea?" she asks, her voice deceptively sweet.


    "No, thank you. I like to get my own drinks. Can''t trust anyone these days." I sh her a cold smile, enjoying the flicker of irritation in her eyes.


    "Are you feeling better since the incident?" she asks, her tone dripping with fake concern.


    "Since that bitch Winona shoved me down the steps and killed Jayden''s baby? Yeah, I''m fine, thanks. I''ll be d to get this ster off, though." I wave my arm at her, my voice dripping with sarcasm, using the moment to mask the tremble of unease that Judy''s presence always stirs within me.


    "Hopefully you aren''t in too much pain," Judy says, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studies me, her gaze sharp and calcting.


    "How long are you inviting yourself to stay?" I ask, my frustration bubbling to the surface despite my attempts to keep it contained.


    "Jayden invited me. I think it''s good we all have family support right now," she replies, her voice steady, the underlying steel barely masked by her calm demeanor.


    "Yeah, right. I spent a lot of time with Gus when Jayden was trapped in Santa Monica," I retort, trying to unsettle her with the mention of Gus. "We became very close."


    "You did." There''s a tness to Judy''s tone now, a hint of steel that wasn''t there before.


    "Were you jealous?" I lean in, trying to provoke a reaction that might give me an upper hand.


    Judy''s response is cool, too cool. "Is there anything to be jealous about? Gus likes to keep people he doesn''t trust close by." I feel a chill down my spine despite the heated room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Is that why he still loves to taunt you?" I challenge, my voice rising slightly in volume, not just to irritate her but to mask the slight quiver.


    "Nothing he does taunts me," Judy replies, her voice steady, but her hands clenched into fists.


    "Not even making you and his son stay with his cruel-ass brother?" I press harder, sensing a shift in the


    103 Dangerous Came


    air, a tightening in her posture that suggests I''ve struck a nerve.


    of your b


    "That is none she snaps back, her usualposure slipping momentarily.


    Iugh. Mocking her. "The great Judy Brennan! Putty in the hands of the man she cheated with. ying two brothers, Judy? I''m almost proud of you. What a slut you really were," I sneer, each wordced with venom, intended to wound.


    Her face flushes, a deep, angry red, and for a moment, the mask of the unppable matriarch slips, revealing the raw emotion underneath.


    I continue while I have her emotionally raw. "No wonder Jayden hates you. He feels sorry for you. That''s what he told me. He pities your pathetic attempt at being a mother.."


    Judy''s eyes harden, her jaw sets, and I realize toote that I''ve pushed too far. "I doubt Jayden shares much with you," she retorts sharply, her voice icy.


    The air thickens, charged with a dangerous energy that wasn''t there before. Judy''s stance shifts subtly, the atmosphere around her intensifying. Her next words are spoken with a calm that belies the threat woven through them. "Don''t push it, Ashlyn. I know your game."


    I continue. "Trying to get precious Jayden out of my evil clutches. Trying to pretend you''re on that bitch''s side now. You won''t get anything from me except the truth. Winona pushed me. She''ll be jailed for life."


    Her confidence, her control over the conversation-it''s unnerving. "I guess that solves my problem for me. I won''t have to worry about her again. So, I really don''t care how you got down those stairs, Winona being convicted is all I care about." *So you say."


    "Having her out of his immediate life suits me." Her eyes are saying something I can''t quite understand yet, but I don''t like it.


    My heart is beating fast. "Jayden staying married to me is all I care about, and as for that other sick brat of his, I''m not taking care of her. Ever. Not my problem," I spit out, trying to regain some of my bravado.


    "Abby will never be under your care, no. That is correct Judy states, her tone icy, her gaze piercing. "But Jayden staying married to you? I guess we''ll have to wait and see."

 Chapter 104

    104 How Did She Do It?


    (Ashlyn)


    The words are a cold p, a reminder of the precariousness of my position. "He loves me," I insist, my voice shaking slightly, betraying the fear that Judy''s presence instills in me.


    "I''m sure," she replies, her sarcasm cutting deep.


    "He does!" My voice cracks, the pressure mounting, the walls closing in.


    "He''s said a lot of thingstely, but loving you isn''t one of them," she counters, her voice a calm contrast to my increasing desperation.


    The bnce of power has shifted, and I feel it with every fiber of my being. Judy, with her strategic silences and her measured threats, has reshaped the battlefield. She''s just shown me how easily she can pull the strings.


    I eye Judy carefully, my gaze sharpening as I attempt to assert control over the conversation. "Jayden and I will stay together," I state firmly, trying to convince both Judy and myself of my words.


    "He can''t bear to let you touch him. He knows the truth about what you did," Judy retorts with a steely.


    calm that unnerves me. Her words leave a chill in their wake.


    A flicker of doubt crosses my mind. How does she know that? Has he confided in her, or is she just bluffing to unsettle me?


    He won''t let me touch him-that much is true. He ims my body needs time to recover. I don''t believe him, but it doesn''t matter. As long as we stay married, I''m convinced he''ll eventually see things my way.


    "I think he feels sorry for you," Judy continues, her eyes drilling into mine, each word a calcted thrust aimed to undermine my resolve.


    I re at her, feeling the heat of anger in my cheeks. "I know Gus does," she adds, twisting the knife


    further.


    Quick to defend my position, I snap back, "You don''t know anything. They don''t have to feel sorry for me.


    I''ve won."


    "Won what? Jayden still loves Winona. Even after everything. You''ve won nothing." Judy counters sharply. her voice rising slightly in volume, reverberating in the tense air between us,


    My temper erupts, unable to contain the mounting frustration and fury. "He does not. He loves me. He''s always loved me. I just need her out of the way long enough for him to realize that," I growl, my voice low and fierce, the words spilling out with intensity. Judy rises from her chair, her movements deliberate and ominous as she steps closer to me.


    The space around us is charged with her menacing energy. "I know you set up Winona. I don''t need proof. That''s your style. She''s telling the truth. Winona would never put the life of Jayden''s baby at risk like that. Unlike you."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The room seems to close in on me as she circles me. The hate in her eyes is real, and for a moment, I reconsider my tactics.


    104 How Did She Do 117


    Perhaps provoking Judy wasn''t wise. "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." My voice falters, betraying my faltering confidence despite my attempts to sound assured. "I lost the baby from her pushing me."


    "But did you? Did you really?" Judy''s voice is a whisper now, lethal and quiet, carrying more threat in its softness than any shout could.


    "Yes. The doctor''s report says so," I assert, clinging to the official evidence I have.


    "But is that what really happened? Or is it just what you want everyone to believe? Judy''s words are like ice, cold and sharp.


    My resolve begins to crumble as she invades my personal space, her presence overwhelming. "You think you''re all that. You think you have the best of me. You deliberately took the life of my grandchild. I know that. I won''t ever forgive you. I will make you pay," she whispers, her voice dripping with venom. "I''m not scared of you, Judy," I attempt to rally, but my voice shakes, revealing my growing fear.


    She''s right in my face now, her expression one of pure malice. "What? You think Greg Brennan''s heart attack was from natural causes? That asshole deserved so much more pain. He struggled for breath for a good hour while I had my cup of tea. They say it feels like drowning out of water. I was too kind to him, really." Her smile is sinister, her eyes gleaming with dark intent.


    Panic sets in as my heart pounds violently. Sweat breaks out across my forehead, and the room spins slightly Overwhelmed by Judy''s proximity, the way she invades my personal space sends a cold shiver down my spine.


    Her eyes, mere inches from mine, are not just angry-they''re vengeful and calcting. "Don''t think you''re safe, Ashlyn. Not ever. You don''t know when, you don''t know where, and you don''t know how...but I''m going to get you," she whispers, each word a venomous drop of poison meant to paralyze.


    My legs buckle and Judy''s grip turns from supportive to controlling, guiding me towards the nearest bedroom with an iron sp. Her facade of concern does little to mask the looming threat she represents. As she ushers me into bed, her touch is both chilling and suffocating.


    "You really should be more careful, my dear daughter-inw: Tea is not the only way to administer things," she continues, her voice a haunting luby that spells danger.


    Her lips brush against my cheek in a mock kiss. As her whispered words prate my consciousness, I realize the full extent of my peril. I may never wake up again.


    The room spins as Judy''sughter echoes around me, her presence overwhelming every sense. Ast darkness edges my vision, a deep, unsettling fear washes over me. How did she do it?


    How did she drug me? That haunting question is thest coherent thought that flickers through my before everything slips into the void.


    mind

 Chapter 105

    105 Back On Top.


    105 Back On Top (Judy)


    I stand by the bed, looking down at Ashlyn''s still form, her breathing shallow under the influence of my carefully administered concoction, I wonder how long it will be before she realizes I tampered with her breath freshener spray. The stupid woman is obsessed with that stuff first thing in the mornings.


    Just enough to send her to sleep for a few hours. The room is silent except for the soft, rhythmic whisper of her breath. I pull out my phone as it vibrates gently in my pocket-it''s Jayden. Perfect timing.


    "Hello, Jayden," I answer, my voice a perfect blend of warmth and maternal concern.


    "Hey, Mother, Just checking in. You all settled in?" His voice is casual, unsuspecting of the drama unfolding under his roof.


    "Yes, everything''s fine."


    "Ashlyn texted me earlier. I hope she didn''t give you any trouble."


    "Ashlyn''s taking a nap. I think the whole ordealtely has worn her out," I reply, ncing at Ashlyn to ensure she hasn''t stirred.


    "Okay, I''ll bete home, so you two eat dinner without me."


    T''ll pass the message on."


    "Thanks. I''ll feel better with you around. Especially when Abby visits."


    "It''s no trouble at all. You know I''m always here for you and Abby." I walk over to the window, drawing the curtains slightly to let in some light, making sure it doesn''t fall on Ashlyn''s face. "Speaking of Abby, is sheing over this weekend with Anne? I''d like to make a fuss." "Sure. I think she is. I need to check on how she''s feeling. Don''t overdo it. Abby needs a calm environment."


    "Of course, darling. We''ll have a quiet weekend. Just some family time." I smile. "I will grab her a few gifts. for her room here. That''s all."


    "I have a meeting."


    I turn back to Ashlyn, ensuring her state hasn''t changed. "Don''t worry about anything here. Just focus on your work


    The call disconnects.


    Now, alone again with Ashlyn, I walk back to the living room. My mind is full of weekend ns. Abby is a bright light, a joy to have around. I guess I have to admit I was wrong to have missed out on her early years and to keep Jayden from his child


    I''ll do whatever is needed to keep Jayden in my life. If that means being amodating to Winona, so be it Doesn''t mean I have to like her. Once Abby is a part of our lives, I may revisit how to get Winona out of the way again.


    But for now, I''m focused on making Jayden happy to regain his trust. I don''t care how long that takes.


    105 Back On Top


    I walk slowly around the room, my thoughts clear and focused. The house will need to be prepared, not just for Abby''sfort but to ensure everything remains under control as far as Ashlyn is concerned.


    nning for Abby''s visit, I consider a few activities that might keep her entertained and more importantly, keep her mind off the less pleasant aspects of her family''s situation. A few new books, perhaps some art supplies for drawing. Abby loves to draw. Jayden is relying on me, and I won''t let him down. Ashlyn is a problem, but she''s a problem I am handling. Ande what may, I will protect my family, no matter the cost. I always have.


    The doorbell chimes and I wait a few minutes. The bell chimes again. I softly step to the front door and look in the peephole.


    Gus Brennan is staring right back at me. I know you''re in there, Judy."


    Damn him. I open the door. "Why are you here?"


    He pushes past me. "To see you, of course."


    "I''m not sure why you''ve decided to visit me here. I haven''t seen you since your little performance in the boardroom."


    "I was wondering how you were?"


    "I''m sure you know how I am before I do."


    Heughs. "You always had a sense of humor."


    I just look at him. He walks off towards the living room. I follow.


    "I really don''t have time for your games." I say.


    "Why not? Too busy with all of your own?"


    "Just get to the point, Gus. Then get out."


    "Come to dinner with me."


    "No."


    He runs his fingers down my cheek and my traitorous body reacts.


    "Come on. You know you want to."


    I moved away from him. "No."


    "You wille out to dinner with me eventually."


    "Gus, why are you bothering? You left me years ago."


    "And you punished me by being with my brother. We''re even."


    "I have no desire to be anywhere near you."


    Gus moves quickly and before I know it, he has himself pressed against me against the wall. I suck in a sharp breath.


    105 Back On Top


    "You still want me. I know you do."


    I get out from his grip and casually walk away despite my pounding heart. "The only thing I want of you, is for you to be gone."


    He pulls me around roughly by the arm. His lips forcing mine apart, his tongue invading. I let it happen. I know this affects him as much as me and he''s making himself vulnerable.


    When the kiss ends, I sigh.


    He raises his hand to p me.


    I smile. "Go ahead."


    He drops his hand and makes a sound like a frustrated growl.


    "Careful, Ashlyn might hear you."


    Heughs. "If she was in any condition to hear anything by now, I''d be surprised."


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "I know you Judy. I''ve always known you. You can''t fool me."


    "You may know me but you can never have me ag


    105 Back On Top.


    105 Back On Top (Judy)


    I stand by the bed, looking down at Ashlyn''s still form, her breathing shallow under the influence of my carefully administered concoction, I wonder how long it will be before she realizes I tampered with her breath freshener spray. The stupid woman is obsessed with that stuff first thing in the mornings.


    Just enough to send her to sleep for a few hours. The room is silent except for the soft, rhythmic whisper of her breath. I pull out my phone as it vibrates gently in my pocket-it''s Jayden. Perfect timing.


    "Hello, Jayden," I answer, my voice a perfect blend of warmth and maternal concern.


    "Hey, Mother, Just checking in. You all settled in?" His voice is casual, unsuspecting of the drama unfolding under his roof.


    "Yes, everything''s fine."


    "Ashlyn texted me earlier. I hope she didn''t give you any trouble."


    "Ashlyn''s taking a nap. I think the whole ordealtely has worn her out," I reply, ncing at Ashlyn to ensure she hasn''t stirred.


    "Okay, I''ll bete home, so you two eat dinner without me."


    T''ll pass the message on."


    "Thanks. I''ll feel better with you around. Especially when Abby visits."


    "It''s no trouble at all. You know I''m always here for you and Abby." I walk over to the window, drawing the curtains slightly to let in some light, making sure it doesn''t fall on Ashlyn''s face. "Speaking of Abby, is sheing over this weekend with Anne? I''d like to make a fuss."


    "Sure. I think she is. I need to check on how she''s feeling. Don''t overdo it. Abby needs a calm environment."


    "Of course, darling. We''ll have a quiet weekend. Just some family time." I smile. "I will grab her a few gifts. for her room here. That''s all."


    "I have a meeting."


    I turn back to Ashlyn, ensuring her state hasn''t changed. "Don''t worry about anything here. Just focus on your work


    The call disconnects.


    Now, alone again with Ashlyn, I walk back to the living room. My mind is full of weekend ns. Abby is a bright light, a joy to have around. I guess I have to admit I was wrong to have missed out on her early years and to keep Jayden from his child


    I''ll do whatever is needed to keep Jayden in my life. If that means being amodating to Winona, so be it Doesn''t mean I have to like her. Once Abby is a part of our lives, I may revisit how to get Winona out of the way again.


    But for now, I''m focused on making Jayden happy to regain his trust. I don''t care how long that takes.


    105 Back On Top


    I walk slowly around the room, my thoughts clear and focused. The house will need to be prepared, not just for Abby''sfort but to ensure everything remains under control as far as Ashlyn is concerned.


    nning for Abby''s visit, I consider a few activities that might keep her entertained and more importantly, keep her mind off the less pleasant aspects of her family''s situation. A few new books, perhaps some art supplies for drawing. Abby loves to draw. Jayden is relying on me, and I won''t let him down. Ashlyn is a problem, but she''s a problem I am handling. Ande what may, I will protect my family, no matter the cost. I always have.


    The doorbell chimes and I wait a few minutes. The bell chimes again. I softly step to the front door and look in the peephole.


    Gus Brennan is staring right back at me. I know you''re in there, Judy."


    Damn him. I open the door. "Why are you here?"


    He pushes past me. "To see you, of course."


    "I''m not sure why you''ve decided to visit me here. I haven''t seen you since your little performance in the boardroom."


    "I was wondering how you were?"


    "I''m sure you know how I am before I do."


    Heughs. "You always had a sense of humor."


    I just look at him. He walks off towards the living room. I follow.


    "I really don''t have time for your games." I say.


    "Why not? Too busy with all of your own?"


    "Just get to the point, Gus. Then get out."


    "Come to dinner with me."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "No."


    He runs his fingers down my cheek and my traitorous body reacts.


    "Come on. You know you want to."


    I moved away from him. "No."


    "You wille out to dinner with me eventually."


    "Gus, why are you bothering? You left me years ago."


    "And you punished me by being with my brother. We''re even."


    "I have no desire to be anywhere near you."


    Gus moves quickly and before I know it, he has himself pressed against me against the wall. I suck in a sharp breath.


    105 Back On Top


    "You still want me. I know you do."


    I get out from his grip and casually walk away despite my pounding heart. "The only thing I want of you, is for you to be gone."


    He pulls me around roughly by the arm. His lips forcing mine apart, his tongue invading. I let it happen. I know this affects him as much as me and he''s making himself vulnerable.


    When the kiss ends, I sigh.


    He raises his hand to p me.


    I smile. "Go ahead."


    He drops his hand and makes a sound like a frustrated growl.


    "Careful, Ashlyn might hear you."


    Heughs. "If she was in any condition to hear anything by now, I''d be surprised."


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "I know you Judy. I''ve always known you. You can''t fool me."


    "You may know me but you can never have me again."


    He backs off. "Just a word of warning."


    "Ah, now we get to the real reason for the visit."


    "Don''t get any ideas about keeping Winona away from Jayden. Or doing anything to Winona. The health and wellbeing of a Brennan heir depends on her. You won''t interfere with that." He res at me.


    "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    "I''m warning you, Judy." His face is like thunder.


    "I''m not the one who got her under house arrest, am I?


    "Ashlyn will go down for what she''s done."


    "Undoubtedly. I suppose you have a way to make that happen?" I''m fishing. I''m hoping he does. I''m not getting a confession from Ashlyn anytime soon.


    "Like I''d tell you even if I did."


    "I''ll take that as a yes."


    "Jayden called me asking questions. I never said anything. We are meetingter."


    "I look forward to hearing all about it."


    Yeah, girl! You''re back on top!


    in."


    He backs off. "Just a word of warning."


    "Ah, now we get to the real reason for the visit."


    "Don''t get any ideas about keeping Winona away from Jayden. Or doing anything to Winona. The health and wellbeing of a Brennan heir depends on her. You won''t interfere with that." He res at me.


    "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    "I''m warning you, Judy." His face is like thunder.


    "I''m not the one who got her under house arrest, am I?


    "Ashlyn will go down for what she''s done."


    "Undoubtedly. I suppose you have a way to make that happen?" I''m fishing. I''m hoping he does. I''m not getting a confession from Ashlyn anytime soon.


    "Like I''d tell you even if I did."


    "I''ll take that as a yes."


    "Jayden called me asking questions. I never said anything. We are meetingter."


    "I look forward to hearing all about it."


    Yeah, girl! You''re back on top!

 Chapter 106

    106 Move Over World


    (Jayden)


    "Jayden, are you okay?" Dr. Helen Winters, my hypnotherapist, aske


    next session.


    with a hint of concern just before our


    Her office, with its soft lighting and serene atmosphere, has be a ce of revtion and reflection for me over the past months.


    I nod, more to reassure myself than her. "I''m ready. I want to get back into life. I''m done not being sure." My voice is steady, the resolve clear in my tone.


    Unresolved memories have been a heavy burden, one I''m prepared to shed today.


    She gives me a nod of understanding, clearly recognizing the significance of this moment for me. "Well, we sure can try. Ultimately, it''s going to be up to your mind if it''s ready to reveal what''s been tucked away." "If anything."


    "That''s true. There simply may be nothing else to remember."


    "I''ve had a lot of dreamstely, about Winona and how we were." The dreams, vivid and emotional, seem more like fragments of memories trying to break through the surface. I''m done letting this rule my life. "You feel these are memories and not just dreams?" Dr. Winters questions, her expression curious.


    I nod firmly, the rity of those images convincing me of their reality. "I need to get on with life. Whatever it takes. This will be myst session," I dere, feeling a mix of apprehension and anticipation about closing this chapter. "Are you sure that''s wise?" Her tone is cautious, suggesting she worries about my eagerness to conclude our sessions prematurely.


    "It''s been great, tough but great. I have to ept I may not ever remember everything. But my life starts again today. I''m rebuilding my business and rebuilding myself." My words feel like a vow, not just to her but to myself, amitment to move forward regardless of any shadows that linger.


    "So, you''ll be happy with whatever your oue is today?" She probes gently, her gaze locked on mine, searching for any hint of doubt.


    "I will. I''m determined to start living unapologetically again. I know I was a-hard-ass business powerhouse. I was always decisive in my personal life. I didn''t take no for an answer when I wanted something. That''s how I want to live again." Each word reminds me of the man I was and still am beneath the confusion and the lost memories. "That''s a big step," she acknowledges with a nod.


    "I can''t keep cowering down to whatever might still be locked inside me. I may never get that back. What I know is I''m going to take back my life again. I have a little girl who''s got a long road ahead of her before she gets to live a normal life." The thought of Abby adds ayer of urgency to my resolve.


    Jayden, I''m sorry to hear about your daughter but it''s clearly given you a very healthy perspective, right now," Dr. Wintersmends, her tone warm with approval


    7 have the opportunity to be out there living life and I''m not throwing that away any longer. I am what I am I am who I choose to be This affirmation feels like a powerful deration of independence from the uncertainty that has gued me smiles, a gesture filled with genuine respect. "Some people never get to the point in life where they ept themselves as they are and be okay with it."


    I nod in agreement, feeling a sense of gratitude for the insights I''ve gained. "I know I''m grateful to still be alive after that car wreck, grateful that we are both still alive. Abby is our miracle baby in more ways than one. I''m not wasting the rest of my time wondering." "Are we having this final session of hypnosis?" Dr. Winters asks, a slight hesitation in her voice as if giving me onest chance to reconsider.


    I think about that for a moment, the finality of the decision. "You know what? No. I don''t need it to know who it is I want to be and what I want to do with my life. The decision, once spoken, feels right-a definitive step towards reiming my autonomy.


    She puts down her pen and stands, signaling the end of our professional journey together. "Jayden, it''s been a pleasure, and I hope my sessions have helped you. Right now, you don''t need me."


    She holds out her hand, offering a handshake that symbolizes both farewell and good luck.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I stand and take her hand, feeling a surge of gratitude for her guidance. "Thanks," I say simply, the word heavy with appreciation.


    "That''s all it took to get my life back. I see now that''s all it was ever going to take. Me being sure of the person I am while moving my life forward. I''m not Greg Brennan and I''m not Gus either. I''m sure as hell not my mother.


    ut I am the sum of all the parts I can choose the best bits of all of them, Greg''s unmatched business sense, Gus'' innate personal power, Mother''s ultimate strength toe out on top.


    But I can also be the man I choose to be, a good father, a loving partner, and a loyal friend. I can endure and I will


    I stride down the corridor, filled with a newfound sense of purpose. Nothing is going to stop me from taking what I want from life

 Chapter 107

    107 My Worst Fear (Winona)


    The past week has been an unexpected respite, a slice of calm that feels almost too good tost. Abby''s resilience shines through, her recovery is nothing short of miraculous given her recent health battles.


    Hertestb results are positive and our path forward is for her to stay here with me until her next operation. It''s a small victory in the grand scheme, but it''s ours to celebrate.


    I haven''t had any trouble from anyone I''m barred from contacting. This has been a surprisingly safe bubble for Abby and me Phillip has been by our side through it all, his support unwavering It''s afort to have him so close, not just for Abby, but for me too.


    Amidst this fragile peace, Phillip''s developed a new business-a venture he''s adamant about bootstrapping Despite my offers to help finance this endeavor, he''s determined about his independence. He''s plunged headfirst into creating a series of eBooks and audiobooks, tapping into his wealth of knowledge


    Watching him find his stride, seeing his first signs of sess with sales-it''s infectious and heartening. I wish him all the best in building a financially stable future.


    Phillip''s changed. There''s a new depth to him, a vulnerability that wasn''t there before. It makes him more. human, more rtable. He''se out the other side of his struggles with alcohol stronger, more determined


    That darkness, that period of utter destion after Gus fired him, has forged a new determination in him. He''s not the man he was, he''s something better, something stronger.


    I find it all very attractive and we''ve even graduated to cuddling each other in bed. I''m just going with what feels good at this point. Not overthinking it.


    Phillip never adds pressure of any kind.


    Courtroom memories still haunt me-the look of anger on Jayden''s face, the shock of seeing Phillip with me. It''s clear he''s not about to forgive or forget, especially not where Phillip is involved


    He''s clearly jealous as he always was where I''m concerned but he has no right. He pushed me away Nailed the final nail in the coffin when he sided with Ashlyn.


    I cannot see a way forward with Jayden and I romantically, ever.


    My own professional future feels as unstable as ever but there isn''t much I can do about that. Turning down Gus''s offer might have been a mistake, but if I don''t get out of this usation, I can''t do any job anyway


    As for ever working under Jayden again? That seems unimaginable now


    Financial stability is a concern. The possibility of jail hangs over me like a dark cloud. What would happen to Abby then? Could Phillip and Anne keep raising her, or would she end up with Jayden and Judy? Ashlyn''s name would be cleared so presumably she''d be there as well


    My past with Jayden, the pain of his betrayal-it all cornes rushing back. The promise of a fresh start with


    102 My Worst Fa


    him, once so bright, now feels like a distant dream. The reality of our situation is almost too much to bear.


    I''d entertained fantasies in Santa Monica of oveing all odds and finding happiness with Jayden as a family. But those dreams sh with the hard reality.


    The truth is, I don''t see a future where Judy and Ashlyn aren''t constant thorns in my side, where every decision isn''t tainted by their scheming. More than thorns, actual dangers.


    It''s time to let go of those fairy tale endings. The notion of a love that conquers all, that stands defiant in the face of adversity-it''s not meant for me. I need to ept that and move on, for Abby''s sake if not for my own.


    Worries swarm my mind as I walk to check in on Abby. She has be my anchor, the person who keeps me grounded when the storm of anxiety threatens to pull me under.


    Putting her needs above mine helps me get back to earth.


    In the kitchen, Phillip and Anne''s voices float through the air. Theirughter, light and carefree, momentarily gets my attention.


    I pause for a moment at the kitchen doorway, the familiar sound of Phillip''sughter mingling with Anne''s softer chuckles drawing me in. They''re huddled over the kitchen ind, craft and artwork strewn about. The sight of them so engrossed, so at ease, pleases me.


    "Hey, you two seem in high spirits," I say, leaning against the doorframe with a smile I hope


    I hope appears more genuine than it feels.


    Phillip looks up, his eyes lighting up as he sees me. "Winona! We''re just going through Abby''stest


    creations.


    I smile as he holds up her drawing of her family. Me, Jayden, Phillip and Anne and another figure. "Who''s the one in the red dress?"


    "Grandma Judy," Anne says with a grin.


    I chuckle, "oh, I must call her that one day. She''ll hate sounding so old."


    Phillip''s expression softens as he watches me, his gaze insightful. "How are you holding up, really? This court thing is hanging over us-it''s got to be eating at you."


    "It''s a lot. Some days are better than others. Today is a good day, I think. At least until I remember the "


    what ifs.""


    Anne walks over, cing a reassuring hand on mine. "We''re here for you, Winona, Whatever happens, you''re not alone in this "


    Her words, simple yet so earnest, bolster my spirits. "Thank you, both of you. It means everything to me to have you here, especially for Abby."


    Phillip nods, his voice firm with resolve. "We''re family, Winona. We stick together, no matter what."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''ll make it through," I assert, more to convince myself than them. "We have to, for Abby''s sake. I''m just going to check in on her."


    As I make my way down the hall, the lightness from our conversation fades, reced by the constant,


    Ww


    nagging worry that Abby''s health is fragile to say the least.


    But nothing prepares me for the sight that greets me. There she is, my little girl, so still, so quiet, lying in the middle of the floor. My heart drops, fear seizes me, and I can barely breathe as I rush to her side. "Abby!" My voice echoes through the room, a cry of despair intertwined as I kneel beside her, my world narrowing to the small, motionless form on the floor.


    My heart stops, time stops-everything stops.

 Chapter 108

    108


    Separated Again


    (Winona)


    The stillness in the room is deafening, every second stretching out unbearably as I lean over Abby. She isn''t breathing but I can hear a slow, faint heartbeat in my ear as I press it to her chest.


    "Call 911!" I cry out as I prepare to get some breaths into Abby. I''m too scared to trypressions as it may do more damage than help.


    Phillip''s voice breaks through my fog of panic. I''m on it, calling them now!" His voice isced with


    urgency.


    "Tell them she''s under Dr. Green at St. Michael''s hospital. She needs to


    go there."


    ?


    His words tumble out as he speaks. "Yes, it''s an emergency. My daughter, she''s... she''s not breathing and she just had heart surgery two months ago. We need an ambnce now!"


    I hear him recounting details of the hospital and doctor. He tells them what I''m doing. I''m giving her gentle but regr breaths. Please let it help.


    Anne talks now. "I''m calling She Hobbs."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As I continue the breaths, slowly puffing air into Abby''s lungs, Phillip kneels beside us, his face a mask of


    fear and resolve. "They''re on their way," he reassures, his hand finding a spot on my back, trying to offerfort. "Just keep going. Winona. You''re doing exactly what she needs." Thank god for that


    Anne ends her call, slipping the phone back into her pocket and moving closer to us. "She''s on her way.


    She''ll be here as fast as she can,"


    My heart is racing, each beat echoing the terror I feel.


    The sight of Abby so lifeless is unbearable, and I''m vaguely aware of the tears streaming down my face as I work to keep her alive. "Come on, Abby, please," I whisper between breaths, my voice cracking Phillip''s voice is soft but firm as he tries to soothe Abby, who remains frighteningly still. "Hey, kiddo, you''ve got toe back to us, okay? We''re all here waiting for you to wake up."


    The sound of sirens finally prates around me, a sound I''ve never been so relieved to hear.


    Paramedics burst through the door, their presence a blur of motion as they took over, their professionalism giving me renewed hope.


    The room transforms into a flurry of activity as they swiftly assess Abby''s condition. One of them, a seasoned professional with a calm demeanor, sets up an automatic venttor, fitting it over Abby''s small face


    The device hisses gently, rhythmically and her tiny chest matches with the rise and fall. "We''re assisting her breathing." he exins to us, his voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. Mumma Bear." Hees over and gives me a hug then goes back to attending Abby


    You sure did well


    Phillip hovers nearby, his hands clenched, watching every movement with intense focus. "Will she be okay?" His voice cracks slightly, the fear apparent despite his usualposure.


    108 Separated Again


    The lead paramedic, without breaking his stride, nods reassuringly at Phillip. "We''re doing everything we can right now. This will help her breathe until we can get her under moreprehensive care at the hospital.".


    He adjusts the settings on the venttor, his eyes flicking to the monitors disying Abby''s vital signs.


    Her heartbeat is slow and weak.


    His partner, a younger woman with quick, efficient movements, pulls out her phone tomunicate with the hospital. I''m calling Dr. Green," she announces, her tone professional as she steps aside for a moment of privacy. "I''m not sure how we can help her heartbeat get stronger, especially after the surgery."


    Overhearing bits of the conversation, I catch her saying, "Dr. Green, we have Abby Joseph here with a very faint heartbeat and breathing with assistance only. What are your rmendations for transport?"


    I strain to hear more, but her voice lowers, the conversation with Dr. Green turning into a muffled. exchange that leaves me anxiously trying to pick up any piece of hopeful news.


    She finishes the call and turns back to us, her expression slightly more rxed. "Dr. Green is readying his team for her arrival. We need to move fast."


    As they prepare to transport Abby, the paramedics work with a well-oiled efficiency. They secure Abby onto the stretcher, the venttor still attached, ensuring she receives continuous respiratory support. They check her IV line and wrap her in a nket, their actions deliberate and focused.


    I''m shaking uncontrobly and I feel so cold.


    The manes and wraps a nket around me. "You got this."


    I nod but I feel so far from having this.


    Phillip steps up, ready to follow them out. He looks back at me, a silent promise in his eyes that he''ll stay by her side every second. As they wheel Abby out, I feel a tug in my heart, a mix of fear and determination.


    She arrives and shees over to me. Her expression is grave as she assesses the situation, her professional demeanor providing a slight reassurance. "Winona, they''ll take good care of her," she says, her voice firm yet gentle.


    We all follow them out, but She stops me at the front doorway. Phillip looks back only once, offering me a look that''s both reassuring and heartbreakingly worried.


    As the ambnce doors shut behind them, the echo seems to reverberate through my head.


    My helplessness settles around me like a heavy cloak, She''s hand on my shoulder is both afort and a reminder of the constraints that keep me anchored here, away from my daughter.


    The reality of the situation hits me fully now; Abby will be fighting for her life, and all I can do is wait, hope, and trust in the hands of those now responsible for her care.


    "They''ll keep you updated every step of the way." She assures me. She remains a steady presence. I''ve informed Jayden," she adds, her tone slightly gentler. "Ashlyn won''t be with him."


    The mention of Ashlyn not being present is a smallfort. I nod, barely able to acknowledge the situation that''s just unfolded.


    108 Separated Agam


    I let her guide me back into the living room. Anne has already set up a pot of coffee and mugs. I doubt I can even choke that down. I can''t imagine any hell worse than not being able to be by Abby''s side right


    now.


    Like she''s read my mind, Shelia says, "This would be so much worse if you were in jail.

 Chapter 109

    109 Taking Charge (Jayden)


    "Meet me at St Michael''s. Abby is heading there now by ambnce." I instruct Gus as I stride out from my office having just taken the call from She Hobbs.


    "I''m not sure I have time.


    I''m not in the mood for your cryptic


    shit, Gus. Meet me there. I want answers and I want them now. Do not make me have to leave my daughter ande to you," I demand because I really am not taking any more of his shit.


    II disconnected the call. I''m getting my family back together and Gus is going to help me whether he likes it or not. It''s the least he owes me.


    I reach my SUV and the driver. "St Michael''s Hospital and hurry."


    "Yes, Sir."


    I call Mother to let her know what''s going on.


    "Jayden, twice in one day..."


    "Abby is heading to the hospital. Winona found her unresponsive on the floor."


    "She needs to be with someone who can watch her all the time."


    "No one watches her as much as Winona, She needs to be with her mother. I need you to shut the fuck up about my daughter''s needs and just follow instructions, okay?" I''m not taking her crap either. There''s a period of silence. This can only go one of two ways.


    "Go ahead."


    Wow! It actually worked. I should chalk this day up on my calendar. Mother actually listened for the first time.


    But I don''t have time to dwell on that little victory right now. "Winona can''te to the hospital until the judge gives her the okay under supervision or she''s out of this bullshit usation that Ashlyn got her into."


    "How can I help?"


    ""Is Ashlyn there?"


    "Yes."


    "Can I speak to her?"


    "She''s sleeping still. I can go wake her."


    "No, let her sleep. When she does wake, tell her I want to speak with her and do not let her out of your sight. I''ll put extra security on."


    "No problem."


    109 Taking Charge


    "Mother, be careful."


    "You just let me know how Abby is doing. Jayden, I''m so sorry this is happening to Abby."


    "I''ll keep you informed."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    e vet?!


    The driver is not wasting any time getting me to the hospital. I wonder if the ambnce is there wish I could just go to Winona. She must be so panicked right now.


    But I''m not doing anything that might get her back in jail, not even for five minutes.


    With the help of Gus, I''m going to clear Winona''s name and get Ashlyn put away where she belongs.


    The SUV stops outside the hospital.


    "I''ll call when fneed you again. Be on alert."


    "Yes, Sir."


    I almost ran into the emergency department. I rush through my name and exnation about Abby being admitted by ambnce.


    "Mr. Brennan. The ambnce is still on the way. If you''d like to wait for a few moments-"


    "Where''s Dr. Green?"


    "He''s back there awaiting her arrival."


    "Great." I push open the double doors and walk through them..


    "Mr. Brennan, you can''t just go in there like that."


    "I can and I am. My daughter''s life is on the line. Organize her the family suite in the Brennan Wing." I just keep walking until I see Abby''s doctor and a team of medical personnel waiting in a group near the ambnce bay doors. "Dr. Green!" I stride up to him. "Any idea what might have happened?"


    "Jayden! You shouldn''t be in here right now."


    "I''m not going to be anywhere else."


    "You can''t be here. Go wait in the staff room. I promise you I''ll be in as soon as I''ve checked Abby over." "As soon as you know?"


    "I promise. Don''t make this any harder than it needs to be. The paramedics tell me she''s still hanging in there. Winona saved her life without a doubt."


    My stress levels are at an all-time high, but I know I can''t push this any harder. "Thanks Doctor. I just want Abby to know I''m here with her."


    "You can talk to her as soon as I check her over, okay?


    1 nod and head to the room he''s pointed out. It''s empty. I pace the floor and look out the small window to see if the ambnce has arrived yet. +25 BON!


    109 Taking Charge


    It hasn''t. I got a quick text away to She Hobbs asking her to update Winona so far.


    My cell buzzes in my hand and I nce at the iing call name. Ashlyn, but I don''t stop looking out the window of the staff room door. "Ashlyn,"


    "Jayden. Judy said you wanted to speak with me?" Her voice sounds a little off. Like she''s still trying to wake up.


    "I''m at the hospital. Abby is arriving by ambnce."


    "Oh God, that''s awful. Should Ie there?"


    "You aren''t allowed near Abby right now, remember?"


    "But you need support."


    "What I need is for you to stay home and stay away from Abby."


    There''s a pause.


    "Understood?" I ask for rification.


    "Are you and me okay?"


    I sigh. I just can''t lie to her anymore. "There is no you and me. I don''t want to be with you anymore. I want a divorce."


    "Jayden! No. You''re just stressed over Abby. We''re in love, you need me."


    "You stay with Mother until I can get there. Ashlyn, I have extra security on you so don''t try anything."


    "Your mother drugged me this morning. She''s dangerous. You can''t make me stay here."


    "You can''t prove that. But if she did, all I can say is...I hope she has some more left to give you. Goodbye." I disconnect the call and I see an ambnce backing up to the big doorway.


    This has to be Abby. The first person I see step out of the back of the ambnce is Phillip Joseph. What the fuck? I should have expected that I suppose. But I don''t have to like it.


    I can''t help myself but rush out there. When I see her tiny, helpless body lying there, I almost go ballistic. I push Phillip out of the way and go to her.

 Chapter 110

    110 Fathers At War


    (Jayden)


    "Abby, Abby, Daddy''s here. Don''t be scared. I''ll get Mommy to you as soon as I can."


    "Jayden. I told you to wait in the staff room until I called for you." Dr. Green admonishes me.


    I rush to Abby''s side, her tiny, limp body lying on the stretcher, surrounded by paramedics and medical staff. My heart is pounding, and all I can think about is losing her now. Phillip moves across from me, looking like he''s in charge, like he has any right to be here.


    "I''m here, Abby. Just keep holding on." Phillip says as he takes her hand.


    The sight of him touching Abby, trying to take my ce, makes my blood boil. I push past a paramedic, getting right in Phillip''s face. "What the hell are you doing here?" Phillip doesn''t back down. "I''m here for Abby. She needs someone who can stay calm and can''t be here, so I''m stepping up."


    help. Winona


    ou can


    "Stepping up? More like interfering." I spit out the words, fury coursing through me. "You think you take my ce?"


    s eyes.


    "Jayden, now''s not the time for this," Phillip replies, his voice steady, but I see the fear in his "It''s exactly the time for this," I snarl. "You''re not her father. I am."


    Dr. Green steps in, trying to diffuse the situation. "Jayden, you need to step back. Let us do our job."


    I re at the doctor. "Don''t tell me what to do. This is my daughter."


    "You''re being disruptive," Dr. Green says firmly. "If you can''t control yourself, you''ll have to leave."


    My fists clench at my sides. "I''m not going anywhere."


    Phillip tries to interject, "Jayden, calm down. We all want what''s best for Abby."


    "1 damn-well told you, I''m her father, not you! If anyone needs to leave, it''s you." I seethe.


    "I''m the one on her birth certificate. I can sign the papers needed. Not you," Phillip snaps back at me.


    That''s it. I can''t take it anymore. I throw a punch, my knuckles connecting with Phillip''s jaw. He staggers back, and the room erupts into chaos.


    Nurses and paramedics try to separate us as Phillip holds his jaw, pain etched across his face.


    "Jayden, stop!" Dr. Green shouts. "You''re not helping Abby by doing this."


    I''m breathing heavily, my anger barely contained. "He has no right to be here calling himself the father." I lunge for him again, determined to show him I''m not kidding. Before I can throw another punch, Phillip swings back,nding a stinging fist onto my cheek bone.


    The impact sends me reeling for a second. Iunch my body fully at him and we''re both on the ground with a thud, grappling and trying tond punches.


    110 Fathers At War


    The room turns into a whirlwind of shouts and movement as security separates us.


    "Get off him!" one of the security guards yells as they pull Phillip across the ground away from me. The other huge man has me standing and my arms pulled tight behind my back.


    Gus bursts into the room, his face red with anger. "Jayden, what the hell are you doing?"


    "I''m okay." I shake off the security guard. "I''m okay." I taste blood in my mouth,


    Gus grabs me by the arm and pulls me outside into the ambnce bay and out onto the street. "You''re not helping Abby with this bullshit!"


    I pull away from him, my blood boiling. "Don''t tell me what to do, Gus."


    "You need to calm the hell down," Gus snaps, his voice low and furious. "You''re making things worse."


    "I don''t need a lecture from you," I spit back. "You abandoned me to abuse when I was a kid. Don''t bother trying to parent me now." I re at him. "I''m Abby''s father and no piece of fucking paper is going to deny me that!"


    I continue to re at him and I scruff him by the cor, getting up close. "You denied me, you weak prick. But I won''t ever be a coward like you. You aren''t worth the spit out of Abby''s mouth. You''re pathetic." I pushed him off again. Gus''s eyes sh with anger, and for a moment, I think he might hit me.


    But he takes a deep breath and straightens his cor. This isn''t about you and me. This is about Abby.


    I your head out of


    egotistical ass and start thinking about what''s best for her."


    "You think I don''t know that? I''m trying to protect her."


    "By acting like a damn fool?" Gus retorts. "You''re not protecting anyone with this behavior. You''re just making it harder for everyone who actually cares about Abby."


    I re at him, my hands clenched into fists. "I''m her father. I''m the one who should be with her."


    "And you will be," Gus says, his tone softer but still firm. "But not if you keep acting like this. You need to calm down and let the doctors do their job."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Fine!" I yell back.


    "Fine."


    "Fine." I repeat but calmer now.


    "Pull it together, Jayden," Gus says. "Let''s get you cleaned up."


    "I just... I can''t stand seeing him with Abby. Or Winona


    "I get it," Gus says. "But Abby needs you to be strong, not fighting with Phillip."


    We stand there for a moment, the tension between us easing slightly. I know I need to be there for Abby,


    but seeing Phillip with her, acting like he belongs, is more than I can handle.


    I take another deep breath. "Let''s get back in there, I''ll go to the bathroom and clean up first."


    Gus nods, and we head back inside.


    110 Fathers At War


    I''m calmer now but deep inside this has just solidified how I feel about the situation. No one will keep me from being a father to Abby.


    If Phillip-fucking-Joseph thinks he can get in my way, he better think again.


    111. Get Out Of My Life

 Chapter 111

    111 Get Out Of My Life


    (Winona)


    Shees into the living room where I''m sitting alone. My head is so full I can''t even function.


    "Jayden texted me. The ambnce isn''t quite there, but Abby is still holding on. Doctor Green is waiting, ready."


    "Oh, thank God!" Tears areing from somewhere; I didn''t think I had any left. "She''s still alive."


    "Jayden was very adamant about you knowing that the doctor said the actions you took are the reasons. Abby is still alive now. Jayden said to thank you."


    My whole body is shaking. What''s the point of him being nice about that? He still believes the worst of me. He broke my heart into a million pieces again that day in the jail cell. I just can''t see a way back from that. Annees in with a fruit and cheese tter.


    "Abby is with the doctor now. She made it to the hospital. Jayden is with her."


    "She''s a fighter, Winona. You know that. Now you need to keep up your strength, so eat a little something." Anne says as she pops the tter on the side table. "Help yourself, She. It could be a long night." I nce at the food and my stomach churns. Ew. I can''t eat.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She loads up a small te and holds it out to me. I shake my head.


    "You need to eat. You''re already thin as a reed. Thest thing Abby needs is you copsing."


    I shrug. "If I''m in the hospital too, I might


    to see her"


    "Winona Nn," She says in a stern voice. "Copsing from hunger after refusing to eat will not be a positive indication for a healthy mental state. That alone could revoke Abby being here with you." I look at her.


    "If you are able to go and see her, you need to show you are strong and capable of staying that way for her."


    "But I can''t go and see her."


    "I''ve let yourwyer know. He''s putting in a special request to the judge to allow you to visit under supervision."


    I sit up straight, "Do you think she will grant that?"


    "Under the circumstances of Abby''s health being improved since being here, I think so."


    "But she''s in hospital now. Her health has deteriorated"


    All we need is the doctor to say Abby''s current condition isn''t because of the care she received at home. Once he has a reason, then we should be able to proceed with a visit."


    My Life


    111 Get Out Of My Life


    "Do I have to wear those shackles?"


    "You will need to be handcuffed and I can''t let you out of my sight. Not even in the bathroom stall."


    I breathe in. A glimmer of hope. I take the te from She and begin to nibble at the food. I''m not letting Abby down now.


    Just as I manage to take a few bites, my phone buzzes. It''s Phillip.


    "Winona, Abby is with Dr. Green now," he says, his voice strained. "Jayden hit me, but all is okay. Gus showed up and calmed things down."


    "What? Jayden hit you?" Anger res up inside me. "Why can''t he just stay out of this? This isn''t about him!"


    Phillip sighs. "Look, it wasn''t all his fault. I might have provoked him a bit. Things got heated."


    I feel a wave of exhaustion wash over me. "I just want him out of our lives, Phillip. I can''t deal with his drama anymore."


    a full


    "I know, Winona," Phillip says softly. "But right now, we need to focus on Abby. Dr. Green is doing a exam on her. We''ll know more about what''s next soon


    I swallow hard, trying to keep myposure. "I don''t care about anything else right now. Just keep me updated on Abby."


    "Of course," Phillip says. "I''ll call you as soon as I know anything. Just hang in there."


    "She says I might be able to see her if supervised. I have to wait on the doctor''s report to the judge."


    "That''s great news. Let me know if you hear anymore on that."


    "Thanks Phillip. I will."


    After I hang up, I sit there for a moment, staring at the phone. My thoughts are a jumble of anger, fear, and frustration. I just want to be with Abby, to hold her hand and tell her everything will be okay. But instead, I''m stuck here, waiting and worrying. And Jayden is out there acting like a prize fighter. "Everything okay?" She asks, her eyes filled with concern.


    "No! Nothing is okay," I snap, then immediately regret it. I''m sorry. It''s just... Jayden hit Phillip. Gus had to step in. It''s just too much."


    She ces a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "I know it''s hard. But men are useless with emotions. It''ll be okay.*


    I nod, taking a deep breath. "I''m trying. It''s just...why does Jayden have to make everything soplicated?"


    "Because he''s scared as well," She says gently. "Everyone''s emotions are running high."


    "You''re right," I admit, feeling a bit calmer. "Thank you, She."


    "Anytime," she replies with a small smile. "Now, let''s get through this night. Abby is in good hands with Dr. Green. We just need to wait for the update."


    11 Get Out


    Out of My k


    nod again, taking another bite of the fruit. As much as I hate waiting, it''s all I can do right now. Abby is strong, and so am I. We''ll get through this, one way or another. Finally, after thirty minutes, my phone buzzes again. It''s Phillip.


    Dr. Green says she''s stable for the moment. A blood clot partially blocked her heart valve. He''s going to sort that out now. He thinks she''ll be okay." "Thank you, Phillip," I whisper, relief flooding through me. "Thank you for being there with her."


    "Always, Winona," he says softly. "We''re a family."


    hang up, feeling a bit more at ease.


    Anne and She both have their eyes locked on me.


    "She''s okay. A clot apparently. They are going to deal with that now."


    As I sit back, trying to steady my breathing, Annees over and sits beside me. "Winona, you''re doing great. Just keep holding on. Abby''s a fighter, and so are you."


    000


    I nod, grateful for her support. "I just wish every day didn''t have to be a shit fight."


    "I know," Anne says gently.


    I honestly wish I''d just married Phillip and nevere back here.

 Chapter 112

    112 H (Jayden)


    Who Throws the First Punch


    I look in the hospital bathroom mirror and see a bruise on my cheek, redness around one eye -pfft, must have been when we fell, I never felt his fistnd up there a very swollen bottom lip and my ribs feel like hell.


    Lucky shot is all.


    There''s blood on my white business shirt but I don''t have time to change now. Phillip has already wasted enough of my time. I''m going to be with Abby when she wakes up.


    I stride out of the bathroom and Gus falls in step beside me.


    "Do you have any evidence incriminating Ashlyn and supporting Winona''s im she set her up?" I ask quietly.


    "My security has turned in every bit of video and audio they have."


    "Have you listened to any of it?"


    "No."


    "Don''t fuck me around, Gus. I need Winona cleared of all this."


    "Okay, okay," he concedes. "There''s some words but I couldn''t really make out anything clearly. It needs an expert to pick up the audio. It''s with them now."


    "Someone must have gotten something. Maybe if we check the videos, we can see who may have been close enough. I''ve got her father locked up in red tape on a string of misdemeanors, hardly enough to keep him behind bars for long and his testimony is useless anyway."


    "I''ll organize getting the video footage to yourwyer."


    T


    We round the corner and I head to the nurse''s desk. "Abby Bre I mean, Joseph. Is she in the Brennan Wing yet?"


    The nurse eyes me carefully. "No more trouble or they won''t let you back in."


    "No more trouble. Sorry for that. Completely my fault." give her my smile and a wink. "Boys will be boys, you know how it is."


    The nurse nods and smiles back. "Her fath I mean, Mr. Joseph, is waiting outside intensive care for word. There will be a restriction on how many can be in her room at once I''d imagine.


    "Gotcha. We''ll wait for word from Dr. Green as well."


    My phone buzzes. I check messages. It''s Lance.


    L: Board meeting.


    Shit I forgot I had to co-sign papers today.


    J: Abby in St Michael''s. Bring paperwork here. Intensive care waiting room


    112 He Who Throws the First Punch


    L: Shit. Ok.


    We get out of the elevator and I go to the small lounge provided for those waiting to get into intensive care as a visitor or patient support. The room is empty. Maybe he went home. Maybe he''s in there with her now.


    I sit on a seat and Gus sits beside me. "You don''t need to be here if you have things to do." I told him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''ll stay until I''m sure you''re done with trying to be Mike Tyson."


    I scoff at this a little. "I was doing alright."


    Gus looks at me and says, "for a fighter you make an excellent businessman."


    "Maybe if my father had been around more, he could have taught me how to do proper gut punches." I shrug. It''spletely unnecessary but I don''t care.


    I look up and Phillip walks in. I see his jaw is swollen and he has an ice pack in his hand. He''s been bleeding from the lip as well, Hah! Serves him right.


    He holds my gaze for a second and then we look away from each other.


    Gus nods at him and he sits as far away from me as possible. None of us say anything, there''s just this reluctant silent agreement to all share the same air until word on Abby arrives.


    I''m not sure how much more of this non-talking I can take. It''s been around thirty minutes. Lance walks in and I see him stop and take stock of the three of us. Then he shakes his head. "Sorry looking lot you three are." He hands me the folder with the papers that need signing.


    No one says anything to him.


    "Clearly Jayden got the first punch in," Lance observes


    I re at him. It''s way too soon for jokes.


    "I mean, he can''t hit a barn door with a handful of wheat. Actually Phillip, you probably just ran into his fist identally."


    But when did being too soon to joke ever bother Lance? Never that''s when.


    I sign off on three sheets and shove the folder back at him.


    "You did throw the first punch, didn''t you?" Lance grins


    "For fuck''s sake, Lance. Does it matter?" I say with a frown. Ouch that hurt.


    "Of course it does. I don''t want to lose my money."


    "That bet is years old."


    "Still valid." He holds out his hand. "You owe me a hundred."


    "You don''t have any proof that I didn''tnd another punch."


    "Well, were you in a fist fight with Phillip?"


    112 He Who Throws the First Purch


    "Yeah."


    "Then that''s proof enough." Lance chuckles. "Nevernded a second punch in your life."


    "Don''t you have work to do?" I ask tly.


    "Okay, Gus, did you see them fight?" Lance asks and I know he will never let this go.


    "I came in during it, yes."


    "Did you see Jaydennd an actual hit?"


    Gus shakes his head.


    "I''ll clock you in a minute," I warn Lance..


    "Oh, give me thirty minutes to move out of the way. Please," Lance dodges an invisible punch in slow


    motion:


    "I swear, Lance. I don''t know why we are still friends."


    "Oh,e on, lighten up, Jayden. You three are all here for the same reason. Stop turning it into aparison on whose penis is bigger."


    I re at him. Lance nudges Phillip and says, "mine is, by the way."


    With that, Phillip cracks a smile and I re at him.


    "Shit, sorry Jayden. He''s just a funny fucker, Phillip says to me..


    "Hrious."


    "So. We''ll all meet for drinks after this. At the usual ce?" Lance asks with a grin.


    Lance ispletely impossible.


    "No." I say.


    "Come on, Jayden. It''s bro code. You throw the first punch, you buy the first round. You in Gus?"


    Gus looks at Lance and coughs. "You want me toe?"


    "Sure. Why not? You like beer don''t you?"


    I stare at Gus. Surely, he isn''t going to say yes.


    "Okay. Fine. I do like beer."


    "Phillip?"


    "Oh, what the Hell? Yeah, count me in."


    I ance looks back at me. Then Gus and Phillip both look at me and I feel there''s a lot more going on here than drinks. This decision means a white g.


    It means I am really putting Abby first and forgetting my bruised ego and face.


    But Phillip isn''t her father. I am. I''m not letting him forget that.


    112 He Who Throws the First Punch..


    +251


    5. BON


    I do need to find some sort of calm to move forward. I can''t have Abby seeing us three at odds. We''re the three main father figures in her life. We can''t stuff this up on her.


    I shrug. "I guess."


    "Great. I can use your three sorry asses to remind me why bing a parent is a bad idea." Then he walks out the door.


    I look at the two other men and throw my hands up into the air. "That''s Lance," I say.


    Dr. Greenes in. "She''s awake."


    113 Damn Bro Code

 Chapter 113

    113 Damn Bro Code


    (Winona)


    The doorbell rings, jolting me from my thoughts. I nce at the nearest screen to check who it is. It''s Gordon Brown, thank God.


    "Gordon''s here. I hope it''s good news," I say, heading towards the door with a mix of hope and anxiety. swirling in my chest.


    T


    "Anne, Gordon Brown is here," I call out as I way to the front door, figuring she might want to


    make mu know.


    I open the door and give Gordon a weak smile. "Gordon,e in."


    He steps inside, his expression serious yet hopeful. "Winona, I have permission here for you to go see Abby in the hospital."


    Relief floods through me like a tidal wave. "Thank God." My phone buzzes in my pocket, and I nce at the screen.


    It''s Phillip. "Go right in, I have to take this call," I say, shutting the front door behind Gordon and walking back to the sitting room as I connect the call. "Phillip, how is she?" "She''s awake. Jayden''s in with her now. One at a time. I thought I''d call you and let him go first," Phillip says, his voice a mix of exhaustion and relief.


    "So, she''s okay?" I ask, my heart pounding.


    "The clot has been dissipated. Now we just need to get her stronger again, and she cane home."


    "Gordon just got here. He says I can visit her. I don''t know the details yet."


    "Great news. Look, go talk to him. Call me when you know more."


    "Thanks, Phillip. I will."


    "Winona?" His voice sounds a little weird, hesitant.


    "Yes?" I prompt, sensing there''s more he wants to say.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I''m going for a beer with Jayden after."


    "You''re what now?" I almost shout, my mind spinning. What is it with men? "Why?"


    "Lance came to see Jayden," Phillip exins.


    "Oh God. He wanted the first punch money, didn''t he?" roll my eyes. This is an ancient bet among their group. "You know about that?"


    "Lance is incorrigible. He has no actual clue why anyone can''t just make up after a fight."


    "He said it''s bro code. Jayden threw the first punch, so he has to buy the beers. And, well, I like beer, so..."


    "I swear Lance Collins has never left college"


    113 Damn Bro Code


    "Gus is joining us."


    "Don''t tell me Gus agreed as well." Somehow, I thought a man like Gus would be above all that.


    "Bro code apparently. But I''ll keep you posted."


    "Won''t that be against the rules, you talking to Jayden? What about the case against me?"


    "It will just be one beer in a public ce. But can you ask Gordon about it first? I don''t want to set your case back." "Sure. Get in there and see our girl."


    "I will. Bye."


    "Bye."


    I walk into the sitting room shaking my head in disbelief. "I will never understand men, that''s for sure."


    She looks at me quizzically, her brow furrowed. "What''s going on?"


    "That was Phillip. Abby is holding her own and she''s awake," I say.


    "Great news," She says, her face softening with a smile.


    "And... Phillip, Jayden, and Gus are all going for drinks after with Lance..go figure? Bro code and, apparently, they all like beer."


    "They just had a punch up," She raises her eyebrows in surprise.


    "I know, right? Men are idiots. Presentpany excluded, of course," I add, ncing at Gordon.


    He grins. "No, you''re quite right. We are idiots."


    "Is it okay for Phillip to be with Jayden? I know Gus isn''t a witness or anything. But Lance may be after Ashlyn and the pregnancy stuff."


    "Under the circumstances and the fact that you aren''t directly involved in the meet-up, I can spin a reason for them socializing." Gordon assures me, hiswyerly confidence shining through.


    "Of course you can. You''re men. Magic things happen in the world of men," I say sarcastically, shaking my head at the absurdity of it all.


    Gordon looks a little guilty, but what the hell, this means they are getting along for the sake of Abby, and I can''t want more than that right now.


    "But if anyone utters the words bro code, I''ll end them myself," I add, half-joking but fully serious.


    Gordon chuckles, then his expression turns serious. "Let''s go over the details of your visit to the hospital."


    I nod, focusing on the here and now. "Alright. What do I need to know?"


    "You''ll be allowed to see Abby under supervision. She will apany you, and you''ll need to stay handcuffed the entire time, except when you''re physically with Abby. The judge has made a special provision considering Abby''s health and your role in saving her life," Gordon exins.


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "Thank you, Gordon. I really appreciate this."


    113 Damn Bro Code


    "We''re doing everything we can to make sure you''re there for her. Just follow the rules, and everything should be fine," he reassures me.


    I nod, feeling a mix of relief and anxiety. "I will. I just want to be there for Abby."


    Gordon gives me a supportive smile. "We know you do. Now, let''s get everything ready for She, can you help Winona with the logistics?" your visit.


    "Of course," She replies, standing up. "We''ll get you to the hospital as soon as possible, Winona."


    "It actually works better for you if Jayden isn''t in the hospital at the time. So they are doing you a favor with the -*


    "Don''t say it, Gordon. Don''t use those words." I warn with a smile. "I know you want to."


    Current arrangement," he says instead. "You know this might be the perfect time for Jayden''swyer and myself to get some information exchanged. In public." "Oh my God. Seriously? You''re going


    there too?"


    "Bro code calls, Winona. Who am I to resist? After all, deep down, I''m just a man who likes

 Chapter 114

    114 Gut Feelings (Winona)


    The next day, I''m feeling better. The visit with Abby was amazing. She even sipped a little milk. She''ll be back home before we know it. Maybe today will be a good day. Phillip is still in bed, resting his sore head, no doubt.


    Gordon and I are in the private office. He''s sipping a coffee, looking more animated than usual. His eyes gleam with a certain excitement that makes me both hopeful and anxious.


    "Alright, Gordon," I say, settling into the chair opposite him. "Spill. How didst night go?"


    Gordon leans back, a satisfied smirk ying on his lips. "Last night was... enlightening, to say the least."


    "Yeah, exciting stuff watching men guzzle beer and shots." I''m still a little surprised still that Gordon and Jayden''swyer, Daniel, were involved in this.


    I mean, I know they''re human, but it strikes me as a little odd all the same. They are supremely professional men at the top of their game.


    "The real purpose of me going out with them was to get a read on Jayden and his stance with Ashlyn. And while Jayden didn''t say it directly, and we didn''t discuss the case outright, I gleaned quite a bit." Gordon says with a close-lipped smile.


    "I knew it! I knew you weren''t going for bro code." I say smugly, pleased some men are actually above it. I raise an eyebrow, leaning forward. "And? What did you find out?"


    "Jayden''s heart isn''t with Ashlyn," Gordon says firmly.


    "He''s ying a game, and it''s clear his feelings are elsewhere. His mind is torn, probably between his duty and his true emotions. And, Winona, I think those emotions are still tied to you. Reading between the lines, I think he was hoping for a confession from Ashlyn as well."


    My heart skips a beat, a mix of anger and longing swirling within me. But at the end of the day, he still didn''t trust me enough to tell me that himself.


    Instead, he cruelly and heartlessly crushed me.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Winona, I know you were under a lot of stress that day but was there anyone you can remember who may have been close enough to hear what Ashlyn said to you?"


    "I''ll never forgive myself for not setting my phone on record."


    "We have a lot of recordings. But her voice is muffled. She knew to keep it that way. I want to go over the ones we have. It might trigger a memory for you." "You mean, find another witness?"


    "Perhaps or some footage we haven''t identified yet that could have better audio. If we can get those wordsing out of her mouth, we''ve got her."


    1 clench my fists, a wave of conflicting emotions crashing over me. "I want to be hopeful, Gordon, but every time I think we''re getting somewhere, it all falls apart."


    114 Gut Feelings


    "But this is a process of elimination. We want to clear your name, get you acquitted. We need to ce reasonable doubt in the judge''s mind at least."


    "The trouble is, I wasn''t exactly in the best frame of mind at that time anyway. After all that happened with Bobby, Sarah and my father taking Abby."


    is


    "The kids told us the whole story. Actually backed up everything your father said. What they say paramount to your case. But given your anger towards Ashlyn and her losing the baby in the fall, and the way it looks, the judge could easily convict you." "Thanks for that."


    He smiles. "That was a bit harsh. Sorry. I''m like that when I brainstorm."


    "Is that what we''re doing?"


    He nods. "Sometimes the answer is so in no one can see it."


    "How do you do this, day after day, case after case? How do you get to the truth of suchplicated matters, especially when people are so willing to lie for their own gain?"


    "I go with my gut. Sounds clich¨¦ but it works. This case seems like a neat little package but something about it just feels off. It''s too neat."


    He gets up and paces a little. "Winona, out of everything about these people, most of which you''ve known for a good part of your life... What about all of this strikes you as odd?" "What do you mean?"


    "When you think of what you know of these people, or maybe focus on Ashlyn for now. What about all of this seems out of character or against the grain for Ashlyn?"


    I think about what he''s saying. "Like, what is in my gut about what she''s doing now?"


    "Yes. Anything at all that you didn''t expect from her. Even something that seems insignificant."


    My mind goes over everything. Like it hasn''t done that a million times already. But what about this really surprises me about Ashlyn?


    "There is something that keeps bothering me."


    "Go ahead."


    "Being pregnant was what Ashlyn needed. Not that she wants kids but because this was the only way she could see to keep Jayden or win him back or whatever "Right."


    "Especially once Jayden found out about Abby being his daughter. It was really the only hope she had, along with convincing him 1 was unstable. She wanted to make a happy family with them and Abby, along. with the new baby." see. Yes, that makes sense."


    "This kept Judy on board as well, because she''s always wanted me away from Jayden and she''d love nothing better than to separate me and Abby."


    114 Gut Feelings.


    "Okay. So Ashlyn''s objective was to keep Jayden and make a family with him. That''s why he married her."


    "Yes, Jayden and I had decided that it would be in the kids best interests if he married Ashlyn and Phillip stayed as Abby''s father. That we could somehow navigate co-parenting in a blended family environment." "Right, but that wasn''t eptable to Ashlyn."


    "No, now that she was pregnant and she knew it was Jayden''s baby, she wanted it all for herself. She believed he would love her as the mother of his child, no matter what. My father''s involvement was to make me look like an unfit mother."


    Gordon looks at me now like the penny has dropped. "Exactly. And the main question the judge will look to answer is the basis of the whole case against you. Why would Ashlyn risk the life of the baby that means everything to her end game?" "I know right? Unless she thought she was losing the baby anyway, or she had already lost it."


    Gordon jumps up. "Nailed it! Now we just have to prove it. Or at the very least, create reasonable doubt."


    115 Doubt is a k

 Chapter 115

    115 Doubt is a Killer (Winona)


    Later that day, Dr. Green called to say that Abby coulde home tomorrow, and her surgery was still scheduled for one month''s time. Mixed feelings wash over me.


    I can''t believe five months have passed already.


    So much of that time was blissful in Santa Monica with Jayden and Abby, a bubble of happiness that now feels like a distant dream.


    But it wasn''t reality. I see that now. The fantasy we lived was just that-a fantasy.


    Lisa ising to talk about the weather again. Maybe we can''t talk about anything much, but her being here makes my life slightly bearable.


    Having lost my freedom toe and go, I realize just how much of life I took for granted. Simple things like a walk in the park or grabbing coffee with a friend seem like luxuries now.


    On the other hand, I have felt quite safe within these walls. I''m not sure what''s going on in the world of the media, but I''m sure this case is still alive and well, not to mention the tumultuous life of the Brennan billionaires. I''d give anything to just walk away, to disappear, and for no one to know who I am anymore.


    The doorbell rings, breaking my train of thought. I look at the nearest screen and see it''s Lisa and She. I open the door and give Lisa a hug. "Come in. How long are you here for?"


    "I have an hour," she replies, her smile warm but tinged with concern.


    "Great. But let''s not talk about the weather or I''ll die of boredom."


    We go into the sitting room and She takes herptop and sits in the far corner, her presence a constant reminder of my restricted life.


    "What will we talk about then?" Lisa asks, settling into the couch.


    "Your love life?" I suggest, trying to keep the mood light.


    "Non-existent," she says with a shrug.


    "Really?"


    Lisa nods. "Lance and I go out a bit, but we''re still just friends really."


    "Friends with benefits?" I tease, raising an eyebrow.


    "Unless benefits include him crashing on my couch incredibly drunk, no."


    "Last night?" I ask, already knowing the answer from her tired eyes.


    She nods, a small, resigned smile ying on her lips. "How''s Abby?" "She''s recovering well," I say, feeling hopeful.


    "I''m going to visit herter. I miss that cheeky grin."


    115 Doubt is a huller


    "She


    Il love that," I assure her.


    "When you''re out of all this ridiculous mess, I want us to go on a trip." She clears her throat to remind us not to talk about the case in any way.


    "I think I''ll be too broke for that. I''ll need to start making some money first."


    "With your expertise, you''ll get something in no time," Lisa says confidently.


    Anne brings us coffee and snacks. "I''ll have gained twenty pounds at this rate," I joke.


    "One can only hope," Anne smiles.


    I''m okay, Anne," I reassured her. "I''ve been eating three meals a day. I want to keep myself healthy."


    "I won''t say no," Lisa says, cramming a small cake into her mouth. "Mmmm mmm. You should be in the catering business."


    "Sit and have something yourself, Anne," I say with a smile. She''s hovering and she never hovers unless she has something to say.


    "Thank you," she says, sitting down cautiously.


    "So, what is it?" I ask, sensing her hesitation.


    "What is what?" Anne says, feigning innocence.


    "You have something to say. I always know."


    She smiles, a bit sheepish. "You know me far too well. (do have a problem, actually.


    "Your problem is my problem. Go on," I encourage.


    "There''s some kids who need me. But you and Abby need me too," she says, her voice tinged with guilt.


    I look at her, understanding dawning. "Anne, I could never ask any more of you. You''ve done so much for me and Abby. Above and beyond the call of duty." "It''s not duty, it''s family."


    "Yes, but you need your own life. I get that."


    "As long as you''re in this... situation... I''ll stay to help Abby see both her parents.


    "You can''t do both?" I ask, hoping against hope.


    She shakes her head. "I can''t. Not in this instance. These kids, well, need specialist decoding. Like your did."


    I look at her directly. "Bobby and Sarah?"


    She clears her throat again.


    Anne nods. "I don''t want you to think I''m deserting you and Abby. I know it would be hard for you to trust those kids again."


    "It''s fine. It''s not their fault and if anyone can nurture them back to the life every kid deserves to have, it''s


    115 Doutd is aThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    you. We''ll manage," I assure her, trying to sound more confident than I feel.


    "I''ll help out as much as I can," Lisa promises.


    "It''s not for another month. I just wanted to give you the heads up," she says softly.


    "You have my full support, always," I assure Anne.


    In my head, I''m trying not to let the fear of what could happen take over. I could be in jail and Abby might be with Jayden, Ashlyn, and Judy. There''s no way I can think about that right now.


    Maybe, if what Gordon says about Jayden and Ashlyn is true, at least Abby won''t have Ashlyn near her. I know Jayden will keep Abby safe.


    I just wish Jayden had confided in me in the jail cell that day. There''s no way I would have broken his confidence. I''d have followed his lead. After everything, he still had some hesitation to trust me inside his mind.


    Some poison still lingering there from what his mother told him about me. Something he''ll probably always have as long as he doesn''t have his full memory.


    The doubt means he can never fully love me, no matter what he says. Love is one thing, but inner doubt and notpletely trusting someone, that''s a killer. Why couldn''t he have just trusted me?

 Chapter 116

    116 Gangster Mother


    (Jayden)


    I don''t think I''ve avoided going back to my penthouse as much as today, ever. I just don''t want to have to face Ashlyn. But in another way, it''s all I want to do. Just face her and get her away from me.


    But if I trigger her too much, I risk putting Winona and Abby at more risk. key and


    Ashlyn won''t let anything keep her away from taking Winona down. So, it seems anyway. I use my key go inside. There''s not much noise in here. I walk down to the kitchen, and I see Mother. I look around. No Ashlyn. "Hi,"


    Mother turns around with a start. "Jayden, you''re home. You gave me a start..."


    "Sorry, I probably should have messaged given the circumstances."


    "The circumstances are still sleeping."


    I eye her carefully. "Did you give her something?"


    "Nothing dangerous. I slipped some sleep medication into her breath freshener. I wasn''t to know she would practically drink that stuff."


    "She is obsessed about fresh breath."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is in the guest room down the hall. Your old office, you converted. It was the nearest bed and I couldn''t carry her if she passed outpletely." "She must have woken up at some stage because I spoke to her on the phone."


    "She did. She''s had some food and some water, and she just went right back to sleep."


    "Are you sure she''s still in there asleep?"


    "Yes. I locked it."


    I stare at her. "You can''t just go locking her up."


    Mother shrugs. I mean, it used to be an office, it had a lock. May as well use it." "You better get it unlocked now I''m home."


    Mother sighs like this is the greatest inconvenience in the world. "Suit yourself." She goes off to unlock the door and I follow her so I can see Ashlyn for myself. True enough. Ashlyn is sound asleep. I breathe out. Good.


    We walk back out to the kitchen. "I made your favorite


    "I can''t eat."


    "Serves you right for drinking so muchst night. How''s Abby?"


    "Doc says she can go home tomorrow. She''s recovered so well."


    116 Gangster Moth¨¦r


    "That is good news."


    "Be better news if they were here with me where they belong." I pull open the fridge and get a can of c. "I need some rum."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m over twenty-one, so yes. Hair of the dog that bit me." I walk out to go pour.my drink in the bar room. I just need some silence and alcohol.


    I add ice and rum to the ss and ssh in some c. It burns going down but the warmth of alcohol from my belly to my extremities soothes my mind. So much has happened. I''ve told Ashlyn I don''t want to be with her any more but I still need to keep her within arm''s reach.


    All I want is Winona back. My family back. But I can''t get near her.


    "Darling, you''re home. Sorry, I''m so sleepy. Since I lost our baby, I just can''t function anymore." Ashlyn


    behind me. Her hands are touching me.


    I move away from her and go behind the bar. "Would you like a drink?"


    is


    "Are you trying to get me drunk to take advantage of me? You know the doctors said my best chance of getting pregnant again is if we have sex right away."


    She seems to bepletely oblivious to me saying it was over between us.


    "That''s not happening. I''m off on a business trip. I''ve juste home to pack my bags."


    Her eyes sh at me. "At least I know that murdering bitch can''t go with you."


    I level my gaze at her. "Nothing has been proven yet."


    "But you believe me, you said you did."


    "I believe the truth wille out."


    "You won''t leave me, you can''t. I won''t divorce you."


    I swallow my anger with the rest of my rum. "The court will grant me a divorce eventually."


    "And she''ll be in jail. Where she belongs."


    "All I know, Ashlyn, is that if she is innocent, Gordon Brown will find a way to prove it. So maybe you''ll be the one in jail."


    Then Ashlyn just starts screaming. She''s screaming and screaming.


    "Ashlyn, shut up!" I yell.


    But she doesn''t. My ears hurt, her high-pitched voice is so shrill. My head is about to burst.


    She''s just standing there screaming with her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    I''m about to walk around there and put my hand over her mouth or something but I need to be careful in case she pretends I attacked her.


    Then motheres in and in a sh, she tips breath freshener right into Ashlyn''s open mouth. The spray.


    116 Gangster Mother


    "That is good news."


    "Be better news if they were here with me where they belong." I pull open the fridge and get a can of c.


    "I need some rum."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m over twenty-one, so yes. Hair of the just need some silence and alcohol...


    dog that bit me." I walk out to go pour my drink in the bar room. I


    I add ice and rum to the ss and ssh in some c. It burns going down but the warmth of alcohol from my belly to my extremities soothes my mind. So much has happened. I''ve told Ashlyn I don''t want to be with her any more but I still need to keep her within arm''s reach. All I want is Winona back. My family back. But I can''t get near her.


    "Darling, you''re home. Sorry, I''m so sleepy. Since I lost our baby, I just can''t function anymore." Ashlyn is behind me. Her hands are touching me.


    I move away from her and go behind the bar. "Would you like a drink?"


    "Are you trying to get me drunk to take advantage of me? You know the doctors said my best chance of getting pregnant again is if we have sex right away."


    She seems to bepletely oblivious to me saying it was over between us.


    "That''s not happening. I''m off on a business trip. I''ve juste home to pack my bags."


    Her eyes sh at me. "At least I know that murdering bitch can''t go with you."


    T


    I level my gaze at her. "Nothing has been proven yet."


    "But you believe me, you said you did."


    "I believe the truth wille out."


    "You won''t leave me, you can''t. I won''t divorce you."


    I swallow my anger with the rest of my rum. "The court will grant me a divorce eventually."


    "And she''ll be in jail. Where she belongs."


    "All I know, Ashlyn, is that if she is innocent, Gordon Brown will find a way to prove it. So maybe you''ll be the one in jail."


    Then Ashlyn just starts screaming. She''s screaming and screaming.


    "Ashlyn, shut up!" I yell.


    But she doesn''t. My ears hurt, her high-pitched voice is so shrill. My head is about to burst.


    She''s just standing there screaming with her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    I''m about to walk around there and put my hand over her mouth or something but I need to be careful in case she pretends I attacked her.


    Then motheres in and in a sh, she tips breath freshener right into Ashlyn''s open mouth. The spray


    116 1


    Gangster Mother


    lid is off, and she just pours it down her throat. Ashlyn coughs but she has no choice but to swallow.


    After a coughing session. Ashlyn res at Mother. "You bitch! I''ll have you arrested for this. You can rot in jail with her," she says with a hoarse voice.


    "Whatever you say. But first you better have a little nap


    Mother gets behind Ashlyn as her body falters. "Come on, back to bed and rest. You''ve been through so much."


    Ashlyn is dazed and quiet now. She lets herself be led out of the room. I''m still speechless. I thought I got my powerful attitude from my father. Maybe I''m wrong. Which brings me to think about how Mother has treated Winona all this time. I won''t allow that to happen again,


    After a short while motheres back into the bar. "Get onto thosewyers and get Ashlyn arrested before she wakes back up properly. We can''t keep her prisoner. There must be something they can do."


    I pull my cell phone out of my pocket. "I''ll call Daniel. He can talk to Gordon."


    I realize now the only way I can have Winona back and have

 Chapter 117

    117 I''ll Do It (Winona)


    Phillip and I are sitting talking in the bedroom. I''m not sure I should ask too much about his night out. He wasn''t thatte home and of course, he''d stayed sober drinking zero percent beers.


    But he is still sore and sorry from his wrestling match yesterday.


    "I may as well have a hangover, I feel just as bad."


    "No. I don''t ever want to see you drunk again."


    "I''m really sorry I did that to you, Winona. It will never happen again."


    As close as I''ve gotten to Phillip again, I know I can never trust him like I used to. He attacked me and I don''t know how far he would have gone if Jayden hadn''te back that night.


    "I appreciate you being here for me now, But you must see that I can never just trust you again. But I want us to always be friends. But that''s it."


    I''ve taken a lot of time over this. I''ve really searched deep inside myself to see if I could ever love Phillip like that. If I could ever truly forgive and forget.


    But I know that''s not going to happen and part of me rebuilding myself now is not to ept anyone treating me badly as okay.


    It''s not okay and there are no excuses. Phillip made a choice to drink alcohol that night. He made a choice not to tell me he was an alcoholic. He had years to do that.


    While he may have fallen in love with me, I didn''t get to know the true man.


    I know I can''t love him. Not like that. I mean, can I even trust him with Abby? What if he has a drink one day and she''s with him? I know I need to get him off that birth certificate once all of this is over. If it''s


    ever over.


    "I know, Winona. I can''t me you for that. I could''ve told you a million times. I should''ve."


    "But you didn''t and now I can''t just pretend it''s okay beyond this court case. I can''t be okay with anyone treating me badly."


    I get a notification on my phone. Someone is at the door? At this hour?


    I flick to the video view. "Gordon is here."


    "It''s almost nine at night. What could he want?" Phillip says.


    I got up to go let him in. "I hope it''s good."


    I walk downstairs and go open the door. "Gordon? What on earth?"


    "Office." Gordon says as he steps in and goes to the office door and swipes the fob.


    go in and wait until he shuts the door


    "I think we''ve got her."


    117 I Da it


    "Who? Ashlyn?"


    He nods. "I''ve had Daniel on the phone. He and Jayden need Ashlyn detained ASAP. I talked to the social worker with the kids today, listened to their recount of the story with your father." "Okay." I say even though I have no clue what he''s saying.


    "I watched the interviews with your father. Every interview, the exact same story the kids told. All in separate interviews. They have had no contact with him since so he hasn''t influenced them in any way. Experts say the kids are telling the truth." "I''m not picking up what you''re putting down." It all sounds cryptic to me.


    "It''s enough. It''s enough to create doubt." Gordon''s voice rises with excitement briefly. "They were there when he had conversations with Ashlyn. When she told him what she wanted him to do. When she paid him cash." "Will the judge believe them?"


    "We have more than one expert ready to give testimony."


    "So..?"


    "So, I have enough to pick up Ashlyn and hold her for questioning." He looks pleased but he isn''t smiling.


    "Can you arrest her?"


    "I need more proof for that. A signed confession from your father."


    "Hasn''t that already happened?" I mean what has he just been saying they had if it isn''t a confession?


    He shakes his head. "No. We''ve interviewed him but it''s not a signed confession for what went down with Ashlyn. For what he made those two kids do for food and money. How he threatened to hurt Sarah."


    Of course. He would know that and want something himself in exchange. "Will he give a confession?" I hate him so much. Those poor kids. How many more of them have there been?


    Gordon nods. "He says he''ll only talk to you."


    "What?!" Thest thing I want is to be near that monster.


    "No matter what, we''ll keep you safe. There will be security outside the door. He can''t touch you physically. He''ll be restrained."


    But mentally and emotionally he can break me. "Why would he need this from me?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe he''s looking for forgiveness. Maybe he''s just loco. But we need this if we want to get Ashlyn behind bars while we put the case together against her."


    "What happens to me then? To the case she has against me?"


    "Effectively, the case will get thrown out of court. I will follow up the investigation on if she''d already lost the baby before she came to Santa Monica. But even without that, there''s reasonable doubt." ''ll do it."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Before you agree. I need you to know, you will have a wire. And you need to get the full confession out of


    him. I''ll take you through it. No matter what he says to you. If you don''t get his full ount and admission. It won''t hold up and we can''t hold Ashlyn."


    "I''ll do it.".

 Chapter 118

    118 I''ll Never Love You


    (Winona)


    The next day, I sat in a small, dimly lit room at the police station, my nerves on edge. The walls feel like they''re closing in.


    I''m here to face my father, Steve Halley, the man who wrecked my childhood and now holds the key to


    my future.


    My hands tremble as I try to steady my breathing, determined to see this through.


    This is my chance to clear my name and get Ashlyn put away for a very long time. To get some sort of normalcy back again for us. Ashlyn is getting picked up and detained for questioning now so I need to get this done.


    The door creaks open, and my heart skips a beat. I''m not even wearing the wire yet, maybe it''s Gordon. But it''s not Gordon or my father who walks in.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It''s Jayden.


    I stand


    up but stay behind the table. The sight of him stirs a whirlwind of emotions. Anger, hurt, love-they all mix together, making it hard to breathe.


    "Why are you here? To break my heart all over again?"


    He closes the door behind him, his expression serious. "Winona, I need to talk to you."


    I cross my arms, trying to put up a barrier between us. "I''m not in the mood for more of your games and bullshit, Jayden."


    He takes a step closer, his eyes pleading. "It wasn''t a game, Winona. I did what I had to do to get Ashlyn to trust me, to try and make her confess."


    "Really? How''d that work for you? You couldn''t trust me with that information. So much for our future." I snap, the anger bubbling to the surface. "You broke my heart, Jayden. Again. How could you do that?"


    He runs a hand through his hair, frustration evident on his face. "I thought it was the only way. If she suspected anything, she would''ve shut down, and we''d never get the truth out of her."


    "You still should''ve told me," I say, my voice cracking. "Without trust, we have nothing. We can never have anything."


    Jayden''s face softens, and he steps even closer, his hand reaching out but stopping just short of touching me. "You''re right. I should''ve trusted you. I failed you again."


    I shake my head, tears welling up in my eyes. "You didn''t fail me, Jayden. You hurt me. You made me feel like I was nothing. I''m not nothing. No one will ever make me feel that way again."


    He swallows hard, pain shing in his eyes. "I know. And I''m so sorry, Winona. I know words aren''t enough, but I''m going to prove to you that I love you. That we can be together, no matter what." 1 scoff at him through my tears. "I''ll never believe that


    "I''ll do whatever it takes," he vows, his voice steady. "I show you every day that you''re my world, that


    118 I Never Love You


    Abby is our world. I''ll never hide anything from you again."


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. This isn''t just about us, Jayden. It''s about Abby. It''s about making sure she''s safe, that she grows up in a stable, loving home. I can never have that with your mother." "You can. I will absolutely leave here if Mother shows one sign of anything against you. She knows that," he says, determination in his eyes. "I promise you, Winona. We''ll make this right. Together."


    "I can''t love you again, Jayden. I can''t. I won''t." I lied.


    He tries to take me in his arms, but I push him away. "No. You don''t get to just walk back in like nothing. has happened. You treated me badly and I''m not taking that from anyone anymore." "I did. I know I did. But Winona, try and understand why."


    "I don''t understand a damn thing about you. If you really loved me you would have known to trust me and tell me what was really going on. But you just kept on shattering me with your words." "Because I had to. It was our best chance."


    "It was the end of any chance we may have had."


    "No. I won''t give up on us. I won''t. You''ll see. I''ll prove that I love you, that I''ve always loved you. There''s no one else for me."


    I don''t need this right now. "Just go and leave me alone, Jayden. Let me live my life. I need to focus on what I have to do now so I can have a life."


    "I''m going but I''ll be here. I''ll be in with Gordon and Daniel and the police. Don''t forget Steve Halley can''t get near you or touch you."


    Before I can respond, the door opens again, and a guard steps in. "Ms. Nn, it''s time. Can youe with me please?"


    I nod, my resolve hardening. "I''ll never believe you love me again." I say to Jayden. "You''ve ruined everything. My life has been nothing but turmoil because of you. I''m done with all that now." "Winona...-"


    "I have to go and get this over with." I stride past him and out the door following the officer.


    "I''ll be here, waiting for you. No matter what happens, I''m with you."


    I can hear Jayden''s voice and all I want to do is run back and feel safe in his arms. But that is a dream. A dream world I can never have because in essence, it doesn''t exist.


    "Where are we going?" I asked the officer.


    "Gordon Brown is waiting for you in the other interview room."


    "I see." I take a deep breath in. "Okay. Let''s get this done."

 Chapter 119

    119 Confession Time


    (Jayden)


    I sit in the room next to where Winona is, anxiety wing at my insides. Gordon and Daniel, ourwyers, stand beside me, their faces etched with concern. A couple ofmanding officers are here too, their presence adding an air of gravity to the situation. We see Winona on the screen, her expression a mix of determination and fear.


    Steve insisted he talk to her alone and in private.


    Winona sits in the small, sterile room, her back straight, her face a mask of steely resolve. My heart aches for her.


    She''s been through so much, and now she has to face the man she hates more than anyone in the world. Steve Halley, her father.


    The door to the interview room opens, and Steve shuffles in, his wrists and ankles shackled. An officer escorts him, attaches his shackles to the bolted-down seat, and leaves again. Steve''s stare, cold and calcting,nds on Winona, and a slow, sinister smile spreads across his face.


    I grip the edge of the table in front of me, anger boiling inside.


    "Hello, Winona," Steve drawls, his voice dripping with malice. "We meet again."


    Winona doesn''t flinch. "Let''s just get this over with, Steve," she says, her voice steady but filled with contempt.


    He chuckles, the sound sending chills down my spine. Always so eager to get away from me, aren''t you?" His eyes glint.


    "Just say what you need to say," Winona replies, her voice unwavering. "You''re here to confess."


    Steve''s eyes narrow, and he leans back in his chair, clearly enjoying the power he thinks he has over her. Oh, we''ll get to that. But first, let''s talk about the past. Remember those nights you spent crying yourself to sleep?" His words are like poison, seeping into the room, I see Winona''s jaw tighten, her fists clenching on the table. "This isn''t about the past. It''s about Ashlyn and the crimes you helped hermit. Stick to the point."


    Steve''s smile fades slightly, and he leans forward, his eyes boring into hers. "You always were stubborn. You thought you were all that, but no. You''re actually not, are you?" He sneers.


    I can''t take this. I turn to Gordon, my voice a low growl "Can''t we do something? He''s ying games with her," I whisper, my frustration barely contained.


    Gordon shakes his head. "She needs to steer him back on track. If we intervene now, it could derail everything." he exins, his voice calm but firm.


    Winona takes a deep breath, her hands gripping the table so tightly her knuckles turn white. "Steve, are you here to confess, or not?" She stands up like she''s about to leave. "I don''t have time to sit and listen to you talking crap about the past. If you have nothing for me. I''m leaving."


    He smirks, enjoying the torment he''s causing. "You think you''re so strong, don''t you? But I know the truth.


    119 Confession Time


    You''re still that scared little girl," he taunts, his voice low and menacing.


    Winona''s eyes f


    sh with anger, but she keeps her voice level. "You''re right. I was scared. But not anymore. I''m here to end this, once and for all. I should have known you had nothing."


    "Fine. I''ll talk," he says.


    "Firstly, why?" she demands, her eyes narrowing.


    Steve looks surprised. "Why what?" he asks, leaning back in his chair, trying to appear nonchnt.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you even doing this? There has to be a catch. Something in it for you," she presses, not giving an inch.


    "Maybe I''m feeling guilty for a moment," he says with a twisted grin.


    "You? Feel guilty? No way," she retorts, disbelief in her voice.


    He grins wider. "You know me so well."


    "I wish I''d never known you," she spits out. "Just get this over with or I''m leaving and whatever payoff you''re getting walks with me because I will nevere back in to talk to you again." "Ashlyn came to me and wanted me to set you up. Make you look crazy. She paid me well, and I did it," he admits, his tone casual.


    "Details, Steve," Winona presses, her voice steady but her eyes zing with intensity. "Give me specifics."


    He shifts in his chair, a flicker of unease crossing his face. He starts talking about how Ashlyn approached him, how much money she''d paid him, what she wanted him to do, and how he''d gotten the kids involved, knowing that Winona would take them in. I''m really beginning to see just how messed up Ashlyn is and how dangerous she''s be. Thank God. she''s in custody, and after this, in jail. Suddenly Steve is just letting it all out.


    I feel relieved but Winona''s questions about why he''s willing to do this have me wondering as well. But whatever it is, I''m just d it''s happening.


    An officeres in and talks quietly to the officer in charge of the case. He shakes his head and walks over to Gordon and me. "Ashlyn is not being held."


    "What?" Gordon asks, his voice sharp. "This wasn''t supposed to


    ran until we had her."


    "She''d gone when they got there to pick her up," the officer exins, his face grim,


    "Was my mother alright?" I ask, my heart pounding.


    "She answered the door and was a little frantic," he replies, and I feel a surge of relief knowing she''s okay and not lying in a pool of blood.


    "Suspend this interview until we find her. Get Winona back where it''s safe," Gordon instructs them, his voice filled with urgency.


    Everyone jumps into action.


    I just hope they find her before she finds us.


    120 She''s Out There

 Chapter 120

    120 She''s Out There (Winona)


    What''s going on? They''ve taken Steve off again and I don''t know if he''s said enough yet. But the officers said nothing, just that it was over.


    I''m being led out of the police interview room. My mind is racing, a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. Do they have enough on him? Did I do enough? Every second with him in there was torture.


    His smug face, the way he taunted me-it''s all burned into my mind. But did we get what we needed? My head is aching, the uncertainty gnawing at me. Whatever is happening now must be important. Maybe the Judge decided something else, and the trial is going ahead sooner than Abby''s operation in three weeks.


    Gordon is waiting in the hallway. His presence afort.


    "What''s happening?" I ask, my voice more panicked than I intended. The anxiety bubbling inside me is threatening to overflow.


    Gordon walks beside me, his expression grave. "Winona, I need to tell you something," he says, his voice low and cautious, as if preparing me for another blow,


    "What now?" I ask, my voice shaking with nerves. That time in there with Steve taunting me like that took its toll. Why can''t he just be gone? I don''t know how much more I can take. It feels like I''m constantly being pushed to my limits.


    "Ashlyn hasn''t been taken in for questioning. She slipped away before they could get to her," he exins, his eyes scanning the area as if expecting her to jump out at any moment.


    My heart almost stops, then it''s like a jackhammer in my chest. "What do you mean she slipped away? How could they let her escape?" Panic rises, making it hard to breathe. "She''lle for me, Gordon. I know she will. She''s not going to stop." He ces aforting hand on my shoulder. "We have all avable officers looking for her. You''ll be safe. We''ll make sure of it."


    Safe. The word feels meaningless right now. My pulse is racing, adrenaline coursing through my veins. "I can''t believe this is happening," I mutter, my voice barely audible.


    It''s like I''m trapped in a nightmare that won''t end. My mind shes to all the worst-case scenarios, each one more terrifying than thest. There is literally no happy ending to any of it.


    I see Jayden and Daniel waiting near the doorway, nked by a couple of police officers. Jayden''s eyes meet mine, and worry is etched on his face.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, I want to run to him, to feel his arms around me, to feel safe. But the hurt is still too raw.


    He''s not going to solve my problems, just make them worse. I look away from him, trying to steel myself against the whirlwind of emotions.


    The sting of him not trusting me is still fresh, the hurt too raw.


    Jayden''s jaw tightens as he speaks, stepping closer. "They''ll find her, Winona. I won''t let anything happen to you.


    120 She''s Out


    "Bitte for that now, don''t you think?" I snap, unable to keep the bitterness from my voice. The anger surges up, mixing with the fear, creating a vtile cocktail of emotions.


    "I mean it. Winona, I won''t let you down again." His voice is firm, but I can see the desperation in his eyes for me to believe him.


    I want to believe him. But I can''t right now. "I should never have trusted any of this," I whisper, more to myself than anyone else.


    My whole life is


    life is unraveling, and I don''t know how to stop it. Every ''right'' decision I''ve ever made has crashed down around me.


    Ever since I woke from thata, my life has been out of control. I thought, at the time, I had control but it''s clear now I didn''t. I was ying a part.


    The only shining light is Abby. The one ray of sunshine in all of this. And Anne. And Lisa. I sigh. I guess I do have a lot to be thankful for, still. Maybe I need to cut the pity party and think positively.


    I don''t want any of this to overshadow what Abby is going throughtely. I must remain focused on her and her health oues. I must continue to provide an emotionally stable environment for her. So letting my emotions get the better of me won''t help


    Gordon stops when we''re outside the door, his eyes scanning the surroundings. "We''ll get you out of here! safely. There''s a car waiting to take you home."


    "I''m okay, Gordon. I just hope I got enough out of Steve to get Ashlyn arrested."


    "I''m absolutely sure you did, and he signed it. So now all we have to do is find Ashlyn and put her behind bars."


    We take a couple of steps, and Jayden is on the other side of me now, his presence both afort and at reminder of everything that''s gone wrong. I can feel his tension, his frustration, mirroring my own. My mind is in overdrive, imagining all the ways Ashlyn coulde at me. I take some deep, slow breaths and calm my mind. I can''t let this get the better of me.


    I see movement ahead between me and the car. Everything seems to slow down.


    Ashlyn is there with a gun in her hand, pointed directly at me. The sight of her sends a cold chill down my spine.


    I freeze. Ashlyn''s eyes are wild, her grip on the gun steady as she takes aim. Time stands still as the reality of the situation sinks in. The world around me blurs, All I can see is the gun, all I can hear is the pounding of my heart


    121 She Made Me Do it

 Chapter 121

    121 She Made Me Do It


    (Ashlyn)


    I will my hands not to shake as I hold the gun and my mind is clear.


    This is the only way to end this once and for all. Winona stands there with Gordon Brown and Jayden, and all I can think about is how she''s ruined everything.


    Jayden should be mine. He was always supposed to be mine. This is all her fault. Jayden should be here beside me. Worried about me.


    I take a deep breath, steadying myself. The gun feels good in my hand. I don''t care what happens after this. If I can''t have Jayden, she won''t have him either. She won''t have anything but death. I''m done with the games, the lies. This ends now.


    Winona''s eyes widen when she sees me. For a split second, our eyes lock, and I see her fear. Good. Shet should be afraid. She''s taken everything from me. I hate her.


    Without another thought, I pull the trigger.


    The gunshot cracks through the air, making my ears ring, and everything happens in slow motion yet it''s micro-seconds. I see Jayden move, throwing himself in front of Winona.


    The bullet hits him square in the chest, and he falls to the ground, I see blood on his shirt.


    "No!" I scream, the reality of what just happened hitting me like a freight train. "No, no, no! Jayden!" I take aim at Winona again because she has to die.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I hate you, Winona! He''s mine. Why couldn''t you just let me have him?" I scream out.


    Winona looks at me briefly and I see pure hate. She''s almost daring me to pull the trigger again. I will but as I squeeze and the gun goes off, I''m smashed to the ground by police officers, and the gun is out of my hands now. I look up.


    Winona is on the ground, cradling Jayden in her arms. Still alive. I missed. I fucking missed her. I''ve failed.


    Her cries are piercing. "Jayden! No, please don''t leave me. I love you. I need you!"


    My heart races, my mind spinning. This isn''t how it was supposed to go. Jayden wasn''t supposed to get hurt. He was supposed to see that she''s the problem, not me.


    I wanted us to be together, but if he didn''t want me he wasn''t getting her either.


    I feel the tears streaming down my face, my whole body trembles. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry, Jayden! This is all her fault. She made me do this!"


    The police drag me up from the ground, my hands cuffed behind my back. I don''t fight them. What''s the point? I''ve already destroyed everything.


    I can''t tear my eyes away from Jayden, lying there, unconscious, with Winona sobbing over him.


    "Call 911!" someone shouts, and the flurry of activity around me bes a blur. Officers are shouting.


    121 She Made Me Dalt


    running, their movements chaotic and desperate.


    "Get her out of here!" Gordon Brown barks, his voice prating the fog in my mind. "Secure the area, now!"


    As they drag me away, my eyes stay locked on Jayden. The love of my life, the man I''ve ruined everything for.


    My heart breaks, the weight of what I might have done crashing down on me. "Jayden, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to hurt you... We were meant to be together. I was always meant to be with you." The officers force me into the back of a police car. The door ms shut, the sound final and condemning.


    From the window, I can still see the chaos. Winona is hunched over Jayden, her hands stained with his blood.


    Her sobs still tearing through the air. "Stay with me, Jayden! Please, you can''t leave me!"


    I hear the ambnce sirens ring.


    I can barely breathe. The reality of possibly killing Jayden is suffocating. My mind races with thoughts of regret, anger, and despair. I never wanted this. I never wanted Jayden to get hurt. One of the officers looks back at me, his expression hard. "You''re going away for a long time for this. Do you understand that?"


    I nod, tears blurring my vision. "I didn''t mean to hurt him. I just wanted her to go away. She ruined everything."


    His face hardens further. "Well, now you''ve ruined your own life."


    "Jayden was my life. Ever since I can remember, I was told I''d marry him one day. Till she came and stole him from me."


    The officer just stares at me and shakes his head then he starts the car,


    I think back on being a little kid. Dressing up in wedding dresses and fancy gowns. Imagining Jayden proposing. Smiling when my mother came in saying ''Good evening, Mrs. Brennan." How Iughed and danced around Imagining Jayden dancing with me on our wedding night.


    But the longer time went and that didn''t happen, all I got from my mother was that I wasn''t trying hard enough. That I wasn''t beautiful enough. Father grumped and med me for not being with Jayden.


    Our family was losing money fast and my marriage would solve all of that. But I failed. Father took his own life, debts were massive, and mother married some old rich guy who I hate.


    Then she left me here all alone. I wanted to show her I could make her proud. I could be the person she always expected me to be. Mrs. Brennan. Now, I''ve lost everything.


    The car starts moving I slump back in the seat, the weight of my actions pressing down on me. The only thing I ever really wanted, gone. And it''s all my fault


    I may as well be dead too.

 Chapter 122

    122 Hidden Memories Unlocked


    (Jayden)


    The pain is blinding, shooting through my chest like exploding fireballs. I can hear everything, the chaos, the shouts, but I can''t move, can''t open my eyes. Everything''s a blur of sounds and sensations, a whirlwind that I can''t escape..


    The cold ground beneath me, the frantic voices around me-it''s all too much. The searing pain in my chest is worth it. I saved Winona. That''s all that matters. Memories start to flood my mind, crashing over me in waves.


    Graduation day, Winona''s smile brighter than the sun as I hand her the ne. "For congrattions," I''d said, and she''d promised me three wishes. There''s still one wish left to get.


    That moment, the happiness in her eyes, a lifetime ago. The way her face lit up when she finally epted. the ne, the way she hugged me so tight, like she never wanted to let go. Prom night, Winona and I dancing like the world was ours, herughter music to my ears. In college, together with Lance and Lisa, inseparable friends.


    Thete-night study sessions, the impromptu road trips, thezy Sundays spent doing nothing and everything all at once.


    Then darker times. Losing our first baby, the pain and grief that could have torn us apart but somehow brought us closer.


    Our wedding night in Vegas, spontaneous and wild, promising forever amidst the neon lights. Her eyes shining with love and excitement, the way she said "I do" without hesitation.


    The memories shift, and I''m back in the car, the moment of the ident ying out in slow motion.


    Winona felt ill, and I insisted she stop and let me drive. The impact on the driver''s side, the screeching of tires and metal. The airbag thumping me back.


    The darkness that followed-it all came rushing back.


    The smell of burning rubber, the taste of blood in my mouth, the unbearable fear that this was the end,


    But there''s more. Something ws its way to the surface. I hear Mother''s voice and Gus. I didn''t know who he was back then.


    "This was you, wasn''t it? You went too far, Judy!" Gus hissed, his voice trembling with rage. "You almost killed my son!"


    "Our son."


    I realized Greg Brennan wasn''t my father at that moment. The revtion hit me like a ton of bricks.


    The pieces of the puzzle now finallye together in my mind.


    "How co


    could you risk his life like that, Judy?"


    Mother''s response was calm, almost cold. "They were never supposed to swap seats, Gus. It wasn''t


    122 Hidden Memorin Unlocked


    meant to be Jayden."


    Gus''s voice trembled with rage. If Jayden dies because of you, I swear I''ll kill you myself."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s okay, they have him in an induceda, he''ll get better." Judy''s response was calm, almost cold, " You won''t kill me, Gus. You love me. You''ll always love me."


    "What about Greg? Did you kill him too?"


    "None of this can be proven." The words echo in my mind, each one a dagger to my heart. "But everyone gets what''sing to them, eventually."


    The pain in my chest is nothingpared to the searing pain in my head now as the memory hits me with full force. I have no doubt about what I heard in that hospital bed before my world went ck.


    My mother, the woman who meant the world to me. The woman who was my world until I met Winona had orchestrated an attempt to kill the woman I loved


    And in doing so, she almost killed me. That''s what my mind has been blocking all this time.


    -


    The pain in my chest now feels distantpared to the agony of this truth. My own mother. The betrayal is staggering, a wound that goes deeper than any physical pain. I can never trust my mother again. Winona''s voice pulls me back. "Jayden, please. I love you. I need you. Don''t leave me." Her sobs are gut-wrenching.


    I want to reach out, tofort her, but I can''t. The darkness is so inviting, so peaceful. Maybe if I just go to sleep, it will all be over. The pain, the memories, everything.


    But through the haze, I see a light. It''s distant, but it''s there drawing me in. I''m so tired. The light looks warm, inviting. It promises peace, an end to all the suffering.


    But there''s a part of me that knows I can''t give in. Not yet. I can''t go and leave Winona with Mother. Winona''s voicees like an angel''s. "Jayden, please stay. We need you. Abby needs you."


    The thought of Abby, our little girl, pulls me back from the light getting closer. I can''t leave them. I have to fight. For Winona, for Abby.


    For the truth. The memories of Abby''sughter, her smile-they give me strength. I can''t leave her without a father. I can''t let Winona face this alone.


    But sleep is so tempting, so peaceful. I just want to rest. But I can''t give up. Not now. Not when they need me the most. I have to hold on. For them. For us.


    Maybe a little nap won''t hurt. The pain is almost forgotten. The world around me fades away, the sounds growing distant. All I can focus on is the light and the promise of peace.


    But even as I drift closer to it, I hold onto the hope that somehow, I''ll find my way back to them.

 Chapter 123

    123 A Fire Woman


    123 A Free Woman


    (Winona)


    The paramedics load Jayden into the ambnce, their movements quick and precise. Their faces are grim as they work to stabilize him. The bleeding has stopped, but he''s lost so much blood.


    I think most of it is on me, soaked in my clothes, making my hands sticky. I don''t care about the mess, though. I only care about him, lying there so still and pale. "Please, let me ride with him," I beg one of the paramedics, my voice trembling and desperate. "I need to be with him. He needs to know I''m here for him."


    "I''m sorry, ma''am," the paramedic replies, his tone gentle but firm, like he''s used to delivering bad news." We need all the space we can get to work on him. It''s critical. Every second counts." My heart is being ripped out of my chest as they shut the ambnce doors. "But he took the bullet for me," I whisper, tears streaming down my face. "I can''t let him go alone. He can''t be alone." The paramedic''s eyes soften, showing a flicker of empathy. "We''ll take good care of him, I promise. But right now, we need to focus on getting him to the hospital as quickly as possible. Meet us there." I watch helplessly as they close the doors of the ambnce, feeling a part of me being sealed away with them.


    Jayden''s pale face is thest thing I see before the doors shut, and the ambnce speeds away, sirens ring, cutting through the air like a knife.


    I don''t even know if I can go to the hospital. I mean what goes on now with my detention?


    Gordones up beside me, his expression full of sympathy and determination, "I''ll drive you to the hospital," he says, his voice steady and reassuring. "We''ll be right behind them, I promise." "C. can I go?"


    "Winona, after this, there will be no case against you. My team has already set the wheels in motion to get word to the Santa Monica judge. You''ll be a free woman again. Ashlyn will be locked up. I''ll stay with you until we get official word."


    Numbly, I nod, allowing him to guide me to his car. Every second feels like an eternity, the fear of losing Jayden for good makes me realize how much he''s still ingrained into my soul.


    I look down at my clothes. "I need to shower. I can''t go to the hospital like this." My sobs start. "But what if he dies while I''m showering? I should be with him." My whole body is shaking now.


    "Come on. You can wear my coat, it will cover most of it. Let''s just get there and you can get cleaned up once you know Jayden is stable."


    "Okay."


    "You''ve been through a big ordeal. They''ll want to monitor you for shock."


    Jayden is fighting for his life because of me and the thought of losing him is unbearable. When he took that bullet for me, I realized just how much he loves me


    It was a moment of rity, cutting through all the confusion and hurt.


    I love him too, more than anything. I can''t do life without him. I don''t want to.


    I look down to the ground and I see a familiar cell phone. It''s Jayden''s, it must havee out of his pocket, or he had it in his hand before he leapt in front of me. I picked it up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My hands shake so badly that I almost drop it again. As a mother, I know what. I have to do. I tried the old code he always used to unlock his phone. My birthday. It works. That brings fresh tears to my eyes.


    I scroll through the contacts, finding Judy''s number. My finger hovers over the call button as I hesitate for a moment. This isn''t going to be easy, but it''s necessary. She has to know. She has to know before she sees it on the news.


    As much as I dislike and distrust Judy, I know how much she loves Jayden and I know I want to do the right thing and let her know he''s going to the hospital.


    With a deep breath, I press the call button and hold the phone to my ear. It rings once, twice, three times. Each ring feels like a lightning strike to my already fragile nerves.


    My mind races with thoughts of what to say, how to tell her.


    Finally, the call connects.


    "Jayden?" Judy''s voice is sharp and concerned, and I can tell she''s been worried. It''s the first time I''ve ever heard her sound genuinely anxious. "Thank God you''re okay. Did they find Ashlyn?"


    "Judy," I say, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The silence on the other end is deafening, stretching on as I gather the strength to continue. I nce at Gordon as we walk to his car. He gives me a nod of encouragement, his eyes filled with understanding. "Winona? Oh God! What''s happened? Where''s my son? Her voice pitches high with emotion.


    I take another deep breath, preparing myself to deliver the news that might shatter her world.


    I take no pleasure from that. I know how it feels to think your only child may be minutes away from death.


    "Ash Ashlyn, she turned up with a gun. The bullet was meant for me. Jayden jumped in front of it."


    "Don''t you dare tell me my son is dead." I can hear the rawness in her voice. A vulnerability I''ve never heard before.


    "He''s going to St Michael''s in the ambnce. It''s critical."


    "He took a bullet for you."


    I brace myself for the barrage of abuse about how I let this happen. How I should be dead and not him injured. How I''ve always been wrong for Jayden. If she hated me before, she''s really going to hate me ¦°¦¯¦´


    "He must love you very much." Her voice isn''t angry or abusive.


    I''m heading there now. I just needed to let you know.


    "I''ll see you at the hospital. Tell me they got that crazy bitch."


    125 & Free Woman


    "Ashlyn is in custody, yes.


    "Good."


    The call disconnects and I wonder if I did actually die and enter an alternate universe where Judy Brennan is reasonable and kind.


    In Gordon''s car, wrapped in his long jacket, I pray so hard that Jayden will still be alive when I get to the hospital.


    12 1 Hospital Again

 Chapter 124

    124 Hospital Again. (Winona)


    Gordon drives like a man on a mission, weaving through traffic with the kind of precision that onlyes from years of experience.


    My mind races just as fast as the car, thoughts colliding in a jumbled mess.


    Every red light feels like an eternity. Every second feels like a lifetime.


    "We''re almost there," Gordon says, his voice steady but strained.


    I nod, my hands trembling and my heart pounding. The fear of losing Jayden is suffocating, and panic rises in my chest.


    As we pull into the hospital parking lot, I can see the shing lights of the ambnce. My heart skips a beat. Gordon parks the car, and I scramble out, almost tripping in my haste to get inside. We rush through the entrance of emergency, my eyes darting around frantically.


    "Jayden Brennan. They just brought him in by ambnce."


    The nurse at the desk takes one look at me and points toward the emergency room. "You can wait in there. Dr. Green is with him now. Someone will speak with you shortly," she says, her tone calm. "How is he?" I gasp, my voice barely a whisper as my fear tightens its grip on me.


    "The doctor will bring news when he''s done. It will be at least a few hours," she replies, her expression sympathetic but her words stab at my heart. "Someone will update you as soon as possible." I feel like I might copse right there, but Gordon''s steady hand on my arm keeps me upright.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s been through a big ordeal. Is there someone who can check her over?" Gordon asks the nurse.


    "Of course. Go through and take a seat. Someone will be with you shortly."


    We get led into a small cubicle with a bed and a chair in the emergency department.


    "Get on the bed and rest a little." Gordon tells me.


    I don''t argue, I just sit on the bed. My head is hurting and so is my heart. I shake and shiver


    A nursees to take my blood pressure and temperature. "Ms. Nn is it?"


    ""Winona."


    "Winona, can we get this coat off you. I need to do a blood pressure."


    I take off Gordon''s coat and the air seems cold and heavy even though the sun is shining outside.


    "Oh my. Are you hurt anywhere?" The nurse says in surprise when she sees the state of my bloodied clothes..


    1


    shake my head and the tears roll again. "It''s not my blood, It''s Jayden''s. He took the bullet that was meant for me."


    124 Hospt (Again


    "Winona, can you justy back on the bed for me. Here, I''ll put the back up so you aren''t lying t. You''re showing signs of shock. We''ll get you into a warm shower soon. Just rx. You''re safe now." 1 just need to know that Jayden is okay."


    The nurse finishes my blood pressure reading. "Could be better. I''ll go talk to our locum and then get report on Jayden for you."


    Thank you


    you so much." I''m relieved to hear she''s going to check in on Jayden. "I want Jayden to know I''m here and his mother is on the way."


    "1 get them to pass the message to him. Never know what he can hear so that might help him pull through."


    Just then, Judy rushes in, her eyes wild with panic. She looks at me, and for a moment, there''s a shared understanding of the gravity of the situation. "Are you hurt, Winona?"


    I shake my head. "It isn''t my blood."


    "She''s being monitored for shock," Gordon adds.


    Judy''s focus goes onto the nurse when shees back in.


    "Where''s my son?" she demands, her voice shaking, the facade of control she usually maintains slipping.


    "He''s in the operating theater with Dr. Green," the nurse says, her tone patient. "They need to remove the bullet. The bullet just missed his heart but there''s a lot of damage around it. It''s still touch and go. The doctor will bring news when he''s done, but it may be a few hours."


    "I see. Thank you. I guess we just have to wait this out and pray."


    1


    Wow. Is this the same Judy Brennan I know?


    The nurse approaches me again. "Ms. Nn, we''re putting you in overnight, just to be on the safe side. I''m guessing you aren''t leaving here tonight anyway."


    "Not if I can help it. I need to be here for Jayden when he opens his


    s eyes.


    "Sounds like that will be a while yet. Quite often they are put into an induceda so the body can begin to heal itself. I think a shower and some hot tea is what you need now. Let''s get you to your overnight room."


    I stand up and wrap Gordon''s coat around me again.


    "It''s just down the corridor from intensive care where Jayden will go after his operation. Don''t worry you''ll be close."


    "Thank you."


    "Winona, I have a missed call I have to take. I''lle find you soon. Hopefully with some good news about your case," Gordon says.


    "I''ll be fine thanks, Gordon."


    I follow the nurse along the corridor and into the elevator. We go to the same floor as Intensive care. Thoughts of Abby being in here flood me and now it''s Jayden. I still feel shaky inside. 124 Hospital Again


    "Get settled here, your bathroom is through that door. There''s a gown in there. You have to rest until Jayden is back in intensive care. I''ll pop back with some tea soon."


    I let out a breath and plonk onto the bed. Rest, sure. That''s easier said than done.


    125 Judy Actually Cares-

 Chapter 125

    125 Judy Actually Cares


    (Winona)


    "You look awful," Judy says bluntly from the doorway.


    I jumped because I didn''t expect her to follow me up here. I thought she''d be hovering down in emergency for more news on Jayden.


    "Let''s get you in that shower." She takes Gordon''s coat off my shoulders.


    "I want to get all this blood off me," I admit, my voice breaking. Thest thing I want to do is be this vulnerable in front of Judy, but I''m just so broken I can''t put up any sort of emotional shield right now.


    Judy surprises me by touching my hand gently. "Go take a shower. I''ll stay here and wait for news. I''ll have some clothes brought in for you immediately."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Her kindness catches me off guard. I search her eyes for any hint of ulterior motives but find only genuine concern. "Okay," I say, hesitant but grateful. "Thank you."


    She nods, squeezing my hand briefly before letting go. "We''re both here for Jayden. He needs us both to be strong."


    I nod and head towards the bathroom, my legs feeling like they might give out at any moment.


    Before I get under the water, I pull my cell phone from my pocket and message Anne, Lance, and Lisa, letting them know what''s happened. That I can''t talk just yet but just to watch the news. I ce Jayden''s phone beside mine. The symbolism catches in my throat.


    I hear Judy on her phone too, calling Gus. I hear her say his name. Her voice is low, urgent, but I can''t make out all of the words. I just hear the tremor in her tone, a reflection of the fear I feel.


    I step into the shower, letting the hot water wash away the blood and grime. I wash the blood off me that''s soaked through my clothes. I cry as I don''t want to wash him away from me really, it might be thest part of him I ever get to have close.


    Jayden is fighting for his life. He took a bullet meant for me, and now he might not make it. How could Ashlyn get to that state of mind? It all happened so fast.


    As the water cascades over me, I rey the events in my mind. The sound of the gunshot. Waiting for the bullet to hit me and then Jayden on the ground. The chaos that followed. It''s a nightmare I can''t wake up from.


    The thought of losing him like this is unbearable, a pain so deep it threatens to consume me.


    I finish my shower, feeling a little more human. I dry off and wrap myself in the hospital gown I find near the hand basin, my clothes too stained and ruined to wear ever again.


    As I step back into my room, Judy is still there, pacing anxiously.


    She looks up. "Feeling better?" she asks, her tone surprisingly caring. "There will be clothes delivered soon."


    "I do feel a little better," i admit. "Thank you for the clothes order."


    125 Jury Actually


    "Climb into bed while you wait for them. May as well getfortable."


    "I''m so grateful for Jayden right now." I say as I climb onto the bed to wait.


    Judy nods, and for a moment, we are just two women united by their love for the same man. The man who''s fighting for his life.


    Jayden taking the bullet for me, his love so clear in that moment. The realization that I can''t live without him, no matter how much he''s hurt me in the past. We''ve both been manipted and controlled in the past. But I''m not letting that happen again. Gordon pops his head into the doorway. "You okay?"


    I nod. "Come in."


    He does.


    Judy gets up. "I''ll go see where that cup of tea is."


    Wait. Now she''s voluntarily giving us privacy?


    "You, Winona Nn, are a free woman." Gordones over and gives me a hug. "You did well. Everything has been dropped and you can go back to living your normal life." "Whatever normal is."


    "Maybe you''ll find a new normal. All the tracking will be removed from your home. Ashlyn is behind bars. and will stay that way for a very long time."


    "She needs help. I mean, she really needs help. I hope she gets some."


    "Let''s just worry about you, right now. How about Jayden, any news?"


    "He''s in surgery. Bullet just missed his heart but there''s a lot of damage apparently. Might be hours in there."


    "He''s still fighting though, so that''s something."


    Judyes back in with a tray, a metal teapot and two cups. "Are you staying Mr. Brown?"


    "Thanks, but I have a lot to wrap up. I''ll check back inter, Winona. Call me if you need me."


    He leaves and it''s just Judy and I again.


    "Cream and sugar? Oh, you need it, so I''ll just pop some in." She hands me the cup once she''s finished stirring.


    I take it and warm my hands around it. The taste of the tea is really good and I take a couple of big sips. This is very surreal, Judy taking care of me. I''m not sure that I don''t prefer her being mean.


    The minutes tick by, each one feeling like an eternity but thankfully Judy has spared me from making small talk.


    And then, finally, the door opens, and Dr. Green steps in his expression unreadable.


    Judy stands up and I sit up straight in my bed.


    125 JJudy Actually Cares


    "Is Jayden going to be okay?" I ask with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 126

    176 Cabral 24 Hour


    126 Critical 24 Hours


    (Winona)


    Dr. Green steps out into the hospital room, his expression a blend of exhaustion and gravity. I brace myself for the worst news,


    "Dr. Green, how is he?" Judy''s voice is barely more than a whisperced with desperation and fear.


    He takes a deep breath, his eyes meeting mine with a look that says it all. "Jayden is critical right now. He''s lost a lot of blood. We performed emergency surgery to remove the bullet. He coded twice on the table, but we were able to stabilize him. But if there''d been a third time, we''d have lost him."


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Judy gasps, her hand flying to her mouth.


    Dr. Green continues, "The bullet lodged up behind his heart, luckily. The angle he was on saved him but there''s extensive lung and artery damage"


    "Is he... is he going to get through this?" I manage to ask, my voice trembling.


    Dr. Green hesitates, ncing between us. "I honestly don''t know. He''s in an induceda. It''s a standard procedure to give his body a chance to heal without any stress. We won''t know more until the swelling goes down. If he gets through the next 24 hours, he has a real chance."


    Come on Jayden. Don''t give up now, I think


    "Did he... did he suffer brain damage?" Judy asks, her voice breaking.


    "We''re not sure yet," Dr. Green replies gently. "There''s a possibility that he may have had oxygen deprivation for too long. We won''t know the extent of any potential damage until he wakes up. But we need to prepare for the fact that Jayden may be looking at a very different life ahead than he''s had."


    My mind reels. What if he has no memory again when he wakes up? "Dr. Green, will this set him back with his memory?"


    "Let''s just take each day as ites and if he opens his eyes, we''ll see how he''s doing then."


    "I''m going to sit with him," Judy announces.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No visitors for at least 24 hours," Dr. Green continues. "His body needs time to recover. If he makes it through, we can start to reassess his condition and allow one visitor at a time. But if he codes again, I''m not sure we can bring him back."


    The weight of his words settles over me. Jayden, lying in a hospital bed, fighting for his life. He has to do this alone. My chest tightens with fear. I don''t want to be here in this sterile ce waiting for news, I need to be with Abby


    7 want to stay here. I need to be close to him," Judy insists.


    I look at her, seeing her not just as the fierce woman who''s been my adversary, but as a mother terrified for her child. Her usual controlled demeanor is gone, reced by raw, unfiltered emotion.


    1 feel a pang of empathy for her. Despite everything, she loves Jayden fiercely, just as I do.


    "Dr. Green, I feel I''m okay. I''d like to go home to Abby. can''t handle waiting here like this all night. I''ll


    120 Critical 24 Hour


    Plus Phillip and I need to finalize things. He will be moving out and there''s no chance of us ever being anything other than friends and perhaps business associates.


    "If you''re sure. Winona, I''ll sign the release. I think you''ve had enough excitement for one day. Ladies, just pray he gets through the night. I''ll be in touch. Dr. Green says before he leaves.


    Judy looks at me, panic flickering in her tear-filled eyes. "I... I don''t know what I''ll do if he''s gone."


    I can''t stand the thought of her being in a hospital chair all night and getting bad news. "Judy, I don''t have a car here. I need to get home to Abby. She''d love to see you. You''re wee toe and spend some time with her. It might help the time pass." "Thank you, Winona. Maybe I can leave for a while. Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    She nods, a tear slipping down her cheek. "Thank you. And... I''m sorry for everything. For how I''ve treated you. Jayden really loves you, and I see that now."


    I''m too emotional to respond, so I just nod. Do I believe her? Maybe at this moment, it''s true. Do I believe that she''ll feel this wayter on? I''m not sure I''d go that far yet. My eyes are still wide open where Judy is concerned.


    I


    But I have to admit, it feels good to have this sudden solidarity over Jayden.


    I gathered my messed up clothes and put them in the bag my new clothes came in. As I pass the nurses station, I make sure Dr. Green has given me the go ahead to leave. He has. I can''t wait to go home and see Abby and be free. Judy and I walk outside together in silence, and I see Gus walking near the entrance. He looks up, his eyes filled with concern.


    "Gus," I say, my voice shaky. "Jayden... he''s in aa. It''s critical."


    Gus nods, his jaw tight. "Are you okay, Winona?"


    "Yes. But Jayden may not make it. Judy is taking me home to be with Abby. Jayden isn''t allowed anyone in with him. Maybe tomorrow if he..." I break into sobs at the thought of Jayden not being here tomorrow.


    Gus puts his arm around my shoulders. "Where are you parked?" He asks Judy.


    "Down the front, there." She points


    Gus walks me to the car. Judy unlocks it and he helps me into the front seat. "Wait here."


    He chuts the door and walks a few steps over to Judy.


    I don''t know what they are saying but they are both frowning and quite animated. Gus isn''t happy with Judy at all. Judy is crying but looking defiant all the same.


    I can''t imagine what it must be like to have gotten through so many years like these two have, parents to a child and at each other''s throats.


    I don''t want this for Abby. I have to take this opportunity to try and get through to Judy and have her


    126 Critical 24 Hours


    +25 BON!..


    BONUS


    ept me. To understand that I love Jayden and I''m not trying to take him away from her. I just want us to be a family.


    If he gets through this.

 Chapter 127

    127 Dinner With Judy


    127 Dinner With Judy (Winona)


    Back at my townhouse, the familiar surroundings are a tonic after the chaos and fear of today. Abby greets us at the door, her bright smile a balm to my frazzled nerves.


    "Mommy!" She gives me the biggest hug.


    "Hi Sweety. Have you had a good day?"


    "Yes. I did some painting and made a fort,e see." She tugs on my hand.


    "I''lle look soon. Why don''t you take Grandma Judy for a look?"


    "Grandma Judy!" Abby has just realized she''s behind me and she throws herself at her for a hug. "Come see my fort!" Abby exims, grabbing Judy''s hand and pulling her towards her bedroom. Judy gives me a questioning look.


    "I''ll tell herter. Stay for dinner?" I say quietly.


    Judy gives me a nod. "Thank you. I''d love to," she says before allowing herself to be led away.


    I turn to Anne, who is waiting in the living room, concern on her face.


    "He''s in critical condition," I say, the words tasting bitter in my mouth. "He lost a lot of blood, and they had to put him in an induceda. Dr. Green says the next 24 hours are crucial." Anne looks like she''s about to cry. "I saw the news. I''m so d you''re safe, though."


    "Thanks, Anne. It''s been a nightmare. I know this will sound crazy, but I''ve asked Judy to stay for dinner." Anne''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "Really? After everything?"


    "I know, right? But I think it''s time to extend an olive branch. Maybe we can start to build some kind of understanding, for Abby''s sake if nothing else."


    Anne nods slowly, a small smile forming on her lips. "That''s very gracious of you, Winona. I hope it goes well."


    Just then, Phillip emerges from the bedroom, a duffle bag slung over his shoulder. He looks tired but determined. "I''ve packed my things, Winona. I''m heading out."


    I''m a little surprised because we hadn''t talked about what would happen if I ever got out of home detention.


    "This is sudden. Do you have anywhere to go? You''re wee here in the guest room as long as you need."


    "I''m good. I''m going to bunk with Lance and we''re setting up a small financial business together."


    "I see. I''m very proud of you, Phillip. Just be happy and don''t be a stranger." I give him a hug. "Thanks for being here for me and Abby."


    "Always. But about that, when you''re ready to take my name off the birth certificate, I''ll sign what''s


    3


    127 Dinner With Judy


    needed. I''lle back and see Abby as much as is needed while we transition. Just be happy, Winona."


    I nod. "You go be happy as well."


    With that he''s gone. How one person''s life can change so much in the short space of a day. I''m not even sure why I''m asking myself that question seeing as I''m the world''s expert at it.


    The doorbell rings. I open it to find Lisa standing there, a mischievous grin on her face and a bottle of bubbles. "No rain forecast for tomorrow!"


    "Don''t you dare talk about the weather," Iugh, pulling her inside for a hug.


    "I guess this bottle of no-alcohol wine will have to suffice," she says.


    "It better have some alcohol in it, or you can go back to the liquor store."


    Lisa''s smile fades a little as she looks at me more closely. "Winona, I saw the news. Jayden saved your life. Are you really okay?"


    "Yes, but he may not make it through the night. No visitors for 24 hours," I say, squeezing her hand. "But listen, Judy is with Abby right now, so we need to be careful about what we say." Lisa raises an eyebrow. "Judy? As in, Judy-Judy?"


    "Yeah, the one and only. Abby wanted to show her some artwork, so they''re in her room. I invited her for dinner."


    Lisa shakes her head in disbelief. "Well, that''s something I never thought I''d see. You''re really going for peace, huh?"


    "If you''d seen her with me at the hospital... She was really broken about Jayden and she admitted she sees now he does love me. Even apologized for treating me badly." "Badly? Wow, understatement of the year."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m trying," I admit. "Things are so messed up right now. Jayden''s fighting for his life, and I want to make peace with Judy. For Abby''s sake, and maybe even for mine."


    "You''re either even stronger than I ever imagine orpletely bat-shit crazy, Winona," Lisa says, giving me a supportive smile. "So, what''s the n for dinner?"


    "Anne''s cooking," I say. "I''m too exhausted to do anything myself."


    "You say that like you actually ever cook." Lisa grins.


    I whack her on the arm and grab the bottle. "Let''s open this, I think we can all do with a ss."


    As we move to the living room, my mind drifts back to Gus and Judy. What were they arguing about so intensely outside the hospital? Gus was clearly angry with her, and Judy''s tears and defiance puzzled me. shake my head, trying to push the thoughts away. There''s only so much I can handle right now. That''s their problem not my problem.


    Abby and Judy return, Abby chattering excitedly about her artwork. Judy looks a bit more rxed.


    "Mom, look what Grandma Judy helped me draw!" Abby holds up a colorful picture of a rainbow, beaming with pride.


    127 Dinner With Judy


    "It''s beautiful, sweetheart," I say, ruffling her hair. "I''m d you two are having fun.


    Dinner is a quiet affair. We talk a little and sip the champagne. Abby''s chatter is a wee distraction, her innocence a stark contrast to the heavy reality surrounding us.


    As we finish dinner, Judy stands up, giving Abby a hug. "I''m going to head off now, but I''ll be back to see you tomorrow, okay?"


    Abby nods, her eyes wide. "Okay, Grandma Judy. Can we go to the park?"


    Judy smiles, a genuine, warm smile that I''ve rarely seen from her. "We''ll see. 1 look forward to seeing you tomorrow, sweetheart."


    I walk Judy to the door, feeling a strange sense of camaraderie with her. "Thank you for your support, Judy. It means a lot."


    She nods, her eyes misting over. "You were right, Abby made me feel a lot better. I''ll go back to the hospital. You stay with Abby. I''ll let you know first if there''s any changes."


    "I appreciate that. I''ll be there first thing in the morning.


    "I don''t know what I''ll do if I lose Jayden."


    "You''ve never given up on him before, don''t do it now. He''ll fight, I know he will. When I visit, I''ll insist on taking Abby in."


    She nods. "If anything is going to pull him through it''s you and Abby."

 Chapter 128

    128 Waiting On Tomorrow (Winona)


    Lisa and I sit in the living room, finishing off the champagne. It feels like the bubbles are the only thing keeping me from copsing into a puddle of tired emotions.


    I certainly didn''t need the whole bottle. I feel a little tipsy just from a couple of sses.


    I take a sip and let out a long sigh. "I can''t believe how close I came to dying today," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. "Ashlyn is... I don''t even have words for how crazy she is."


    Lisa nods, her eyes wide. "I never liked or trusted her. She always had this... vibe, you know? But I never thought it woulde to this. I mean, shooting you? It''s next level stalker crazy."


    "Tell me about it," I mutter, shaking my head. "I''m so grateful to be alive. If it weren''t for Jayden..." I trail off... what he did hitting me all over again.


    "Yeah, Jayden," Lisa says, a look of amazement crossing her face. "He took a bullet for you, Winona. Without even thinking about it. That man is still all about you."


    I look down at my ss, feeling a rush of emotion. "I know. It''s overwhelming. I always knew he loved me, but this... this is something else."


    "Do you think he''ll make it?" Lisa asks gently.


    I take a deep breath, trying to hold back the tears. "I don''t know. He''s in aa. They said the next 24 hours are crucial. But even if he does make it, they''re not sure about brain damage. It''s so terrifying. What if he can''t remember me again." Lisa reaches out and squeezes my hand. "Stay positive."


    I nod, trying to takefort in her words. "I am. For Abby''s sake, and for mine."


    "Well, if nothing else, at least you know you''ve got a guy who''s literally willing to take a bullet for you. How many people can say that?"


    Iugh despite myself, the tension easing just a bit. Lisa''s irreverent humors again


    trauma a little. "True. Though I''d rather he didn''t have to."


    to diffuse the


    Lisa nods, her expression turning serious. "So, what about Judy? Do you really think you can trust her?"


    I let out a bitterugh. "Trust Judy? No way. But I''m trying to be less explosive with her. For Abby. If Jayden dies... I can''t be fighting with Judy all the time. Abby will need all her family around her."


    Lisa frowns. "I get that, but Judy is... well, she''s Judy. Do you really think she''s capable of changing?"


    I shrug, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. "I don''t know. But I have to try. For Abby. She deserves a real family, even if it''s a slightly dysfunctional one."


    Lisa looks thoughtful. "Show me a real family that isn''t slightly dysfunctional. I admire you, Winona. You''re doing what''s best for Abby, even if it''s hard. That takes a lot."


    "Thanks, Lisa. I just hope I''m making the right decisions."


    Lisa smirks again, "Speaking of questionable decisions Lance and I had a talk."


    128 Waiting On Tomorrow


    I raise an eyebrow. "Oh? Is he finally ready tomit to more than just couch crashing and drinking all your beer?"


    Lisa rolls her eyes. "He''s scared ofmitment. I know that. Typical guy. And I''m tired of being triggered by his nonsense. So, I''ve decided to start dating. For real this time."


    "Wow, that''s a big step," I say, genuinely surprised. "I thought you two were good together."


    "We were... sort of," Lisa admits. "But I need more than sort of. I want someone who''s all in, not someone who''s half-assing it because he''s scared of getting hurt. Life''s too short for that."


    "I feel a bit sad about that really. It would have been awesome for the four of us." But then I realize Jayden has to live first. "Oh, never mind. Just be happy. Love has never brought me much more than misery really. I can only hope things get more settled." "You love Jayden? You''ll be together?"


    "I know I love him. I''m not in denial anymore. But, I really don''t know how it will be when... if he wakes. He may not live a-normal life again."


    "You got this. And I''m excited about letting Lance go and dating again. It''s exciting."


    I nod in agreement, feeling a surge of pride for my friend. "Good for you, Lisa. You deserve someone who''s all in. Lance will realize what he lost when it''s toote."


    "Yeah, well, that''s his problem," Lisa says with a shrug. "I''m not waiting around for him to get his act together."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    We clink our sses together and take another sip of champagne. The bubbles tickle my nose, and for a brief moment, I feel a tiny bit of normalcy returning.


    "Whatever happens, you''ve got me," Lisa says firmly. "Here for you and Abby, no matter what."


    I smile, feeling a warmth spread through me that has nothing to do with the champagne. "I know. And that means everything to me."


    We continue talking, sharing stories and memories, trying to find some light in the darkness. As the night wears on, I realize just how lucky I am to have Lisa, people who are there for me through thick and thin.


    But even with support, the uncertainty of the future loomsrge. Jayden''s life hangs in the bnce, and with it, my own sense of stability. I can only hope that we''ll make it through this, together.


    As Lisa and I finish thest of the champagne, I look out the window at the

 Chapter 129

    129 Will Judy ept Us? (Winona)


    Early the next morning, I kiss Abby on the forehead while she''s still sleeping and head to the hospital. It hasn''t been 24 hours yet, but I want to be there in case there''s any change.


    My broken sleep had me waking several times from dreams of Jayden''s breathing stopping while I visited. The relief when I realized it was only a dream each time had me on a rollercoaster.


    But my exhausted body did still get some sleep. I''ve almost forgotten how to move around my house normally Not having everything monitored is great but i think it will take some getting used to I feel the rush of the cold morning air hit my face and breathe it in.


    This is the first time I''ve been out alone for weeks. Freedom is not something I''ll ever take for granted again. I''lle back and get Abbyter when I know I can go in with Jayden.


    Today I''m headed into the day keeping positive. Jayden will get through this. He will. I''ll do whatever it


    takes to get him back to whatever level of health he can reach.


    If he needs care for the rest of his life, I''ll be there. I think again about Judy. She says she sees our love now, that Jayden does love me. I''m not sure why she couldn''t before. Anyone could see that we loved each other.


    Maybe what she now sees is that she won''t ever change his mind about loving me and that trying has just caused him unhappiness and, now, almost death. My chat with Lisa and Annest night helped me stop looking at this through rose colored sses.


    Just because Judy is epting at this moment doesn''t mean she always will be. She''s worried about Jayden too, so she''s more amodating. I''ll reserve my judgment until he''s well and see if she''s hating on me again. I really hope not. i slide into my car, and I wonder if I can even remember how to drive. Feels like forever. I''ve got Jayden''s cell phone tucked away in my purse. It''s out of battery and I think I''ll leave it that way until he''s strong enough to want it charged himself I start up the engine and check everything before pulling out onto the road and heading for the hospital. Being independent again is the greatest feeling I wonder if Judy has been there all night?


    The city waking up is a vibrant sight as I drive. Some are out walking their dog, some are jogging, some are gathered for breakfast at various food outlets. Norhat, everyday life. I envy them that


    fd give anything for a day of normalcy. I think the closest sottage. Of course, it was anything but normal ide in for a couple of months


    came to it was Santa Monica in that little end, but I enjoyed believing life could be that way


    Autry loved her school and as soon as she''s through my next operation. I''m taking her on a trip back


    i punto the hospital car park and grab my purse Please God just let him be okay. My phone buzzes t got in from my bag it''s Lance


    "Hey, Lance I''ve just got to the hospital What''s up?


    129 Will Judy ept Us?


    "Winona, Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay. I just want to get Jayden through this now."


    "Stay with him. I''ll try and keep Brennan Industries running. I may need your help with finances and with the marketing side if you get time and you are up to it."


    "I''d like that. What about Gus or Judy? They both have experience with Brennan Industries."


    "Fuck no. Jayden will shoot me if either of them get involved. There are strict instructions if he ever wasn''t avable. Jayden wasn''t letting either of them back in to run hispany. He''s made a lot of legal changes."


    "I see." It seems the shine was already off Judy by the sounds of how Jayden felt about her. He always had full trust in her and hispany. So much so, she ran it while he got back on his feet after the car ident.


    "Look I''m heading in to see how Jayden is doing. I''ll callter and see how I can help. Give you an update."


    "Thanks. Let me know as soon as there are any changes with him."


    "I will."


    The call disconnects and I get out of the car. A shiver goes down my spine out here in the dawn light, all alone in a car park. I feel a little spooked and my step quickens. Ashlyn and my scumbag father are both in custody, Judy is in the hospital with Jayden, there''s no one out here I need to be scared of.


    I head to the intensive care ward and pop my head into the waiting room. It''s empty. I walk down to the small kitchen they have set aside and there''s Judy, making tea of course, and looking like something the cat dragged in.


    "I think you need to go shower and change today, "I say.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She turns suddenly, "Oh, Winona, you''re here. Yes, I must look awful. It''s been a rough night trying to sleep in a chair."


    "Has there been any word?"


    She shakes her head. "Nothing. At this stage I''m thinking no news is good news."


    "Yes, for sure. He must be hanging in there."


    Just then a nursees. "I wanted to tell you that Jayden has made it through the night peacefully. It''s a good sign. Dr. Green will be in to check him over soon. "That is so good to hear," I say. "Thank you."


    Judy looks relieved.


    "Listen, why don''t you go get freshened up. I''ll be here. Hopefully the doctor will be able to give us some more information soon. You''ll be back by then." "Are you sure?"


    "You helped me get through yesterday. I''m sure. You''ll feel ten times better and if we''re allowed in to see him sooner, you''ll be ready."


    129 Will Judy ept Us?


    "You''re right. I do need to clean up. I''ll hire a hotel room close, my ce is too far away."


    "Sounds like a n. Look, I won''t go in there. If Dr. Green gives the okay. I''ll wait if you''re not back. You can go


    and see him first and then go get some rest." I know how much seeing Jayden means to her.


    Judy sighs. She looks a shadow of her usual formidable self, right now. "Honestly, it''s okay. He probably wants to see you more than he wants to see me anyway. He risked his life to save yours." "I know."


    "There can''t be any deeper love than that. I''ve never been able to stop him loving you, not really. I see that now."


    "The real question is, Judy..." I''m just going to get right to the point, no more games.


    "Will you ept us being together now?"

 Chapter 130

    130 Under Control (Judy)


    I sit in the hotel room, staring at my reflection in the bathroom mirror. My hair is disheveled, my eyes red and puffy fromck of sleep and the constant stream of tears.


    Jayden, my son, my only child, lies in a hospital bed fighting for his life.


    For once, I feel utterly powerless. I turn on the shower, letting the steam fill the room, and step under the hot water, hoping it will wash away some of the guilt and fear clinging to me.


    Winona. The name has been a thorn in my side for so long. I''ve never wanted her with Jayden, always believing she wasn''t good enough for him. But now, seeing the way he was willing to give up his life for her during the recent shooting, I''m forced to reevaluate everything..


    He loves her deeply, and it''s a love that''s unshakeable. As much as it pains me to admit it, perhaps I''ve been wrong. My heart softens a little when I think of Abby, my granddaughter.


    She''s a bright light in this darkness, and I can''t deny the bond I feel with her. Maybe, just maybe, what''s best for Jayden is to be with Winona and Abby if that''s what makes him happy.


    But there''s something else gnawing at me, a dark secret that hangs over my head like a guillotine. Years ago, I orchestrated an ident meant to kill Winona. It was supposed to be her driving that day, not Jayden. Gus knows the truth.


    All I can hope for is that Jayden never finds out.


    After showering and dressing, I hear a knock on my hotel room door. Gus is there, looking as formidable and sexy as ever, his expression a mix of concern and anger. "I should have known you''d know where to find me." "Judy," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "We need to talk."


    He strides into the room without an invite.


    I close the door behind him knowing it''s pointless to argue. What Gus wants, Gus gets, but then so do I. The moment we''re alone, the floodgates open.


    "This had better not be anything to do with you! Did you send Ashlyn there in the hopes she''d kill Winona?" Gus hisses, his eyes zing with fury.


    "No. I didn''t realize she was awake. The drugs had worn off but she foxed me and she slipped out."


    "How did she know where they were?"


    "She''d gotten into Jayden''s office before she left. It was written on a pad."


    "You almost killed our son in that ident years ago. If you''ve done this, I''ll never forgive you."


    "No," I snap back, my own anger rising. "It was supposed to be Winona driving. I didn''t know they''d switch seats. Ashlyn yed me as well. I was worried about my life and Jayden''s. I''d never put Jayden in that position again." Gus clenches his fists, struggling to keep his temper in check. "I can''t believe a single word thatesBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    130 Under Control


    out of your mouth, That''s the problem. You were willing to risk Jayden''s life to get rid of Winona before. What''s stopping you from doing that again? What kind of mother does that?"


    "One who was desperate to protect her son from making a huge mistake," I retort, my voice shaking. "You know how much I''ve always wanted the best for him. Winona was never that. He was born, raised for better things." "And now? Do you still think that way?" Gus challenges, stepping closer, his presence overwhelming. His body calling to mine even as we argue.


    I hesitate, my resolve wavering. "I... I don''t know. Seeing him like this, seeing how much he loves her... maybe I was wrong." "Damn right you were wrong," Gus spits out. "Jayden loves her, and he''d do anything for her. You can''t keep them apart."


    Gus steps even closer, our faces inches apart. The heat between us, the vtile mix of love and hate, is almost unbearable.


    "You think you can control everything, Judy," Gus growls. "But you can''t. Jayden''s life isn''t yours to manipte."


    "And you think you''re any better?" I fire back, our breaths mingling. "You''ve always been watching us for years, ying your little power games. You''re just as much to me."


    The physical proximity is electric, the anger and frustration morphing into something else. The attraction we''ve always fought to avoid surges to the surface.


    Gus grabs my arm, and I don''t pull away. Instead, I lean into the contact, the years of tension between us, the memories of the physical attraction we shared, igniting like a match to gasoline.


    his


    I press my body against him and his mouth is so close to my mouth I can feel his warm breath on my lips.


    "Damn you, Judy," Gus mutters, his grip tightening as he drags me against. "Why do you always have to make things soplicated?"


    "Because that''s who I am," I reply. "And you love me for it, don''t you?"


    Gus''s eyes meet mine, the anger giving way to a raw, unfiltered desire. "Yes," he admits, his voice hoarse." No matter what, I''ll always love you."


    I know I can still control Gus through this attraction, through the twisted love we share. But the realization that I need to change, that I need to let go of my need to control everything, is starting to take root. "We need to focus on Jayden," I say, my tone firm but gentle. "He''s what matters now."


    "I swear, if I find out you set that up with Ashlyn..."


    "I didn''t." I scruff his hair behind his head and his lips meet mine in a frenzy of passion. Teeth crash, tangues mesh and the surge between us is almost too much to resist.


    But, I push him away, satisfied I still have him where I need him. "I need to focus on Jayden right now.".


    Gus nods, the fire in his eyes burning bright. "Agreed. But don''t think for a second that I''ll let you hurt him again."


    130 Under Control


    "I won''t."


    As long as Jayden never finds out about the ident. think I''ve got this under control still.

 Chapter 131

    131 Trusting The Enemy 131 Trusting The Enemy (Winona)


    I stand just outside the intensive care unit near Jayden''s door, my heart pounding. There''s a small window but I can''t see him from the position of his bed. I look up the corridor and see Dr. Green approaching, his face serious but his eyes show the kindness he always has.


    "Winona," he says, stopping in front of me. "Jayden''s stabilized enough for you to go in, but it''s crucial that he remains in a quiet and stable environment. No drama or excitement, which is why we''re only allowing one visitor at a time."


    I nod, my throat tight with emotion. "Thank you, Dr. Green. I understand."


    My heart soars that I can be with him. I''m not letting him go again. No matter what.


    "He''ll stay under medication for an induceda for a few more days," he continues. "But if things continue to improve today, I may allow Abby to visit briefly with youter on today. I can''t see how having his daughter in there can set him back." "Okay," I say with a small smile. "Thank you."


    He gives me a reassuring nod before turning and walking away. Taking a deep breath, I push open the door to Jayden''s room. I step into the room and I need to swallow all the emotion I feel seeing him lying there like this.


    Jayden, still and pale, hooked up to a machine that''s helping him breathe. The rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor is a smallfort, a reminder that he''s still here with us, fighting.


    "Jayden," I whisper, my voice trembling as I approach his bedside. "It''s me, Winona."


    Kissing his cheek, I''m pleased that he feels warm, not cold and mmy like thest time I touched him." I''m here, baby. I''m not going anywhere."


    I pull up a chair and sit beside him, taking his hand gently in mine. Tears well up in my eyes, but! blink them back, determined to stay strong for him. Crying won''t get him through this.


    "I love you, Jayden," I say softly, my voice thick with emotion. "Thank you for saving my life. You took that bullet for me, and I can never repay you for that. But I need you to keep fighting, okay? Abby and I need you."


    I brush a lock of hair from his forehead, my fingers trembling. "Abby ising to visit soon. She misses you so much. We both do. You have to get through this Jayden. We need you toe back to us."


    I lean in closer, my lips almost brushing his ear. "I even have hope for Judy. She''s been great, really since this happened. I think she''s genuinely sorry for how she''s treated me. She seems to be epting us atst."


    I let out a shaky breath, my eyes searching his face for any sign of recognition. "You have to wake up. Jayden. We can''t do this without you, I can''t do this without you."


    J squeeze his hand gently, willing him to feel my presence, to know that I''m here for him, no matter what. The steady beeping of the monitor is the only response, a painful reminder of his fragile state. "I''m so sorry for everything," I continue, my voice breaking. "For all the pain we''ve been through. But I


    131 Trusting The Enemy


    believe we can get through this. I believe in us. You''re the love of my life, Jayden. Even if we can''t be together, I know there will never be anyone else for me."


    I rest my head on the edge of his bed, my tears finally spilling over. The emotions of the past few days crash over me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''m not giving up on you," I whisper. "I know you''re strong. You''ve always been strong. We''ve been through so much, and we''ll get through this too. Juste back to me, Jayden. Please."


    I stand up and pace the floor, talking to him, sharing memories and hopes for the future. I''ll stay here as long as it takes. Jayden is my everything, and I''ll never stop fighting for him.


    I nce at the little window in the door and see Judy peering through. I give her a small smile and give her a five finger sign for five minutes. I walk back to Jayden and kiss his cheek again.


    "Dr. Green said you have every chance," I whisper, my voice steady. "So hang in there, Jayden. Fight with everything you''ve got. We''re all here, rooting for you. I''m going to make a call and see if I can get Abby dropped here after preschool. She''s loving it with her friends."


    I close my eyes, resting my head on the edge of the bed again. "But don''t worry. I''ll be right here when you wake up. I promise. I''ll be back soon."


    I go to the door and go out. "Judy, I''m going to make a quick call, but you take as much time as you need with him. I''ll stay tonight and Abby ising for a short visitter." "Are you sure?"


    "You were with himst night. You need to go and rest tonight. If you like, you can take Abby home after her visit."


    "I''d like that. Can I take her for dinner?"


    I consider this for a moment. Before this happened, I''m not sure I''d trust Judy to have Abby alone. But if I''m going to share my life with Jayden, I have to start somewhere. "Just have her home by seven for her bath."


    132 Jayden Surpris¨¦s Me

 Chapter 132

    132 Jayden Surprises Me


    (Winona)


    "You can go in now," I prompt Judy who''s still staring at the door.


    "Okay, yes," she answers, her voice steady. She passes me, moving quickly but carefully, like she''s afraid any sudden movement might break him.


    I sit on the seat outside the room and take out my cell phone to make a call to Anne about bringing Abby here after school. Suddenly I hear rmsing from Jayden''s room. What the actual hell? My heart leaps into my throat as I see the medical team rushing toward Jayden''s door. I jump up but they block me from going in.


    "Sorry, no one in the room right now."


    Judy is ushered out a few secondster, looking distraught.


    "What happened?" I ask Judy, my voice cracking with worry.


    "I...] don''t know. I just touched his face and told him I was there, and I loved him. Then everything went off


    at once."


    "Oh God. I hope he''s going to be okay." I squeeze my hands together.


    I wait helplessly as they work on him, my mind racing with awful possibilities. Dr. Green arrives, his face set in a grim expression, and he nods to us and disappears into Jayden''s room.


    After what feels like an eternity, Dr. Green steps out, looking worried. "Jayden''s heart rate went dangerously high. His blood pressure spiked as well. We''ve managed to stabilize him again, but it was close."


    Judy asks, "can I go back in? Are we still allowed to be with him?"


    Dr. Green nods. "Let''s try while I''m in there as well. We need to be very careful. Winona, you go first."


    I nod and head back into the room, my heart racing. Dr. Green steps up beside Jayden and I walk up to Jayden and touch his cheek. "It''s me. Are you okay? You scared us."


    Jayden remains unchanged. The room is filled with a calm, steady rhythm of his heart rate and breathing.


    Dr. Green observes the monitors carefully and nods. "Okay. So far so good."


    He turns to Judy, who is standing back in the doorway, her face etched with pain and confusion. "Come


    on in."


    I step back towards the doorway and wait while Judy passes me and goes to Jayden.


    I watch anxiously, praying that everything will be okay this time. But within moments, the rms start ring again.


    The medical team rushes back in, and Dr. Green quickly ushers Judy and I out once more.


    Judy''s eyes are wide with shock as she looks at me, her hands shaking. "Why is this happening?" she asks, tears streaming down her face.


    132 Jayden Surprises Me


    "I don''t know."


    Dr. Greenes out to me. "Winona,


    The rms are still all ring and I walk


    Jayden. I''m here." I touch his hand.


    youe back in?"


    alk in with the doctor and go to the bedside. "It''s me. It''s okay,


    The heart rate settles, and the nurses reset the monitor


    "I guess that''s that then." Dr Green says.


    I look at him, puzzled. "Is he okay? What''s happening?"


    "Jayden has made it clear his mother being in here stresses him out."


    "What!?" I can hardly believe this. "Are you sure?"


    "Look it may just be that he only wants you in here. This might happen with anyone else. But for the next few days, unless there is significant improvement like him waking, I''m restricting visitors to being only you."


    "What about Abby?"


    "We''ll test her out. Hopefully it will be fine for short time spans."


    I weigh up all the reasons why Jayden wouldn''t want his mother in there with him. I mean, if it was me not wanting her in there, I could understand that.


    But he always defended his mother when it came down the brass tacks.


    I''m really at a loss. Plus, Judy and I have made some ground, what if she thinks I''m making this up? "Don''t make me tell her he doesn''t want her in here, please."


    "Let me deal with this one. I''ll be diplomatic." Dr. Green steps back out and I do too.


    I shouldn''t, but I want to hear this.


    "I''m sorry, Judy," he says gently. "For some reason, Jayden seems to only want Winona in there. His vitals stabilize when she''s present. We can''t risk another episode right now."


    Judy''s shoulders sag, her eyes filled with unshed tears


    "From a medical point of view, this is very positive. It means he''s aware of things around him. That shows good brain function. I''ll be reducing his meds slowly. Once he wakes, and I''m certain he will now, it will be fine to visit him." "I understand," she whispers. "I''ll wait until he''s stronger."


    "Take heart, Judy. It isn''t just you. Winona will be his only visitor, and we''ll try Abby. No one else until he wakes."


    I step forward and ce a hand on her arm. "I have no clue why either," I say. "But he will wake, and then you''ll be able to see him. We just need to do what''s best for him right now."


    She nods. "That''s all I''ve ever tried to do. Just keep me informed."


    "Of course. Stille and visit me here and I''d be grateful if you brought Abby in some of the days."


    132 Jayden Surprises Me


    "Consider it done."


    I give her a small, encouraging smile before going back to Jayden. I touch his hair and sit beside him, holding his hand.


    As I sit here, I think over my best memories with Jayden. He needs all the love and support I can give right now.


    "We''ve got this, Jayden," my voice filled with determination. "I''m the only one in here until you wake. Well, maybe Abby if that''s okay with you," I add.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Then I think of something that might help him want to get back to me sooner.


    "You have to wake up because you still have one wish left."


    133 Third Wish

 Chapter 133

    133 Third Wish (Jayden)


    It''s been a few days now, I think, and I''m floating in this haze, caught between the world of the living and the depths of my mind. I can''t move, can''t speak, but I can hear Winona''s voice, a lifeline pulling me toward the surface.


    Her voice is my anchor, keeping me grounded.


    "


    Every day, Winona sits beside me, her words like a soothing balm to my soul. I hear her telling me about Abby, how she brings her in for an hour each day.


    Her voice is filled with love and excitement, painting a picture of a future I desperately want to be a part


    1. of.


    "Jayden, Abby is doing so well. She''s been so brave. I can''t wait for you to see her again. We''re nning a little surprise for you when you wake up.


    Her words are like a melody, each note striking a chord deep within me, echoing through the fog in my mind. I want to reach out, to hold her, to tell her I''m still here, fighting toe back to them. She tells me about Phillip, how he''s finally moved out and is ready to sign himself off Abby''s birth


    certificate.


    "He''s even going to go out on a date with Lisa. Can you believe that?" Sheughs softly, the sound beautiful. "It''s strange because Phillip is living with Lance, but I wish them luck." Hearing about Phillip and Lisa makes me want to hit Lance up the side of the head. He''s letting Lisa go?! guess he''ll always be a bachelor.


    Winona continues, her voice filled with warmth and hope, wrapping around me like a nket.


    "Your mother has been amazing, Jayden. She''s been so supportive with Abby. They''ve bonded so much, and she''s really stepped up. It''s like she''s finally seeing what really matters." All I know is I don''t want her near me right now.


    There''s a softness in her tone when she talks about my mother, a hint of forgiveness and understanding that surprises me. If she knew what I''d remembered, I''m sure she wouldn''t feel the same.


    Winona is excited, genuinely excited about our future together. "We can finally be a family, Jayden. You, me, and our miracle baby, Abby. Without interference from anyone. We can have the life we''ve always dreamed of. Abby will have Grandma Judy and Nanny Anne." Her words sink deep into my heart, nudging at the dark shadow lurking at the edges of my consciousness.


    The memory of my mother, saying she staged our car ident years ago. The realization that she was willing to risk my life, to get rid of Winona,


    I want to tell Winona about what I remembered when I was shot. But then I hesitate. Should I rock the boat and burst her bubble? She''s so happy, so hopeful about our future.


    Maybe it would be better to let it go, to focus on the good and finally be that perfect family she envisions.


    133 Third Wish


    The internal struggle is fierce. I will confront Mother, to demand answers and make her face the consequences of her actions. To make her see how this is uneptable and that she and I will never be the same..


    But another part of me just wants to give Winona the peaceful family she craves for Abby.


    Winona''s voice breaks through my thoughts, "I love you, Jayden. We''re going to get through this, together. I believe in us, in our love: Hurry up and wake up, sleepyhead."


    Her plea reaches into the deepest parts of my soul, pulling me towards her. I can feel her love, her unwavering faith in us. I want to be awake and love her. To cash in my final wish and propose to her again. For a final, forever, time.


    I try to open my eyes, to let her know I''m here with her, fighting toe back. My eyelids feel heavy, like they''re weighted down with lead.


    But I focus on her voice, on the love she''s pouring into every word as she chats like we''re sitting across


    the kitchen counter from each other.


    Slowly, painfully, I manage to lift my eyelids. It''s bright and blurry at first, but then I see her outline. I can''t focus but I know it''s Winona. My eyelids close again. I can''t stop them.


    I try again to open them. I think they moved but I still can''t see any light.


    "Jayden?" she whispers, her voice trembling with emotion. "Did your eyes just move?" Her hand squeezes my hand.


    I try to speak, but my throat feels like sandpaper. Instead, I squeeze her hand back, letting her know that I''m here, that I''ve heard every word.


    "Oh my God! Wait, I''ll push the buzzer, get Dr. Green! Stay with me, Jayden."


    I try again and just slightly, there''s a sliver of light. Then my eyes focus and there she is.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Tears fill her eyes as she leans closer, her smile radiant. "Wee back, Jayden. We''ve missed you so


    much."


    As I look into her eyes, I know I''m not going to let the past destroy our future. We''ll find a way to make it work, to be the family we''ve always dreamed of being.


    Then there''s nurses and Dr. Green strolls in. "Well, you took your time." He has a wide grin.


    "S...S...ssso-rry," I hiss to him more than talk. Then I look at Winona and say, "Th-third....w-wishhh. Mmm- marry me." I force the words out as quickly as I can in case I go back to sleep. "Yes. I thought you''d never ask." She smiles wide. "Now shush and let Dr. Green check you over."


    134 Safe To Love Jayden

 Chapter 134

    134 Safe To Love Jayden (Winona)Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I''m still sitting beside Jayden, my heart finally starting to believe he''s going to pull through. Dr. Green stands at the foot of the bed, his expression one of cautious optimism.


    "Jayden''s showing good signs of recovery, but he still needs to rest and not overdo it," Dr. Green advises, his tone serious but hopeful.


    I nod, gripping Jayden''s hand gently, feeling the warmth of his skin against mine. It''s a small reassurance that he''s still here with me. "I understand, Doctor. We''ll make sure he takes it easy."


    Dr. Green nces at his chart before looking back at us. "If you want visitors, we can arrange that, but let''s keep it to a minimum for now. You''ll be moved from intensive care in a couple of days if everything continues to go well." Jayden frowns at the mention of visitors. "I don''t want any visitors right now except Winona and Abby."


    I''m surprised by his response, and I can see that Dr. Green notices too. "Alright, Jayden. It''s your choice. We''ll make sure you have the peace and quiet you need to recover."


    As Dr. Green leaves the room, I turn my attention back to Jayden. "What''s going on? Why don''t you want visitors? Your mom is worried sick about you."


    Jayden''s eyes meet mine, and there''s a turmoil in them that makes my heart ache. "Winona, there''s something I need to tell you. I considered keeping it from you, but I know if you don''t trust me fully, we don''t have a chance."


    I squeeze his hand gently, urging him to continue. "What is it, Jayden? You can tell me anything."


    He takes a deep breath, his eyes never leaving mine. "It''s about Mother. About the car ident we had. I remembered something just after I got shot before I went fully unconscious. Something that my mind has been blocking all this time." I feel a chill run down my spine. "What did you remember?"


    Jayden''s voice is low, filled with pain and regret. "Mother plotted the ident. She paid someone to cause it because she thought you were driving. She wanted to get rid of you, Winona. But she thought I wouldn''t get hurt, at least not anything serious."


    My breath catches in my throat, and I feel a wave of nausea wash over me. "She... she tried to kill me?" Jayden nods, his grip on my hand tightening. "I didn''t want to ruin the happy family vibe you had going with her. I heard how excited you were to give Abby all the family she could have."


    I''m just stunned at this information and yet, sadly, I''m not surprised. I squeeze his hand harder. I realize telling me this means Jayden hase leaps and bounds in really showing up for me, for us. He is putting our rtionship first atst. This is huge for us, "Thank you for telling me, Jayden. I know it wasn''t easy" My voice is soft, but there''s a firmness in it too. This truth, however painful, is a necessary part of healing.


    He closes his eyes briefly, as if gathering strength. "I couldn''t keep it from you. Not after everything we''ve


    I''m all in Wipop! No more secrets."


    134 Safe To Love Jayden


    Tears well up in my eyes, but this time they''re tears of together."


    Jayden nods, his expression determined. "Together. A


    I lean in and kiss his forehead, feeling a sense of peacst, we have each other. That''s what matters most.


    Jayden''s hand tightens around mine. "We''re going to c Mother."


    "I''ll be right here," I whisper. "I''m not going anywhere."


    Jayden''s eyes flutter shut, but there''s a small smile on I''m sorry for ever hurting you."


    As the room falls into silence and Jayden goes to slee world lift off my shoulders. We''ve been through so mu grateful for.


    I watch Jayden as he sleeps, my heart swelling with lo future, no matter what it takes.


    The door opens quietly, and a nurse steps in to check leaving us alone again. I settle back into my chair, refu right beside him. Time seems to blur as I sit there, my thoughts racing b that led us here, the highs and lows, the love and the p for anything. But Judy, I mean, I feel we''d really turned a corner. No freaked out. Is she going to try this again or can I really


    Jayden stirs slightly in his sleep, and I whisper soothin through this."


    He seems to rx at my words, and I''m honestly seco and I''m not givi hees to terms with all his new memories, but eve put it behind us? We''vee this fo?


    The nursing staff returnter for their checks. "He''s sta going home?"


    Inod, "I hate leaving him."


    "He''ll be fine. We''ll call if there are any changes."


    "He''s requested no visitors apart from me and his dau


    "No problem. Dr. Green has noted that. See you tomor


    135 Coming Back To Life

 Chapter 135

    135 Coming Back To Life (Jayden)


    The next day, Winona brings Abby back to the hospital to see me. I can''t describe the feeling of actually seeing my little girl again, not just hearing her. The pure joy in her eyes as she runs over to me.


    "Daddy!" Abby''s voice is filled with excitement as she hops onto the bed, careful not to disturb any of the tubes or monitors. "You''re awake!"


    "Hey there, princess," I say, my voice hoarse but full of love. "I missed seeing you so much."


    Winona stands nearby, her eyes soft as she watches us. "She''s been so excited to talk to you."


    I manage a weak smile. "Me too. It''s so good."


    Abby cuddles up next to me, her small hand gripping mine.


    As Abby chatters away about hertest adventures, I find myself feeling grateful. This is what I''m fighting for-a future with my family..


    Abby talks about her drawings and the fun she''s having with Nanny Anne and Grandma Judy. "Mommy and I made cookies yesterday. I saved some for you, Daddy. But then I ate them because I thought you wouldn''t get home soon and they would be yuck." Iugh softly, my heart swelling with love. "That''s okay, sweetheart. I''m just d you''re having fun."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When Abby goes to do some coloring at the activity table the nurses set up for her, I take the time to discuss things with Winona.


    "We need to talk about what I told you about Mother."


    Winona nods, her expression serious. "I''ve been thinking about it too. We need to handle this carefully, Jayden. For Abby''s sake, we can''t let it tear us apart again. But it was a long time ago."


    "I know," I say, squeezing her hand. "But Mother... what she did, it''s not right."


    Winona takes a deep breath. "We''ll figure it out. But we need to be united on this."


    "Agreed," I say, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. "I don''t want to lose what we have now."


    Winona looks over at Abby, her eyes filled with a mix of love and determination. "We need to confront your mother, Jayden. But maybe she really is ready to make family her first consideration."


    I nod. "Yeah, it''s a tough one. But I can''t see myself forgiving and forgetting anytime soon. But do you want my mother in Abby''s life, I guess that is the real question."


    Abby runs back over, holding up hertest masterpiece. "Look, Daddy! I drew our family!"


    I take the drawing, my heart swelling with pride. "It''s beautiful, Abby. Just like you."


    She grins, climbing back onto the bed and snuggling against me. "I love you, Daddy."


    I love you too, princess," I whisper, holding her close. This is what life is about. The simple moments, the love that binds us together. But I''m not so stupid that I think everything is done and dusted now.


    135 Coming Back To Life


    Winona and I have a lot to navigate. I need to talk to my mother, at least get some closure. Not that I think there can ever be closure on what she did. I can''t forgive her just like that. I won''t.


    To think I ever trusted her. To think that I believed she had my best interests at heart. I guess ignoring her won''t help it. I need to let her know I remember.


    ***


    A littleter, Mother walks in with a tentative smile. "Jayden, it''s good to see you awake."


    I asked to see her. I can''t avoid this forever.


    "Mother," I say, my voice clipped. "We need to talk."


    "I''ll take Abby to get picked up by Anne." Winona takes Abby''s hand and quietly leads her out of the room, giving us the privacy we need.


    Mother''s smile means nothing to me as she takes a seat next to my bed.


    "You tried to kill Winona," I say, my anger barely contained. "You put my life at risk. For what? Because you thought she wasn''t good enough for me?"


    Mother''s eyes fill with tears. "I was wrong. I see that now. I thought I was doing what was best for you, for our family. But I was blinded by my own fears and ambitions for you. I''m sorry."


    I want to believe her, but the wound is too deep. "I don''t know if I can ever forgive you, Mother. But for Abby''s sake, we need to find a way to move forward."


    Judy nods, tears streaming down her face. "I''ll do whatever it takes to make amends. I want to be a part of Abby''s life, and I want to support you and Winona."


    Winona returns with Abby, and I catch her eye. She gives me a small nod of encouragement. I know this isn''t going to be easy, but it''s a start.


    "Alright, Mother," I say, my voice softening slightly. "We''ll take it one step at a time. But know this-I won''t tolerate any more lies or maniption. We''re a family, and we need to act like one." Judy nods, her expression earnest. "I promise, Jayden. No more lies. I''ll do whatever it takes to earn back your trust."


    Do I believe her? Can I believe her? I''m not sure but I want to think I can. Winona is being very calm about this. I guess we''ve bothe a long way.


    That''s nice, but I can''t just let it all go. Winona could be dead now because of that car ident.


    "I don''t want to talk to you until I''m out of this hospital, I tell Mother.


    I''ll be going back over everything.


    My eyelids are heavy. I nce at Winona but then I drift off.


    I need to be out of this hospital to organize my life the way I want it to be.


    136 So Frustrating

 Chapter 136

    136 So Frustrating (Winona)


    The past week has been a whirlwind of emotions. Jayden''s recovery is progressing well, and he''s now able to sit up and has taken a few steps on his own. He''s been allowed to go home to continue his recovery.


    This should be a time of joy and relief, but I feel a knot of anxiety in my stomach.


    I nce at the invitation in my hand, my heart sinking. "Engagement Party for Jayden and Winona!" it reads in bold letters. My stomach churns. Anne gave it to me. I knew nothing about this party.


    I find Jayden in the living room, talking animatedly with Lance. He looks up, smiling when he sees me, but his smile fades when he notices the look on my face.


    "Winona, what''s wrong?" he asks, his eyebrow raised.


    I hold up the invitation, my hand trembling. "What''s this, Jayden? An engagement party? You didn''t even ask me!"


    enge pay shi


    Lance awkwardly excuses himself, sensing the tension. Jayden''s expression shifts from concern to frustration. "I thought it would be a nice surprise. I wanted to celebrate us, our future."


    "A surprise?" I echo, my voice rising. "You think throwing an engagement party without talking to me first is a nice surprise? Jayden, this is a huge decision! You can''t just make ns like this without me."


    He runs a hand through his hair, his own frustration bubbling over. "I wanted to do something special for us. I didn''t think you''d over-react like this."


    "That''s the problem, Jayden," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "You didn''t think. You just assumed I''d be okay with it."


    I thought things would have changed. But this is the exactly what the old Jayden would do, before our car ident. I''m giving him the benefit of the doubt, but this triggers a lot of reasons why I resisted being with Jayden in the first ce.


    "I don''t see what the big deal is really. We''re having a party anyway." He shrugs.


    "You didn''t consider my feelings, my opinion. You made decisions for us without including me." I try to remain calm because I know he''s not one hundred percent yet.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His face flushes with anger. "I thought things had changed for us. That we''re together now, we love each other


    "Loving you doesn''t include you never consulting me about things that concern us both. That''s what you used to do before we had the car ident. I never liked it then, I don''t like it now."


    Nonsense. Things are very different now." His voice raises a pitch.


    "Are they?" 1 challenge, my heart pounding. "Because right now, it feels like nothing has changed." Jayden''s eyes darken, and he takes a step closer, his voice low and intense. "I love you, Winona. I''m trying to make things right between us. I''ve beenpletely honest with you. Can''t you see I''ve changed?"


    136 So Frustrating.


    "I appreciate your honesty," I say, my voice breaking. "But it isn''t enough if you don''t respect me and my opinions. This is our life, Jayden. We need to make these decisions together."


    He clenches his fists, clearly struggling to keep his temper in check. "I just wanted to do something nice. I thought you''d be happy. Why do you always make things so difficult?"


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside me. "I appreciate that, but you need to understand that we''re a team. You can''t make these big decisions alone. I''m not being difficult, it''s a very reasonable request."


    The room falls silent, the aftermath of our argument hangs heavily between us. Jayden looks away, his jaw tight. "Fine," he mutters. "We''ll cancel the party. Whatever."


    I shake my head, feeling a pang of guilt. "It''s not about canceling the party, Jayden. It''s about usmunicating and respecting each other. We need to work on that if we want this tost."


    He nods slowly, the anger in his eyes reced by a look of resignation. "You''re right. I''m sorry, Winona. I should have talked to you first. Consider the party canceled. Just let me know what you want and I''ll do it."


    I reach out, taking his hand in mine. "I want you to just include me in things that involve us both. We both have things to work on emotionally. Let''s take it one step at a time."


    He frowns and his hand goes to his head.


    "You need to rest. You''ve been overdoing things."


    "Lance and I are still going over thepany finances. I don''t have time to rest," he snaps.


    I look at him and tears prickle my eyes. "There''s no need to use that tone. I''m trying to see you take care of yourself. But, of course, you always do take care of yourself." "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    I just shrug and walk away; the invitation stays on the chair. I just can''t right now. I have Abby to pick up, Anne is getting ready to leave and go be with Bobby and Sarah.


    I''m trying to get my business with Phillip up and running.


    There''s a lot on my te without trying to help a man who clearly doesn''t want to be helped. Let him-work it out for himself. He''s not a baby and I''m not putting up with him acting like a spoiled brat.


    He can still be a decent human being. Just because he doesn''t get his own way is not a reason to take it out on me. If this is how he''s going to be, he can damn well go be alone again.

 Chapter 137

    137 Do People Change? (Winona)


    It''s been a few days since the engagement party fiasco, and while things have calmed down between Jayden and me, there''s still a lingering tension. Today, I''m heading over to my townhouse to pick up some things.


    I''ve been staying at the penthouse while Jayden needs extra care. He is meeting me hereter to help load Anne''s boxes into the trailer.


    Abby is with Anne, and I''m hoping to have a quiet moment to myself. Anne is almost packed up and she''s saying goodbye to Abby over lunch and exining that she will be back.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It''s going to be strange without Anne here, but I''ll manage. Actually, being able to cope with school, Abby''s needs and my career is something I''m looking forward to. To prove I can do it.


    I''ll miss Anne to bits but I''m d she''s taking in Bobby and Sarah. I hope to rebuild my rtionship with those two kids as well.


    My deadbeat father has a lot to answer for. I hope he stays out of my life now and out of any kids'' lives.


    As I walk through my front door, I hear the sound of boxes being moved in the living room. I turn the corner to find Jayden in the middle of packing up.


    "What are you doing?" I ask, my voice sharp with surprise.


    He looks up and smiles. "Oh, hey. I used my key and got away early. I''m just packing some of your stuff. Thought I''d help you move in with me."


    My heart sinks. Is he stone-cold crazy? "Move in with you? Why would you think I''m moving out of here?"


    He sets down the box, frustration shing in his eyes. "Anne is leaving. We''re engaged, we should be living together. I can help with Abby. I thought it was obvious."


    "Obvious to you, maybe," I retort, feeling my anger rising. "But not to me. I have a life here, Jayden. Abby has her routine. We can''t just uproot everything without discussing it."


    Jayden stands up, his face flushing with frustration. "I''m trying to make things work for us, Winona. Why can''t you see that?"


    "Because you''re not including me in these decisions!" I shout, my emotions boiling over. "You''re assuming I''ll just go along with whatever you want. That''s not how a partnership works."


    He takes a step closer, his voice tight with anger. "So, what? You don''t want to live with me? You don''t want to make this work?"


    "It''s not that simple," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "I need time to adjust. We need to talk about this, figure out what''s best for Abby and for us. This is my first home. I''m not just walking away to live with you." "I never said you should sell it. You can rent it out."


    "No."


    137 Do People Change?


    Jayden''s shoulders slump, and he lets out a frustrated sigh. "Surely we''re ready for this."


    "I want to be ready, Jayden. But I''m not rushing into this."


    "I can''t seem to do anything right."


    I step closer, reaching out to touch his arm. "We''ll get there, Jayden. But we need to do it together."


    I begin to ce the items back where they belong, feeling the situation settle over me. This isn''t just about moving in together; it''s about learning tomunicate, to trust each other again.


    As I put a photo frame back on the shelf, I catch a glimpse of our past-a picture of us in college, carefree and in love. Those were simpler times but still I was always battling Jayden about what I wanted in my life. Jaydenes over, his eyes following my gaze to the photo. "We were happy then," he says softly.


    "We were," I agree, my voice tinged with nostalgia. "But we''ve changed. We need to adapt to who we are now, not who we were."


    He nods, a hint of sadness in his eyes. "I know. I just want that happiness back."


    "We can have it," I say, taking his hand. "But we need to work for it. We need to build it."


    Jayden squeezes my hand, and for a moment, we stand there, united in our resolve to make this work. Can we really ovee the past?


    Can we rebuild the trust that was shattered in the two years I tried to convince him we used to be in love? The way he''d been so cruel to me over the divorce. The way he''d been again in the jail cell about Ashlyn.


    I know now that he was doing what he thought he needed to get Ashlyn to confess. But that doesn''t make it hurt any less. The way he spoke like he hated me.


    Just like when he believed I''d drugged him and he demanded the divorce.


    The reasons why I''d fled when I knew I was pregnant with his child. I''m not sure you can change the essence of a person. Perhaps they can modify their behavior, but can people actually change? In experience, no. my


    My father never changed. My mother seemed incapable of change. She always chose the drugs over me.


    It broke my heart. I was never a good enough reason for her to want a better life. A better stan


    Jayden has a temper, that is true. He wants to always be in control. Being vulnerable doesn''te naturally to him. Not as naturally as being cruel it seems.


    Even after all he''s been through. He''s still going to anger first, getting frustrated and refusing to understand why I want my independence and autonomy.


    Is this the real Jayden?


    The Jayden I''ll need toe to terms with if we''re to have a future together?


    138 Does perfection Exist?

 Chapter 138

    138 Does perfection Exist? (Winona)


    I''m actually not sure Jayden and I can live together long term. We are very different in fundamental things. Like, I cook and clean for myself, and he has a whole array of staff for everyday things. He never got why I wanted my career because he had more money than we could ever need.


    As I move around my living room, I think back on my time working and being friends- well I guess more than friends- with Phillip. It was always so easy with him in understanding me and my needs. Hemunicated even when we weren''t even in a proper,mitted rtionship. He got what being friends or a couple is about. That level of respect for someone else''s opinion without it ever having to be said.


    If I could have that with Jayden, things would be near perfect. But Perfection is not something to strive for. It''s a thing we believe exists, but I''m not sure it does.


    I look at Jayden unpacking a box he''s packed and notice his expression shift. He looks like he''s about to say something but hesitates.


    "What is it?" I ask gently. "Remember we are being honest about everything."


    "I''ve been thinking," he starts, his voice cautious. "About Abby''s routine. I know it''s important to keep things stable for her, but I also think it would be good for us to create new routines together. As a family."


    I nod, understanding his point but also feeling a pang of anxiety. "I agree. But we need to be careful. She''s been through so much already. We can''t just change everything overnight. Plus, her next operation is very close. I want to keep the status quo until after that."


    "Of course. That''s why I wanted us to live together," he says quickly. He smiles, but it doesn''t reach his eyes. "I just want everything to be perfect for our little girl. And for us."


    "Perfect is overrated," I say with a smallugh. "Let''s aim for a happy and healthy child. That''s all she needs. It''s all I need too. Perfect is an impossible thing to maintain." Jayden pulls me into a hug, and I feel a mixture of hope and uncertainty. I do love him. I know I do. But a lifelong rtionship is about a lot more than love.


    "I love you, Winona. I''ll try not to be such a bonehead."


    "Just be you, that''s all I want. The real Jayden, not some image you portray. I want to know the real Jayden."


    Jayden''s phone buzzes, breaking the moment. He nces at it and frowns. "It''s Mother. She wants toe over and see Abby."


    stiffen at the mention of Judy. Trusting her is a whole other ballgame but I do want to maintain the peace at least.


    "Maybe it''s not the best time today." Last thing I need Judy to see is the unrest between Jayden and I.


    He nods, understanding. "You''re right. I''ll tell her another time."


    138 Does perfection Exist?


    Just as I''m beginning to feel a bit more rxed, the doorbell rings. Jayden and I exchange a look of surprise. "Who could that be?" I ask, standing up to answer the door. When I open it, Judy is standing there, holding a tray of homemade cookies.


    But I''m almost certain she hasn''t made them.


    "I was actually in my car near your house when I texted and, well, no point of these going to waste."


    Jayden stands beside me at the door, his face a mask of controlled anger. "Mother, I just told you not toe."


    Judy''s smile falters, but she holds her ground. "I''m not staying, Jayden. I thought it might be a good chance for us to spend some time together with Anne leaving. But we can do that when it suits you both."


    I can see the tension rise between them, and I step in, trying to diffuse the situation. "Thank you, Judy. That''s very kind of you. You may as welle in for a bit seeing as you''re here."


    Jayden shoots me a look, but I ignore it, focusing on keeping the peace. Judy steps inside, and I lead her to the living room.


    As she sits down, Jayden''s frustration is apparent.


    "Are you moving, Winona?" Judy asks as she looks around at the boxes we haven''t unpacked yet.


    "No. I''m staying here."


    "I see. I thought you may have moved into the penthouse."


    "Only temporarily while Jayden gets stronger. I think he''s nearly there."


    Judy nods. "Lots of couples live separately these days.


    "What''s the big deal about us not living together?" Jayden asks in a heated tone to his mother. "It doesn''t mean anything."


    Judy looks between us. "Okay. I think I''ll leave you two alone. You''re obviously... busy."


    Jayden stares at her, but he doesn''t say anything. I walk Judy to the door, giving her a reassuring smile. Thank you for understanding, Judy. We''ll see you soon"


    As she leaves, I turn back to Jayden, who''s pacing the living room, his anger barely contained. "Why did you let her in?" he snaps. "Why can''t you ever listen to anything I say?" 138 Does perfection Exist?


    (Winona)


    I''m actually not sure Jayden and I can live together long term. We are very different in fundamental things. Like, I cook and clean for myself, and he has a whole array of staff for everyday things. He never got why I wanted my career because he had more money than we could ever need.


    As I move around my living room, I think back on my time working and being friends- well I guess more than friends- with Phillip. It was always so easy with him in understanding me and my needs.


    Hemunicated even when we weren''t even in a proper,mitted rtionship. He got what being friends or a couple is about. That level of respect for someone else''s opinion without it ever having to be said.


    If I could have that with Jayden, things would be near perfect. But Perfection is not something to strive for. It''s a thing we believe exists, but I''m not sure it does.


    I look at Jayden unpacking a box he''s packed and notice his expression shift. He looks like he''s about to say something but hesitates.


    "What is it?" I ask gently. "Remember we are being honest about everything."


    "I''ve been thinking," he starts, his voice cautious. "About Abby''s routine. I know it''s important to keep things stable for her, but I also think it would be good for us to create new routines together. As a family."


    I nod, understanding his point but also feeling a pang of anxiety. "I agree. But we need to be careful. She''s been through so much already. We can''t just change everything overnight. Plus, her next operation is very close. I want to keep the status quo until after that." "Of course. That''s why I wanted us to live together," he says quickly. He smiles, but it doesn''t reach his eyes. "I just want everything to be perfect for our little girl. And for us."


    "Perfect is overrated," I say with a smallugh. "Let''s aim for a happy and healthy child. That''s all she needs. It''s all I need too. Perfect is an impossible thing to maintain." Jayden pulls me into a hug, and I feel a mixture of hope and uncertainty. I do love him. I know I do. But a lifelong rtionship is about a lot more than love.


    "I love you, Winona. I''ll try not to be such a bonehead."


    "Just be you, that''s all I want. The real Jayden, not some image you portray. I want to know the real Jayden."


    Jayden''s phone buzzes, breaking the moment. He nces at it and frowns. "It''s Mother. She wants toe over and see Abby."


    stiffen at the mention of Judy. Trusting her is a whole other ballgame but I do want to maintain the peace at least.


    "Maybe it''s not the best time today." Last thing I need Judy to see is the unrest between Jayden and I.


    He nods, understanding. "You''re right. I''ll tell her another time."


    138 Does perfection Exist?


    Just as I''m beginning to feel a bit more rxed, the doorbell rings. Jayden and I exchange a look of surprise. "Who could that be?" I ask, standing up to answer the door. When I open it, Judy is standing there, holding a tray of homemade cookies.


    But I''m almost certain she hasn''t made them.


    "I was actually in my car near your house when I texted and, well, no point of these going to waste."


    Jayden stands beside me at the door, his face a mask of controlled anger. "Mother, I just told you not toe."


    Judy''s smile falters, but she holds her ground. "I''m not staying, Jayden. I thought it might be a good chance for us to spend some time together with Anne leaving. But we can do that when it suits you both."


    I can see the tension rise between them, and I step in, trying to diffuse the situation. "Thank you, Judy. That''s very kind of you. You may as welle in for a bit seeing as you''re here."


    Jayden shoots me a look, but I ignore it, focusing on keeping the peace. Judy steps inside, and I lead her to the living room.


    As she sits down, Jayden''s frustration is apparent.


    "Are you moving, Winona?" Judy asks as she looks around at the boxes we haven''t unpacked yet.


    "No. I''m staying here."


    "I see. I thought you may have moved into the penthouse."


    "Only temporarily while Jayden gets stronger. I think he''s nearly there."


    Judy nods. "Lots of couples live separately these days.


    "What''s the big deal about us not living together?" Jayden asks in a heated tone to his mother. "It doesn''t mean anything."


    Judy looks between us. "Okay. I think I''ll leave you two alone. You''re obviously... busy."


    Jayden stares at her, but he doesn''t say anything. I walk Judy to the door, giving her a reassuring smile. Thank you for understanding, Judy. We''ll see you soon"


    As she leaves, I turn back to Jayden, who''s pacing the living room, his anger barely contained. "Why did you let her in?" he snaps. "Why can''t you ever listen to anything I say?"


    He''s agitated and I don''t want to increase that mood. "I''m listening. You don''t need to get angry."


    He stops pacing, his shoulders sagging. "I don''t know if I can ever forgive her for what she did, Winona. She almost killed you. She lied to me for years."


    step closer, cing a hand on his arm. "I understand. But we need to find a way to move forward. For Abby to have her family at peace, for us."


    He nods, but I can see the conflict in his eyes. "I''ll be moN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He''s agitated and I don''t want to increase that mood. "I''m listening. You don''t need to get angry."


    He stops pacing, his shoulders sagging. "I don''t know if I can ever forgive her for what she did, Winona. She almost killed you. She lied to me for years."


    step closer, cing a hand on his arm. "I understand. But we need to find a way to move forward. For Abby to have her family at peace, for us."


    He nods, but I can see the conflict in his eyes. "I''ll be mo

 Chapter 139

    139 Another Day In Paradise (Winona)


    Jayden''s recovery has been steady, and we are very thankful. While it hasn''t been all smooth sailing trying to navigate each other and our different outlook on life, there have also been wonderful times for us as a family.


    It''s the weekend again already, and we''re sitting in my kitchen, discussing whates next. Abby is drawing at the table,pletely engrossed in hertest masterpiece, her little tongue poking out in concentration.


    Jayden takes a deep breath, his fingers tapping lightly on his coffee cup. "I''ve been thinking," he says, taking a sip of his coffee. "Now that I''m recovered, I want us to start nning our future. Together."


    "I think your recovery is still in progress. Don''t push too hard," I say, eyeing him with concern. His face shows the strain of thest few weeks, though he tries to hide it.


    "I''m not walking around on eggshells being incapacitated. I need to get back to building Brennan Industries," he replies, his tone resolute as he straightens up in his chair. "I understand. I feel the same about my own career," I respond, trying to keep the conversation bnced.


    Jayden leans forward, his expression serious. "I''d like you and Abby to move in with me, Winona. It makes sense for us to be together under one roof."


    I bite my lip, feeling the anxiety rise. "Jayden, you know how I feel about that. I want to go back to work and enjoy my independence here for a while." Jayden''s brow furrows. "We don''t need the money. I can take care of us. You have all the time and resources in the world to be as independent as you want."


    I stare at him, my frustration bubbling to the surface. "You think being kept by your billions and not doing anything to build my own ie is being independent?"


    He shrugs, his nonchnce aggravating me further. "Well, yeah. Money is freedom."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "It''s not just about the money, Jayden," I say, trying to keep my voice calm but feeling my irritation rising." I love my work. I''m great at what I do. The best, you told me that. I need to have something for myself, something that''s mine."


    He sets his cup down with a clink, a hint of frustration in his eyes. "I''m hearing you. I just thought you''d want to be home with Abby, focusing on our family and recovery after her next surgery."


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "I can do both. I can work and still be there for you and Abby."


    "I get that. Just seems easier to me to have more freedom. You could take up a charity cause, maybe a hobby," he suggests, his tone turning dismissive.


    I shake my head, feeling the anger build. "I''m going to use my skills, make a difference through hard work, and put my own money into causes I''m passionate about. Phillip and I are building a newpany."


    His eyes sh with anger. "Phillip? You''re going to work with him again?"


    11


    139 Another Day In Paradise


    "Yes," I say firmly. "We had an amazing partnership before you came back offering me a consultancy position. I''m going to do that again."


    Jayden stands up abruptly, pacing the kitchen. "I don''t like this, Winona. I don''t like the idea of you working with him. Especially after everything."


    "What? Because I lived with him, and we had to pretend we were a couple when I was under house arrest? Having him to talk to was the only thing that kept me sane when Abby wasn''t with me." Jayden spins around to face me, his eyes zing. "Just how close did this so-called pretending get?"


    "You have no right to ask me that," I retorted, my voice shaking with anger.


    "I have every right! You''re my fianc¨¦e!" he roars, his face red with fury.


    I jump at his sudden outburst, my patience snapping. "You''d cast me out and told me that you believed I killed your child on purpose! Don''t try to make out you''re the victim in that."


    Then I look at Abby, and she is crying. "Now, look what you''ve done," I say as I go to gather her up in my arms. It''s okay, sweetie. Daddy is a bit tired, that''s all. Let''s go get some fresh air." Jayden stops pacing, turning to face us with a look of regret. "Sorry. I didn''t mean to yell. I think I need some ice cream. How about you, Abby, would you like toe get ice cream?" "You tell Daddy we don''t get treats when our behavior is bad, don''t we?" I say softly to Abby.


    Abby shakes her head, wiping her tears. She wriggles out of my arms.


    "You run along to your room and grab a sweater. It''s a little cold out. We''ll go to the park," I tell her.


    Abby runs off, her little feet pattering down the hallway,


    "What was that?" Jayden asks, clearly still angry.


    "What?" I reply, my tone icy.


    "The whole, we don''t get treats when we''re bad... crap.


    "Well, it''s true," I say, crossing my arms.


    "Don''t patronize me, Winona," he snaps, his eyes narrowing.


    "If you''re going to act like a child, I''m going to treat you like one," I met his gaze without flinching.


    "I''m going home. You can enjoy your independence. I''ll see you tomorrow," he says, grabbing his coat. "Fine."


    "Fine."


    And then he''s gone with the bang of the front door.


    I sigh. Just another day in paradise.

 Chapter 140

    140 The Dark Jayden


    (Winona)


    Gordon Brown arrives at the house the next day with Jayden. "I asked Jayden to meet me here. It''s information about Ashlyn that concerns you both."


    I offer him coffee, and we sit in the living I


    His expression is serious, and I brace myself for the news he''s about to deliver.


    "Winona, the update on Ashlyn," Gordon begins, taking a sip of his coffee. "She won''t be tried for attempted murder."


    My heart sinks, "What do you mean? After everything she did?"


    Gordon nods, his face is grave. "She''s been deemed mentally ipetent. She''ll be going into a facility for offenders who need psychiatric help."


    I take a deep breath, trying to process this information. I kind of get it. I mean, Ashlyn does need serious help. "So, she''s just... getting away with it really. But I know she really isn''t mentallypetent. I wonder if she ever has been really."


    "Not exactly getting away with it," Gordon says, leaning forward. "She''ll be in a secure facility, getting the help she needs for the rest of her life. But she won''t face a traditional trial or prison time."


    Before I can respond, Jayden does and he''s angry. "What do you mean she''s not going to prison?" he demands, his voice rising. "She tried to kill Winona! She killed our unborn baby!"


    "It''se out now that Ashlyn has already suffered a miscarriage before she confronted Winona in Palisades Park."


    "It''s fucking unbelievable! That a person can shoot someone in broad daylight and not even get punished. I hate her. She deserves to be dead."


    seu


    Gordon looks at Jayden calmly. "Jayden, I understand your frustration. But the decision has been made based on her mental state."


    Jayden''s fists clench at his sides. "That''s bullshit! She needs to pay for what she did!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Jayden, calm down," I say, trying to soothe him. "Gordon is just telling us what''s happening. Surely you can see that Ashlyn''s mental state is a product of how she was raised to be your wife and never felt good enough when she couldn''t achieve that." Jayden turns to me, his eyes zing with anger. "So that''s my fault, is it, Winona? No. She deserves to rot in prison for what she did to us! You can''t expect me to have any sympathy for her."


    Jayden stops pacing and looks at me. "She''s a lying bitch who tried to frame you for killing an unborn baby and then tried to kill you. I saved you. Now you''re trying to me me for her mental state!"


    Hearing him, memories of our past flood back-the way he treated me when he wanted a divorce, the cruel things he said. My chest tightens, and I feel the old wounds reopening.


    "I''m not ming you. I''m just saying I can see how she got to the state she is in. I''m d she''s getting help. She''s off the street and that''s the main thing."


    140 The Dark Jayden


    Gordon clears his throat, trying to defuse the tension. "Jayden, the facility she''s going to is secure. She won''t be able to hurt anyone else."


    But Jayden isn''t listening. "She''s getting off easy! She wanted Winona dead and now she''s just... what? Getting therapy?"


    "Jayden, please," I say, my voice trembling. "We need to focus on moving forward."


    He shakes his head, storming the room. "I can''t believe this. I can''t believe she''s not going to prison. She


    deserves to suffer for what she did!"


    Gordon stands up, his expression sympathetic. "I''ll keep you updated on any further developments. But for now, this is the situation."


    I nod, barely able to focus on his words. Gordon leaves, and the silence in the room is heavy.


    Jayden turns to me, his eyes filled with anger and pain. "I can''t believe this, Winona. I just... I can''t. She wanted you dead and now you feel sorry for her? Who does that?"


    I reach out to him, trying to offerfort, but he pulls away. "Jayden, we need to stay strong."


    He lets out a bitterugh. "Yeah, stay strong. While the woman who tried to destroy our lives gets a free pass."


    I bite my lip, fighting back tears. "It''s not a free pass. She''s going to be in a facility."


    "But it''s not prison!" he shouts, his voice echoing through the room. "It''s not justice!"


    Jayden finally sinks into a chair, his head in his hands. "I''m sorry, Winona. I just... I can''t deal with this."


    "You need to rest. Don''t get yourself so worked up. I wish things were different as well, but it is what it is."


    "It just seems to be one gut-punch after anothertely. You and I, we can barely get along. Everything I try to do, everything I say turns into a shit fight."


    "I think you are pushing yourself too hard. Let''s take a step back and stop trying to fit us into a box. Remember how we were in Santa Monica? We can be so good together. Stop trying to control everything." "I just want to make things right for us."


    "So do I, but bing a person who has no empathy or understanding is not the person I want to be. I don''t want to be with someone like that either."


    He stares at me.


    "When you react like that, and say those things, it reminds me of the person you were when you demanded our divorce. You believed you loved Ashlyn then. You believed I was the person with mental health issues." "I''d lost my memory. Now I can remember. I was wrong back then."


    "I know but the hurt you caused me doesn''t just disappear. Ashlyn is on the same rollercoaster ride, even more because of your mother. I can see how this happened is all I''m saying."


    He nods. "Mother tried to kill you, what''s to say she hasn''t manipted Ashlyn into doing the same..."


    140 The Dark Jayden


    "Exactly. But that doesn''t absolve Ashlyn of the me, she made the final decisions to take it to that level, knowing what would happen if she got caught."


    ?


    "Why did I ever listen to that woman?"


    "Because you didn''t know any better, and now you do. So don''t be vindictive and punishing like her. You can choose to be better than that."


    After all of this, has he actually learned anything?

 Chapter 141

    141 Am1 Doing The Right Thing%,


    141 Am I Doing The Right Thing? (Winona)


    The next day, Judy is visiting to spend some time with Abby after picking her up from preschool for me. I''m in the kitchen preparing some snacks while Judy and Abby are in the living room chatting.


    Judy''sughter and Abby''s giggles fill the air, creating a seemingly perfect picture of family harmony.


    As I bring out a tray of snacks, Judy looks up and smiles. "Thank you, Winona. Abby, look at these delicious treats your mom made for us."


    Abby grins. "Thanks, Mommy! Yum!"


    "You''re wee, Sweety," I say, admiring her work. "Go wash up before you eat."


    Abby runs to the bathroom.


    Judy takes a seat next to me, her expression turning more serious. "Winona, can we talk for a moment?"


    I nod. "Of course, Judy. What''s on your mind?"


    She lowers her voice. "I''ve been worried about Jayden, Have you noticed how vtile he''s beentely?" "Look, with all due respect, Judy. You did almost have him killed while you were trying to kill me. I think he deserves to be vtile, and more." "Point taken and I certainly expect he and I may never be in the same space again."


    "He''s been through a lot, Judy. It''s understandable that he''s having a hard time."


    She nods slowly. "I know, but it''s more than that. He seems... different. He flies off the handle at every little thing. He never was that bad before I don''t think."


    I force a smile, trying to hide my own concerns. "It''s been a rough few weeks. Maybe you should have thought about his mental health before you tried to run his life for him."


    Judy''s eyes narrow slightly as she studies me. "I know you''re trying to protect him, Winona. But you can talk to me. If there''s anything going on, anything you need help with, I''m here."


    I swallow hard. Not frickin'' likely woman. "Thank you, Judy. I appreciate that."


    She reaches out and ces a hand on mine. "I just want what''s best for Jayden and Abby. And for you too. We''re family now."


    I nod. "I know. And I''m grateful for your support." I lied. I don''t trust her in the least, but I am willing to y the game. And she is definitely right about Jayden and his mood swings. Judy squeezes my hand before letting go.


    I watch Abby run back in and grab some fruit, my mind swirling with doubt.


    Judy''s words have nted a seed of uncertainty within me.


    Is Jayden''s vtility just a result of everything he''s been through, or is there something more to do with his health?


    141 Am I Doing The Right Thing


    Later, after Judy has left and Abby is in bed, I sit with Jayden in my living room. He''s reading some paperwork.


    "Jayden, can we talk?" I ask, my voice tentative.


    He looks up, a hint of irritation in his eyes. "About what?"


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Judy mentioned that she''s noticed you''ve been more vtiletely. Have you felt... different?"


    He frowns, his expression darkening. "Why are you listening to her?"


    "She knows you better than most people do. I''m just checking in with you."


    "As if anything she has to say is going to be of concern to me..." He says like he doesn''t care. "... What did she say exactly?"


    "She''s just worried about you," I say carefully. "She thinks you''ve been more on edge."


    Jayden closes his book with a snap, his jaw tightening. "I''m fine, Winona. I don''t need her or anyone else telling me how I should feel."


    I reach out to him, but he pulls away. "Jayden, I''m just trying to understand our argumentstely. Maybe we need to discuss this with a specialist."


    "You say that like the arguments are all my fault. You''re no princesstely either."


    "But it seems you have a very strong reaction to things you wouldn''t have done beforehand." I defend my


    ''stance.


    He stands up, pacing the room. "I don''t need to talk about how everything is my fault. Maybe you can me global warming on me too."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I watch him, feeling a pang of sadness. "I''m not trying to me you. I''m trying to help you."


    He stops and looks at me, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and frustration. "So you say."


    I feel tears prickling at the corners of my eyes. "I''m sorry. I just thought it might be worth some physical tests. To check that everything is normal after your memories returning like that."


    "With any luck I have mental health issues so then everyone can have empathy for me." His sarcasm shocks me.


    "I think this conversation is a prime example of what I mean. You get so defensive and strike out." "Because I''m constantly being attacked. I try to do nice things like n an engagement celebration, I''m wrong. I try and give you the freedom to not have to work, I''m wrong. Maybe I should have just died." "Don''t say that Jayden. That''s a ridiculous attitude to have. No one wanted you dead. I''m the problem. If I''d just stayed away, none of this would have happened. Maybe we just aren''t meant to be."


    "Do you really believe that?"


    I shrug. "To be honest, I don''t know what I believe anymore. But I do know, if this is how our daily life


    Tat A1 The Bight Thun


    looks, I don''t want that


    1 means that much to you''


    I nod. "I want a peaceful family life. If I''m warring with you ever every little thing well, I just can''t do that"


    I''m half expecting him to go crazy and leave. But he doesn''t.


    "T''ll try harder"


    "Love shouldn''t make you have to try hard


    "Don''t leave me, Winona Without you and Abby, I don''t know what I''d do right now I don''t want to be on this earth without you both"

 Chapter 142

    142 Being Patent


    142 Being Patient (Judy)


    The news of Ashlyn''smitment to a high-security mental health facility hade as no surprise to me. After all, I was the one who had put the wheels in motion, ensuring that Ashlyn would be deemed unfit for trial. Knowing that her chaotic presence is now contained, though not entirely neutralized, is great because I still need her long-term.


    My thoughts drift back to the day Ashlyn shot Jayden. It was supposed to be Winona in the crosshairs, not my son. I didn''t know he would jump in front of her I didn''t want to risk his life, just eliminate the thom in my side, Winona. I grip my teacup tightly, pushing the guilt away. Jayden survived, again, and that''s what matters. Now, I need to y my part to perfection no matter how long it takes.


    Winning Winona''s trust is crucial if I''m going to get what I want-Jayden and Abby all to myself,


    I''ve invited Winona and Abby over today. My staff answers the door and Winona greets me with a guarded expression when she enters my sitting room. "Please, help yourself to tea. And how are you, my darling?" I say to Abby. Abby''s face lights up. "Grandma Judy! I drew you a picture!"


    I kneel beside her, admiring her artwork. "Another one? I''ll need a whole art gallery soon." I took it from her. "It''s beautiful, sweetheart. You''re so talented."


    Winona watches us, a soft smile on her lips. I can tell she''s starting to believe in this new, improved version of me. Perfect.


    "Abby, your dollhouse is now in the room next to yours. I made you a new yroom."


    "Yay! Can I go y, Mommy?"


    "Sure."


    I make small talk with Winona, offering advice, asking for hers. Whatever it takes to break down her inherent distrust of me. Of course this will take months, maybe even years. But it will be worth it. "You know, Winona, I admire your decision to not live with Jayden yet."


    "Admire it?"


    "Yes, in my day you just did what was expected. You endured whatever you had to endure. What women wanted never entered into it."


    "I''m sorry life was like that for you. That you felt you had no choice but to stay in an abusive rtionship."


    I shrug. "At least with Greg it was physical, I knew what to expect. But if it had been Gus, I don''t know. I wasn''t risking my mind being torn apart."


    "I''m not sure I could stick around for either."


    "No one ever does. It happens gradually, you know."


    142 Being Patient


    She shakes her head. "Not really."


    "One day it''s short temper. Another time it''s yelling at you. The next it''s telling you you''re nothing. Then it''s the threat of suicide. It starts with a push, or a grab that bruises. It builds up. Esctes."


    "I see. Well, again, I''m sorry you had to go through that.


    "The way they are so sorry though. You swear they will never hurt you again. It''s heartbreaking really. I think they actually believe it."


    Winona''s mind is turning over, I can tell. Something I''ve said has hit the spot. That''s what I was hoping for. I sip my tea. "Are you okay?" She eyes me carefully. "Yes. Why?"


    "I know Jayden''s temper. I mean his father and uncle both had control issues, clearly. Jayden has been under a lot of pressuretely. I should''ve been honest from the start. I actually should not have contemted what I did, what I tried to do to you." Winona stiffens slightly. "He''s not looking to forgive you that''s for sure."


    ""What about you?"


    "Forgiving you isn''t something I''m concerned about right now. I''d like to move forward for Abby. Jayden and I are finding some things hard but not everything."


    I nod sympathetically. "Of course. But his temper... it worries me. I just want to make sure you and Abby are safe."


    She pauses, looking at me with suspicion. "We''re fine, Judy. He wouldn''t hurt us. I don''t appreciate you suggesting he would."


    I ce aforting hand on her arm. "I just want to help, dear. If there''s anything I can do... You deserve to know about any medical concerns he grew up with. Especially with Abby''s health."


    "I see."


    "When Jayden was younger, he used to have these... episodes."


    She looks at me, worry etched on her face. "Episodes?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Yes, I''m surprised he hasn''t already told you. Oh, maybe he doesn''t remember. I''m sure he''ll be fine with your support," I say, giving her arm a reassuring squeeze. "You''re so strong, Winona. Jayden''s lucky to have you. Now let''s go and see what Abby is up to, shall we?"


    She nods, but I can see the wheels turning in her mind. Good. The more doubt I can instill, the easier it will be to make her seem unstableter.


    I watch Winona with Abby, ying andughing at the dollhouse. I think about how he looks at her with love and how he looks at me now with hate in his eyes. It''s wrong.


    She''s the one he turns to, she''s the one he wants to be with. A pang of jealousy hits me. That should be me. I should be the one Jayden relies on, not her. She took him away from me once, I''m not letting that happen again.

 Chapter 143

    143 Ducks In A Row (Judy)


    I''ve managed to smuggle an untraceable phone into Ashlyn''s facility, ensuring we can stay in touch. I mean, the poor girl, she needs someone who cares. Her mother has written her offpletely now.


    It''s only right that I should visit. There''s no trouble bribing half the staff to turn a blind eye to Ashlyn using a phone in her bathroom. She contacts me when she can. Later this wille in handy. For now, I''m just pretending I care about Ashlyn. A few minutester, my phone buzzes.


    A: I''ll do anything for Jayden


    J: I know you truly love him.


    A: I''m sorry I hurt him


    1. He''s okay now


    A: But he''s with her


    J: Time will fix it all. Trust me


    The irony isn''t lost on me. Ashlyn''s obsession with my son is both her greatest strength and her ultimate weakness. As long as she believes she''s doing this for him, she''ll follow my lead.


    I delete each text right away, ensuring there''s no trace of ourmunication.


    I pour myself a ss of wine and sink into my favorite armchair. The n is working. Slowly but surely, I''m regaining control. Winona will slip up, and when she does, I''ll be there.


    To take Abby and Jayden back where they belong. With me.


    I think back to the day of the shooting. I told Ashlyn where Winona would be, knowing she had a gun. I didn''t anticipate Jayden''s heroic act, but in the end, it worked out. He survived, and now I have another chance to remove Winona from our lives for good. No more attempts at her life though. I''ve learned that lesson now. As I sit there, savoring my impending victory, my phone buzzes again.


    A: When will I see Jayden like you promised?


    I sigh, knowing that keeping Ashlyn at bay is part of the delicate bncing act.


    J: Soon, Ashlyn. We need to get our ducks in a row.


    Patience has never been Ashlyn''s strong suit, but I''ll keep her in line. After all, she''s just another pawn in my game. And I always win. The satisfaction of my ning together is intoxicating.


    Isip my wine, raising it in a silent toast to the future. A future where I have everything I


    ever wanted.


    Just then, there''s a knock at the door. It''s Gus. He''s taking me to dinner. I set my ss down and walk to the door. I''ve given the staff the night off in case I need privacy. I open the


    door to find him standing there with that usual suspicious look in his eyes,


    143 Ducks lu & Bow


    "Judy," he says, stepping Inside. "Are you ready?"


    "Of course." I lead him into the living room. "I was born ready."


    He doesn''t sit. Instead, he stands, arms crossed, his gaze piercing. "I know you''re up to something. I can feel it. And I''m going to find out what it is."


    Iugh lightly, trying to diffuse his suspicion. "Gus, I''m not up to anything. I''m just trying to make things. right with Jayden and Winona."


    He narrows his eyes. "You expect me to believe that?"


    I shrug, feigning nonchnce. "Believe what you want, Gus. I''m not hiding anything."


    He steps closer, his voice lowering. "You forget, Judy, I know you. I''ve seen you at your worst. I know what you''re capable of."


    My smile fades slightly. "And you know that I''d do anything for my son. Maybe if you talked to him, told him you found out I tried to call off the whole thing with the ident, he might forgive me sooner. Then I can move on without this stress. You''d like that, wouldn''t you?" Gus frowns, considering my words. "Maybe. But I''m not convinced you''ve changed."


    I take a step back, softening my expression. "I just want to be a part of Jayden''s life. To see him happy, to spend time with Abby. And who knows, maybe I can finally travel to Europe like we always talked about."


    "Like I talked about, you mean. You''ve never considered it."


    "If Jayden forgives me, even a little, I will consider it."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    His suspicion remains, but I see a flicker of hope in his eyes. He''s wanted to bring me to Europe for years. Maybe giving Gus what he wants is the way to get Jayden to be more reasonable about my mistake. I mean, if I leave the country, Jayden will see I''m serious about letting him live his own life.


    "We''ll see, Judy. But I''m watching you. Don''t think for a second that I won''t find out if you''re up to something."


    I nod, trying to appear sincere. "I understand, Gus. I appreciate you looking out for Jayden. For all of us." He sighs. "I hope you''re being honest. Because if you''re not, it''s going toe back to haunt you.'' I sit down across from him, feeling a surge of confidence. "Do we have a dinner booking?"


    After a tense silence, he nces at his watch. "There''s a new restaurant in the city that''s supposed to be fantastic. We''re booked in fifteen minutes."


    "That sounds lovely. Let me grab my coat."


    As we finish our meal, I lean in, my voice soft and sincere. "Gus, I really do want to make things right. For all of us. I just need a little help."


    He looks at me, his expression softening. "Alright, Judy. I''ll talk to Jayden. But you better not make me regret this."


    I smile, feeling thest piece of my n click into ce. "I''ve given my staff the night off, Gus. You won''t


    143 Ducks in & flow


    regret it."


    He shakes his head. "I''m certain one day I will."


    "Speaking of having ns and being untrustworthy. What have you done about Steve Halley?"


    He doesn''t react as if he''s surprised by my question.


    "What makes you think I''ve done anything?"


    "He got cut a deal for that confession. I''m not stupid. Where is he?"


    "He knows not toe back to this city or see Winona again. Or his so-called ''falling off the radar will be made permanent."


    I nod. "That''s more like it. See, we can be honest with each other."


    "When are you going to start?"


    Iugh and touch his hand. The hand that will be punishing my ass cheekter for being a bad girl.

 Chapter 144

    144 Abby''s Surgery Time (Winona)


    We''re moving Into the Brennan Wing family unit at the hospital today. It feels surreal to be back here, preparing for Abby''s next heart operation. I remember the first time and all the fear I had over almost losing Abby to this unknown gic fault. The air is heavy with anticipation, and despite our efforts to stay positive, there''s an undercurrent of anxiety that we can''t shake off. But I know Abby is in the best hands and despite a bumpy road, she has a supportive family around her. Anne is visiting when she gets through the surgery. Bobby and Sarah aren''ting. I felt it was a little too soon for us all. But I do hope to be able to help them rehabilitate from their ordeal and be a positive influence on their future. Abby is unusually quiet today, clinging to her favorite stuffed animal, Puppy. "Mommy, is the doctor going to make my heart all better?" she asks, her big eyes filled with innocent hope.


    She''s almost four and a half now and a far cry from being a toddler now.


    smile, brushing a strand of hair from her forehead. "Dr. Green is going to do his very best to make you feel all better. You might have toe back again, but each time, we''re making it a little better, okay?"


    She nods and hugs me to her. "I''m scared, Mommy."


    "I''m a little scared too, Sweety. But I promise Mommy and Daddy will be here when you open your eyes.


    Dr. Green meets us at the entrance of the unit, his expression cautious but hopeful. "We''ve prepared everything for Abby''s surgery. It''s aplex procedure, but I''m very optimistic. We''ll get Abby ready in her bedroom here and the nurses will collect her." Jayden squeezes my hand, and I feel a surge of strength from his touch. "Thank you, Dr. Green. We''ll wait near the recovery room."


    "I''ll see you in there as soon as I''ve washed up."


    Judy stands nearby, having just finished giving more blood in case it''s needed during the surgery. She looks unusually calm, her presence a mixture offort because Abby loves having her around and tension for me because, well, it''s Judy. "Winona, Jayden, I''ve given as much blood as they''ll allow. I''m here if you need anything else," she says, her tone softer than usual.


    "Thank you, Judy," I reply, genuinely appreciative for her showing Abby unconditional love. "It means a lot." Gus approaches, offering his support. I''m not sure but I think they came here together.


    "If there''s anything you need, don''t hesitate to ask. I''ll be around for a while, but I''ll be heading back to Europe soon. Business calls."


    Jayden looks carefully at Gus. "Europe?"


    "Yes," Gus nods. "I mean it''s my home. I''ve been wanting to get back for a while now."


    .


    144 Abby''s Surgery.


    Judy steps forward, her voice steady. "I''m going too. Once we know Abby is okay, I''ll be heading to Europe, with Gus." She grabs his hand and he smiles at her.


    Judy continues talking. "It''s time for a change, and Jayden, you''re quite capable of running your own life. You''ve made it perfectly clear you don''t need me in it. respect that."


    Both Jayden and I exchange nces, taken aback by this sudden announcement. "Suit yourself." He hasn''t given Judy an inch.


    Judy nods. "You and Winona are building a beautiful future together, and it''s important for you to have your space. I hope one day you can forgive my very grave mistake."


    I feel relief wash over me. "Thank you, Judy. We appreciate everything you''ve done for us."


    "Jayden, can we talk?" Gus asks.


    "Sure, fire away."


    "In private." Gus says, looking a little ufortable as he nces at Judy.


    "No problem. Come through to the office in the unit."


    Off they go and I''m behind them taking Abby to her room to get into the hospital gown and on the gurney. I turn to Judy, "are youing?" I ask.


    She smiles and looks surprised. "If I''m riot in the way."


    "I think Abby would love you to wait with us until the nurses arrive."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You and Jayden seem to be doing very well. Are you both staying here together?"


    "We are." To be honest it can''t be much worse than living apart at this stage. "I''m pleased."


    "So, how about you? Does this mean you and Gus are making amends?"


    She shrugs. "Well, we''ll see. But Europe is wonderful this time of year and I need some time out. I can''t keep obsessing over things I can''t change, you know?"


    "I actually do know. I hope you find happiness, however that works out, Judy." I think I actually mean it "Oh, rest assured, Winona. My happiness is out there. I just need to give it a chance to find me." Jayden and Guse back in. Jaydenes over and takes my hand while giving Abby a kiss. "Pretty dress, Abby."


    "Daddy! It is not. It doesn''t do up at the back. It''s a rude dress." She says in all seriousness.


    We allugh.


    u soon.


    Then the nurses are there and I let the tears roll down my face as they take her away. "I''ll see you soon, Abby. We all love you."


    "Bye Mommy."


    Jayden hugs me. "I have to tell you something," he says before he lets me go.


    +25 BORUT


    144 Abby''s Surgery Time


    I raise my eyebrows.


    Then he turns to Judy. "Is it true? What Gus just told me?"


    Judy looks puzzled. "What did he tell you?"


    "That you tried to call off the car ident, but themunication failed. You offered that driver three times as much to not go through with it?"


    Judy looks at Gus in surprise. "How did you know that?"


    "I made some enquiries," Gus answers.


    "Mother, why didn''t you say this before?"


    "It doesn''t change anything, Jayden. I wanted to do it, and I lied to you about it all this time. The only difference on the day is that I got cold feet about you getting hurt." I''m not sure that makes me feel any better. She still wanted to get rid of me.


    "But you changed your mind. That counts for something."


    "Look, Son. I''m not looking for you to forgive me. I''m the one who has to forgive myself and I can never do that. It''s just better all-around if we go and live our own lives now." For the first time since I''ve known her, L.think Judy Brennan i

 Chapter 145

    145 Party nning Peace. (Winona)


    Abby sleeps peacefully, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. She''s been a trooper through the surgery, and Dr. Green has just given us the best news we could hope for-she''se through with flying colors.


    "We''ll need to keep her under observation for a couple of weeks," Dr. Green exins, his face alight with a rare smile. "But if her recovery continues this way, we won''t need to consider another operation for at least 12 months. Just monthly check-ups." Relief spreads through me, and tears of joy prick at my eyes. "Thank you, Dr. Green. That''s just the news we needed to hear."


    He nods, his expression softening. "She''s a strong little girl. Just make sure she takes it easy and follows all the post-op care instructions."


    "We will," Jayden assures him, his hand squeezing mine. "We''ll do everything by the book."


    As Dr. Green leaves, I look at Jayden, my heart swelling with gratitude and love. "For the first time since her first operation I think she''s going to be okay."


    He pulls me into a gentle hug. "Yes, she is. And so are we."


    We''ve settled into the Brennan wing, where Abby can gain strength under close observation. The atmosphere is a mix of hospital efficiency and homelyfort, designed to make families feel secure and supported.


    Abby''s room is bright and cheerful, filled with her favorite toys and books. I can''t help but feel optimistic.


    She stirs a little and opens her eyes. "Mommy, can we go home soon?" Her voice is still a little weak.


    "Soon, sweetheart," I replied, stroking her hair. "We need to stay here for a bit so Dr. Green can make sure you''re all better."


    Abby nods, "can I have Jello for breakfast again?"


    Iugh, "you sure can, Sweety. Anytime you want."


    Being grateful doesn''t sound enough to describe how I''m feeling not only to have Abby''s life safe and sound but to have my own and Jayden''s. Coming so close to death makes you take life in a different stride.


    I find myself being thankful for everything. Even when arguing with Jayden, I''d still prefer that than to be visiting his grave. We''ll work it all out. It just takes time With Judy leaving, Ashlyn locked away. I feel a whole lot safer.


    My father has left this city and he''s not allowed toe back near me. I really hope he just takes whatever deal he got for that confession and runs with it.


    Abby dozes off again and Jayden heads to the sitting room. An idea takes root in my mind.


    "Jayden, I think we should have an engagement party when Abby cane home. A real celebration for everyone after all the drama we''ve been through. It could also be a bon voyage for Gus and Judy."


    13


    145 Party nning Peace


    Jayden''s face lights up. "That''s a wonderful idea. We all need something to lift our spirits."


    "I think so too," I say, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "It will be a great morale boost, and it will give us all something to look forward to. Especially Abby."


    I smile as the possibilities develop. "Having all her family and friends in the one room will be fabulous for her. And let''s make it dressy so thedies can strut their stuff a little."


    Jayden nods, his excitement obvious. "Where and when should we have it?"


    I lean back, considering the options. "Maybe at the townhouse? We could do it in the garden. It''s beautiful this time of year, and it would be perfect for a celebration. I''ll get caterers as I think Anne has enough to worry about right now." Jayden smiles, clearly on board. "The garden sounds perfect. We could set up fairy lights, have some music, and make it a night to remember. If that''s what you want."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I''m thinking of my friends and family and what''s important to me. "I want it to be what we want, not just me. I''m sorry I overreacted thest time you nned something."


    "No, you were right. I shouldn''t have just gone ahead and organized things. It was stupid of me."


    "So, Evening wear? For all or just thedies? I don''t want the men feeling too buttoned up and formal, Everyone needs to befortable and rxed."


    "You know what, the men will be fine. Youdies go for it. It''s been a long time since we had a reason to dress formally. But I''ll tell the men that a tux isn''t going to cut it, we want to see some personality and ir."


    I grin. "I love that idea, Jayden!"


    For the first time in a long while, it feels like we''re moving forward, building a future full of hope and joy. "We''ll need a guest list," I say, grabbing my tablet. "Who should we invite?".


    I start typing the names of our friends.


    "Literally everyone." He grins


    "Definitely Gus and Mother," Jayden begins. "Lisa, Lance, Dr. Green, some of the nurses who''ve been so great with Abby..."


    I nod, jotting down names. "And Phillip?" I''m not killing this buzz by assuming anything.


    "Of course," Jayden agrees. "He''s been a good friend to you and he''s a father figure to Abby."


    I nce up, feeling a rush of love Jayden. "This is going to be amazing, Jayden. We deserve this."


    "Yes, we do," he says, taking my hand. "It''s time to celebrate our love, our family and friends, and our future."


    We spend the next few days making calls, sending out invitations, and nning every detail. The excitement is infectious, and Abby perks up every time we discuss the party. "Can I wear a princess dress, Mommy?" she asks, her eyes wide with anticipation.


    145 Party nning Peace


    "Of course, you can," I say, smiling. "We''ll find the prettiest princess dress for you. You can try every single dress in this city."


    Jaydenughs, his eyes sparkling. "You''ll be the belle of the ball, Abby."


    "I don''t want to be a bell." Abby pouts. "I want to be a princess."


    "You''re already a ding-dong so you''d make a good bell Jayden teases her.


    She yfully sticks out her tongue at him and he ruffled her hair. "The Belle of the Ball is the most beautiful princess there. I think that will definitely be you."


    "What about Mommy? She''s beautiful too."


    "She sure is. I''m the luckiest Daddy in the whole world,


    X

 Chapter 146

    146 Party Night! (Winona)


    As the days passed, Abby got stronger and the ns came together beautifully. The garden is transformed into a magical wondend with twinkling lights and colorful decorations.


    We arranged for a caterer, a drinks service, a live band, and a photographer to capture every precious.


    moment.


    There''s also children''s activities and child carers on hand forter.


    There''s a real energy picking up and I don''t think anyone has not been able toe.


    As Jayden and I head into the kitchen to check onst minute things, he brings up another topic that''s clearly been on both of our minds. "You know, with Mother and Gus nning to leave soon, things might finally be normal for us." I nod. "I hope so. I''m not sure we even know how to do normal. Maybe with Judy gone, we can find some peace and stability."


    Jayden''s expression turns serious. "I''ve been thinking a lot about what Mother almost did to you. What she ultimately did to me. Even though I know now she tried to call it off. It''s hard to just move past it, even if she''s been helpful recently."


    "I know," I say softly. "But the distance will take the pressure off you. I don''t think you need to feel like you have to get over it anytime soon. I sure don''t expect that, and Judy has no right to expect anything." Jayden sighs. "It''s going to take time for me to trust her again."


    "I''m not sure I''ll ever trust her. Not really. But maybe we''ll just have to eat an elephant," I suggest, hoping to ease his mind.


    He nods. "One bite at a time."


    "And in the meantime, we''ll focus on Abby and our future. This party is a good start."


    He nods, his smile returning. "You''re right. Let''s make it a night to remember."


    "Then I guess we''ll have a date to set and a wedding to n."


    Jayden takes me in his arms and his lips are on mine. I let it happen. I want his touch, his kisses. I want to be with him in every way. I hope we can get back to that carefree ce very soon. Maybe tonight is the night and we can make it extra special.


    And as I rx in Jayden''s arms for a few more seconds, I''m satisfied that the future for us will be very normal and boring.


    "Come on, let''s get back to our guests, everything is on track in here."


    "I''d like to track you right up to the bedroom."


    Iugh. "I bet you would, but we need to go and be hosts. Besides, Anne will be here soon. I want to be out there to meet her."


    146 Party Night


    "I know that''s important to you."


    "Bobby and Sarah may be a little nervous, I want to make them feel at home."


    "You are an amazing person."


    "It''s not their fault. I know Anne can help them and I''d like to be a part of that as well. I feel responsible somehow."


    "You are not responsible for anything that happened to them."


    "Maybe not, but I''d like to be responsible for helping create a happy future for them."


    "Let''s go." Jayden and I go outside hand in hand and the party is in full swing. I''m very proud and lucky to be surrounded by so much love and support.


    Abby is dancing with some friends with her gorgeous ice-blue dress billowing around her. She looks so happy. That''s all I ever wanted.


    in these I see Anneing through the fairy wondend that is the gateway and I wave. If I could run ruby red heels I would. My elegant slinky dress matches my shoes in color and also in inability to let me move quickly. But it was Abby''s choice and she thought the red looked the best. So the red it is.


    I hug Anne forever when I get to her and I see Bobby and Sarah lingering behind her.


    I hold a hand out to each of them. "Hey, you two. Come and see this ce. It''s amazing. Abby will be so excited to see you both."


    Sarah grabs my hand but Bobby is a little reluctant. "You okay, Bobby?"


    He shrugs.


    "Look, no matter what happens you are part of my family now."


    He shrugs again.


    "How about we just be friends, start fresh. Okay?"


    He nods and gives a small smile.


    "Come on, we''ll go get some cotton candy and a drink. It''s all set up down the back. You can go y with the other kids or you can just chill and watch a movie in the theater room,


    I walk with them until Abby spots us and shees running up screaming their names and she gives them both a big hug. "Come on. This is so cool. Come see."


    She heads off holding Bobby''s hand, walking towards thezer light show in the trees.


    Anne is beside me again now. "Wow, you really know how to throw a party."


    "I think we all need this release. You look beautiful, Anne."


    "Thank you. Feels like forever since I wore a gown and heels."


    "I think there''s someone here who will really appreciate that and I do believe he has that same shade of


    22


    146 Party Nigh


    green in his outfit."


    Anne looks at me and I nod towards Gordon Brown looking anything but neutral in his emerald green suit


    coat.


    Anne''s eyes light up and then Gordon looks our way at me waving. He spots Anne and just stares. Once he picks his jaw up off the ground, he makes short work ofing over, "Would you care to dance, Anne?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne looks at me.


    "Go ahead, I''ll keep an eye on Bobby and Sarah. We have professional carers, so they''ll be fine. Go have some fun."


    As Gordon escorts Anne to the dance floor, they fall into an easy waltz. This warms my heart.


    "Shall we dance?" I hear Jayden''s voice in my ear and a shiver of anticipation runs over me. His warm breath on my ear sets my heart racing.


    "I''d love to dance. Hopefully I can remember how."


    "We''ll wing it until the dance beat dropster" Jayden grins as he takes my hand.


    "Then you can use your helicopter style to clear the floor." Iugh.


    "You''re just jealous."


    Iugh and for a second we could be back in college.

 Chapter 147

    147 Unwanted Images


    (Winona)


    It''s the early hours of the morning, and thest of our friends have finally left. Jayden and I have had more alcohol tonight than we''ve had in a long time, and the buzz was nice for a change but not something I want to repeat anytime soon. I know I''ll be feeling crap when I wake up.


    Anne is sleeping over with Bobby and Sarah in the guest quarters and Abby has copsed into bed-after her firstte night in forever. The whole part was perfect. We''ve nned a night at our usual club for a catch-up and some fun next weekend, but right now, all I can think about is the way Jayden is looking at me.


    He scoop


    me up in his arms, his eyes electric with desire, and carries me to the bedroom. His touch is burning my skin, sending shivers down my spine. We tumble onto the bed, and his hands are everywhere, igniting a fire inside me. We''ve been flirting all day and it''s been amazing. To just be open about the desire we share is a relief but the fact that we haven''t been together since I fell pregnant with Abby, is anything but relief.


    In fact, we''ve both been keyed up as anything today.


    But as he trails his kisses down my neck and I groan in need, an unwanted image forces its way into my mind-Jayden and Ashlyn together, their bodies entwined.


    I try to push the thought away, to focus on the man I love, but it''s like a dark cloud hanging over us. The more I try to ignore it, the more it consumes me. I screw my eyes shut tight and focus on how his touch makes me feel. I will myself to enjoy this moment we''ve both waited so long for.


    Jayden pulls back, his brow furrowed. "What''s wrong? You''re all tensed up. Am I doing something wrong?"


    I swallow hard, trying to find the right words. We''ve been in a good cetely. I''m sure he''ll understand. No more lies. We promised. "I just... I can''t stop thinking about you and Ashlyn," I whisper.


    His expression darkens, anger shing in his eyes as he stands up. "Seriously, Winona? We''re trying to move on from the past."


    "I know," I say, my voice trembling. "But it''s hard. Thest person you were with was her. I keep seeing you two together, and it makes me feel... I don''t know, insecure. You made love to her. She was pregnant with your child."


    Jayden sits on the bed beside me, but I see his hands clenched into fists. "I believed I loved her, Winona. You and I had agreed it was for the best for the sake of the kids. To have two solid family units. You know I would have been with you if you hadn''t made that choice."


    "I thought it was for the best, yes, what we both wanted. But the whole time you were telling me we should be together, you were going home to her and having sex."


    "She was very forward, trying to get herself pregnant. Then afterwards. It was hard to resist. I needed to try and make the best of the choices we made and have a normal rtionship. But that''s in the past. I''m


    147 Unwanted images.


    with you now. Forever."


    "I realize that," I say, sitting up as well. "But I need more time. It''s not something I can just switch off."


    He scoffs, his anger rising. "Maybe you just prefer Phillip. I''m sure he''s the consummate lover. Maybe you''re jealous of Lisa''s rtionship with him. Maybe he has a bigger dick than me. I don''t know, I can''t work you outtely."


    "I wouldn''t know," I yell at him.


    "Wouldn''t know what?" he yells back.


    "About Phillip''s dick size."


    Jayden stares at me. "Why?"


    "I''ve never had sex with Phillip."


    "What? In all those years? You were engaged. You lived together posing as the perfect couple..."


    "We''ve never had sex." I''m angry that he thinks it would be so easy for me to jump into bed with someone else. "Is that so hard to believe? Unlike you, I don''t need sexual gratification to prove anything to myself." "You told me to be with Ashlyn. You said you wanted to be with Phillip. What was I supposed to do? I was trying to prove that I could do what I needed to do to make you happy. You wanted Phillip, you got Phillip."


    "That''s not it at all," I snapped. "It''s not about Phillip or anyone else. It''s about me needing more time to work through all of this."


    "I''m giving you time, Winona. Or I thought I had. Downstairs earlier you were in agreement. Now you''re saying you need more time. It''s damn confusing. Phillip must have been beyond frustrated that night I came back in there..."


    "Don''t!" I scream at him. "Don''t you dare suggest that what Phillip did to me that night is because of anything I did or didn''t do!" I''m almost blind with rage.


    "I''m sorry. That wasn''t called for." He ces his arm around my shoulder. "Winona,e on. I love you more than the whole world. You know that."


    This is how it goes; he says something horrid, and then he''s so sorry. Judy''s description of abuse echoes in my mind.


    "You just always have to be tit for tat. You need to grow up emotionally," I tell him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jayden jumps up off the bed and his face contorted with rage. "Maybe you need to take responsibility for your own state of mind. Go get professional help or something. You''re acting crazy."

 Chapter 148

    148 For Better or Worse?


    (Winona)


    My heart stops, the words hitting me like a physical blow. "You think I''m crazy?"


    "I never said that," he retorts. "I meant your reactions are not rational right now."


    "Oh, because you would know all about rationality, wouldn''t you? Having lived with your mother and Ashlyn, you wouldn''t know normal If it hit you in the head." Jayden''s eyes ze with fury. "Oh, so now you''re the expert on normal, are you? I think I''m a pretty good judge of when someone needs professional help these days." "That''s riching from the guy who believed every lie Ashlyn told him," I say, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "You were so quick to divorce me and marry her."


    I should stop but now I''m on a roll. "How do I know you won''t be as cruel to me again? I took the best part of two years trying to show you what we had. You never once gave me the benefit of the doubt. You were too busy thinking with your dick and bonking Ashlyn''s brains out."


    Jayden''s jaw tightens. "I was confused and manipted. Can''t you understand that?"


    "The whole world has to understand you Jayden. But you don''t give a rat''s ass about understanding anything when there isn''t something in it for you."


    I stand up, pacing the room. "What I understand is that you made me feel worthless. You humiliated me, Jayden. You shattered my heart into a million pieces, and now you get angry with me because I can''t forget it."


    He rises to his feet, stepping into my path. "And what about you? You''re so perfect, right? You never make mistakes?"


    1 never tried to rece you!" I shout, tears streaming down my face. "I never threw our love away like it meant nothing!"


    Jayden''s face is inches from mine, his breath hot with anger. "You are always the hero, Winona. Always."


    "Well, someone has to be!" I yell again, my voice cracking. "You took everything from me! My trust, my love, my dignity. And now you''re standing here, acting like I should just get over it?"


    He grabs my shoulders, his grip tight. "What do you want from me? What will it take for you to finally forgive me?"


    I pull away from him, my body shaking with rage and pain. "I don''t know, Jayden. Maybe if you stopped trying to control everything. Maybe if you actually listened to me for once."


    "I listen!" he yells, throwing his hands in the air. "But all I hear is you ming me for everything that''s gone wrong in your life. And I''m sorry for what you had to grow up with, but none of that is my fault."


    "I never said it was," I shouted back. "But your mother and Ashlyn made my life hell! You made my life Hell."


    Jayden''s face falls, and for a moment, I see the hurt in his eyes. But then it''s gone, reced by a cold, hard mask. "Fine. If that''s how you feel, maybe we should just call it quits."


    148 For Better or Worse?


    "Whatever."


    "Maybe we were never meant to be." He rakes his hand through his hair. "Maybe you were right all along." Suddenly I feel like the ground has been ripped out from under me. "You don''t mean that." Aren''t we supposed to be able to get through anything together. For better or for worse, that''s how marriage is. We can''t even survive engagement it seems.


    "Don''t I?" he asks, his eyes boring into mine. "Right now, I think we''re just too broken to fix."


    I shake my head, tears blurring my vision. "No, Jayden. We just need to listen to each other and try to understand each other. That''s all I wanted you to do, understand that I need more time to work through some things." He steps back, his face a mask of pain and anger. "I need some


    air."


    Before I can say anything, he storms out of the room, mming the door behind him. The sound echoes in the empty house, leaving a deafening silence in its wake as I hear my front door m shut


    I sit on the bed, my heart pounding, tears streaming down my face. How did we get here? How did we go from being so close today to tearing each other apart? The pain is overwhelming, and I feel like I''m drowning in it. Eventually, I crawl under the covers, my body shaking with sobs. The night that had started with so much promise has ended in heartache and confusion.


    As I cry myself to sleep, I can''t help but wonder if we''ll ever be able to find our way back to each other.


    In the silence of the night, with the weight of our argument heavy on my chest, I realize that we have a long way to go. Trust has been shattered, and wounds that I thought were healing have been ripped open again. And now, as I lie here alone, I can only hope that tomorrow will bring some rity, some way to bridge the gap that just appeared between us.


    But for now, all I can do is let the tears flow, hoping that in the morning, we''ll find a way to start over. Because despite everything, I still love Jayden. And I can''t imagine my life without him. Maybe I do need help.


    Maybe my mental state is a lot more fragile than I''ve realized.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    140 Hangover Begrets

 Chapter 149

    149 Hangover Regrets (Jayden)


    I wake up with a pounding headache that swears me off drinking forever. The sunlight is stabbing through the curtains like a knife, and I groan, pulling the covers over my head. My mouth is fully carpeted, and I must have swallowed sandpaper.


    I roll over and the bed is empty. Wait. My hazy mind is slowly piecing things together. This isn''t Winona''s bedroom, it''s mine.


    Someone has put my body through a meat grinder, I''m certain. But that''s not the worst of it-no, the worst part is the memories shing back of that argument, bringing with them a fresh wave of regret.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Last night, well early this morning, was a disaster. I can still see the hurt in Winona''s eyes, hear the venom in our voices as we ripped into each other. The alcohol didn''t help, but that''s no excuse.


    I let my temper get the best of me, and now I''ll pay the price.


    Wow. Maybe I should justy here all day. I mean, I could. The extra sleep will do me good. But my eyes pop open and I know there''s not chance of me going back to sleep.


    I force myself out of bed, wincing as the room spins. I shuffle to the bathroom, ssh cold water on my face, and stare at the reflection of a man who''s clearly had better days. My eyes are bloodshot, my hair''s a mess, and I look like I''ve been hit by a truck. Perfect. Just perfect.


    I need to clear my head. Work. Work always helped when my personal life needed to be drowned out. I''ll go to the office, dive into some deals, and maybe, just maybe, I can stop thinking about how badly I screwed upst night.


    Maybe I can work out how to fix this.


    My stomach rumbles but it isn''t from hunger. I''m sure I''m going to lose whatever is down there anytime soon. I head out the door anyway. Work will help clear my head.


    When I get to the office, I''m not feeling much better. Lucky I have a driver. It''s Saturday, so the ce should be dead. But as I walk down the hall, I spot Lance in his office, hunched over hisptop with a scowl.


    "Maybe I''ve died, and this is Heaven?" I say as Lance has never been one for working weekends no matter how much I begged him before. "What are you doing here apart from giving me a heart attack to find you working on a weekend?" I ask, leaning against the doorframe. Lance doesn''t even look up. "I was bored."


    "That level of boredom doesn''t exist in your universe. Seriously, though, what are you doing here on a Saturday? Shouldn''t you be managing your hangover with Lisa?"


    Lance finally nces up, his expression dark. "Lisa''s too busy with Phillip these days. So, I figured, why not bury myself in work? Seems to work for you."


    I raise an eyebrow, stepping into the room. "Jealous, are we?"


    149 Hangover Regrets


    He snorts. "I don''t do jealous."


    "Maybe you should. You and Lisa have been together a lottely."


    Lance shrugs, ying it off. "Who cares? I''m here, working, Instead of drinking myself into a stupor, so that''s got to count for something, right?"


    "Or you''re just avoiding dealing with your shit," I say, crossing my arms. "Which, if I''m being honest, is ssic Lance."


    "You''re one to talk. I''m guessing you''re here because you did your usual ''I''m totally butt hurt by yourment'' and stormed out."


    "I didn''t storm out," I protest, but then I go and sit in the chair opposite him. "Okay, there was a little storming out involved." I admit.


    Lanceughs, leaning back in his chair. "Sure, a little. Let me guess, Winona told the truth and, instead of manning up, you bolted like a scared rabbit."


    I re at him, not in the mood for his shit. "You know what, Lance? Screw you." I stand up again and the chair almost topples backwards. "Thave work to do."


    "I rest my case. Here you go again."


    "Who died and made you the world''s best fucking psycho-analyst?"


    Lance rolls his eyes. "You are very fragile today.


    "You are very close to getting punched."


    "Make the first one a good one because we all know you never get a second." He grins.


    "Why does the world hate me so much today? Can''t you just be at home repunishing your liver?"


    "Sorry to interrupt your running away."


    "I''m not running away," I snapped. "I''m giving her time to cool off."


    "Bullshit," he counters, leaning forward. "You''re avoiding the hard conversation because you don''t want to face the fact that she''s right. Spill, what did you argue about? I thought you two were about to go at it like horny rabbits." I grit my teeth, the headache throbbing in time with my anger. "She''s bringing up Ashlyn like I''m the goddamn viin in all of this."


    Lance stares at me, unblinkion "Newssh, Jayden: in Winona''s eyes, you kinda are. You knocked boots


    with Ashlyn while Winona was out of the picture."


    "But


    "And yeah, I know, you thought you were in love." He rolls his eyes. "...and Ashlyn was all over you, trying to trap you with a baby: h, h, h."


    He stares at me as if daring me to argue when I stay quiet, he continues.


    "Winona doesn''t care about the excuses. You and Ashlyn had mad monkey sex together, Winona and


    149 Hangoser Regrets


    Phillip never had sex and that''s a tough pill to swallow,

 Chapter 150

    150 Friendstike These


    150 Friends Like These


    (Jayden)


    "What!? How do you know they never had sex?"


    "I asked. Not hard to get information, you know."


    "So, what the hell am I supposed to do?" I ask, frustration boiling over. "She threw it in my face, like I can just erase the past. I can''t."


    "Maybe start by not throwing a tantrum when she brings it up," Lance says bluntly. "You''ve got to understand where she''sing from. And for fuck''s sake, stop acting like she''s using you of something you didn''t do. You did it, so own it."


    I rub my temples, trying to ease the thumping. "And what about you, huh? You''re sitting here pining after Lisa like a goddamn schoolboy who won''t admit he''s in love with the only woman in the world who can possibly put up with him."


    He snorts. "Nice try. Actually, I''m meant to be ying golf with Phillip today, pity."


    "Phillip?" I scoff. "You''re telling me you''re pining over missing out on golf with Phillip?"


    Lanceughs, "At least I''m not living in denial like you are."


    "Denial?" I snap. "What the hell am I in denial about?"


    "You''re in denial about the fact that you''re scared," Lance says, his voice suddenly serious. "You''re scared that Winona''s never going to get over what happened with Ashlyn, and that scares the shit out of you. So instead of dealing with it, you''reshing out, making it worse."


    The truth of his words hits me like a punch to the gut, but I refuse to show it. "And you''re scared that Lisa''s better off with Phillip because deep down, you know you never deserved her in the first ce."


    Lance''s eyes narrow, and for a second, I think I might''ve gone too far.


    But then he smirks. "Truth. But we''re not talking about me. We''re talking about you and how you need to pull your head out of your ass before you lose the only person who may be able to keep your mentally challenged brain sane."


    "I can''t keep pretending like everything''s fine when it''s not."


    "Then don''t," Lance says simply. "But don''t run away from it either and don''t get angry about it. You need to be there for Winona, even when she''s throwing Ashlyn in your face. You need to let her work through it, and if that means taking a few hits along the way, then so be it."


    I sigh, knowing he''s right. "Yeah, well, it''s easier said than done."


    I


    "Life''s a bitch, Jayden," Lance says with a shrug. "But if you love her-and I mean really love her-you''ll figure it out. And if that means suggesting therapy or whatever, then do it. Just don''t be a coward."


    I let out a bitterugh. "You''re calling me a coward?"


    "Absolutely," Lance says with a grin. "And you''d better believe I''ll keep calling you that until you stop being one. I refuse to cup your balls and tell you it''s not your fault. As much as I know you want me to cup your


    150 Frends Like The


    balls."


    I shake my head, a small smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. "You''re a real pain in my ass, you know


    that?"


    "Yeah, but that''s why you love me," he says, winking. "Now, go figure out your shit with Winona. And maybe, just maybe, I''ll figure out mine with Lisa." "Or Phillip."


    "He d


    does y a good eighteen holes. It''s nice to have some realpetition for a change." He says looking thoughtful.


    Lance and I yed golf for years together. It''s been a while. I know he''s just reminding me of the fact we haven''t in a while.


    "You barely ever beat me."


    "Of course. Because if I did, you''d just throw a tantrum and embarrass us, so I let


    you win."


    "So help me, Lance. I swear I will make that first punch a doozy."


    "I''ll try to duck real slow, so you don''t miss. Then I''ll take another hundred bet money off you because you will nevernd another one." Lanceughs. "Can you just give me a break, just for a second?"


    "Nope. What you need is a scotch on the rocks." He stands up and goes to his sideboard and pours two drinks.


    The mention of alcohol has my gut churning. "No way."I groan. "Just thinking about alcohol makes me want to vomit."


    Lance walks over with the tinkling ss and shoves it into my hand. That''s entirely the problem. You think too damn much."


    He clinks his ss against mine. "Bottoms up." Then he drinks his straight down and grimaces. "Ahhh, perfect."


    I just stare at his expectant face.


    "Damn you, Lance. We''re getting too old for this peer pressure shit." I eye my ss.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "It''s okay, old man. I''ll get your pushchair."


    I re at him and swallow the demon liquid straight down. The burn in my throat and gut almost has me running to the toilet, but I stand my ground. I have to. "See, not hard. Now go away and stop distracting me from making your next billion."


    "I hate you."


    "Aw, I hate you too, Babe. Maybe I''ll let you be top tonight. Then your ass won''t hurt tomorrow."


    I stare upwards. "Please God, make him stop."


    "Not like your tiny thing will make mine hurt."


    150 Friends Like These


    I''m going to kill him, I swear. Just as soon as I have the strength.

 Chapter 151

    151 Can''t Get Past It (Winona)


    I feel like I''ve been hit by a truck. My head''s pounding, my stomach''s churning, and every sound stabs into my skull. I groan, pressing my hand to my forehead as I sit up in bed.


    The memories ofst nighte flooding back-the party, the drinks, the argument.


    God, the argument.


    Anne stayed over with Bobby and Sarah. I hope they never heard us arguing like that. The kids are ying downstairs, theirughter bubbling upwards. It''s the only bright spot in my day so far.


    I pull on a robe and drag myself down to the kitchen, where the smell of coffee isn''t helping my nausea.


    "Good afternoon." Anne nces up from the table, her eyes sharp. "You look like hell," she says, handing


    me a mug.


    "Feel like it, too," I mutter, taking a sip and wincing. Even the usual coffee tastes too strong. I wince." Afternoon?" I look at the clock on the wall. "Shit, it''s almost three in the afternoon!"


    I heard Jayden m the door when he left around three in the morning," Anne says, her voice probing but gentle. "Are you okay?"


    I sigh, leaning against the counter. "We argued. Badly. I said a lot of things I shouldn''t have."


    Anne studies me for a moment, then asks, "were any of those things true?"


    I nod slowly. "Yeah, they were true, but... I think the delivery was a bit rough, on both ounts. We were both drunk and angry. No excuse for attacking each other though."


    "At least everything is out there now," Anne says, her tone practical. "You can''t deal with anything if you''re not honest about how you''re feeling."


    I want to argue, but she''s right. "Yeah, I guess. I just hope the kids didn''t hear any of it. I should''ve been more careful,


    "I couldn''t actually hear the argument so neither could they. I just heard Jayden mumbling and the door


    m."


    "That''s a relief."


    Anne finishes her coffee and stands up. I''m taking all three kids out for a bit. You should get some more rest, or at least take a shower. You look like death warmed over." "Thanks."


    Anne always cuts to the chase. "You and Jayden need to work on things together if you both want this. It''s not going to happen by magic. Nothing ever does."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She pats my shoulder before heading out, leaving me alone with my thoughts-and my guilt. I''m still standing here, trying to piece together the mess I''m facing, when there''s a knock on the door. Please don''t be Jayden. I just can''t right now.


    151 Can''t Get Past li


    I open the front door and Lisa rushes in like a tornado, her usualrger-than-life energy making my head hurt even more.


    "Hey, you look rough. I thought you''d be glowing after a night with your sexy fianc¨¦, not looking like you got dragged through a hedge backwards. Unless he''s the reason you look that way.


    I manage a weak smile. "Yeah, well, he is partially the reason, but not the way you''re imagining"


    Lisa''s brows raise up as she flops down on the couch, her bag hitting the floor with a thud. "Oh? Spill. Did he not perform, or did you two just get too drunk to core?"


    I can''t help butugh, even though it makes my head hurt. "We got drunk and cared too much... We argued. About him having sex with Ashlyn. And then some."


    She leans forward, suddenly serious. "What happened?"


    I sigh, sitting next to her. "I couldn''t stop thinking about how thest person he was with was Ashlyn. It just... it got into my head, and I kept picturing it. I told him hoping he''d understand and he got angry. Really angry." "That''s not good."


    "He told me I was crazy to think about Ashlyn and him and needed therapy. Okay, he said my reactions. were crazy. Same thing as far as I can see."


    Lisa lets out a low whistle. "So, even though Ashlyn''s locked up, she''s still messing with your rtionship."


    ""Pretty much," I mutter.


    "Well," Lisa says, leaning back and crossing her legs. "You''re not going to like this, but you need to deal with those feelings. Otherwise, they''re going to eat you alive-and your rtionship with Jayden along with it."


    "I know," I admit, slumping against the cushions. "I just... I don''t know how to let it go."


    Lisa shrugs. "Maybe talking to someone who isn''t Jayden might help. A therapist, a counselor... hell, even me. Though I''m more likely to tell you to just have great sex and forget about it."


    Iugh a little. "Of course you would. I don''t know. I just know we had a massive explosion and lot of things were said by us both."


    "Why don''t we just stay single? Much simpler," Lisa says. "I''ve been dating Phillip and Lance, and I think it''s time I figure out if either of them actually wants something more. I''m done with just ying around. I want a man who''s in it for the long haul." "You giving up on Lance?" I ask, a bit surprised. Lisa''s been holding out for Lance for years.


    "Yeah, I think I am," she says, surprising me even more with her sincerity. "I can''t wait forever. I mean if Lance is interested inmitment by now, he never will be."


    "I kinda hoped you and Phillip might end up inmitment.


    "Phillip''s great, but I''m not sure he''s over... well, everything. I think it''s time to look for someone who''s as serious about settling down as I am."


    151 Cant Get Past li


    "Good luck with that," I say. "You deserve someone who''s all in. He''s out there somewhere."


    "Thanks, hon," Lisa says, patting my hand. "And so do you."


    I smile.


    "Maybe that means figuring out this Ashlyn thing once and for all. I mean I get why it''s in your head so much." Lisa says seriously. "Knowing they were having well... that kind of sex, it''s not for everyone."

 Chapter 152

    152 is That What He Wants?


    152 Is That What He Wants?


    (Winona)


    "What kind of sex?" I have no clue what she''s on about.


    Lisa leans back, "You don''t know? God, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said anything."


    "Tell me what you mean." I demand.


    "It was, you know? Kinky, like Dom and sub kink from what I gathered. She basically did all the was into just to keep him on a sexual leash, so to speak."


    I want to throw up.


    things he


    "You know," Lisa says, "maybe you should consider that therapy idea Jayden brought up. It''s not the worst suggestion." She''s gracefully changing the subject and I''m letting her.


    But my mind is still locked onto what she said about Jayden''s sex life with Ashlyn. I focus back on the words Lisa just said so she doesn''t see how rattled I am by the earlier revtion. "Go tell aplete stranger my deepest and most irrational fears? Not likely," I add.


    "Yeah," Lisa says with a shrug. "Jayden''s been through therapy for his own stuff, right? Maybe it''s time you both went together. Could help you work through this Ashlyn thing. And everything else." "Couples therapy? Then we can argue in front of aplete stranger, nice."


    "Look, they are trained to help you through this type of trauma."


    "Trauma?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You almost got shot by Ashlyn, and you almost lost Jayden. You''ve both had so much heavy stuff over the years, trauma is a given if you ask me."


    I bite my lip, considering it. It feels...like I''m being weak. Like admitting there''s something really wrong that I can''t just be strong and fix. Maybe there is. Maybe it is trauma.


    *Jayden mentioned it once before," I admit, "but I wasn''t sure. I mean, therapy... It''s a big step."


    Lisa looks at me, her eyes softer than usual. "Winona, you''ve been through hell and back. If anyone deserves a bit of help to sort things out, it''s you. Being strong isn''t always enduring. Being strong is knowing when to ask for help." I consider this.


    "How would you advise me if it was the same situation?


    Okay, she''s got me there. I sigh and a tear rolls down my cheek.


    "Take your own advice, Winona. Just go see a specialist and ask some questions about the process."


    I nod. "I think I will."


    could be what


    "And if Jayden''s on board with it, maybe it''s something you both should try together. Hell, it could be what saves your rtionship."


    152 Is That What He Wants)


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. "Maybe. I just... I''m scared. What if it just makes things worse?*


    Lisa raises an eyebrow. "You tell me, do you think it can get worse thanst night?"


    I consider that. I don''t think I''d like to see what a worse level would be like. The top of my arms are sore and I remember Jayden grabbing me hardst night.


    "Girl, you guys need to deal with this stuff before it tears you apartpletely. Think of Abby. Besides, therapy isn''t just about fixing things-it''s about understanding each other better,municating better."


    "Yeah," I mutter, staring into my cold coffee. "Maybe couples therapy is what we need to finally move on. One way or the other."


    "That''s what I''m saying." Lisa says, leaning forward. "It''s worth a shot, Winona. For closure, if nothing else."


    "Help yourself to more coffee. I''m going to the bathroom." What Lisa said about Jayden and Ashlyn has me needing some alone time.


    The light in the bathroom is harsh, too bright for my pounding head, but I need to see. I let the robe drop down below my shoulders, and there they are-dark bruises.


    Stark against my skin, marking the ces where Jayden''s fingers gripped.


    My breath catches in my throat, and for a moment, all I can do is stare. This is... it''s not what I thought would ever happen. Jayden''s never hurt me physically before, not like this.


    But seeing these bruises, feeling the soreness... It''s hard.


    I lean against the sink, gripping the edge as I try to steady myself. What does this mean? Was it just the alcohol? Just the heat of the moment?


    Or is there something darker here, something I''ve been too blind to see? Something that runs in his genes?, Judy''s words echo in my mind, the warnings about abuse, about how it can start so subtly that you don''t even realize it''s happening until it''s toote. How it esctes. But Jayden''s not like that. He''s not. I know him. But do I? Do I really?


    And if Ashlyn did things to encourage that darker side of him, that may have involved rough y, perhaps she had him hooked like it was drugs or something. My stomach churns, bile rising in my throat at the thought.


    I don''t doubt her ability to do anything.


    Maybe he wanted that all along and just couldn''t admit it when he was younger. I mean we had a very active and healthy sex life before the cadent and he never once as much as suggested anything like


    that.


    I mean that''s when you''d mention it, when you were young and eager to give anything a try once. But that car ident really did change him. Maybe this is part of that. I don''t know.


    Is that what Jayden wants? Is that what he needs? And if it is, where does that leave me?


    20


    152 H That What He


    I let out a shaky breath, pulling my robe tight around me again. I can''t tell Lisa about these bruises. I can''t even process it myself.


    The doubt is there, though, festering under the surface, making me question everything I thought I knew about Jayden.


    153 The Crossroad

 Chapter 153

    153 The Crossroads (Winona)


    Jayden arrives at my door early on Sunday morning, the sun just starting to filter through the trees outside. I wasn''t expecting him this soon; he texted earlier to ask if he coulde over.


    I open the door, and there he is-tall, broad, Impossibly handsome. His face is a mix of determination and regret. "Hey," he says softly, "Thanks for seeing me."


    "Hey," I reply, stepping aside to let him in. "Thanks for wanting toe by. I want to get this cleared up."


    We go to the kitchen and I pour us coffee.


    He takes the cup from me, his fingers brushing mine for just a second, and I can feel the familiar pull, the one that''s always been there, even when everything else felt like it was falling apart. We sat down at the table.


    "I''m sorry," he starts, his voice low. "About everything. I know I messed up, Win. L... I never wanted to hurt you like that ever."


    1 nod, looking down into my coffee, watching the ripples on the surface. "I''m sorry too. For my part in it. Jayden, I think we''re at a crossroads here,"


    I lift my gaze to meet his, and I see the same realization. "This... what we''ve been doing... it''s not working. We can''t keep going like this."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He nods slowly, and I can see the struggle in his eyes, the way he''s trying to find the right words. "I know," he says, his voice rough. "I don''t want to lose you, Winona. But I also don''t want to keep hurting you. Or Abby."


    My heart aches at the mention of our daughter. "I don''t want to lose you either, Jayden. But we have to be honest with ourselves. If we keep going down this path without fixing what''s broken... we''ll just end up hurting each other more. And I can''t... I won''t let that happen to Abby."


    He frowns at that, and I see the guilt sh across his face. "I know you''re right," he admits. "But where do we go from here? How do we fix this?"


    "This isn''t about me or guilt. We both have a part to y. We''re both right and we''re both wrong.


    "I agree. We need to find some neutral ground. But how?"


    I take a deep breath. "Therapy. For both of us. Together. Maybe solos as well."


    see the surprise in his eyes, but he doesn''t interrupt.


    "We need to talk to someone who can help us... really help us. Because this... all of this... it''s bigger than just us. We need to understand why we keep hurting each other, and we need to find a way to stop."


    He''s quiet for a long moment, and I can see the wheels turning in his mind. Finally, he nods. "I''ll do it. I''ll do whatever it takes, Winona. But... I don''t want to end up in another screaming match. I don''t want to hurt you again."


    I reach across the table, taking his hand in mine. "We''ll promise each other something. If we do this... if


    153 The Crossroad


    we go to therapy... we''re all in. We get into everything, no matter how much it hurts or how long it takes. It''s the only way to move forward."


    He squeezes my hand, his grip firm. 1 promise. I''ll be all in. But what if... what if we find out we can''t fix


    it?"


    My throat tightens at the thought, but I push through. "Then we walk away. Gracefully. For Abby''s sake. We make a good life for her, no matter what. She deserves that."


    He looks at me, his eyes full of pain and determination, "She does. And I promise, Winona, I''ll do whatever it takes to give her that."


    I nod. "Me too. But Jayden... I''m not going to bring up things that trigger us... unless we''re with the therapist. We need to do this right."


    He closes his eyes for a moment, and I see the tension in his shoulders ease just a bit. "I understand. And I think... I think that''s a very, very good idea."


    "Okay. Then we''ll do this. We''ll go to therapy, and we''ll give it everything we''ve got. But be prepared for the possibility that... that it might not work out. And if it doesn''t... we''ll find a way to make a good life for Abby, no matter what."


    He nods, and I see the resolution in his eyes. "Agreed. I don''t want to lose you. But I also don''t want to keep hurting you. Or Abby. So, let''s do this. Let''s see if we can find what''s broken.


    There''s a sense of finality in his words, a determination that I haven''t seen in him in a long time. It gives me hope, but it also scares me. Because I know that this is ourst chance. If this doesn''t work... I''ll have to walk away. And that thought terrifies me more than anything.


    We sit there in silence for a moment, holding hands across the table, both of us lost in our own thoughts. But for the first time in a long time, I feel like we''re on the same page. Like maybe, just maybe, we can find our way back to each other.


    "We''ll set up the appointments tomorrow," I say, breaking the silence. "One bite at a time."


    "One bite at a time," he echoes, and I see a small, tentative smile on his lips. It''s not much, but it''s a start.


    I walk him to the door, feeling a strange mix of hope and fear swirling in my chest. He pauses at the threshold, turning to look at me.


    "Winona... thank you. For giving us a chance."


    I manage a small smile. "Thank you for giving us a chance."


    He leans in, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead. "I''ll see you soon. I was thinking I''d take Abby to the beach."


    "I''d love that. We haven''t been for too long."


    "You''de along too?"


    "No matter what, we''re a family, Jayden. Nothing will change that."


    "I''ll pick you both up after lunch."


    ????


    153 The Crossroads


    watch as he walks away. I close the door, leaning against it as I let out a shaky breath. This is it. Probably ourst chance. Everything in me wants to find a way to make this work. But I''m notpromising my own principles. I will remain true to myself and encourage Jayden to do the same. He may need things I just can''t give him, and that''s okay.


    But no matter what happens, I know one thing for sure-we''ll make a good life for Abby.

 Chapter 154

    154 Good Riddance Judy (Winona)


    The private airstrip stretches out before us, a vast expanse of concrete bordered by high fences and dotted with sleek, ck security vehicles.


    Nexus Global''s logo gleams on the side of the jet, recognisable in every country on this, a reminder of the juggernaut that Gus''s empire is.


    Gus is outside his jet, overseeing the luggage being loaded. He''s in control over every aspect of the flight. Just like his life. His calm, methodical demeanor is unsettling. You can never read Gus. Outside he''s calm and controlled. But I''m under no illusions of the steps he''d have taken to get to where he is now.


    Hu who


    That includes leaving his only son to be raised in an abusive household as punishment to Judy refused to go to Europe with him and slept with his brother.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This man can make miracles happen, but he can also rain down the fires of Hell without a second thought. This man is Jayden''s father.


    Do we truly choose to be the person we want to be or does the gene pool have thest say?


    Nexus Global isn''t just apany-it''s a colossal force that dominates industries worldwide.


    The sheer scale of it always looms in the back of my mind, feeding my anxieties about what Judy might be capable of with such resources at her disposal. With Gus at her disposal.


    I


    Because I know she isn''t traipsing off to Europe for a damn all expenses paid pleasure trip. She has a n. I know she has a n and that n will involve Jayden.


    Judy stands a few feet away, her eyes fixed on Abby and there are tears on her cheeks. Judy, who''s always been soposed, so impervious to the emotions of others, is crying. It''s as if she''s shedding her armor for just a moment.


    I do believe she has genuine feelings for Abby. I do believe she is going to miss her a lot.


    Above all she has been a wonderful grandma to Abby and has respected my wishes all the way through to keep Abby''s life down to earth and as ordinary as possible.


    But I don''t trust her-not for a second. I know better than to take anything Judy does at face value. I don''t know, this might be paranoia'' and perhaps something I can deal with in therapy. How do I just get on with life when there''s so many deadly people in it I can never trust? It''s impossible really. I sigh, I guess I resign myself to therapy forever.


    I watch sit on the steps of the jet and pull Abby into herp. "Onest cuddle, till the next time. I want you to send me all the drawings and paintings to decorate my castle walls." "Are you really going to live in a castle like a queen?" Abby''s little eyes, shining with tears, open up wide." "I am but there will only be a princess there when youe and visit." 154 Good Riddance Judy


    +26 BONUS


    "But why are you leaving, Grandma? I''ll miss you. Don''t go."


    My heart breaks for Abby as she begs Judy not to go. But on the other hand, I hope she doesn''t change her mind and stay. There''s a certain sense of freedom knowing she won''t be breathing down my neck on a daily basis. "Abby, sweetheart," Judy begins, brushing a strand of hair out of Abby''s face with trembling fingers. I can see the tears welling up in her eyes-Judy, the iron-fisted matriarch, actually crying real tears.


    "I''m going away for now, but I''ll be back," Judy continues, her voice wavering slightly. "And when Ie back, I promise you''ll never have to let me go again. You and daddy and I will always be together, you''ll see." She whispers but I can still hear it, although I''m not sure if Judy realizes that.


    Her words m into me. My breath catches in my throat, and the world around me narrows, shrinking down to just this moment, just those words. Never have to let her go again?


    What the hell does that mean? Anxiety surges, threatening to drown me in a tide of panic. But I can''t let it show-I can''t let Judy see that she''s gotten to me or that I''ve heard what she''s just said.


    I force myself to stay still, to keep my face as neutral as possible. Is it a threat? A promise? Or just another one of Judy''s twisted mind games?


    I can''t tell, and that uncertainty is eating me alive. I want to scream, to grab Abby and run, but I know that would only y into Judy''s hands.


    I can''t afford to lose control, not now. Therapy starts tomorrow and I want to give it a real chance. Abby''s brow furrows. "But Grandma, why do you have to go?" she asks, her voice small and trembling." You can build a castle here and we can live in it together just like you always said."


    I want to vomit.


    Judy''s hand pauses on Abby''s hair, her eyes softening even more, though there''s something in them that makes my skin crawl.


    "Shhhh, child. Because I need to take care of some things, darling. But don''t you worry-I''ll be thinking about you every day, and we are always together in our hearts."


    The way she says it, with that strange mix of sorrow and determination, sends my thoughts spiraling out of control.


    I can''t stop thinking about all the things Judy could do, all the ways she could manipte this situation to her advantage.


    She''s always been ten steps ahead of everyone else, always pulling the strings from behind the scenes. What if she''s nning something even worse than I can imagine?


    I walk towards them, wanting to stop the conversation without showing it.


    Acting on impulse with Judy is a mistake I''ve learned not to make. She''s too smart, too calcted, and if she sees my fear, she''ll use it against me.


    Just like she always has.


    155 She''s Gonel

 Chapter 155

    155 She''s Gone! (Winona)


    I nce at Jayden, wondering how he''s feeling about his mother leaving, but his face is a mask of calm that I can''t read. He hasn''t said much about it, and I can''t tell if he''s relieved or not.


    For the first time in his life, his mother won''t be hovering over him, dictating his every move, and yet he seems... unmoved.


    It''s that unreadable expression that sets my nerves even more on edge. I''ve always struggled to understand Jayden''s feelings when ites to his mother, and now, more than ever, I wish I could see inside his head. Is he h


    happy she''s leaving? Is he secretly afraid, like I am? Or is he just so numb to her influence that he doesn''t care anymore? The uncertainty about his emotions adds anotheryer to my inner anxiety. "Jayden, dear," Judy says, turning to him as she stands. She ushers Abby over to me as she approaches her son. "Take care of yourself, won''t you."


    Jayden nods, his face remaining impassive. "I''ll be fine," he says, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Good," Judy says, reaching out to squeeze his arm. "I''ll miss you terribly."


    "Goodbye, Mother." Jayden then walks away.


    I follow him with Abby holding my hand. Wow. I''m not sure if this is good or bad.


    Jayden might not show it now, but I know how much his mother has meant to him, how deeply her influence ran in his life. Is he truly able to just switch that off and not care about her at all now? I don''t think that''s healthy for him.


    I can''t shake the feeling that something terrible is going to happen, that Judy''s departure is just the beginning of some new, twisted n. But I can''t talk to Jayden about it-not yet.


    Not until we''re in therapy, where I can carefully navigate these suspicions without triggering his defenses.


    I have to be open to the possibility that this fear is all in my head as well.


    Our first session is tomorrow. What if it doesn''t work? What if we end up tearing each other apart instead of finding a way to heal?


    We stop and watch them.


    Gus gives a sharp nod to the flight crew signaling that it''s time to go. They all disappear to their prospective jobs. He and Judye towards us. He gives Abby a hug and a kiss and shakes Jayden''s hand. Judy takes Abby in her arms and hugs her again. "I love you, sweetheart," Judy whispers into Abby''s hair. Remember that, okay? I''ll see you soon as I can."


    Abby clings to her, nodding through her confusion, and it takes everything in me not to yank her away. But I hold back, biting down the surge of panic that''s rising in my throat.


    I can''t afford to lose control.


    155 She''s Gone!


    Judy''s eyes are on me, watching, no doubt waiting for any sign of weakness.


    Finally, Judy pulls back, her gaze lingering on me. Our eyes meet, and for a split second, I see something in her expression-something cold, calcting, the Judy I know, and it sends a shiver down my spine. She knows I know. She knows exactly how to get under my skin, how to make me doubt everything.


    With onest, lingering look, Judy turns and walks toward the jet. Gus follows, his hand resting on the small of her back as they ascend the steps.


    The door closes behind them with a resounding thud, and the jet''s engines roar to life. Abby covers her


    ears.


    The deafening roar is music to my ears. She''s gone. I can breathe a little easier.


    As the ne begins to taxi down the runway, I reach for Abby, pulling her close. She buries her face in my shoulder, her small body trembling.


    I hold her tight, my heart pounding as I watch the jet disappear into the sky. I feel for her. It''s never easy saying goodbye to someone you love.


    Unlike saying goodbye to someone you hate.


    Jayden stands beside me, staring at the empty runway as the jet straightens high above us and disappears, his expression unreadable. For a moment, neither of us speaks.


    Judy might be gone, but her presence lingers, like a shadow that refuses to fade. And her words echo in my mind. But she''s gone. She''s actually left the country.


    "Go get


    in the car, Sweety" I say to Abby and she runs to the car and the driver lets her in the back seat.


    "Okay, not gonna lie. I kinda want to cheer right now," I say to Jayden.


    ""You and me, both," he answers.


    "Really? I mean, it''s okay to feel sad or to miss her. She''s your mom, after all."


    "I''ll miss her like a hole in the head."


    I shouldn''t but I give a small giggle.


    "Let''s take Abby to the zoo. We have therapy tomorrow and I''m damn nervous about that. A day thinking about nothing will be perfect."


    I let out a sigh of relief. "You''re nervous too? I thought it was just me. I''ve been trying to hide it."


    "I''m shitting bricks and since we agreed we wouldn''t hide feelings; I''m letting you know."


    I give him a small hug. "Let''s go to the zoo. Although it may seem boringpared to the one we run."


    Jaydenughs. "It better be. I''m looking forward to a normal life."


    His words give me hope that we can work this out. It will take time and a lot of heartache as we reveal our truths, but I''m ready. Even if it means seeing that I''m being irrational in my fears. I''m ready to deal with that.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 156

    156 Facing Therapy


    (Winona)


    Dr. Barnaby Greyson, M.D., Ph.D.


    Consultant Psychiatrist and Psychoanalyst


    Guiding the Minds Behind the Headlines


    I hover outside his office door, reading the name over and over. This is it. My nerves are toast. My hands mmy and my heart rate like a racehorse who just finished a steeplechase.


    I look at Jayden beside me and he looks exactly like I feel.


    His eyes meet mine. "We got this."


    I nod. "We got this."


    We step inside together and a receptionist asks us to take a seat after she takes our names.


    We both sit in silence. I''m sure the clock on the wall is on high volume as the seconds tick over.


    Then out he steps. He''s younger than I imagined. Not even any gray kissing his hair. I''m not sure he''s much older than us. Maybe he has a good hair colorist and does Botox or something.


    He nods at us, peering over his sses like he is actually one hundred years old. This is weird.


    We stood up and walked into his room. "Take a seat," he says as he sits in his huge leather office chair.


    It''s more luxurious than I expected in here, with plush chairs and a soothing earthy color palette. imagined stark, clinical walls and a hard, brown sofa for some reason.


    We sit down across from Dr. Barnaby, the silence stretching out like a taut wire ready to snap.


    I have no clue what to say.


    I''d


    I feel exposed under his scrutiny as he looks from Jayden to me and back again. He nods his head like he can see all the mess inside me I''ve kept hidden.


    Maybe I''ll explode and blurt out everything at once.


    "Good morning." Dr. Greyson''s voice is deep and calm as he gets straight to the point.


    "Today, we begin the process of unraveling what''s brought you both here. By the media reports, you both should already be in padded cells..."


    I stare at him.


    Then a huge grin takes over his staid face. "But that''s why you pay me the big bucks. I wish I could say you''re the worst cases I''ve had but sadly not. I think you''re saveable. Maybe."


    I''m really not sure if I shouldugh or cry. Doing both will likely get me that padded room.


    "Rx folks." He holds his hands up in the air and lowers them again.


    "Dr. Greyson..." Jayden starts but is interrupted.


    156 Facing Therapy


    "Call me Barnaby. If you knew Dr. Greyson, my father, you''d understand."


    I raise my eyebrows in surprise.


    "What? Just because I''m the best psychiatrist in the country, arguably the world, doesn''t mean I don''t have father issues. Sure as hell never going to be one myself. That parenting shit is fucked up."


    I can''t help butugh at him this time. Jayden does too!


    In fact, the three of usugh together until Barnaby stops and stares right at us both in turn, his voice dead serious, "this isn''t going to be easy. But it is possible."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I stopughing and nce at Jayden, searching his face for some sign of how he''s feeling. I wonder if he''s as confused as I am right now. Not sure what I was expecting but it wasn''t this. Jayden looks at me, and yes, he is just as thrown off as I am.


    "Before we start, I want you both to know that this space is safe. You can say whatever you need to say without fear of judgment. But I also want to be clear-this is not a ce for games or passive aggression. If we''re doing this, we need honesty. Brutal, ufortable honesty."


    I stiffen at the word "brutal." It sounds so final, so unforgiving. I''m not sure I''m ready for that, but then again, when have I ever been ready for any of this?


    My adult life has been a whirlwind of events that I''ve barely had time to process-Jayden''s amnesia, Abby''s health, Judy''s maniptions, Ashlyn''s metal health problems.


    And now, therapy with the man I once loved without argument, the man who broke my heart, and yet the man I''m desperately trying to hold onto.


    But I''m Jayden speaks first, his voice clipped. "I''m here because I want to fix things-for Abby, and for us. not going to pretend I''m not angry, or that I''m not hurt. There''s a lot of stuff we need to get into, and I don''t know if we''ll be able to fix all of it."


    His words hit me hard, but I nod. He''s right-we''re both carrying so much anger and pain. But hearing him say it out loud, that he''s not sure we can fix it, makes the anxiety bubble up inside me like a volcano ready


    to erupt.


    I want to scream, to cry, to tell him that I''m terrified we won''t make it. But I don''t. Instead, I swallow that reaction down and keep my tone steady. It''s not that I don''t want to voice my emotions, I just want to do it in the right way.


    -I''m


    here because I need to understand where we stand." I say, my hands clenching in myp. "I don''t want to keep going around in circles. I want to find a way forward, whatever that looks like."


    Barnaby nods, his gaze shifting between us. "It''s clear that there''s a lot of unresolved issues between you both. Anger, hurt, mistrust-these are all things we''ll need to address."


    "Yes. I just don''t know how we address them when we always end up in meltdown mode," I say.


    "The first step is getting to a ce of acknowledgement, exploring these feelings. Realizing they maye from things that happened before the two of you even met."


    I swallow hard.


    157 Going Deep

 Chapter 157

    157 Going Deep (Winona)


    Barnaby pauses, then leans forward slightly. "Jayden, you mentioned anger. Can you tell me more about that? What is it that makes you angry?"


    Jayden''s wordse out, slow and measured. "I''m angry because I feel like I''ve been lied to,


    manipted. I feel like I''ve lost control of my own life, and I don''t know how to get it back. I don''t know if I ever had it."


    Dr. Greyson turns to me. "Winona, what about you? What are you feeling?"


    I hesitate, not wanting to say too much, not wanting to open the floodgates. But I know I have to, if this is going to work. I''m scared," I admit.


    I look at Jayden and then back at Barnaby. "I''m scared that no matter what we do, it''s not going to be enough. Maybe we were way too broken before we even started."


    The room falls silent again. I can feel Jayden''s eyes on me, but I don''t look back at him.


    "It''s clear that you both have a lot of pain and fear that you''re carrying. But the fact that you''re here, that you''re willing to talk about it, is a good sign."


    He pauses, then continues, his tone firm but gentle. "This is going to be a long process. Healing from the kind of trauma you''ve both experienced doesn''t happen overnight. But if you''re willing to put in the work.... you never know." I take a deep breath, trying to let his words sink in. Can we really do this, or are we just dying the inevitable?


    Jayden reaches out, his hand hovering over mine for a moment before he takes it, his grip firm but gentle. "I want to give this everything I have," he says, and I can hear the determination in his voice. "I will work hard for this."


    I look at him, and for the first time in a long time, I see something in his eyes that gives me hope.


    "I''ll work hard for us too. For Abby, our daughter."


    "No." Barnaby says in a firm tone. "Not for your daughter, not for Jayden, for you.


    I look at him. "Of course, for me too."


    -


    "Only for you. You can''t do this for anyone else but yourself. You both have to work out if this is what your both truly want for yourselves. Until you do that, this will always fail." Barnaby''s tone and expression brook no argument. I nod. "It is what I want...I''m sure."


    "No, you aren''t sure. That''s why you''re both here. Because neither of you are sure."


    "I want to be with Winona. I do know that now." Jayden answers.


    "You don''t know jack shit." Barnaby challenges Jayden


    I feel Jayden''s mood shift. That makes me wary.


    157 Going Deep


    "There, right there," Barnaby points out. "Did you feel the shift Jayden?"


    "I guess."


    "You didn''t like what I said, and your mood changed. Then Winona began to hesitate and retreat. She anticipated you getting angry and avoiding the conflict


    "I wasn''t getting angry,"


    "I think you were. You need to learn to read the room. Life isn''t a business deal that you win or lose at. If you treat it like that, you''ll lose every time."


    "I guess I do have trouble with people telling me what to do."


    "That''s another session. Today, I''m creating a space where we let it all hang out. A ce where you both can say exactly what''s on your mind with no fear of retribution from the other."


    I let my breath out. "I''d like that. I''d like to express my truth. To be heard without it being taken as a personal affront each time."


    "I''d like to be heard too. No one listens to me. I just get told what I should feel or think. Then when go against that, I''m the bad guy."


    "Because you are always ranting and raving over whatever I say.


    "Because you never listen to my side. You don''t get how hard this all is for me."


    "I do, I get it, Jayden. But it''s hard for me too. I just can''t brush things away the next day as if they haven''t been said... or done."


    "I don''t want to brush them away; I just don''t want to argue about them all over again."


    "It''s impossible to have a regr conversation with you. You say the most hurtful things."


    "I say hurtful things? I''m pretty sure you said I''ve made your life hell." Jayden''s voice is raised now.


    I stop. Tears roll down my face. "We can''t evene to therapy and not argue. This isn''t going to work."


    "Cool, great chat. I guess that''s it then." Barnaby says and rests his hands behind his head, elbows out. Been nice meeting you both."


    Jayden stares at him. "What? We''re not leaving yet. I could''ve argued at home for free."


    "Exactly, so if you both insist on continuing to argue, just stay home and do it for free."


    "But isn''t it your job to stop us from arguing?


    "No. It''s yours and Winona''s job to stop arguing," he says casually.


    "I''m confused," Jayden says. "This is fucking crap. You''re supposed to be the expert here and you''re fucking useless."


    "Jayden! You can''t say that." I speak up now.


    "He can and he did. And now we''re getting somewhere."


    "With all due respect, Barnaby... Dr. Greyson. This does seem highly unprofessional."


    +26 BONUS


    157 Going Deep


    "Great! Now you''re beginning to tell it how it is. Jayden, you could work on your cussing. Do you understand what I''m saying here?"


    "You haven''t said anything. Just cryptic shit."


    "I''m not sure we''re a good fit with you Doctor..." I admit


    "Okay, so now you''re saying what you truly feel to me, I want your both to choose one thing you need to say to the other, but you''ve been too scared to because of fear of being misunderstood or not heard." I stare at him and then at Jayden.


    "Don''t waste time thinking it over. Chop chop! Winona, you first. Tell Jayden one of your truths about the two of you. Go ahead."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I was in aa for a year. I went through rehabilitation toe find you. Imagine how I felt when I woke up and the man I''d just married, the man I loved more than the world, was nowhere to be found." I look at Jayden. "Good. Keep going. Jayden, ept her words and don''t make this about you. Listen to what she''s saying." Barnaby guides us with his words.


    "Keep going, Winona."

 Chapter 158

    158 Going Deeper (Jayden)


    "Imagine being told by my best friend that you now loved Ashlyn and had no memory of me." Winona''s voice is steady, but the hurt behind it is unmistakable.


    She continues, "I was heartbroken. All I wanted was to get through rehabilitation as fast as possible ande find you, I was sure once you saw me, you''d remember what we had." I listen to her words. There''s no avoiding the pain she''sying out in front of me.


    "Jayden, remember this isn''t about me, Barnaby''s voice cuts in, calm and firm. "This is Winona expressing her truth. Just hear her. No excuses. No defensiveness. Just listen." I nod, silencing the instinct to defend myself.


    "You never cared about my side of things," Winona continues. "Not once. You never gave me the benefit of the doubt. You just epted what they told you, even when I tried to help you remember. "Okay, let''s-"Barnaby starts but Winona keeps going.


    You made love to me the night I conceived Abby." Her voice tightens. "I thought I''d finally broken through. It felt like you remembered. But after that, you were even angrier with me."


    She pauses.


    Barnaby speaks again, "So...good-"


    "You crushed me when you used me of drugging you," she continues. "When you demanded the ''divorce. So heartless. So cruel. Maybe that''s just who you are, Jayden. Maybe it''s something in your genes you can''t change."


    Her words are a sharp, stinging p. Does she really believe I''m beyond redemption? That I''m trapped my own bloodline?


    "Now we''re getting to it," Barnaby says, his tone encouraging. "Winona, great job. Jayden, how does it feel to hear Winona say that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You do know," Barnaby presses. "Winona has opened up. It''s time for you to do the same. This will never work if you don''t be vulnerable."


    I take a deep breath, the air heavy in my lungs. I''m angry."


    Winona''s eyes meet mine, and I force myself to continue. "I''m angry with myself for being so easily manipted by my mother. For not believing you when you tried to tell me the truth. I let myself be weak. That''s not who I want to be." Barnaby''s gaze sharpens. "Who do you want to be, Jayden?"


    The question throws me off. "What?"


    "Who do you want to be?" he repeats, his tone insistent


    8 Gong Deeper


    "Not my foll


    my father, that''s for damn sure," I say, the realization hitting me hard. "Neither of them. Greg, the man I thought was my father for so long-I should''ve been relieved to find out he wasn''t. But then there''s Gus. He''s not someone I want to be either." "So who is it you want to be like?" Bamaby asks, leaning forward slightly. "Do you have a positive male Influence in your life? Anyone at all? Grandfather, uncles, older cousins?"


    I shake my head slowly. "If they exist, I don''t know them."


    Barnaby switches eye contact to Winona. "What about you? Any positive male influences in your life?"


    Winona looks down, shaking her head, "No. I might''ve said Phillip at one point, but he turned out to be a liar. So, no."


    Barnaby leans back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "Neither of you has had a strong, positive male figure to look up to. You''ve both been raised on dysfunction, and that''s the model you know."


    He pauses, letting the words sink in before continuing, Jayden, you don''t know how to be the man you want to be because you''ve never seen him. You understand a strong woman but you''re unsure how to co-exist and be the man you want to be."


    His eyes shift back to Winona. "Winona, you''ve never experienced anything but dysfunction from males, so you''ve settled for versions better than what you grew up with. You understand how to be a strong woman and good role model for Abby, but you don''t understand what a male role model should look like."


    His words hit me. We''ve been trying to build our lives on broken foundations, chasing something we''ve never actually seen.


    Barnaby leans forward slightly, his voice steady but insistent. "Dysfunction is familiar to both of you. It''s what you know, so it''s what you replicate. But that doesn''t mean you have to ept it."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He turns to Winona. "Winona, you don''t have to settle just because it''s slightly better than what you had before. You have to demand more, for yourself and for Abby,"


    His gaze returns to me. "Jayden, you have to understand that being a better man isn''t just about not being your father. It''s about defining who you want to be, beyond that."


    "This isn''t easy," Barnaby says, his tone softer but no less firm. "It''s about unlearning everything you''ve known and building something better. But you both have to want it, and you both have to put in the work."


    This isn''t just about not repeating the mistakes of the past. It''s about building a future that isn''t defined by those mistakes. Winona deserves more. Abby deserves more. And so do I.


    Barnaby watches us both carefully, gauging our reactions. "This is where the real work begins," he says. You''ve both acknowledged the dysfunction, now it''s time to dismantle it. Piece by piece." Winona nods. "I''m ready," she says quietly but firmly.


    I nod as well, feeling a new determination settle in. "Me too."


    "Good," Barnaby smiles. "Then let''s get to work. Sometimes you won''t know what the answers are. But you just show up anyway and do the work. Also, what happens in this room stays in this room."


    "So we don''t talk about our sessions at home?"


    158 Gong Deeper


    "Not exactly. You can as long as you feel safe and supported to do so. My advice is you don''t raise new topics out of this office. Things that might trigger a reaction that''s out of control, okay? We break it all down, bit by bit, here where it''s safe." "And we eat an elephant?" I ask and I grip Winona''s hand as I say it.


    "As many elephants as it takes. You both in?"


    "Yes." Winona squeezes my hand back..


    "Bring it," I say.

 Chapter 159

    159 Navigating the Dally (Winona)


    The penthouse feels more like a sanctuary today than it has in months. Abby''sughter echoes through the spacious living room as she chases a bouncing ball, her small feet thumping against the hardwood floors.


    The sound of her joy is a balm to my frayed nerves, still tender from yesterday''s therapy session with Barnaby.


    Jayden and I are at the kitchen ind,ptops open, papers strewn about as we try to coordinate our schedules. With Judy gone and Abby starting preschool full-time, our days are suddenly our own, but also moreplicated with finding a work-life bnce. We''re drafting a family calendar-work meetings, Abby''s school events, therapy sessions. It''s mundane, yet feels like a significant step forward.


    "Okay, so I''ll drop her off at school on Mondays and Wednesdays, and you pick her up?" Jayden asks, pointing to the digital calendar.


    "Sounds good. And I can take Tuesdays and Thursdays," I confirm, making the entries. "Fridays we can alternate or go together, depending on our schedules.


    "Winona, I know you and Phillip are building another business but if you wanted the job back with Brennan Industries, both of you, I can make that work. It might be easier to schedule then."


    I take a deep breath. Okay, remember, hear what he''s saying first. Don''t get defensive. Be honest. "Having my own business is important for me. For us. I feel like I need that autonomy again."


    He takes a breath too. "Okay, I just wanted to offer, just in case. No drama. I think we have Abby and school sorted anyway."


    "Now we need to work out family time and us time."


    He looks at me and smiles. "I''d like that."


    "Me too. Maybe a date night or something?"


    Jayden nods, a small smile ying on his lips. "It''s weird, isn''t it? nning like a... normal family."


    Iugh "Weird as."


    We''re finding our rhythm, slowly. The air between us is lighter, cautiously optimistic. It''s fragile but growing stronger, like the first thin ice on a winter pond


    As we continue nning, my phone vibrates with an iing text


    Darling daughter. Meet meAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    My poor excuse for a father. How did he get my new number?


    Just seeing his sarcastic crap brings a flood of anxiety.


    "Everything good?" Jayden nces over, his face lined with concern.


    #


    159 Navigating the Daily


    "Yeah, just spam," I lie, pushing the phone away. It buzzes again.


    Jayden fields a call of his own, signaling to me that he needs to take it.


    My hands tremble as I retrieve my phone, my breath catching as I read the message.


    President''s Park. Noon. ALONE


    I shouldn''t even consider it. But can I get a closure I''ve never gotten. I can tell him exactly what I need to


    say.


    I ponder telling Jayden, but the thought of how this might derail the fragile peace we''re building stops me. He''s working so hard on trusting and rebuilding our life together, I can''t throw a wrench in it now by bringing up the man who embodies my darkest days. This needs toe up in therapy only. I know it will trigger Jayden because he hates him.


    Instead, I think of Gordon Brown, mywyer. Maybe he could apany me, stay hidden, just to ensure nothing goes wrong. I''m long past being na?ve enough to actually go alone or engage with him via text.


    I''ll be changing my number again.


    Jayden hangs up his call and turns to me, his expression softening. "Lunch break? There''s some chicken. sd."


    "Sounds great," I respond, tucking away my phone and the turmoil it brought with it. As we eat, I''m physically present but mentally miles away, wrestling with the decision.


    "Maybe not, I made it."


    ""From scratch?"


    "Yes, and I cleaned up after."


    I grin at this. "Wow, I''m impressed. You''ll have to sack some staff at this rate."


    T


    "I figure, if I can do it myself, for us. I will. You''re right, I have too many staff for the wrong things."


    "But they won''t lose their jobs for real? They need to make rent too."


    "I have that sorted. Just redirected."


    ""Great news." This feels like real progress.


    The text from him could be progress too, I just need to be in control. Meeting him means facing my fears head-on, maybe even shouting into the face of my trauma that he no longer holds power over me.


    I draft an email to Gordon, asking if he''d be willing to be my silent guardian at this potential meeting. Hopefully he reads it and has the time at such short notice.


    My head runs through alternatives if Gordon can''t do it


    The next therapy session with Jayden is tomorrow.


    As I stare out the window at the sprawling city below, I feel both empowered and terrified. This meeting could be closure or it might reopen wounds, and I''m not sure if I''m ready. But it''s the step I need to take. 159 Navigating the Daily


    It feels right. Scary bu

 Chapter 160

    160 Cutting the Ties (Winona)


    I''m sitting at a wooden park table, my fingers tracing the rough surface, trying to focus on anything but the dread pooling in my stomach,


    The park is beautiful today-famillesughing, kids ying by the stream, and ducks floatingzily in the clear water. It''s the kind of day that should bring peace, but instead, my frayed nerves barely hold me together. Gordon had assured me that Steve would find me and to just sit somewhere amongst other people. Gordon is here as well. I can''t see him but I know he is. Knowing that quells the gnawing anxiety.


    My phone is recording, hidden in my pocket, ready to capture every word of this twisted reunion. I brace myself for what I know will be an ugly encounter.


    The wind rustles through the trees, and I catch sight of him walking toward me. He''s thinner but well dressed and that same smug smirk twists his lips. His presente is a shadow, darkening the brightness of the day. ach


    "Well, well," Steve says as he approaches, his voiceced with condescension. "If it isn''t my bougie


    daughter."


    I steel myself, taking a deep breath, "What do you


    want?"


    He takes a seat across from me, leaning back like he owns the ce. "Straight to the point, huh? Always so serious. I figured you''d want to catch up, see your old man before I disappear for good."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I have nothing to catch up on with you," I reply, my voice steady. "You''re a part of my life I''m ready to


    leave behind."


    Steve chuckles, shaking his head. "You say that, but here you are. Couldn''t resist seeing what I had to say, could you?"


    I grip the edge of the table, trying to keep myposure. Memories of my childhood flood back-the stench of unwashed clothes. Painful hunger that was a constantpanion.


    The shame of wearing tattered hand-me-downs while other kids had proper school uniforms.


    The only time I had anything decent was when the school stepped in with uniforms and seeing I had lunch.


    Steve took me out on the streets, a pathetic prop in his begging schemes. I was just a tool to make people feel sorry for him, to make them give more.


    I remember the disgust on their faces, the pity, the way they looked at me like I was something to be pitied, not a child who deserved love and care.


    But as much as they pitied me, no one ever stepped in to help. No one wanted to get involved. Not until i did so well at school, I got a schrship and best of all, I got Anne.


    The authorities didn''t want me living alone or in the school dorm right away.


    They knew I needed extra protection and care, so I didn''t go down the wrong track as a teen.


    160 Cutting the Ti


    "My entire childhood was a nightmare," I say, my voice firm. "You dragged me through hell, using me to


    I get sympathy from strangers while I went hungry and cold most of the time. You never cared about me, not once."


    His smirk fades slightly, but he covers it quickly. "I did what I had to do to survive."


    "You did what you had to do to survive," I repeat, disgust curling in my stomach. "But what about me, Steve? I was a child. I deserved a childhood, not a life spent begging on the streets and going home to a drugged-out mother and a father who saw me as nothing but a tool."


    He leans forward, his eyes narrowing. "You think you''re better than me now, don''t you? Living your fancy


    came from."


    life, acting like you''ve got it all together. But you can''t ever erase where you."


    I meet his gaze head-on, refusing to back down. "I''m not here to erase anything, Steve. I''m here to tell you that I''m done with you. You don''t get to control me anymore. You don''t get to manipte me. You''re nothing to me now."


    The words feel like a release, a long-overdue purge of all the poison he''s injected into my life, But as much as I want to walk away, I know him too well. He''s not going to let me go without trying to


    burt me.


    "I was the only one who ever protected you," he sneers. "You think you had it bad? You should be grateful 1 didn''t sell you off to the highest bidder every night. I could''ve made a fortune off you, but I didn''t. You owe me for that."


    I stare at him, incredulous. "You think not selling me to other men makes you a good father? You think that''s something to be proud of? You''re sicker than I thought."


    He shrugs, clearly unbothered. "You''ve always been ungrateful. I kept you alive, didn''t I? I kept a roof over your head. I let you go away to high school and college, and I left you alone. You had it better than a lot of kids."


    "Better?" I spit out the word. "You call that better? I lived in fear every day of my life. I had to survive Steve, not live with you. And the fact that you can sit there and act like you did me some favor by not selling me off makes me sick to my stomach."


    you,


    For a moment, I think I see something flicker in his eyes-fear, maybe, or regret-but it''s gone as quickly as it appeared. "You might be all high and mighty now, but you can''t run from where you came from. Bet your perfect life doesn''t have room for a brother or sister." The shock grabs my breath away.


    "If they''re even still alive."

 Chapter 161

    161 Mother and Child


    161 Mother and Child


    (Winona)


    The words hit me. Is he just ying mind games? A sibling? My mind reels, trying to process what he''s saying. "My mother... She had another child? To you?"


    "Yeah, a year after you left," he says, almost gleefully. I was done raising kids by then and done with supplying her drug habit, no one wanted to pay for her services anymore."


    I stare at him. What a monster.


    "Yeah, surprised your mother was a whore, are ya?" He grins. "She wasn''t even good at that. Crying every time. Men want some fire, some passion."


    I didn''t ever think my heart could break any harder than it already had over the years. But it did. The sudden realization that I was just too young to realize. He was the reason my mother had a drug habit. He kept her that way so he could pimp her out. If I could ever kill anyone with no regrets, it''s this person in front of me now.


    "One kid was bad enough, and I wasn''t about to waste the rest of my life on another. So, I left. Don''t know what happened to them, and I don''t care. The house needed bulldozing anyway."


    As I sit there, the pastes rushing back-the house, if you could even call it that. Steve inherited it from his parents, but by the time I was old enough to remember, it was a rundown mess.


    The ce was barely livable. Rats scurried at night, their squeaking and scratching a constant reminder of the filth we lived in.


    There was hardly any furniture, just old mattresses thrown on the floor where I slept, a beat-up couch in the living room, and a fridge that was mostly empty except for beer.


    ATV sat on the floor, the only thing Steve seemed to care about as he drank and threw his empties all over the floor. The dining set, such as it was, never saw a meal. We ate scraps if we ate at all, and never at that table. Mom was there. She did cry a lot. She did drugs, a lot. Now I know why.


    And yet, it was home. My home.


    He left my mother, pregnant and alone. The thought makes my skin crawl. Did they survive?


    "You left her there," I say, my voice trembling with the weight of everything I''m remembering. "In that hellhole, pregnant and alone. How could you?"


    Steve''s lips curl into a sneer. "Jesus! I gave her a house! You women are never happy. She wasn''t my


    you. I needed a life too." problem anymore. I did my time, raisi


    I stare at him, horrified. "You left her to rot. With no food, no money, nothing?"


    Steve shrugs,pletely unmoved. "Not my problem. God helps those who help themselves. She wanted to keep the kid, not me. I wasn''t going to stick around and y house again. It was bad enough being lumbered with you."


    H


    161 Mother and CHEE


    "You think you''re some kind of hero because you didn''t sell me off, but you left your pregnant wife in a house that should''ve been condemned."1 let out every hateful emotion I have for him.


    "You didn''t protect me, and you sure as hell didn''t protect her. You''re a coward, Steve. A selfish, cowardly leach who doesn''t deserve to be called a father or a man."


    He res at me, his face hardening. "You think you''re better than me now, don''t you? With your fancy life


    and


    your rich boyfriend. But you can''t erase where youe from. You can''t erase your gene pool."


    I know he''s goading me, and I shouldn''t react. His horrid words continue. "I bet your bigshot boyfriend doesn''t know where you really came from. He wouldn''t touch you if he knew your mother was a whore and a useless one at that!"


    I stand up and I pull my hand back andnd the hardest p I''ve ever given anyone on his face. Every drop of hatred and disgust I have for him is in that p. My hand rings in pain but it''s worth it.


    It stuns him for a second but then he is up and has me around the throat. His fist is raised high ready to strike. His beating used to scare me once. I stare defiantly into his eyes. I don''t feel fear anymore.


    I don''t feel anything. "One day I''ll dance on your grave," I say.


    Then Gordon is there behind him, holding his arms before he cannd the blow that wasing. Gordon pushes Steve to the ground andes over to me. "Let''s go. He''s pathetic."


    I''ve been trying so hard to build a life, to create something good out of the wreckage he left behind. He''s tried to drag me back into that darkness, to remind me that no matter how far I''vee, there''s still a part of me tied to that nightmare. But I feel free of it today.


    I may have a brother or sister living that same nightmare right now. If they survived. If my mother survived.


    Steve''s not winning this time.


    "I''m done with you," I say, my voice cold and final. "You don''t get to hurt me anymore. You don''t get to control me. You don''t even get to make me care anymore. I''m walking away, and I''m never looking back."


    My legs are surprisingly steady as I start to walk away. But then I pause and turn back to him, meeting his gaze onest time.


    "You''re a poor excuse for a father and an even poorer excuse for a man. You''ll die alone, and no one will care." I smile at him.


    Let God be the ultimate judge, and the devil can take his due.


    162 The Past UnravelsOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 162

    162 The Past Unravels


    (Winona)


    "I know we have our list, Jayden, but I have something else I need to talk about in our safe space today."


    Jayden looks surprised but he nods. "Of course."


    Barnaby leans back in his chair, ncing between us. Winona, It sounds like there''s something significant you need to share with Jayden. Let''s start."


    I take a deep breath, my heart pounding.


    I look at Jayden, his eyes are filled with worry. "I met with Steve," I say, my voice steady, but I can feel the tension coiled in my stomach. "Steve Halley. My fath...my sperm donor. That creature is barely human let alone a father."


    Jayden''s eyes widen, and his face pales. "You what? Winona, are you serious? That man is dangerous."


    "I know," I say quickly. "Which is why I had Gordon with me, hidden from Steve. I wasn''t stupid about it. Jayden."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you let me go with you?" His voice is tight, barely controlled. I can see the hurt and the fear mixing in his expression, and it tears at me.


    "I didn''t want to put you in that position," I say, my voice softer now. "I knew this was something I needed to do without you. And honestly, I wasn''t sure how you''d react, and I knew I had to go. I wanted to."


    Barnaby clears his throat, cutting through the tension. Before we dive into the details of what happened, Winona, can you talk about why you felt you needed to go? What pushed you to take that step?"


    I take a moment, trying to gather my thoughts. "I needed to confront him. He''s been this shadow over my life for so long, defining who I was. I felt like... I felt like if I didn''t face him, I''d never be free. I''d always be that scared little girl, hiding from the monster in the closet." Jayden is still staring at me, but his face is rxed, like he''s taking in my words and not thinking how this affects him as a man. "And now? How do you feel now that you''ve seen him?"


    "Free," I say, meeting his eyes. "For the first time, I feel like he doesn''t control me anymore. I told him everything I''ve wanted to say for years, and he didn''t break me. But..."


    "But what?" Jayden presses, leaning forward.


    "But I''m scared, Jayden," I admit. "I''m scared that my past-everything I''ve been through-might affect our future. You''ve always seen me as this strong, capable person, but that''s not who I was before we met in school." I pause and look at him and then Barnaby, "Go ahead, Winona. Speak your truth. You''re safe."


    "My life was... it was a nightmare, and I''ve never shared the details with you, with anyone, because I was terrified you''d see me differently. I guess I was terrified I''d see me differently."


    Jayden shakes his head, his voice thick with emotion. "Winona, nothing you say could change how I feel about you. We''ve been through so much together."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    162 The Past Unravels


    I look at him, my heart aching because I know that''s not reality. It''s just a record we y with each other to avoid reality.


    "That''s what you say now, but I''ve seen it before, Jayden. People say they''ll love you no matter what, but then they learn the truth, and everything changes. It''s happened to us."


    "You''re right. But I''m not going to just talk about it this time. I''ll prove it with my actions."


    "I''m giving you the chance to know who I really am, all of it, before we make any more majormitments. If you want out, I''ll understand."


    Barnaby interjects, his voice calm but firm. "Winona, why do you think you never shared these details with Jayden before? What held you back?"


    "Fear," I say without hesitation. "Fear that he wouldn''t love me anymore. That he''d look at me and see the filthy, neglected child I was, not the person I''ve tried so hard to be. That I could never be good Xenough for his status. That Judy was right." Jayden''s jaw hardens at the mention of her name. "I don''t care what she thinks anymore."


    I continue to exin to Barnaby. "His mother knew about my past, and she used it against me. She''s the one who brought Steve back into my life. She wanted to break me down, and for a long time, I let her." Jayden takes my hand in his. "Winona, I''m so sorry."


    I shake my head. "It''s not your fault, Jayden. She was maniptive, and she knew exactly what buttons to push. But we are here to learn how to leave that past behind us."


    Barnaby leans forward slightly, his eyes sharp. "This is where we need to focus. Winona, you''ve carried this burden alone for so long, and that''s understandable given your history."


    I nod.


    Barnaby continues his counsel. "But now, you''re in a partnership. The challenge is learning to share that burden, to trust that Jayden won''t walk away."


    Jayden''s voice is low but intense. "I won''t walk away, Winona. I understand why you didn''t tell me. I''m angry, not at you, but at the situation, at what my mother did, at what Steve has done to you. No kid deserves that." Barnaby says, looking at both of us. "This process is learning to navigate emotions together. It''s about building that trust, brick by brick,"


    I feel the tears welling up again, but I push them down. I know I need to trust you, Jayden. And I want to. But this is... it''s so hard. I''ve lived my life expecting the worst from people because that''s what I''ve always -gotten."


    Barnaby nods, his expression approving. "Good. I like the honesty. And Winona, this isn''t just about Jayden understanding your past. It''s about you understanding that your past doesn''t define your future unless you let it. I feel you see that now." nod, squeezing Jayden''s hand back. "I know I got where I am today because of my brain. I knew education was my way out and I worked hard at school."


    But I also know there''s one more thing I have to do.


    162 The Past Unravel


    Onest plece of my past that I need to confront, no matter how much it terrifies me.


    I''m going back to that house to see if they are still there.

 Chapter 163

    163 The Recording (Jayden)


    The thought of listening to Winona interact with Steve makes my skin crawl, but I know we need to do this. We need to face it together.


    Barnaby nods at Winona, who pulls out her phone. "Whenever you''re ready," he says calmly. "Winona, you stop the recording whenever you feet Jayden''s anger or you feel overwhelmed and need a break. You''re in control."


    Winona presses y, and Steve''s voice crackles through the speakers.


    It''s harsher than I remember, filled with that famir venom. The same voice that''s haunted Winona her entire life, and now it''s seeping into my consciousness


    Steve starts with his usual bullshit-taunting, throwing out his twisted version of reality. I nce at Winona, but she''s staring straight ahead, her face a mask of calm. I know her too well to think she''s unaffected. She''s just holding it together. To be honest, so am I. ou''re lucky I took care of you, protected you," Steve sneers. "I could''ve made a lot more money off you


    T


    Winona pauses the recording, and I feel the bile rise in my throat. "He actually said that?" My voice is tight, barely containing the rage.


    Winona nods, her eyes meeting mine. "That''s just the beginning."


    I can''t believe this man, this monster, is the reason Winona has had to fight so hard to be the incredible woman she is today. The thought of him having any influence over her, any power at all, makes my blood boil.


    Barnaby clears his throat, drawing my attention. "Jayden, I can see you''re angry, and that''s understandable. But let''s take a moment to unpack why this is affecting you so deeply."


    I look at him, trying to push down the fury. "It''s because... I see the parallels. The way Steve talks to her, the way he tries to tear her down... it''s not far from how I treated her when I lost my memory." The words I just say stop me in my tracks. "Go on, Jayden." Barnaby encourages me.


    "I was cruel, just like him. I med her, punished her, and I didn''t even realize I was bing like her bastard father. And like Greg."


    Barnaby nods, his expression thoughtful. "It''s important that you''re recognizing this, Jayden. We''re not our parents, but if we''re not careful, we can fall into their patterns."


    Winona squeezes my hand, and I look over at her, guilt washing over me. "I didn''t see it then, but I see it


    now."


    She gives me nod. "Thank you for hearing me. I''m also hearing you."


    She presses y again, and we continue listening. Steve''s voice is relentless, dripping with malice. Every word is like a dagger to my heart, knowing that this is the man who raised her. 160 The Recording


    The man who twisted her childhood Into a living nightmare.


    When Steve starts talking about how he left her mother and the baby, calls her mother a whore,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    something in me snaps.


    Winona stops the recording.


    I clench my fists, feeling the anger rise to a dangerous level. "I want him dead," I say, the words slipping out before I can stop them. "I don''t just want him dead, I want to kill him with my bare hands..."


    Barnaby doesn''t react, just watches me closely. "It''s natural to feel that way when someone you love is threatened or hurt. But let''s talk about what acting on that would aplish. Is that the man you want to be?"


    I shake my head, trying to focus. "No. I don''t want to be like Gus, dealing with problems by eliminating them. But I can''t stand the thought of Steve still being out there, still being able to hurt her, even if it''s just with his words."


    "You don''t have to be like Greg or Gus," Barnaby says, his voice steady. "You can be the man you choose to be. One who protects Winona by supporting her, by standing by her side, not by resorting to violence or paying someone to do the dirty work."


    I take a deep breath, trying to let his words sink in. "I hear you. But it''s hard. It''s hard to sit here and listen to this and not want to do something."


    "I get it," Winona says softly. "No one wants him dead more than me, Jayden. But he''s not worth taking the rest of my life away by being in prison for murder."


    "I am with you all the way," I say, meeting her eyes. "I''m here. And if you''re going to that house, there''s no ''way you''re going without me. I won''t let you face whatever''s there alone. We''re in this together, no matter what."


    Winona nods, a mix of relief and determination in her expression. "Okay. We''ll go together. But you have to understand that this isn''t just about confronting the past. Jayden, this will be confronting for you." Barnaby leans forward slightly. "Jayden, how do you feel about Winona going back to that house? Is there anything specific that worries you?"


    "Everything," I admit. "I worry about what she''ll find, what it''ll do to her. I worry that it''ll drag her back into that darkness. But I also know she needs to do this, and I''ll be damned if I let her do it alone." Barnaby nods, his expression approving. "That''s a good ce to start. Supporting each other through this is key. But also remember that your role isn''t to fix everything. Sometimes, just being there is enough."


    I look at Winona, my resolve hardening. "We''ll go together, and we''ll face whatever''s there. But this ends with us. No more letting either past dictate our future or Abby''s."


    J


    I can see the gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Jayden. For being with me in this. For understanding."


    "I''ll always be with you," I say, my voice firm. "We''ll get through this, and then we''ll finally be free."


    But inside I''m afraid of what I''ll see at that house. What if her mother is there, what if there''s a brother or a sister?


    I know Winona won''t walk away from them.


    164 House of Ho


    164 House of Horrors

 Chapter 164

    164 House of Horrors


    (Winona)


    The following week, we flew into my old city early this morning. I''ve never been back on this side of it since the day I was taken to live with Anne. I didn''t ever want toe back.


    My hands are shaking. All of me is. The memories make me want to nightmare I lived here. Those moments rey In my mind.


    naway as fast as I can. The


    The fear. The hunger. The pain. The loneliness. All the horrors are reawakened.


    The house stands in front of me, the same house I grew up in, but somehow different. It''s still just as rundown I remember, but there''s a sense of care now-a small attempt at making it better. The windows are clean, the front steps swept, and there are even a few potted nts by the door. It''s like someone put a fresh coat of paint on a sinking ship.


    I hesitate, my hand hovering just above the doorknob. Part of me wants to walk right in, like I used to when I was a kid, but I can''t. Not now. Not after all these years. I have no clue who lives here.


    Jayden stands beside me. His presence isforting, but it also makes me realize just how far removed my life is from this ce now. The contrast between him, well us, and this neighborhood is ring. "Are you okay?" Jayden''s voice is low, careful.


    I nod, even though I''m not sure I am. "Yeah. I just... I don''t know how to do this."


    He takes a deep breath, his hand finding mine. "We do it together."


    1 nod again, this time more resolute. I can''t just walk in. So, I knock


    The sound echoes in the stillness of the morning, too loud in this quiet street. My heart pounds as we wait. It feels like an eternity, but then I hear footsteps inside, and the door creaks open.


    There she is my mother. The same eyes I have. The same slim frame and blonde hair.


    The years are etched into her face, but she looks better than I remember. Better than I expected. There''s no sign of the strung out, hollow addict I left that day. Instead, she''s dressed neat, clearly sober, and... surprised. "Winona." Her voice is soft, barely above a whisper.


    "Mom," I manage to say, my throat tight.


    Tears rolled down her face. 1 never wanted you toe back here. I wanted you to go have a happy and safe life. The life I could never give you."


    For a moment, we just stood there, staring at each other.


    "I never wasing back. But he.. Steve... told me he left you here, pregnant. I had toe and see."


    "Come in," she finally says, stepping aside.


    Jayden and I exchange a nce before we step inside.


    164 House of Horrors


    The house is clean now but it''s still the same old ce The walls are painted white, the furniture sparse and worn but it isn''t what was here. Automatically my eyes go to the corner where my mattress used to


    1. be.


    The air smells faintly of something floral, it doesn''t smell of stale beer and rotten food, or rats.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    We sit in the living room on a well-worn couch. My mother sits across from us in a threadbare armchair, her hands fidget in herp.


    "Is he...is he? Where is he?" she asks, her voice unsure. I can hear the fear in her voice. I recognize it. That''s how he used to make me feel.


    "You have nothing to fear from him."


    She nods.


    "I just... I came to see you. To talk. I didn''t think this house would still be here, let alone you." Definitely not a sibling, but I hold off on saying that just in case she lost the baby or something.


    "I almost wasn''t. When he went, I had nothing, no money, no food, and I was pregnant, yes."


    I swallow, almost too scared to ask for any details.


    "But, you got clean?"


    "Cold turkey almost killed me. The neighbor called the ambnce. I had nothing at all. But I knew I had a chance. A chance without him. I wanted that baby so bad. That''s what got me through." "I''m so sorry, Mom. If I''d have known..."


    "No. You don''t have to be sorry. You were out. I knew you''d do well. I''m sorry. Sorry you had to go through that life. I never wanted you toe back here. Better to think I was dead."


    "Let''s not talk about it now. This is Jayden."


    "Hello Jayden. I''ve seen you on TV sometimes,"


    Jayden gives her a polite nod, his expression neutral. This ce is Marspared to the world he''s used to. It''s got to be shocking the fuck out of him. But he''s here, by my side, and that''s all I need right now.


    I swallow hard. "I didn''t know what I''d find. He never said anything other than he left you here. She nods again, understanding. "I tried to get clean after you left. I wanted to so bad. But he, well, you know how it was." "Honestly, I didn''t know how it was. I''ve only just realized he was keeping you on drugs, he was making money off you." Tears fill my eyes.


    "I''ve been sober since he left. But it''s been hard, Winona. Real hard. But nothing as hard as it was being trapped in my own body like I was."


    "I''m d you''re better," I say, and I mean it. "I really

 Chapter 165

    165 Sisters Meet (Winona)


    I nce around the living room. There''s a penins bench dividing the space. Over that, the small kitchen. I know up the hall there are two bedrooms, but I was never allowed in those. If I ever did peak in, I got a beating. Now I know why. It''s the sameyout. The same ce!


    But I can see the signs of care-clean dishes stacked in the sink corner, fresh flowers in a chipped vase. Furnishings that are older but not the trash we once had here. She''s been trying. It''s not much, but it''s something Somehow, amongst the dpidated structure, this ce looks and feels like a home. Not my home but a home.


    I can''t help but wonder how she''s made ends meet all these years. It''s been over eighteen years.


    "I got help. Did some courses. Learned how my experience could help me help others. I do social work part time. It isn''t much but we live simple lives." It''s like she''s read my mind.


    I nod. "That''s great."


    "I can''t work any more hours because of the trauma I suffered. I can only do a few a week and I get some government money."


    I let out my breath. Thank God she stopped doing what he was making her do.


    ""Your sister-" she starts to say, but then the door swings open.


    A young woman walks in, she''d be eighteen now, I guess. I stare at her, not really knowing what to say.


    She''s got a tough look, street-wise, part of the hood-worn jeans, a leather jacket, dark eyeliner smudged around her eyes.


    She stops in her tracks when she sees us, her eyes narrowing as they flick between me and Jayden.


    "Whatever you''re selling, we don''t need it. Fuck off."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Cass! Language! We have guests."


    Cass rolls her eyes hard. "Sorry, Mom." Her sarcasm is full throttle.


    "Who are they then? Why are they here?"


    She eyes Jayden hard and then studies me. "Wait. Aren''t you that Brennan dude who can''t keep his dick


    in his pants? And you..." She points at me, "weren''t you arrested for murder or something?"


    She clicks her fingers, "got it, you killed that unborn baby..."


    "Cass"


    "Well, it''s true ain''t it? More money than brains that lot,"


    I have to smile. I stand up and Cass takes a step back. "You''ve definitely got that right."


    165 Sisters Meet


    "I''m Winona. This is Jayden."


    "I''m happy for you. Doesn''t exin why you''re slumming it here away from your bright city lights and fake


    world."


    I look to Mom for guidance. I''m not sure if she''s wanting Cass to know who I am or not. Maybe she just wants me to leave again. Maybe that would be for the best. If I can. My mother stands up. "Cass, this is Winona... your sister."


    Cass''s eyes widen slightly, but she recovers quickly, crossing her arms over her chest. "Sister? Seriously? You never mentioned a sister before."


    "We''ll talkter." Mom tells her.


    Cass shrugs. "Whatever. I don''t care."


    I speak again. "I didn''t know either."


    She looks me up and down, her expression hardening. "You think you''re gonnae in here and y big sister? Save me from this shitty life? Don''t bother."


    "No, I wasn''t sure what I''d find here. But I wanted toe and see. It''s a long story."


    She scoffs, clearly unimpressed. "Yeah well, I don''t have time to listen to long stories. Busy. Now you''ve seen us, you can go again.


    "Now that we''ve met you, maybe we can get to know you better. Be friends." Jayden offers his hand.


    Cass res at his hand, then at Jayden. "Pffft. Like hell. I''m not that hard up for friends."


    Jayden opens his mouth but I can tell he doesn''t know how to respond.


    "Cass, I''m not here to fight. I am trying toe to terms with a lot in my life."


    "Oh, sure. Must be harding to terms with things when you''re hooked up with a billionaire. My heart fucking bleeds for you.


    She looks at me for a long moment, her expression is hostile.


    She pushes past us, grabbing a soda from the fridge and cracking it open. That move is just like him. Exactly the way he used to do it. A coldness runs down my spine. She may have never met him but she''s a lot like him. As much as I look like Mom, she looks like him.


    Then she''s gone down the hall, leaving us in the ufortable silence.


    My mother lets out a shaky breath. "I''m sorry, Winona. She''s... well she''s a little hard-headed."


    "It''s okay. She''s right anyway. I mean this must be a shock to her. Did you ever tell her about me?"


    "No, I never mentioned what life was before she was born. I had to leave it all behind me.


    "I see." My whole life was erased from here really. Not from me but it''s like I never existed here. I do understand but that doesn''t make it hurt any less.


    She could have reached out once she was on her feet: She knew where I was, what I was doing.


    165 Sisters Meet


    "Winona, I never wanted to bring you back here. You were out. You had everything you needed. I wanted you to forget this part of your life." Everything except for a family.


    Everything except a mother who loved me more than anything in the world.


    Everything except a mother who wanted to get clean to bring me back.


    Not to erase me and rece me.


    166 Higher Power

 Chapter 166

    166 Higher Power


    (Ashlyn)


    I sit on the edge of my narrow bed, the cold, sterile walls of the small, with nothing more than a bed, a table, and a chair. facility pressing in on me. The room is


    It''s a far cry from the luxury I was used to, but it''s fitting. I don''t deserve anything better. Not after everything I''ve done.


    The silence here is deafening in its way, but it gives me time to think, to reflect on everything that''s led me to this point.


    I''ve spent countless hours reying the past in my mind, dissecting every action, every decision, every


    hurtful word.


    I''ve talked to my psychiatrist and, more importantly, listened.


    And I''vee to realize just how wrong I was. How wrong Judy is.


    About everything.


    But it''s not just the talks and the thinking, there''s a higher power at y here. Now I know there''s something out there bigger than all of us, it was easy to ept responsibility. Easy for me to want to be a better person.


    When I think about Winona and Jayden, there''s a knot of guilt that tightens in my chest, a heavy weight that I know I''ll carry for the rest of my life.


    [


    1 was so consumed by my own desires, by what I thought I was entitled to, that I didn''t care who I hurt in the process.


    I told myself it was love for Jayden, for our future, but that was a lie. All I can ever remember is being told he was to be my husband. I never thought any different. I let myself believe that.


    The truth is, I was selfish, I wanted to win, to have everything I was groomed to believe was mine. I saw Winona as the obstacle in my path, and I didn''t care what I had to do to remove her.


    I manipted, I lied, I hurt people-people who never deserved it.


    Winona didn''t deserve it. She''d been so kind to me when I was a lonely teenager. I hated her making me actually grow to like her. Judy said it was all a ploy. Winona never really liked me, she felt sorry for me, and she threw their love in my face..


    All I can do now is face the consequences of my actions and ept the pain I''ve caused. I may be in here for many years. Even if I get out of the mental health facility, I''ll have to do my time in jail.


    I tried to kill her. I wanted her dead. I almost killed Jayden. The man I''ve never understood how to be without. But if he''d died that day, by my hand, what would I do then? I''d still have to survive. I''d have to learn to live without him or take my own life


    That''s where I thought I''d end up. That''s what I wanted since I stepped through these doors in my shackles. To end it all. I didn''t care how. Starve myself or something faster if I could 166 Higher Power


    There''s barely any chance to do anything in here.


    Highly regted. But Judy has her pawns here too and I have a phone to send her messages and read hers. She''s still on about the same old things. I y along, for now.


    I have to. I wouldn''t put it past her to have me killed if I go against her. I want to live now.


    But something happened. I was in the chapel and something profoundly life changing happened. And I knew. I knew I had to live and be a better person.


    There is a better way. I see that now. I''ve been awakened to something in life that''s bigger than me, bigger than all of us.


    Winona... I think about her a lot. No matter how much I tried to break her, she kept fighting, kept standing up for herself, for Jayden, for their daughter.


    I''m in this ce, and for the first time in my life, I''m forced to confront who I really am. I can''t hide behind my wealth, my family name, or my looks. None of that means anything here. All that''s left is the truth-the truth of what I''ve done and who I''ve be.


    I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to make up for it, or if Wihona will ever forgive me. She shouldn''t. I''m not deserving of forgiveness. But it''s not forgiveness I''m looking for. I want to change. I spend a lot of time thinking about redemption, about what it means to truly atone for your sins. I''ve never been religious, never cared much for the idea of a higher power or divine judgment. But in this ce, surrounded by the ghosts of my past, I''ve had proof there is something more- something bigger than myself, something I need to believe in if I''m going to get through this.


    I deserve to be in here. I deserve to pay for what I''ve done. But I also know that I can''t stay the person I was. I can''t let the darkness I created consume mepletely.


    If there''s any way out of here, it starts with acknowledging the truth.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    epting that I was wrong. Making a promise to myself that I will be better.


    I will be. I want to be. I must be.


    I nod, standing up slowly, the weight of my growing bellypressed under the tight towel I have strapped around me, so no one knows my secret.


    The persistent life inside me that''s changed everything


    I don''t know how, and I don''t know why, but there''s a baby inside me still.


    Jayden''s baby. But even more importantly, my baby.

 Chapter 167

    167 Two Worlds


    (Winona)


    We check into the best hotel in the city.


    I don''t belong here wasting money while others are suffering, I don''t deserve it.


    Jayden is busy at the front desk, handling the details, but my mind is back at that house. The contrast between this opulence and the ce I grew up in is too much. How do I reconcile these two worlds? How do I ept that I''m living in one and Ignoring the other?


    When Jaydenes back with the electronic room key, I can''t help but voice what''s on my mind. "This ce is over the top, Jayden. We don''t need all this. It''s... unnecessary."


    He looks at me, his expression softening. "You''ve been triggered. We''ll stick a pin in this for now and talk about it in therapy."


    Is he being understanding or patronizing?


    We take the elevator up to our suite in silence, the plush carpet underfoot almost mocking the rough, cold floors of my past.


    When we step into the room, it''s as luxurious as expected-huge windows with a view of the city. A bed that looks like it could swallow you whole.


    A bathroom that''s bigger than most apartments on the other side of the city. My side of the city.


    "This really feels wrong," I say, more to myself than to Jayden.


    He sits beside me, taking my hand in his. "Don''t let the past make you feel like you''re not worth it. You worked damn hard to get here."


    I give him a small smile, but the unease lingers. "I know. But that doesn''t mean we should waste money on things. I''d like to live more frugally and set up some real assistance for people."


    He smiles and pats me on the hair. "Ah, Winona. You can''t save everyone. It''s impossible."


    He patted me on the hair! For fuck''s sake. I''m not a pet he has to cate.


    I pull away from him and stand up. "I don''t have to save everyone. I just want to help someone. Just because you can''t save every single person on the doesn''t mean you shouldn''t help anyone at all."


    I pace a little and then think about what''s happening. I''m definitely being triggered by that house and seeing my mom and meeting my sister. This isn''t Jayden''s fault. Taking it out on him now isn''t fair.


    We both agreed to a system, and I can''t throw that away because things got tough. I sit back down on the bed next to him.


    We sit in silence for a few moments, the tension easing. I lean back against the headboard, staring up at the ceiling. "I want to stay in town for the week," I finally say.


    Jayden looks at me and nods. "I can stay if you want."


    "I''ll be okay. I''m not going to push myself on Cass. I don''t think it''s my ce to reveal the past to her.


    167 Two Worlds


    She''s probably better off not knowing."


    Jayden nods. "I agree. She''s dealing with a lot and throwing more at her might do more harm than good."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''ll meet with Mom again," I continue. "See if there''s anything she needs. I gave her my number before we came here and told her to call if she needed anything. Jayden squeezes my hand. That''s a good n. Letting your mom dictate where things go from here is


    wise."


    I nod, feeling a little more settled, but the unease doesn''t fully disappear. What if I never hear from her again? What if it''s just easier not having me in her life, even now?


    I shake my head. I can''t allow myself to think like this. Therapy is the ce to hash this out. My phone rings. I nce at the screen. An unknown number. My stomach flips. This could be Mom.


    I connect the call, and before I can even say hello, Mom''s panicked voicees through the line." Winona, it''s Cass. She hasn''te home for dinner."


    My heart drops. "What do you mean?"


    rif


    "Dinner, it''s our thing. No matter if we argue, we always show up for dinner. No judgment. No anger. Just have dinner and talk things out."


    "Okay. What happened, did you argue?"


    "I told her everything," Mom says, her voice shaky. "I thought she should know the truth about what it used to be like, about her father. About who...what... I used to be before her." "Oh Mom."


    "She was so angry, Winona. I''m worried sick. I can''t go out there to get her. I''m not strong enough to face people like that... But I need to find her. I need to know she''s okay. If anything has happened to her.." "Mom, slow down," I say, trying to keep my voice calm, but the fear is creeping in. "Where would she go? Do you know?"


    "She will go back to what she knows. Old friends. Dangerous friends." Mom says, her voice breaking. Cass acts tough, but she''s so emotional, Winona. And she''s... she''s like Steve in so many ways, temperamentally, before he went off the rails." "Send me the area location. I''ll go find her."


    "Winona, she''s a recovering addict, and I don''t know if she can handle it if she rpses."


    The fear in her voice sends a chill down my spine. "We''ll find her, Mom. I promise. We''ll find her and bring her home."


    "Please, Winona," Mom pleads. "I can''t lose her too."


    "You won''t," I say, my voice firm. "Stay home in case shees back. We''ll start looking right away. Jayden will have connections. We''ll find her."


    hang up and turn to Jayden.


    "Cass is missing." I say, the words tasting bitter in my mouth. "We need to find her."


    167 Two Worlds


    My phone pings and I take a look. That area of town is deadly.


    I haven''t been there since I was a small girl and even then, I knew to keep my mouth shut while Steve was getting his deals.


    Jayden nods, his expression hardening with determination. "I heard. Let''s go."


    "Jayden." I stop him. "We''re going to need help, I mean help with guns. These people don''t mess around asking questions."


    He nods and takes out his phone. "I''m on it."

 Chapter 168

    168 Into the Fray (Jayden)


    As we head towards the hotel parking lot, Winona suddenly stops in her tracks. "We can''t take that car where we''re going," she says, her voice low but firm.


    I nce at the sleek, ck luxury sedan we rented. She''s probably right. It stuck out like a dog''s balls at Winona''s old house.


    "Okay," I say, pulling out my phone. "Let me make another call."


    I dial my head of security, Gunner, who''s used to handling all kinds of situations. The man''s ex-military, special services. If there''s anyone I trust to get us what we need right now, it''s him. "Mr. Brennan," Gunner answers on the first ring. Always professional, always on point.


    "Gunner, I need security. And a car that won''t get us killed or robbed. Something that blends in where we''re going. We need protection-people who aren''t afraid to use force if necessary. I''ll send you the location." There''s a brief pause before Gunner responds. "Understood, sir. I''ll arrange everything. Give me thirty minutes."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s urgent."


    "Consider it done."


    I hang up and turn to Winona. "Thirty minutes max."


    ''She nods and we wait. "I hope I can find her."


    "I hope you can too. But, Winona, I don''t want you doing anything stupid. You don''t need to be out there alone."


    "I won''t do anything stupid."


    I''ve never heard this tone of voice before. Hopefully she isn''t about to break. I get her out of


    may need to there and let my men take care of it.


    The vehicle that pulls up is a far cry from the usual cars we''re driven around in. It''s a beat-up, old SUV, the kind that''s been through a few rough nights and hase out the other side worse for wear. The paint''s chipped, the tires have seen better days, and there''s a faint smell of cigarettes lingering in the air inside it.


    Perfect.


    Two guys are dressed down in worn jeans, hoodies, and heavy jackets. One has a tattoo creeping up his neck, and the other''s got a scar running down his cheek


    They look more like the type you''d see hanging around a corner than a professional security detail.


    Exactly what we need right now.


    "Mac." The driver says. "Tito," he points at the guy in the passenger seat.


    160 into the Foy


    "There''ll be others, you won''t see them. They know the streets we''re heading."


    Tito gives me a nod, his expression hard. "We got your back. Ain''t nobody gonna fuck with you while we''re around."


    "Thanks," I say, trying to keep the edge out of my volce, I''m nervous, no point denying it.


    We pile into the SUV, Winona and I in the back, Mac driving, and Tito riding shotgun. Literally. We head across town, deeper into the hood than Winona''s old house is.


    As we cruise through the streets, the tension in the air grips me. The buildings here are rundown, graffiti covering almost every surface. People linger on corners, eyeing our car as we pass, and there''s an undercurrent of danger that''s impossible to ignore.


    My grip tightens on Winona''s hand, and she squeezes back, giving me a reassuring look. But I can see the determination in her eyes. "Whatever you do, Jayden. Stay in the car because these motherfuckers will not miss."


    "Yourdy got that right, pretty boy." Tito grins and I wouldn''t call it friendly.


    I swallow my nerves. I am sure out of my depth.


    After what feels like hours, Winona suddenly leans forward, peering out the window. "There!" she says, her voice sharp.


    I follow her gaze and spot Cass on theer. She was talking to some men. I think some women are there too. They could just be older teens, it''s hard to tell.


    She''s got that tough-girl swagger, but even I can see through it. She''s just eighteen, and she''s hurting.


    Before I can react, Winona''s already out of the car.


    "Winona, wait!" I shout, but she''s not listening.


    She''s moving fast, heading straight for Cass. My heart''s in my throat.


    I go


    to open my door and run after her. But it locks before I get my hand on the door handle. I look at Tito. "I need to go with her."


    "How long you think your lily-white ass gonnast, rich boy?"


    "But Winona, she''s a woman."


    "We have orders. We can''t let you get hurt. No matter what. By the looks she know what she doin''," Mac says and tilts his head towards the action outside. "Our boys out and about. She''ll be right." Cass looks up just as Winona reaches her, and for a split second, there''s a look of surprise on her face.


    But then a guy steps in front of Winona, trying to block her path. He''s tall, with a shaved head and a sneer that makes my blood run cold.


    All the other guys fall in behind to watch him.


    "Get out of my way," Winona says, her voice cold as ice. "She''s my girl."


    "Or what?" he sneers, taking a step closer. "You gonna stop me-"

 Chapter 169

    169 Surprise After Surprise


    (Jayden)


    Before he can finish, Winona''s hand shoots out, grabbing his wrist and twisting it hard.


    The guy yelps in pain, dropping to one knee, and Winong doesn''t hesitate. She delivers a swift kick to his side, sending him sprawling onto the pavement.


    Then finishes it off with a smash to his balls.


    The three of us men in the SUV all wince.


    "Don''t fuck with me. Shein'' home now!" Winona pulls a pistol out of her jeans pocket. "Any you other fuckers want to mess with this mamma and get your brains spread over the footpath? Go right ahead." I''m stunned. When the fuck did she get a gun?


    I''ve never seen this side of Winona before, and it''s a shock to realize just how capable she is of defending herself. She doesn''t even flinch, her focus entirely on Cass as she holds the gun steady towards the other men.


    Cass takes a step back, her eyes wide as she stares at Winona. "What the hell?"


    "Get in the car. Now!" Winona says, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Don''t make me beat your


    ass."


    "No."


    "You''reing with me or, so help me, I''ll walk away and leave you here ying your tough little street game," Winona threatens,


    Cass hesitates, but then she nods. Winona lowers the gun.


    But one of the other guyses up to Cass. "You should stay and y. My man there can teach you both a lesson." He grabs at her arm.


    Mac sneaks the SUV closer to the action.


    Cass looks at this other guy and gives him a solid gut punch. "Fuck off, home boy."


    Winona grabs her arm and drags her back toward the SUV.


    Mac and Tito both chuckle. "They know the way. They grow up street. Can always tell. Respect." He hits his heart with his fist twice. "Don''t you be upsetting her pretty boy. She''ll take your ass out! And her little SIS."


    The doors unlock and Winona practically shoves Cass into the backseat, then slides in after her, mming the door shut,


    The guy yells after them. "I know your crib. I''lle get you!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mac floors it, and we''re out of there before the guy on the pavement even has a chance to get up.


    As we drive away, Cass res at Winona, her arms crossed defiantly. "What the actual fuck was that?"


    169 Surprise After Surprise


    "That was me making sure you don''t get yourself killed Winona snaps back, her voice sharp. "You think you''re tough, Coss? You have no clue what you''re dealing with out there." "Bullshit. I did fine. Been doing fine all this time without you saving me."


    "You clean?" Winona demands.


    Cass stares at her.


    "Answer me! You clean or not?" Winona grabs Cass by the arm and pulls it out to check. "You probably inject somewhere can''t be seen anyway." "Get off me you crazy fuck! I''m clean." Cass swats Winona''s hands away.


    "It''s crazy sister, to you. Watch your mouth."


    "Crazy fucking sister is right," Cass mutters.


    "You better believe it."


    "I was fine by the way."


    Winona sits back, still holding onto Cass''s arm. "Guess the junkies and pimps around here are all upstanding citizens now, huh?"


    Cass yanks her arm away, ring. "You don''t get to swoop in here with your high-and-mighty attitude and start acting like some kind of savior." Winona rolls her eyes. "Savior? Please. I''m just trying to keep your dumb ass alive. You think running with these street idiots is gonna end well?" Cass scoffs. "Better than ying house with some rich prick and pretending everything''s fine while your life is sshed over the news channels." Rich prick? I think. Such a lovely youngdy. I continue to watch these two. It''s remarkable how alike they are considering they''ve never met. Winona shoots her a warning look. "Cass, knock it off. You''re not impressing anyone with this bullshit."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot you are the expert on me. NOT."


    "You''re old enough to know better and stop being a bitch, worrying your mother like that."


    "You''re the bitch."


    "You are."


    Cass doesn''t respond, just stares out at the passing streets, her jaw clenched.


    "Don''t ever make me do that again." Winona finally leans back, rubbing her temples. "I almost shit myself out there."


    Mac and Tito start tough and I''m not sure if I should.


    Winonaughs too.


    Cass joins her. "Crazy fucking sister."


    169 Surprise After Surprise


    "That makes two of us."


    Winona tells them the address where Cass lives and my private work line tone sounds.


    What the hell? I told them not to contact me unless it was urgent.


    I take out my phone and look at the text.


    It''s Ashlyn. I need to see you. Urgent.


    Holy shit. How can she even text me from in there? It must be a prank. She can''t have a phone.


    I text back.


    Who is this?


    Ashlyn. Jayden I''m sorry. About everything. Don''t tell anyone about this


    I''m blocking this number


    Jayden. Come see me. I''m still pregnant.


    This is not funny


    Your safe word is torpedo


    My blood runs cold. No one else could know that.


    No one else even knows I have a safe word.


    I''ll work it out


    Still pregnant? How? Didn''t the doctors say she''d lost the baby before Palisades Park?


    Maybe she''s just saying that to get me there. To y mind games. To try and fuck my life up again.


    I''m not even sure I''m allowed to visit her. I''ll have to check with mywyer, Daniel.


    "When we get to your house, pack your bags." Winona says to Cass.


    "Why?"


    "You heard them. They know where you live. I''m not leaving y


    "Fine."


    "Fine."


    both there."


    I can''t tell Winona about this text right now. She has enough to deal with and this needs to be in therapy. It''s almost triggered me now let alone Winona. My anger burns inside. Why can''t I just live my life in

 Chapter 170

    170 Packing Up


    170 Packing Up the Past


    (Winona)


    Back in the old house, Jayden steps outside to make a call, leaving me alone with my mom and Cass.


    "Mom, you need to pack what you need for a few nights. We''re getting you and Cass out until the coast is


    clear."


    Mom hesitates, her hand lingering on the worn armrest of the couch. "This is my home, Winona. The only thing I have that''s mine."


    "It''s dangerous right now, Mom. You know what can happen if theye here..."


    Mom nods. "What were you doing, Cass? You''re usually not that reckless."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think she was going to turn up and go all gangsta on me." Cass says and puts her arm around Mom. 7 shouldn''t have run out on you like that "It''s okay, Cass. It was a lot to take in. But it''s better you know the truth."


    "I''m pissed that you had to be that person. It isn''t you, Mom. You know that don''t you?"


    Mom smiles and brushes her hand down Cass''s arm. left all that in the past the day I knew you survived


    cold turkey. I barely survived it. I knew then I''d give you every chance I could."


    I feel a pang of loss and loneliness for not having that rtionship with our mother.


    "Sorry I''m such a fuck up."


    "Don''t say that, Cass. You just haven''t found your thing yet. You will."


    "It sure as hell ain''t school. I''m never going to college."


    "College was the best years of my life," I say.


    Cass res at me. "Who asked you?"


    I feel like withering under her hostility, but I don''t. "If it''s money you''re worried about, I can -g"


    "I don''t want your money. We''re doing fine. School has been shit all my life, why would I want to go back?"


    "What will you do then?"


    "Get a job I guess, duh."


    "Yeah, scrubbing toilets will be fun for the rest of your life." I answer, trying to encourage some interest in education.


    "It was good enough for Mom for years, it''s good enough for me."


    I stare at Mom. "Oh god, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything by it."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You might havee from the streets, but you will never belong in our world again. You''re the enemy,"


    Cass says. "Part of the rich who have enough money to make sure no one needs to go hungry, but sharing isn''t a part of the DNA. Blind eye syndrome."


    170 Packing Up the Past


    I see Jayden shuffle his feet and pull at his cor.


    "I don''t think there''s any need to assume you know anything about our lives either," I answer.


    Cass shrugs. "How hard could it be? You have enough money to make anything possible. No doubt you''ll throw a bunch of it at us and then we''ll never see you again. Sounds great to me. I can''t wait."


    "Cass. I raised you better than to be rude. Winona hasn''t had anything easy. Don''t judge. You don''t like being judged." Mom''s voice is stern in reprimand.


    Cass shrugs her shoulders again. "Sorry Mom." But her re to me is still angry. "We gettin'' out of here or what?"


    "I''d like to, yes. Mom, is everything okay? Do you need another suitcase or something?"


    Mom has been hesitating over packing anything. She looks around the room. "I know it''s temporary but it''s so hard to go elsewhere to sleep."


    I can''t wait to leave. The walls still whisper the horrors. "After everything that happened here, how can you be so attached to this ce?" I ask softly, not wanting to sound judgy myself.


    Mom''s gaze drops to the floor, her voice trembling. "I''m scared to leave, Winona. It''s all I''ve known for so long. The young woman that came here thirty years ago with hope to start a family.. before things went terribly wrong, I guess she''s still lost in here somewhere." I see that she was the same as any na?ve young woman, dreaming of the perfect life. A happy marriage. A family of her own. How did it go so terribly wrong?


    "You mean, he was...he wasn''t always like that?"


    She shook her head. "When we first met, no. But there was no work, drugs came and then it was all downhill. But he had a history. I didn''t know it at the time. By the time the truth came out, it was toote."


    The emotion in her voice catches me off guard.


    "Why? Why didn''t you just leave him?" My voicees out harsher than I intend, but I need to understand.


    She sighs, her hands wringing in herp. "I wanted to leave, but he fed me drugs. I couldn''t leave with you because I had nowhere to go and no money. I was trapped. You have to understand, I couldn''t think straight long enough to do anything other than what I was told."


    I feel a surge of anger mixed with sadness as I try to process her words. I never fully understood how deep Steve''s control over her was. "But after everything he did? Why not just run?"


    She looks up at me, her eyes filled with pain. "Steve told me if I left, I''d never get you back. And if I did leave, he''d make you do what he made me do to make him money, I couldn''t risk that."


    "You were protecting me from something worse, the only way you could."

 Chapter 171

    171 Family Bonds 171 Family Bonds (Winona)


    I go to her and hold her now and we sob together. I finally got it. Why she never could leave and why she never contacted me after I was taken away. She made the ultimate sacrifice so I would go on to have a bright future. I think of Abby and I know I''d do nothing less for her if I had to.


    Just then, Jayden steps back inside, and I can see his expression and I know he''s heard. "I swear that slug is going to get what he deserves one day."


    His hatred for Steve evident.


    "I wish he was dead," Mom says quietly, her voice shaking. "But I''m grateful he never came back here. I''m grateful he left you alone."


    Not exactly. He''s been in our lives recently, remember? He''s the one who told me he''d left you


    almost


    here and pregnant. I wasn''t sure what I''d find here, or if either of you survived, but I''m so d. He''s actually done me a favor."


    "My short-term memory is a little shot. So many years of drug abuse took its toll."


    "It doesn''t matter. He''s gone now. I don''t think he''ll be back."


    The room falls into a heavy silence. Cass is unusually quiet. I know it must be hard to hear the truth about the deadbeat father she never knew. The one she physically resembles so much. But that is not her fault.


    "Cass, if you need to talk or ask questions, I''m here."


    She doesn''t say anything, just nods slightly, her gaze fixed on the floor.


    "Come on, I''m looking forward to a hot bath and some food. Let''s gather a few things and go check into a


    hotel.


    Cass goes up the hallway into her room, I watch Mom as she moves slowly, gathering a few things into a small, worn suitcase. The decision to leave this house-the only thing she''s had to call her own-is clearly- hard, and I can see it in every hesitant movement. "Mom," I say softly, moving closer. "I know this is hard, but it isn''t forever."


    She stops packing for a moment, turning to face me. I know, Winona. But this house... it''s all I''ve ever had. After he left, I found some semnce of peace here. It''s where I finally got clean, where I started to build my life. Leaving for any amount of time sets my anxiety off.".


    I look at Jayden. I know exactly how she feels about anxiety attacks.


    For her, this ce represents survival, even if it''s tied to so much pain.


    Mrs.... I mean, Mom...ah...sorry, what do I call you?"


    Lucy. My name''s Lucy Nn. I went back to my maiden name. Jayden, you can call me Lucy."


    171 Family Bonds


    "Lucy, Winona and I have been working together at therapy to try and clear some of this backlog of messed up childhoods that''s interfering with us making our future together."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''m sorry to hear you''ve had struggles as well, Jayden, Mom says.


    ¦°


    "I''d sure appreciate you taking some time with Winona to help her get to a ce where she can allow herself to think she deserves the life she''s created for herself." He kisses my cheek.


    He gives Mom a hug. "The past is the past but being a part of our future would be very much appreciated."


    "Of course. I''d be very happy to do that. And for Winona and Cass to have a rtionship."


    "I think if you''d just seen the two of them working together, you''d be very proud. They are very much alike." Jayden grins and takes my hand in his.


    There''s something up with him. I can tell.


    Mom nods and gives him a small smile. "They are both strong."


    "It''s not safe here right now," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "To be honest, me being here doesn''t help me right now."


    She nods. "I''ll get some things from my room. It''s not like I''m starting over somewhere new. I''ll be back. "You''ve already started over new," I remind her as I touch her shoulder. "You''re clean. You''ve raised Cass. You''ve done the hardest part. Anything after this is a breeze." She looks at me, her eyes filled with tears. "I wanted to leave this ce so many times before, but if I did,


    you


    wouldn''t know where to find me if ever..." Her voice cracks, if ever you wanted too."


    "Oh, Mom. I just never thought this house would even still be standing let alone you be alive here."


    "I know. I never wanted you toe back. It was just deep down, if ever you did, I wanted to be here for you at that time


    "You are probably the reason I survived childhood. Thank you."


    "You gave me hope, Winona. Knowing you were out there, living your life, gave me the strength to keep going. Gave me strength to see that Cass could have a future too."


    The tears she''s been holding back finally spill over, and she copses into my arms, sobbing. I hold her, my own emotions swirling in a mix of anger, sadness, and a fierce protectiveness. Casses out at that moment and sees the two of us like that.


    I can''t read her face. I wonder if she''s ever seen her mother cry like this. I have. I saw it every day I can remember until I left this ce.


    I don''t ever want to have to see her cry like this again.


    Cass simply puts her backpack on the floor andes over.


    She envelopes us both in a hug.

 Chapter 172

    172 Unfamiliar Comforts


    (Winona)


    I drive us across the city in a cheap hire car, away from the grime, decay and horrid memories that defined so much of my childhood.


    The hotel we check into isn''t luxurious by Jayden''s standards, but it''s clean andfortable.


    Far better than anything Mom and Cass have experienced ever. I chose it carefully-something that wouldn''t overwhelm them but would still offer them a taste of security andfort.


    As we step into the small lobby, I can see Cass looking around, her expression staid. Mom is quiet, her eyes darting nervously from one side of the lobby to the other.


    "It''s very nice," Mom says softly, almost like she''s afraid to jinx it by speaking too loudly. "Thank you,


    Winona."


    I nod, giving her a reassuring smile. "It''s a ce to rest. We''ll be safe here."


    Jayden handles the check-in process, his usual confidence on full disy, but I can sense something different in him. He''s quieter than usual.


    Maybe this whole experience has him rattled. Maybe he doesn''t think he can handle it.


    My mind is so tired I don''t even have the strength to worry about something like that right now.


    Once Mom, Cass and I are settled in the room-two double beds and a pull-out couch-he pulls me aside.


    "We need to talk," he says, his voice low.


    I step into the hallway with him and close the room door. "About what?"


    "I have something major to take into our next therapy session."


    I search his eyes, trying to read him. "Something you can''t tell me now?"


    He shakes his head. "It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just... I need to work it out in therapy. It''splicated."


    I nod, feeling a pang of worry but push it down. He took me meeting Steve alone with grace. I have to offer him the same. "Okay. I understand."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I might head back home," he says after a moment. "There''s business I need to take care of, and I think it''ll be good for you to spend some time with your mom and Cass without me here."


    "Is that because you don''t want to stay here, I mean, this hotel?"


    "No. Winona, I would sleep on a bed of nails for you. This isn''t about this ce, or you and your family."


    I bite my lip, not sure how I feel about him leaving. "You think we''ll be okay until the next session?"


    "We''ll be fine," he says, his hand reaching out to squeeze mine. "I''ll just be a phone call away if you need me. This is all a part of being able to function normally We trust each other, no matter what."


    I nod, trying to hold onto his reassurance. "I want to stay here for at least a week, I''m not taking them


    172 Unfamiliar Conforts


    back to live at that house! I have to convince Mom to let it go. I want to try and get Cass into a college.


    "Do what you need to do," he says. "But you can''t force anything. They have a right to make their own decisions."


    "I know."


    "One more question."


    "What?"


    "Where did that gune from?"


    "You think I''m going on those streets and not be packin''?"


    "That doesn''t answer my question."


    "Let''s pin that topic," I say.


    "I can see how pinning topics can work against me." He smiles. I''ll head out to the jet. Your suitcases from our suite will be here any moment."


    "I''ll miss you.


    "I''ll miss you too."


    "You know what? You were amazing out there. I''m proud of you."


    "Thanks. I know all of this has been eye opening for you. It''s a lot more raw and real than you''ve grown up with. Are you sure you''re okay with it? I''ll understand if it''s all too much." "Winona. No. I''ve never been more sure that I want to be with you. You''re amazing. You''re loyal and trustworthy. I am lucky you still have my back after everything. I don''t deserve that." We held each other a little longer.


    He says his goodbyes to the others and then he''s gone. The ce and my heart feels very empty without Jayden.


    "I call the first bath."


    "You can have it. I can''t wait to have a shower. We always used the bath," Cass says.


    I go check out the bathroom. Yes, there is a big tub and a separate shower. I''d ask for one if possible. I turn the taps on, and the steam begins to rise.


    I think back to the bathroom in the house. I remember beating water for it on the stove, when we had electricity. That wasn''t all that often.


    I remember my first shower in the school gym when they gave me my donated uniforms. It was heaven.


    I''m not sure if Cass has even had the pleasure of running hot water.


    I walk back out to see what everyone wants for dinner and leave the bath filling.


    "What do we all want for dinner?"


    "I''m happy with anything. We both are," Mom says.


    172 Unfamiliar Comforts


    "Any allergies or food intolerances?"


    "No."


    "Let''s write down what we''d like to eat right now if we could have anything in the world." I hand them paper off the hotel pad and a pen each. "Then we''ll turn it around and decide. Maybe we''ll get all three things. Cass shrugs and writes hers almost immediately. Mom has a short think and then writes hers. I''m thinking of all of Anne''s cooking and the one meal that signaled family, home andfort to me, I write it down.


    "Okay. On the count of three we''ll turn them to show each other. One, two three!"


    I spin my paper around to face them and I look at theirs. We all give each other a silly grin.


    "That''s decided then." We all wrote the same thing.


    Roast chicken with gravy.


    173 it is What it is

 Chapter 173

    173 It Is What It Is (Jayden)


    The flight back home is uneventful, but my mind is anything but. I can''t stop thinking about Winona and what she''s dealing with. But even more than that, I can''t stop thinking about Ashlyn''s message.


    There''s no denying it was from her-the safe word confirmed that. But why now? Why after everything?! can''t be certain she''s being honest about still being pregnant. That could be a ploy to con me back into being with her.


    I know one thing for sure. I''m not going to see her without Winona. If Ashlyn can''t ept that, then I won''t be seeing her at all.


    I head straight to my office as soon as Ind, the familiar surroundings doing little to ease my tension. I need answers, and I need them fast. I need a shower. I need some food.


    But first, I need to know if there''s anything legal stopping me from seeing Ashlyn.


    I call Daniel, mywyer, and he picks up on the second ring. "Jayden, what can I do for you?"


    "Is it okay for me to visit Ashlyn?" I say, cutting straight to the point. "I mean legally. Winona and I?"


    There''s a pause on the other end, and I can almost hear him weighing his words. "Legally there are no restrictions on you both visiting her. She''s been convicted, so the usual visitation rules apply. I''m not sure you both can together. I''ll check. But..." "But what?"


    "Is this something you really want to do? Given everything that''s happened?"


    I let out a long breath, running a hand through my hair. I''m not sure. I haven''t told Winona yet, and I don''t want to go there until I do. But I need to know my options."


    "I understand," Daniel says, his voice calm and professional. "Take your time. There''s no rush. But whatever you decide, make sure it''s something you can both live with." "Thanks, Daniel," I say before ending the call.


    I lean back in my chair, staring at the ceiling. I can''t make stirred up how much I detest her and what she did to me, to us.


    decision lightly. Ashlyn''s message has


    I thought I''d buried those feelings, and now I''m caught between wanting to face her and wanting to protect Winona from whatever game Ashlyn might be ying.


    But I also know Winona wants me to at least try and understand how Ashlyn got to the point of no return.


    She will want to go and see Ashlyn. If there really is a baby... God, I don''t really know. I can''t think that far ahead right now.


    Before I can dwell on it any longer, my phone rings. It''s Mother,


    I''d been deliberately screening her calls. I''m not interested in shooting the breeze with her. But I guess have to answer sometime, or she might end uping back. No one wants that. I hesitate for a moment before answering. "Mother."


    173 it is What it is


    "Jayden," she says, her voice smooth. "How are you?"


    "Fine," I say, keeping my tone neutral. I''m not in the mood for whatever she''s about to start.


    "I''ve been trying to reach you," she says, a hint of irritation creeping into her voice. "I wanted to check in, How''s everything going?"


    "Busy," I said shortly. "I''ve got a lot on my te with the business right now."


    There''s a pause on the other end, and I


    Con almost see the wheels turning in her mind. "You''re not telling


    me everything. Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing you need to worry about," I say, my patience wearing thin. "I''ve got it handled."


    "Jayden-


    "Mom, I''m not discussing my life with you. I''ve got to go." I hang up before she can say anything else. feeling a surge of relief the moment the call ends.


    Who am I kidding? She and Gus probably already know exactly what''s going on.


    Mother has poked her nose into Winona''s past. She likely already knows about everything. I''m not giving Mother the satisfaction of thinking I care about what she knows at this point.


    I don''t trust her. Not anymore. Whatever she''s up to, I''m not letting her into my head again. Not after everything she''s done. I wonder how much she already knows anyway. She could be behind Ashlyn contacting me.


    I damn-well bet she''s behind Ashlyn having a phone.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could be behind Steveing back to see Winona and sending her back to her past. Trying to unhinge Winona. Trying to set the doubt into both of us


    I can''t rule anything out at this point. If Ashlyn has contacted Winona, she hasn''t said anything to me. Winona would tell me. Even if only during therapy. I''m sure of that."


    No one is controlling my life and my decisions ever again. Mother and Ashlyn will never have influence over me directly. Now I need to be very careful they don''t have it indirectly as well.


    I''m not stupid. Mother never went to Europe with Gus to rekindle some true love. She''s there with a reason. She has a motive. But she isn''t here, in our face and manipting the board of directors. She can never do that in Brennan Industries again.


    She can never make me believe her again. It hurts to think my own mother can''t just love me without having ulterior motives. But it is what it is.


    I''ll get over it.


    174 Desperate Measures

 Chapter 174

    174 Desperate Measures (Judy)


    I stand on the balcony of my castle in France, the sun doing little to warm the chill that''s settled deep in my bones. The view from the highest hilltop here is breathtaking, but all I can think about is Jayden.


    He''s slipping away from me. I can feel it in every clipped word, every unanswered call. He''s more distant, more unreachable, and it''s driving me mad.


    I need Ashlyn to step up, to start pushing Winona again, to destabilize her. But Ashlyn has been quiet, too quiet. She''s stalling, and I don''t have time for this. Whatever clever little n Ashlyn thinks she has, won''t work.


    If she thinks she''s going all vignte on me, that she''s safe because I''m in another country, she''s wrong.


    I text her number.


    Call me. I need to speak with you. Urgent


    It''s difficult for her to be able to call, I know that. But she''ll find a way.


    The tension coils in my chest as I wait for her to text back. To my surprise, my phone rings and it''s her.


    "That was fast. I like it."


    "Judy," she says, her voicecking the usual fire I''vee to expect from her. "I have five minutes."


    "What the hell is going on, Ashlyn?" I snap. "You''re supposed to be messaging Winona, making her unstable. I gave you her number. Why haven''t you started?"


    "I will," she says, but there''s something off in her tone. "I haven''t had much chance to use the phone. They''ve got me doing activities and jobs. I''m not in istion anymore."


    I narrow my eyes, suspicion gnawing at me. "Are you getting cold feet? Don''t tell me you''re having second thoughts."


    "I''m not."


    "You better not be listening to what those therapists have to say. They just want to tick you off their list to make them feel like they are actually good at what they do,"


    There''s a pause on the other end, and I can hear her take a deep breath. "No, Judy. I''ll start soon. I just need to be careful. They''re watching me closely."


    "Then find a way," I hiss. "Jayden is slipping away, and if you don''t act soon, we''ll lose him. Don''t forget.


    what''s at stake here."


    "I won''t," she says, but the uncertainty in her voice is undeniable.


    I know her too well.


    I grip the phone tighter, a wave of frustration washing over me. There''s something she''s not telling me, something she''s hiding. I decide to y it cool. That always works better with Ashlyn. Her crazy, weak mind can''t take too much pressure. So I''ll tread carefully, for now.


    174 Desperate Measures


    "Good," I say, forcing my voice to remain calm. "Because we can''t afford any more mistakes."


    "I understand," she replies, "I have to go. Kitchen duties. The line goes dead before I can say anything


    else.


    I stare at the phone, my mind racing. Ashlyn''s losing her edge, and that''s dangerous for both of us. If she can''t follow through, I''ll have to find another way to get to Winona.


    To keep my son from fallingpletely into her clutches.


    He''s almost died twice now because of Winona. If she just left him alone, I wouldn''t have had to push getting rid of her so far.


    Because one thing is certain-Jayden is mine. My son. My flesh and blood. And I''ll do whatever it takes to keep it that way. Abby will be mine too. I''ll make sure of it. "Penny for your thoughts." Gus envelopes me in his arms from behind.


    "I''m just thinking how lucky I am to be here with you and have this amazing ce to live."


    "Sure you were. Now tell me the truth." He lets me go and stands beside me. "It is a wonderful view though."


    "I just spoke to Jayden. Everything is going fine there. Abby is well. I do miss her terribly."


    "I''m surprised he talked to you."


    "He and I will always have a connection." I''m not letting Gus get under my skin.


    "Anyway. I''m here to see if you want to go to dinner?"


    "Not really. Why don''t you stay here for dinner?"


    "You can''t sulk inside this castle for the rest of your life. You wanted toe here, remember? Why don''t you enjoy it?"


    "I like it here in my castle. It feels like a fairytale dream I can''t wait for Abby to visit."


    "Winona won''t let here without her. I don''t me her, and even that will be a while."


    ""You never know. Time heals all wounds."


    He chuckles. "I guess you can live in hope."


    "Well, you''re here aren''t you? You swore you''d never be with me again. But you came running back, practically begging."


    He stiffens at this. "Hardly begging. Besides, it suits me having you here where I can keep a close eye ont you for now."


    "Oh, the doting father. Bringing the nasty mother away so his beloved son can have a life of his own."


    "Worth a shot."


    as


    "It won''t get you any favors from him. He hates you more than he hates me. His hate for me will fade in time. I''ll prove to him that I''ve changed. He and I won''t be apart for long. You''ll see."


    174 Desperate Measures


    He pulls me roughly around to face him, gripping the tops of my arms firmly. "But you haven''t changed, have you, Judy?"


    I look at him defiantly and smile. "Of course I have, darling."


    He pulls me closer. "You''ll never change. You can''t. I know that and you know that."


    "But that''s why you love me, isn''t it. You''ve always wanted what you can''t truly have, Gus."


    His lips crush mine in a torrid kiss. He tries to possess me in any way he can. Maybe he does where my body is concerned.


    But he never will possess my mind. No one will.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 175

    175 Moving Forward (Winona)


    I wake up to the sound of Cass''s quiet snoring from the pull-out couch. She''s still out like a light. The room is dim, but I can tell we''ve sleptter than I usually do. A quick nce at my phone confirms it''s almost 10 AM.


    I feel surprisingly refreshed. Maybe it''s the change of scenery, or maybe it''s the fact that, for the first time in years, I''m not running away from my past-I''m facing it head-on.


    I stretch out, careful not to make a noise and disturb Mom, who''s still sound asleep in the bed next to mine. She looks peaceful, almost like the years have melted away, and she''s the mom I used to dream about having. A mom who wasn''t buried underyers of addiction and despair.


    But this is reality, not a dream. And in reality, there''s work to be done to move us all forward. I quietly slip out of bed and head into the bathroom to freshen up. As I ssh water on my face, I start thinking about what needs to happen next. Cass will need some direction, and Mom... Well, I''ll find a way to help her too. I think Dr. Barnaby might be good for her. If I can convince her to try.


    I''m not letting them go back and live in that house. In that neighborhood. I''d like for them toe and live where I do. Maybe an area where the rents aren''t stupidly high, but not in the worst area either.


    When I step back into the room, Cass is awake, flicking through channels on the TV with a look of


    boredom.


    "Morning," I say, trying to keep things light. "Dinner was amazingst night, wasn''t it? I''ll order some coffee. Do you drink coffee? Actually, maybe it''s just easier to go out for breakfast...well brunch, I guess." "Yeah. Morning," she grumbles, not bothering to look away from the screen.


    "Listen, I was thinking we could stay here for a bit. Give you both some time to adjust before deciding anything permanent."


    Cass raises an eyebrow, finally turning to face me. "Adjust to what? Living in a hotel room?"


    "No, adjusting to a different kind of life, maybe in a different house," I reply, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "I was thinking I could teach you to drive, help you open bank ount, and you can look for jobs." Cass narrows her eyes. "What''s the catch?"


    "No actual catch but I''d like it if we can convince Mom to move from that house, it needs pulling down. A neighborhood that''s a little better can''t hurt."


    "I don''t want you telling me what to do


    You aren''t my mother."


    "You make your own decisions but at least you''ll be able to make informed decisions. Get a job, save for a car, go for it. Want to try college, great. If not, that''s fine too. But I want you to have options. Real ones." She looks at me like I''m speaking a foreignnguage, but I can see a flicker of interest in her eyes. "You


    ing Forward


    175 Moving


    serious?"


    "Dead serious."


    Cass nods. "I guess... I could try getting Mom to move. She''s stubborn. I''m not making any promises." "That''s all I''m asking. That we try,"


    Mom stirs in the bed and opens her eyes, blinking up at me. "What time is it?" she asks, her voice groggy. "Just after ten," I reply. "How are you feeling?"


    "Better. Rested, I think."


    "Good." I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the conversation I''ve been rehearsing in my head sincest night. "Mom, I''ve been thinking... maybe you shoulde stay with me for a while. In my city." She looks at me, surprise shing in her eyes. "Your city?"


    "Yeah, just for a bit. I haven''t told you yet. But Jayden and I have a daughter. Abby. She''s going to turn five next birthday. She''s had her struggles with health and all the supportive family vibes I can get around her are great." "She''s been ill? Oh, Winona, how stressful for you."


    I nod. "She''s strong and doing okay right now. I don''t want that to be a factor in your decisions but I''d love for you to at least meet and get to know each other. I don''t feel good about letting you go back to that house."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''m not sure I''m going to leave my home, Winona, but I''m willing toe and meet Abby. I''d love to see her actually"


    "You c get to know your granddaughter, and we could figure out what the next step is for you and


    Cass. No pressure."


    Mom''s face softens. "I''d love to meet her... but, Winona, what if I''m not... I mean, what if I''m too messed up to be a good influence on her?"


    I shake my head. "You''vee so far, Mom. You''ve gotten clean, and you''re doing your best. That''s more than enough. And Abby deserves to know her grandmother."


    Mom looks down, her hands twisting in herp. "I don''t know, Winona. I''m scared... I''m scared I''ll mess it all up."


    "You won''t," I say firmly. "And you won''t be doing it alone. We''ll take it one step at a time."


    Mom nods. "Maybe."


    "I can assure you what I''ve been through with Jayden''s mother, Judy and ex-wife Ashlyn is nothing short. of traumatic. There''s nothing you can do that could be worse. Well, I''m sure you''ve seen the media storm on us. But there''s so much more."


    I''m not sure I can handle that environment."


    "Ashlyn is in a high security facility and Judy is overseas. It will be fine short term. I promise."


    Mom still looks hesitant, but I can see she''s considering it. "I''ll think we can work something out," she


    175 Moving Forward


    says finally. "But I don''t want to be a burden on you."


    "You won''t be," I assure her. "I have plenty of room at my townhouse."


    Cass doesn''t say anything, but she''s listening. I can tell she''s thinking about it, even if she won''t admit it


    yet.


    "Let''s get some breakfast," I suggest. "We can talk more about itter."


    As we head out of the room, I can''t help but feel a glimmer of hope.


    Maybe this is the beginning of something better for all of us as a family.

 Chapter 176

    176 Up In Smoke (Winona)


    Cass flips through the tv channels again while mom gets ready to go out for breakfast. I can tell she''s restless, probably nervous about this newmunity and going out. They sure need to get some clothing. I wonder if I can convince them to let me take them shopping?


    Mom''s out of the bathroom now and sitting in the armchair by the window, staring out at the city beyond. I can''t tell if she''s thinking about the past or worrying about the future-probably both.


    Just as I''m about to suggest we go get food and look in the variety store for some basics, Cass stops on a news channel. The reporter is talking about a fire, and the area it''s in makes me pay attention.


    "The fire, which broke outtest night,pletely destroyed a house in the area. Witnesses say they saw a car and Molotov cocktails being thrown just before the mes engulfed the old home." Cass suddenly goes still, her eyes locked on the screen. I look at the TV, and my heart stops.


    It''s the old house. Or what''s left of it. mes are still flickering in the debris, and the camera pans the wreckage. There''s nothing left but charred remains.


    "Oh my God," Mom whispers, her hand flying to her mouth. "That''s... that''s our home."


    across


    I don''t know what to say. The house was a dump, but it was still home to her. It was where Mom and Cass lived, where Mom rebuilt her life and raised Cass. And now it''s gone. Cass''s face hardens, and she turns to me, her eyes zing with anger. "This is your fault," she spits out. You turned up and ruined everything."


    "What?" I say, stunned. "Cass, I didn''t-


    "If you hadn''te looking for me, if you hadn''t attacked him and threatened them with a gun, maybe it wouldn''t have happened!" She''s practically shouting now, her fists clenched at her sides. "Cass, stop," Mom says, her voice trembling. "This isn''t Winona''s fault."


    H


    But Cass isn''t listening. She''s too caught up in her anger, desperate to me someone for what''s happened. "You think you''re so perfect,ing in here and trying to fix everything. But all you did''is make things worse!" "Cass, that''s not fair," I say, trying to keep my voice calm. "I didn''t want this to happen. Maybe you shouldn''t have taken off and note home for dinner. I was helping you."


    "Well, you made things worse," she snaps, tears welling up in her eyes. "And now we have nothing. No home, no ce to go... nothing."


    Mom stands up, her face pale. "Even though it''s a terrible thing, maybe this is a sign," she says quietly. Maybe it''s time to let go of the past and start over. We can''t go back there now, Cass. There''s nothing left. But we could have been in there. We could be dead." Cass res at her for a second, but the fight drains out of her. "You''re right. That fire was meant for us. For Winona and I." She slumps back onto the couch, staring at the TV in disbelief. "I can''t believe it''s gone," she mutters. "Just like that." 176 Up In Smoke


    I kneel down in front of her, trying to catch her eye. "Cass, I know this is hard. But it''s a chance for


    you and Mom to move forward. To find something better. You cane back to this same city just a better area that you lived in before."


    She doesn''t respond, just keeps staring at the screen. But I can see the gears turning in her head, the realization that there''s no going back.


    Mom takes a deep breath, her hands shaking. "Winona, maybe... maybe staying in your city for a while wouldn''t be so bad. Just until we figure out what to do next. But I''ve never had to make rent. I''m not sure how I can afford it."


    I nod, relieved that she''s willing to consider it. "We''ll find a way to make this work, Mom. Jayden is a property dealer and where your house is, was, that block will have some value. He''ll do the research and if it''s a suburb worth fixing up, he''ll find you a good price "More charity from the rich folks. Wow, I''m so grateful Cass finally looks at me, her expression harsh.


    I sigh. "Look Cass, I know this is hard. I''ve had to walk away from everything before and start over. But things have a way of working out. At this point, it is what it is. You have to make the most of it." "Fine," she says, her voice quiet but no less angry. "But don''t expect me to like it."


    "I don''t expect you to like it. I don''t expect you to like anything. I do expect you to do the right thing and support your mother through this hard time though. Stop thinking about yourself for a minute." She res at me again. I re back, silently begging her to stop being so argumentative and just go along with things.


    Cass grabs her backpack and slings it on her back. "I thought we were going for food?" She goes towards ''the door and opens it. "I''m starving.


    I''ll take that as a win, so I may as well keep the ball rolling. "How about after that we go shopping and pick up some basic clothes to take back with us?" "Fine," Cass concedes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I grab my purse and turn and give Mom a wink. "Great. Let''s go have a girls day." I hold my hand out to Mom.


    She takes my hand.


    "We got this, Mom."


    (Winona)

 Chapter 177

    177 Better Than Gold (Winona)


    The next morning, we have newly packed luggage and we''re getting ready to go to the airport.


    "Mom, I know this isn''t easy," I break the silence. "But I really think this is the best thing for you right now."


    Mom doesn''t respond.


    "Don''t be nervous about the ne ride. It will go fine. The first one is the most nerve-wracking."


    Mom smiles. "Don''t worry, I''m okay. Let''s go and get this day started.


    "Once we get to the townhouse, we can start looking for a ce where you and Cass can settle down. It''s not going to be at my ce forever, just until you decide where you want to be." Cass snorts. "Yeah, right. Like we can choose anywhere we want. We don''t have infinite resources like others do."


    "Cass, it''s better than the streets," I say, trying to keep my voice calm. "And it''s definitely better than living in fear because of what just happened. You''ll have to get a job to make rent." She res at me, but she doesn''t argue. She knows I''m right, even if she doesn''t want to admit it.


    Mom finally speaks, her voice small and uncertain. "I really don''t want to be a burden."


    "You won''t be," I say firmly. "Mom, Abby deserves to know her grandmother. And you deserve to be a part of her life. You''re not a burden. You''re family."


    She nods slowly, but I can see the doubt still lingering in her eyes. I know this is going to be a big adjustment for all of us, but it''s the only way.


    I step out of the room and dial Jayden''s number. He answers on the first ring.


    "Winona, everything okay?" He sounds tense, like he''s been waiting for something to go wrong.


    "Not really," I say, keeping my voice steady. "There was a fire. The old house... it''s gone. Completely destroyed."


    There''s a long pause. "Jesus, Winona... are you all okay?"


    "We''re fine," I assure him. "But there''s nothing left for them here. I''m bringing Mom and Cass back to the townhouse."


    There''s another pause, longer this time. "Are you sure that''s the best decision?"


    His question catches me off guard, and I feel a flicker of doubt. Is this all too much for him? "What do you mean?"


    "I just... I don''t want you to feel overwhelmed. This is a lot to take on, especially with everything you''ve been through.


    "I can handle it, Jayden," I say, my voice firmer than before. "They need a ce to stay, and I''m not going to leave them here with nothing. The won''t take charity and Mom can meet Abby. You have to trust me


    on this."


    14


    177 Better Than Gold


    "It''s not that I don''t trust your decisions," he says quickly. "I just want to make sure you''re not taking on more than you can handle."


    I take a deep breath, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I think the real question is, can you handle my past in your face?"


    "I''m fine," he says immediately. "It''s not that. I just worry about you."


    "Well, don''t," I say, trying to sound more confident than I feel. "They''ll stay with me for a while, but they''ll get their own ce eventually. This is just temporary."


    There''s a sigh on the other end of the line. "Okay. If you''re sure. I''ll be here when you get back."


    "I''m sure," I say, though a small part of me wonders if he''s right to be concerned. "We''ll figure it out when we get home."


    "I can''t wait to see you." I hear the weariness in his voice.


    I hang up and sit down on the bed, staring at my phone. Jayden''s doubt lingers in my mind, but I push it aside. I can''t let it shake me. I have to stay strong for Mom, for Cass, and for myself.


    I think about Abby, and a pang of longing hits me. I miss her so much, and the thought of being back bolsters me. She''s safe with Anne, Bobby, and Sarah, I know but I still worry.


    "Okay, no more sad sacks. We''re going to treat this like a vacation. I''m looking forward to getting to know you both and for you to meet Abby."


    "You''re right. We''ll treat this like the vacation I always dreamed about. I''d like to see what your life is like, Winona. Jayden said you are the best at digital media marketing."


    "Hard to believe seeing as our drama is always all over the socials. But I guess any publicity is good publicity. It certainly gets my brand and name out there. A lot of it they make up as they go. Being high profile isn''t always fun." "At least you can afford stuff," Cass says.


    "That''s true, Cass. But it''s not with freedom. We can''t go anywhere without attention so it costs a lot to go to ces where your privacy is kept. It''s hard to interact with the normal side of life. That gets tiring. At least for me." "But not Jayden?" Cass asks and she seems genuinely curious.


    "Jayden grew up with a billionaire family. All the people he knows did also"


    "Except for you."


    Inod. "Pretty much. Of course, he''s never known just how ghetto it got with me till now. I never really shared that part of my life with him. Once I got the schrship for highschool and college I focused on getting the best marks. "Were you ashamed?"


    "No. Not ashamed but I couldn''t let it distract me. Drag me backwards. I had to believe I was worth as much as any rich kid was and I worked ten times as hard to do that. Jayden and I became friends at first. I just could never shake him off." 177 Better Than GoldN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What about your daughter? Does all this drama affect her?"


    "I keep her shielded from the drama and keep her life as simple and in as I can. I''d appreciate us not telling her any details about our lives right now. Just follow my lead."


    Cass nods. "Yeah, it''ll be nice to be an aunt. I mean she doesn''t have to call me that or anything, you can just say I''m a friend. I get it."


    I stare at Cass. "No. You are my sister, and you are Aunt Cass. End of story. I''ll never be ashamed to let the world know that."


    I get something that''s better than gold.


    I get a smile from my little sis.

 Chapter 178

    178 Back at the Townhouse (Winona)


    The familiar scent of my townhouse hits me as we step inside. It''s just so good to be home. To have somewhere to call home. I feel for Mom and Cass who''ve just lost theirs, even though it was time that house went.


    My ce is warm, inviting, and it''s so far removed from the world we just left behind that it almost feels like stepping into another life entirely.


    But I''ve tried to keep it ordinary and nothing shy but after revisiting my past I can see how this ce reeks of someone with money and not without.


    Mom and Cass follow me inside, looking around with wide eyes. I can tell they''re both trying to take it all in. Mom clutches her bag a little tighter, like she''s afraid she might break something just by being here. Cass, on the other hand, has that same defiant look on her face, like she''s daring the house to reject her or me. She needs to find her feet. That can be a rough road.


    "This is... this is really nice, Winona," Mom says, her voice trembling a little. "I''ve never imagined living in something quite so grand.


    "It''s home," I say, forcing a smile. "For now, it''s your home too. I hope you can befortable here. I''m not forcing you to stay but you''re wee here as long as you both need."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cass scoffs, crossing her arms. "Yeah, sure. Let''s see how long thatsts."


    "Cass," I warn, not in the mood for her attitude right now. "This is a fresh start. Let''s try and make the most of it, okay? Leave the negativity on the doorstep because Abby will be here soon."


    She shrugs, but I can see the tension in her shoulders. She''s on edge, probably feeling just as out of ce as I did when I first left that old house behind.


    I lead them into the living room, where the sunlight pours in through therge windows, making everything look even more polished and perfect.


    The contrast between this and the ''affordable'' hotel room we just left behind is almost overwhelming.


    "You both can use the guest wing," I say, trying to keep the mood light. "That way you have a little autonomy and can cook for yourselves. Kinda like a small apartment. There''s two bedrooms and two bathrooms, a kitchte and a living area." Cass raises an eyebrow. "I get my own room?"


    "Yeah, you do. If you want. I get it if you prefer to sleep in the same room to start. Why don''t you both take some time to settle in? I''ll make some tea."


    "Don''t you have servants?"


    "No. You have to put up with my cooking since Anne''s gone."


    "Anne?" Mom says her name.


    I realize that she may have some feelings towards Anne as she was the one who essentially became the


    178 Back at the Townhouse


    mother Lucy couldn''t be, and the father for that matter.


    "Anne is thedy who took you in all that time ago. She''s still in your life?" I see Mom''s eyes shimmer.


    I nod. "Yes. She has been a rock for me and Abby. Right now, she has some other kids to take care of. But you''ll get to meet her...if you want to."


    I hold off mentioning Steve right now and what he did to Bobby and Sarah to get at me. I don''t want to trigger her.


    Mom nods. "I''d like that."


    "Okay then, we''ll worry about thatter. For now, I''ll show you to the guest quarters and it does have its own back driveway and entry. So you don''t have to check with me if you want toe and go." I look at Cass.


    She stares back at me.


    "But you do need to check in with Mom, okay? I don''t want her to worry."


    Mom.


    Cass shrugs. "I''ll sort that out with Mom."


    "Great. My only ground rules are you don''t invite anyone in without clearing it with me. I''m not in a position where I can have just anyonee and go." I look to Cass to make sure she''s understanding me.


    I see she''s actually listening and continue, "and that you always consider Abby before you say and do anything. That is the deal breaker for me. Abby''s health and happiness must be the priority." "Fine by me." Cass nods.


    "Okay then. Let''s go."


    Mom follows me down the hall. I get to the guest wing door and turn back. Cass hasn''t moved.


    "You''ll both get your own electronic key. I do have one for this door, but I won''t use it. You getplete privacy. But I would love to spend time with you both daily."


    ""Of course." Mom smiles.


    "Okay then, go through. I''ll pop the kettle on in my kitchen. Come back and have some tea and maybe a snack and we can talk about a food shopping list for you guys."


    I shut the door behind them and head to my kitchen, leaving them to explore their new living arrangements. I hope this works out okay. There''s always a chance it won''t. It all might be too much for Mom.


    Life is really piling up right now and I wonder if I''d have gotten through it all without the therapy. Actually, I know Lwouldn''t have.


    We still have a long way to go. I settle into my favorite armchair with a cup of tea. So good to be home. I can''t say I''m sorry that house is gone for good.


    I wish the asshole who kept us all trapped in that life for so long was gone for good too.


    179 Settling In

 Chapter 179

    179 Settling In


    (Winona)


    Momes back through first and I get up to go make her some tea.


    "Do you take cream and sugar?" I never remember her drinking to


    She shakes her head. "No. Just in thanks."


    Maybe she couldn''t afford cream and sugar before. My mind is full of a lot of maybes as I make her drink and take it into the living room and hand it to her. "Mom, sit down. Rx."


    She takes it with a smile and sits on the edge of the sofa. Resting her cup on the side table. "This is all so much, Winona. I don''t know how to thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me," I say, taking a sip of my tea. "We''re family. This is what we do for each. other. Plus, it probably is my fault that the house got torched. I did go in with both feet, and I could have handled things a little more calmly."


    She nods, but I can see the doubt in her eyes. She''s never really had a family like this before-a family that''s there for her, that supports her. And I''m not sure she knows how to handle it.


    I can''t say I''m sorry it''s gone but I know it was the only home you knew. I get that. But you''re resilient and you''ll reinvent yourself again whether it''s here in this city or elsewhere. I have faith in you." "But I don''t deserve such grace from you."


    "Mom, I can hold onto the past, but I don''t want to. I want a peaceful and happy life. That''s what I want for all of us. Don''t let guilt over something we can''t change ruin our chance now."


    "I''m not looking for you to forgive me. It''s me that has to to forgive me. I know I could have done better and I''m sorry I didn''t. You deserved so much better."


    "Thank you for saying that. For a long time I didn''t believe that myself. But now I know I do deserve happiness and I know you and Cass do as well. I think we can be good for each other, and for Abby." "You are a very dedicated mother."


    "Abby is my world. You''ll understand when Jayden brings her home."


    "Forgive me for asking, but does Jayden live here with you?"


    "No. This is my home. Jayden has a penthouse apartment. I wont even get started on that level of luxury, but it''s what he''s been raised with. We are working out how living together might look for us." e You


    "I see. I think that sharing a space and routines would be a tricky thing for independent people like two."


    Cass finallyes back in and plops onto the armchair across from us, her expression guarded. "This ce is... something."


    I raise an eyebrow. "Something good or something bad?"


    She shrugs. "Both, I guess. It''s awesome in the guest wing but it will take a lot of adjustment. I mean a microwave oven and a dishwasher!"


    179 Settling in


    "It''s notpulsory to use them." I smile.


    "You''ll still be washing and drying the dishes by hand, youngdy," Mom instructs.


    Cass gives a groan.


    "I can assure you adjusting up to convenience is way easier than adjusting back. Give it some time. You''ll both get there."


    how she is.


    Mom sips her tea, her hands shaking slightly. I''m getting that this isn''t nerves, it''s just how


    "I''m worried, Winona. About.... how we live beyond this.


    "We''ll figure things out. We can contact the relevant departments and give them your temporary address, so your payment doesn''t change. You mentioned doing some social work?"


    She nods. "It was just helping out in themunity. Listening to those who needed it and helping serve soup. That sort of thing. Not much money but a little extra and I can''t do cleaning now. My body is getting tired, Winona," "I''m sure we can find something to help a


    to your kitty a little."


    I turn to Cass. "You can start looking for jobs right away, unless you''ve changed your mind about college?"


    "Nope. I haven''t changed my mind."


    "You could have a gap year. Get some work experience and then go to college with some focus. Keep your options open.


    "Great idea." Mom agrees. "You need a focus."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Cass shrugs.


    "Okay, well do you have any


    interests maybe artistically?"


    "Nah. I don''t have a creative bone in my body."


    "Computers? Gaming?"


    She shakes her head.


    "Cooking? Barista.. maybe, hospitality work?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Not really. I''m not much of a people person."


    "Maybe you will be one. I can help you look for some training opportunities. Call in some favors. Something will interest you. But for now any work you can get is what you do."


    Cass looks between us, her eyes narrowing. "What''s the catch?"


    "There''s no catch," I say, meeting her gaze. "I''m not asking for anything in return. I just want you to try everything and give it all a proper go."


    She doesn''t say anything, just keeps staring at me like she''s waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    179 Settling in


    "Look," I continue, "this is new for all of us. It''s going to take time to adjust. Would you like to learn to drive? That could be the first step. Give you something to focus on and to want to work towards. A car means independence." Cass finally nods, and I feel a small sense of relief. It''s not much, but it''s a start.


    "Why don''t we just focus on settling in for now? This is like a vacation." I suggest. "We can deal with everything else as ites."


    "Fine."


    And that''s a start.

 Chapter 180

    180 Daily Grind (Jayden)


    Driving up to Anne''s ce to pick up Abby feels like the first normal thing I''ve done in days. My days feel empty without Winona here, but I can''t deny the relief of having a bit of breathing room.


    It''s given me time to try and process everything-the messages from Ashlyn, the chaos with Winona''s family, and now, introducing Abby to her new grandmother and aunt.


    Not to mention fixing up a line up of work problems. I don''t know why I keep Brennan Industries going some days. Is it really worth it? This stress and workload is not a legacy I want to hand to my kid. Or kids...I realize if Ashlyn is still pregnant this will change my life.


    The daily grind I lived for is less and less appealingtely.


    Anne opens the door with a warm smile, Abby is beside her. As soon as she sees me, her little face lights up, and sheunches up at me. "Daddy!"


    "Hey, sweetheart," I say, picking her up. "I swear you''ve grown another inch. Were you good for Nanny Anne?"


    "She was an angel, as always," Anne says with a fond smile. "But she''s missed you and Winona."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I hold Abby close, feeling her little arms wrap around my neck. "I missed you too, kiddo."


    Anne chuckles softly, watching us. "Everything okay with Winona? This must be very challenging for her. For them all."


    "Yeah, she''s just moving it all forward," I say, trying to keep my tone casual. "You know Winona. They''re back at the townhouse now, and her mom and sister are staying with us for a bit." Anne''s smile falters slightly, but she quickly recovers. "That''s a big step."


    I sigh, rubbing my hand over Abby''s back. "It''s like everything else... a work in progress. But we''ll get there."


    Anne nods, her expression understanding. "Just take it one day at a time, Jayden. That''s all you can do. I''m here if you need me."


    I give her a grateful smile. "Thanks, Anne. I''ll remember that. You''ll be hearing from us soon, I''m sure."


    As I drive back to the townhouse, Abby babbles happily in the backseat about meeting her newest family members, oblivious to the seriousness of everything that''s happening around her.


    For a moment, I envy her innocence, her ability to just be happy without worrying about whates next. I guess that''s what we have as kids and all we want to do is be an adult. If only we knew.


    When we pull up to the townhouse, I park the car and take a deep breath. "Ready to meet your grandma and auntie, kiddo?"


    Abby smiles and ps her hands. "Yes!"


    I carry her inside, and as soon as we step through the door, Winona is there, her face lighting up when she sees Abby. "There''s my girll Oh, my goodness, stop getting so tall, I think you won''t fit in your bed soon."


    180 Daily Grind


    Abby giggles. "Don''t be silly, Mommy. I missed you."


    "I missed you so much." Winona squeezes Abby tight. "But you are bigger."


    "I know right? I said the same. It''s only been a few days, but I swear she''s bigger."


    Abby squirms in my arms, reaching out for her mom, and I hand her over, watching as Winona showers her with kisses.


    "How was she?" Winona asks, still focused on Abby.


    "Perfect, as always," I say, leaning in to kiss Winona on the cheek. "Just like her mother."


    ""And Anne?"


    "Said she''s there if you need anything.


    Winona''s mom and Cass appear from the living room, both looking a bit uncertain. Winona turns to them, holding Abby close. "Mom, Cass, I want you to meet someone."


    Her mom steps forward, her eyes wide as she takes in the sight of Abby. "Is this...?"


    "This is Abby," Winona says, her voice softening as she introduces our daughter. "Your granddaughter."


    Lucy''s eyes well up with tears, and she covers her mouth with her hand, clearly overwhelmed. "Oh, Winona... She''s beautiful. She looks a lot like Jayden, but I can see you as a child in her as well." Winona smiles, handing Abby over to her mom. "Let''s go into the living room." I say I''m not sure Winona''s Mom''s frail body can take holding Abby.


    Lucy sits back on the sofa, and Abby goes up to her. "Grandma Lucy?"


    "Yes. Nice to mee to you Abby."


    "Nice to meet you." Abby throws her arms around her in a hug.


    Lucy is holding her close like she''s the most precious thing in the world.


    Cass hangs back, watching the scene unfold. I can tell she''s unsure about all of this, but I know Winona''s


    determined to make this work.


    "We''re having a small dinner party soon," Winona says, turning to Cass. "Just us, Jayden, and a few close friends. I thought it might be nice for everyone to meet each other. I''ll invite some people more your own age too."


    Cass raises an eyebrow. "A dinner party?"


    "Nothing fancy," Winona assures her. "Just a chance for everyone to get to know each other a little."


    Cass shrugs. "Whatever. I''m not dressing up."


    Winonaughs, shaking her head. "I wouldn''t expect you to. Not too many people, I promise."


    "Aunt Cass?" Abby is tugging at her hand now.


    "Yes, Abby?"


    20


    180 Dally Grind


    "Come see my


    doll''s house. They are having a party in there now. We can practice and if too manye, we can chuck them back out!"


    "That, is the best suggestion I''ve heard in a while. Lead the way."


    I watch them, a small smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. This is going to be an interestingbination, to say the least.


    Gotta say, the chucking them out option is very tempting. I give Winona a quick hug and follow Abby and Cass.


    "This sounds like my kinda party. I''ll be security."

 Chapter 181

    181


    Ashlyn''s Delusion


    181 Ashlyn''s Delusion


    (Winona)


    Jayden and I are sitting across from Barnaby in his office office, the familiar surroundings doing little to ease the twisting in my stomach.


    Barnaby looks between us. "It seems there''s a lot on your minds today. Where would you like to start?"


    Jayden''s the first to speak, his voice steady. "I want to talk about Ashlyn. She''s recently sent me text


    messages.


    I tense up, the mention of her name bringing a rush of emotions-anger, suspicion, fear. "What exactly did she text? I mean how can she have a phone in there? I didn''t think they were allowed."


    "I don''t know but I bet Mother has something to do with that."


    "I don''t doubt that. Have you spoken to Ashlyn before this?"


    "No. She contacted me while we were away. That''s the first I''ve heard from her." Jayden says, locking onto mine.


    I take a deep breath. "Jayden, what could she possibly want with you? With us?"


    I''m not ready for his next words.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "She told me she''s still pregnant."


    his eyes


    I feel like the floor just dropped out from under me. "Sull pregnant? What the actual fuck?"


    This is just too much. That woman is delusional. There''s really no hope for her. She''s dangerous.


    ore said


    Jayden nods, his expression firm. "Yes. But I don''t believe her. How could that happen? The doctors she''d lost the baby before she even came to Santa Monica and the way she went down those stairs... surely it would be impossible."


    "How do you know the messages are really from her, Jayden? Can I read them? I want to see." I do believe him, but I need to read this myself


    He hesitates slightly.


    "Jayden, are you okay with that? It''s okay to say no." Barnaby says. "Winona, we have to be mindful of personal space and privacy."


    "I know, it''s just...well, I guess I just want to believe it."


    "It''s okay. There''s a lot to unpack with my past with Ashlyn." He hands me his phone. "We need to work through a lot and it has to do with me having sex with Ashlyn while Winona and I were divorced. But there were times I pursued Winona at the same time. I crossed a line." I take the phone and read through the texts and my eyes stop on her telling him his safe word. So, it is true. Lisa was right. My stomach churns.


    "The safe word," I say. "I heard rumors, but I didn''t want to believe it... Is that what you want in our sex life? Do you need that?"


    191 Ashlyn''s Delusion


    Jayden looks taken aback, his eyes searching mine. "No, Winona. That''s not what I want. Not with you. What Ashlyn and I had... it was dark, and it wasn''t healthy. It''s not something I ever want to go back to."


    I nod, trying to process what he''s saying. But the doubt still lingers at the edge of my mind. "She clearly thinks she still has a hold on you." My mind races with a thousand possibilities.


    Words are churning from my mouth.


    "Maybe she does. iming to still be pregnant is not normal. Is she manifesting this because she thinks you''ll be with her again somehow? God if she is pregnant, will they let her out?" I can''t even begin to think about that and my breath ising short and sharp. The anxiety and panic rises fast. I focus on my breathing. Keep it steady. You''re in a safe ce. I chant to myself.


    "I don''t know," Jayden admits, his voice softening. "She''s not in her right mind, we know that. But this is next level. But I don''t care, Winona, I''m not going to let her manipte me. Damage what we''re building."


    I look at him, trying to see the truth in his eyes. I want to believe him, but the fear of what Ashlyn represents the darkness, the control-makes it hard. Is this a part of him that will eat him up if he tries to deny it? "I''m afraid the damage is already done. I say out loud, and the words are bitter in my mouth.


    It makes my blood run cold. This isn''t just a game. She knows things, deep, intimate things about Jayden that I''ve barely scratched the surface of. That I know I''m not into. I can''t be with my past. It''s too confrontational.


    I hand the phone back to him, my hands trembling. "You need to go and see if this is true. Make her get a ''doctor''s report. That''s the only way we''ll know for sure that she''s lying, or maybe she truly believes it. I feel sorry for her in a way."


    Jayden leans forward, taking my hands in his. "Winona, listen to me. Even if she''s telling the truth, it doesn''t change how I feel. I''m with you. I want a life with you. Ashlyn is my past, and that''s where she belongs."


    I nod, trying to push down the rising tide of doubt. I can''t trust Ashlyn, not after everything she''s done.


    "She''s still dangerous, Jayden," I say quietly.


    Jayden squeezes my hands, his grip reassuring. "We''ll find out the truth, together. I don''t want you doubting us, doubting me, because of her. I''m with you, Winona. You''re my future, not her. I''m not seeing her unless you go with me. I have nothing to hide from you." Barnaby clears his throat. "How do you feel about that, Winona? Is this something you feel you can do without-it pushing you over the edge?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know. But I do know Jayden needs me and we need to be sure this is all in Ashlyn''s head. I''ll go."


    Jayden grips my hand tighter. "Thank you."


    "You just came and helped me face my past. You saw a side of me I''ve never wanted to show you in fear of losing you. In fear of losing myself. You stood by me and I will stand by you."


    101 Ashlyn''s Delusion


    +25 BORUS


    Barnaby finally speaks up, his voice calm but firm. "Ashlyn''s has stirred up a lot of emotions, and that''s understandable. I think you are both making great strides in how you can move forward and face the past at the same time."


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "No more secrets."


    ""No more secrets," he agrees.


    "Set up the visit."

 Chapter 182

    182 Confronting Issues Together


    (Winona)


    We move into the next part of our therapy session. Barnaby asks my fears at the moment.


    "I''m worried about seeing Ashlyn," I admit, my voice shaky. "But it''s not just her that I''m worried about. What if, by some miracle, there is a baby?"


    Jayden looks at me, surprise flickering in his eyes. "I don''t believe it for a second."


    "But," I say, taking a deep breath. "If she is still pregnant... that''s your child, Jayden. And it can''t be raised in a high-security mental facility. You know how your mother feels about your offspring. She mighte back." "Damn. Do you think she would? I''d rather she stayed away. I can breathe now, at least."


    "If there is a baby, I can''t see her staying away. If there is a baby, I can''t see her not knowing about that already and leaving in the first ce." That much is true. "Something here doesn''t add up."


    "Most likely because Ashlyn is being delusional, and this is exactly what she wants. To drive a wedge between us with lies. To make us doubt each other like she''s done so many times before. Not this time, Winona, I refuse to buy into what she''s selling." "Except that her wedges are never just of the imaginary kind. She''s always yed on the truth about you, the part of you she knows intimately, and I''ve never met at all. That''s her advantage."


    Jayden looks down to the floor. I''m not wanting to hurt him, or me him, I just need him to understand that whatever Ashlyn''s hold is on him, it runs deeper than the surface and him understanding that is how he eliminates that with her.


    "You gave her the advantage every time you were with her, even when you were trying to get a confession out of her. She was one step ahead. Then with your mother involved, who just wants me out of your life.... there''s barely a hope." "Mother isn''t doing that anymore."


    "Isn''t she?"


    He shakes his head. "No, she''s been so good with Abby. So good with us before she left."


    "I don''t trust her. I know she''ll never stop trying to get you back and to get Abby. To get me out of your life. It''s just how it is. I''ll never trust that woman. And if you have any sense, you won''t either."


    Barnaby nods, his expression serious. "It''s understandable to have distrust, Winona. This situation is veryplex, and it will bring up a lot of emotions. What will you do if there is a child?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''d want to do what''s right. For Jayden, for the baby, but mostly for Abby. A baby would mean Ashlyn is connected to us forever. I''m not sure I want to invite a baby into my home like that. I have Abby to think of and my own sanity." Barnaby speaks again. "Good, now we''re getting to it. If Ashlyn wasn''t in a facility and she was still pregnant with Jayden''s child, how would you handle it then? This is hypothetically. I mean, it almost happened, how were you two handling that?" 182 Confronting Issues Together


    "Jayden was married to Ashlyn then. I was moving forward with Phillip. We thought building a happy life for the kids separately was the way to go. We''re not even sure we can live together at this point with or without an extra child in the mix." "Good, right. So you see where the work is still needed. Now, Jayden, how would you handle the fact that you were to have a newborn baby and this child would be your sole responsibility."


    "I don''t want to think about it. But I would raise the child as best I could. I would hope Winona could be part of that. I''d expect that once Winona and I marry, that we would all live together as a family. Raise the children in the same environment."


    In my heart of hearts, I can''t see that ever happening. If there was a baby, Judy would be back and I''d be stuck with her in my life everyday knowing that she was undermining me, trying to get what she wanted.


    "Is that what you''d see happening, Winona?" Barnaby probes deeper.


    I just sit there and look at him. I have a choice now. I can lie and make out everything will be just fine if that happened, like I always have. Or I can tell my truth and probably upset the man I love. But I''m here in the safe space to get my real feelings out. Not to hide, I''m not here to sugarcoat things anymore. Saying things are okay and them actually being okay are two different things. Even if this means I might lose Jayden, I have to tell my truth.


    I know now that having Jayden with me and not beingpletely honest with him is just me settling and keeping the peace.


    Me giving in to pressure to conform and make everything right. I''m not doing that anymore. But also, if I agree and go along, Jayden doesn''t get the chance to really explore what this means to him. To be truly honest about his feelings.


    This may well be a dealbreaker for him in our rtionship. That''s a chance I have to take.


    "No. If Jayden and Ashlyn produced a child, I wouldn''t be prepared to be a mother to that child. I''m sorry, Jayden. I know it wouldn''t be the child''s fault that Ashlyn did, what she did, but the daily reminder of her would push me over the edge." Jayden stiffens.


    This isn''t what he wanted to hear.

 Chapter 183

    183 Making Strides


    183 Making Strides


    (Winona)


    Jayden shifts in his chair. "It hurts hearing you say that. But I ept your feelings. Thank you for being


    honest."


    I smile. Wow. He is really real about all of this. About us. A surge of love and respect for Jayden engulfs me. He''s been to hell and back too.


    Just because he''s done it with billions of dors doesn''t make it hurt any less for him.


    Barnaby leans back in his seat and grins. "You two are really making strides. I''ll be eating at the soup kitchen soon because I''m out of a job."


    Iugh. "Don''t think you''ll be lining up anytime soon, doc. But I do feel that was a major shift for us. To be honest like that and not have Jayden get angry is amazing.


    "I can tell you''re both serious and you are putting each other first. Well done."


    "I did feel angry, and I felt hurt because it wasn''t what I wanted you to say. But being told what I want to


    hear and being pandered to all my life is what got me here. So, I''m trying to change that."


    "Thinking outside yourself. Brilliant. The sooner we work out life is not about us, we''re getting


    somewhere "Barnaby smiles and then his face is serious again. "Apart from Ashlyn, is there anything else on your mind, Winona?"


    "Yes, I also need to talk about my mom and Cass, my little sister, being here with me. It''s been.... confronting, to say the least. But also, cathartic in many ways. Barnaby leans forward, his eyes focused on mine. "Tell me more about that, Winona. What''s been the most challenging part for you?"


    I take a deep breath, trying to organize my thoughts. "It''s hard seeing Mom like she is now. I like that I''ve had the chance to be with her and understand the truth about the past, but I sometimes get envious of everything I missed out on and I see her sharing with Cass," I confess.


    "This is very normal and that will take time. Try to focus on building a close rtionship now and notnguishing over the past."


    "Mom''s been through so much. Much worse than me. She protected me in the only way she could at time. She''s been clean for years, but she''s still so fragile. I want to help her, but don''t know how."


    "Do you feel guilt?" Barnaby asks directly.


    Tnod.


    t the


    "Why? Why would you feel guilt? You did nothing wrong. You survived what they both put you through." Jayden''s anger is bubbling.


    "You want to protect Winona, I get it, Jayden. But we need to let her work through her feelings."


    Jayden nods. "I''m sorry. It''s just, a lot, being there, seeing the way other people have to live, chose to live."


    "If it''s all you know, there is no choice. People don''t see what''s hard for them to see. And that''s okay too


    12


    183 Making Strides


    because if you aren''t in it then your worlds apart from it. We live the hand we''re dealt." I say and I do feel that''s true.


    "But you shouldn''t feel guilty about your mother and sister. You didn''t even know you had a sibling or that your Mom was still alive." Jayden says gently.


    "But I feel I could have gone back. I could have checked. When I was financially secure. Even now I have more in the bank than most people dream about. I should have just checked in to see if I could help."


    "Hindsight is a wonderful thing, Winona. Taking responsibility is healthy, but be careful you don''t deal yourself an unfair hand. Be logical. Going back would have set you back."


    "I know. But it''s hard to shake the awfulness of Mom struggling like that and doing her best to raise Cass."


    "You''re not exactly a low-profile persontely, Winona. Don''t you think if she''d wanted contact with you, she could have found you?"


    "Yes. But maybe she didn''t want me back in her life."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Have you asked her about this?"


    "We''ve talked. She just wanted my happiness and for me to move on, never look back."


    "And you believe her?"


    I nod. "Yes."


    Barnaby''s expression is one of understanding. "It''s natural to want to support your mother, especially given everything she''s been through. But it''s important to recognize that you can''t fix everything on your own. She may need professional help." "I know," I say. "She needs you. But she won''t ept it if I try to pay for it for her. It would just spook her, make her feel like she''s a burden."


    Barnaby considers this for a moment. "What if she joined you for a few sessions here? We could start slow. This is already paid for."


    "Her and I together?" I let that sink in.


    "Just a couple of sessions where she''s part of your therapy. It might help her open up and begin to address some of the trauma she''s carrying. It might just be the push she needs." "You''d do that?"


    "Sure."


    I think about it, turning the idea over in my mind. "That could work. It might help her feel morefortable, knowing she''s not doing it alone. Jayden, how do you feel about it?" "If it helps you, I''m all for it. Ultimately, that helps us."


    "You could join us. I don''t have a problem. You''ve already been exposed directly to who was anyway."


    "I think your mom would open up more without me here."


    "That''s true. Thank you for your generosity, Jayden. I appreciate you so

 Chapter 184

    184 Where''s Steve? (Winona)


    It takes a few days to set up the visit with Ashlyn. I haven''t told anyone we''re going, not even Lisa. Jayden and I agreed to keep this between us until we figure out what''s really going on.


    But just as I''m trying to focus on preparing for the visit, my phone rings. It''s Gus. I hesitate for a moment before answering. I mean the man has never really done anything to me. In fact, he''s been nothing but supportive.


    But I''d be a fool to trust him and think he''s a friend. Especially as he has Judy over there and I know she''s up to something. Gus probably knows that too.


    But Gus I know will protect Abby at all costs. The heir to Nexus Global.


    I''ll take that as a security nket.


    "Gus," I say, keeping my voice neutral. "What''s going on?"


    "Winona," he says, his voice serious. "1 need to ask you something. Have you seen Stevetely?"


    My heart thumps in dread. "Not for a few weeks. He met me in the park, and he told me my mother still lived in our old house and that there might be another child." "Did you find them? Was it true?"


    "Yes, they are at the townhouse with me now. Temporarily."


    "Nothing from him since then?"


    "No. Why?"


    "Because he''s not where he''s supposed to be," Gus says, his tone grim. "He''s gone off the radar, and I thought you should know. I''ll get my security team on it. No arguments."


    I feel a chill run down my spine. "I won''t argue."


    I don''t want him anywhere near Mom and Cass. Maybe this was his n all along. He better not try anything or I will make sure he never tries anything again.


    Gus is silent for a moment, then he lets out a long sigh. "I don''t like this, Winona, Steve disappearing like this... it doesn''t sit right with me. He has a lot of money to note back near you and he''s already been there once." "He''s nning something." My mind races with possibilities. "I think it might have something to do with my mother and sister. He would know I wouldn''t leave them there."


    wouldn''t put anything past him. Just be careful, okay? Keep your guard up."


    "I will," I say, I want to tell him about Ashlyn and the baby story.


    This might have a connection with Steve as well. But I''ve promised Jayden not to tell anyone. "Thanks for the heads up."


    184 Where''s Steve?


    After I hang up, I immediately tell Jayden about the conversation with Gus. "Steve''s gone off the radar," I say, my voice shaking. "Gus thinks he might be nning something. So do I." "Like what?"


    "I don''t know but I do know he wouldn''t have told me about Mom and Cass for nothing. He''d know that I''d bring them with me."


    "Maybe, but if he wanted to hurt them, he could have gone back at any point to the house."


    I nod. "This is true. Maybe I''m being paranoid."


    "You have good reason to be."


    "He came back into my life because your mother paid him too. Now your father is paying him more to stay out of it. Yet he has already been back once. It doesn''t make sense really." "Unless someone is paying him more to get back into your life."


    "Gus has more money at his disposal than any of us, even your mother. Surely Steve would y this and bargain with him for more. That''s how he rolls."


    "Then it isn''t about money, is it," Jayden states.


    "No. It isn''t and that scares me even more. If he wants all three of us together for some reason. Maybe he wants to eliminate his past altogether." My blood runs cold at the words I''m saying. "Judy gets what she wants too. You and Abby back to herself." I think she is in this up to her neck.


    Jayden''s expression hardens. "If he turns up here, I swear it will be thest thing he does. Mother will never have Abby and me. I''ll make sure of it. I''ll kill Steve with my bare hands if I have to." "Jayden. No. You being in jail for murder isn''t what we need. You have to keep your temper if you see him. You can''t y into his hands like that. He wants to break me. I won''t let him." He rakes his hand through his hair. "I just want him out of your life for good. Why now? Why does he have to torture you. Hasn''t he done enough?"


    "In his mind, I robbed him of his life. I don''t think he''ll ever forgive me for that."


    "You didn''t ask to be born and he made your life a living hell. They both did!"


    "Jayden! Mom was as much a victim as me. I won''t have you ming her."


    "I''m sorry, Winona. I am. I didn''t mean it like that. I just can''t fathom how anyone can survive what you survived. I can''t understand how he can treat his own child like that. He isn''t human." "You got that right." I hug him and we hold each other. feel safe in his arms. I always have, even when didn''t understand why.


    "Let''s get going."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Gus said he''s putting his security on us. Just in case."


    "I won''t argue. I just hope Gus tracks that asshole down soon and puts a bullet in his head."


    "Right now, we have to get this visit with Ashlyn over and done with."


    104 Where''s Steve?


    "Yes, and deal with her delusional pregnancy."

 Chapter 185

    185 Is This A Trap?


    185 Is This A Trap?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    (Winona)


    My heart is in my throat as we''re led to the private room where Ashlyn is waiting.


    Jayden''s hand brushes mine, a silent gesture of reassurance, but it does little to calm the storm of emotions churning inside me. I''m here, but every fiber of my being is telling me this is a mistake.


    I can''t shake the feeling that this is some kind of trap. I''ve been lured in but somehow I''m the bait as well.


    We enter the room, and there she is. Ashlyn. She''s sitting at a small table, her hands cuffed behind her. There''s a guard posted by the door, his presence a stark reminder of where we are. Ashlyn looks different-impossibly thinner, paler-and her eyes don''t have that same look.


    She reminds me of that teen, three years younger than me, that I first spoke to because she was sitting alone. I must be careful. She is far from that person, no matter what act she''s perfected right now. "Winona, I didn''t know you wereing," she says, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yeah, surprise," I answer tly.


    "Thank you." Her tone is not the same.


    Jayden and I sit down across from her, and my skin prickles with unease. Every instinct I have is screaming at me to get out of here, but I can''t. Not yet


    Jayden''s voice is calm, steady. "What do you need to say, Ashlyn?"


    She nces at the guard, and then back at Jayden. 1 can''t talk freely with him here. I don''t trust anyone here."


    Here we go. Trying to make us feel sorry for her. Fat chance.


    Jayden pulls out his wallet and hands the guard a thick wad of cash. "Give us some privacy."


    The guard hesitates for a moment, and Jayden hands him more cash. Then he nods. "Five minutes."


    "Ten." Jayden counters,


    The guard nods and closes the door behind him. We''re alone with her now, and though she''s handcuffed, I don''t trust her for a second.


    "So, what''s this about?"


    told Jayden in the text."


    "Oh, the baby story. Come on, Ashlyn. How stupid do you think we are? We know there''s no baby. How can there be?"


    She looks down at her hands, silent for a long moment. Too long. I don''t like it. It feels calcted, like she''s trying to draw us in, make us wait, make us anxious. And it''s working Jayden reaches out, cing his hand on the table. "Ashlyn, just say what you need to say. And stop with


    the lies."


    185 Is This A Trap?


    She finally looks up, her eyes meeting his. "I am pregnant. I don''t know how. But despite everything the baby has survived, and I want this baby to have a good life." She looks dead serious.


    "Why would you want the baby to have a good life now? If you knew you were pregnant when you went down those stairs, you didn''t care you were risking the baby''s life."


    "I thought I''d miscarried. I thought if I wasn''t then I would never keep Jayden and I couldn''t stay married to him, you weren''t getting him either."


    Her words hang like a noose around my neck. I can''t breathe.


    I narrow my eyes, suspicion boiling over. "How do we know you''re telling the truth? Is this another one of your twisted games?"


    Her eyes flicker. "I''m not lying, Winona. I can prove it."


    "Prove it, then," I snap. I don''t care if I''m being harsh. This is Ashlyn we''re talking about. I''m not giving her


    an inch.


    She hesitates again, and I feel the tension between us tighten. Jayden''s face is unreadable, but I can sense the turmoil inside him. He doesn''t want to believe her any more than I do, but there''s a part of him that''s worried she''s telling the truth. And that scares me more than anything.


    "I can''t prove it until you agree with my proposal. I can''t let anyone in here know yet."


    "Why tell us now?" I ask, my voice cold. "Why not just keep ying your games from behind these walls?"


    Ashlyn looks directly at me, her gaze piercing. "Because this isn''t a game, Winona. This is real. And I''m scared. I don''t want Judy to have any influence over my baby. She controlled me for so long. She''s not getting her hands on this baby."


    My heart skips a beat at the mention of Judy. I knew it. I knew she had to be involved in this somehow. But I don''t let it show. I keep my face nk, my voice steady. "So, you''re scared of Judy now? After everything? That doesn''t make sense."


    "Yes," she whispers, her voice trembling for the first time. "I want my baby to be happy. I can''t be a proper mother to it. Not in here. Not even out of here. But the baby has got this far, the least I can do is this."


    I exchange a nce with Jayden, but I''m not sure what to believe. Is this the real Ashlyn?


    "I don''t trust you, Ashlyn," I continue. "And I never will. But if you''re telling the truth-if you really are pregnant-what are you going to do?"


    Ashlyn nods slowly, her expression unreadable. 1 don''t deserve your trust. But I''m asking for your help. As a mother. For the child, Jayden''s child. Not for me."


    God help me, the mother in me actually believes her.


    185 Desperate Banan

 Chapter 186

    186 Desperate Bargain (Ashlyn)


    I watch Winona''s eyes, searching for any sign that she might believe me. But all I see is doubt, suspicion, and hate. She''s not going to make this easy, I know that. But I have to try. This is myst chance, my only chance, to do something right in this messed-up life I''ve created.


    To help this baby I''ve created. If I adopt the baby to just anyone, Judy will find it. I know she will. If I leave the baby solely to Jayden, Judy will make sure she takes over again.


    The only choice I have is to get Winona to agree to adopt my baby as her own and promise me, if things don''t work out with Jayden, she will fight to keep my baby with her.


    I guess I have no real guarantee that will happen, but I know Winona and if she makes a promise she always tries to keep it. Especially as a mother.


    "I need you to believe me," I say, my voice cracking slightly. I hate how weak I sound, but it''s the truth. I am weak right now, weaker than I''ve ever been.


    Winona''s expression doesn''t change. She just crosses her arms over her chest and narrows her eyes me. "Tell me again why should I believe anything you say?"


    at


    I swallow hard, trying to push down the panic rising in my throat. She''s right not to trust me. I wouldn''t trust me if I were her. But I need her to see that this isn''t just about me. It''s about the baby growing inside


    1. me.


    "Because I''m not lying about this," I say, forcing the words out. "I know I''ve lied before, manipted everyone, but this... This is different. I need you to trust me on this. We''re running out of time."


    Jayden is silent beside her, his face a mask of stone. He''s not going to be the one to convince Winona. I know that. It''s her I need to reach, her I need to convince.


    "Ashlyn, I think you''re ying some sort of game. I won''t be back here ever. How did you even get to use a phone in here?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Your mother made sure I have one. We talk on the phone often. We text. I''ll hand that phone to you, Jayden. You''ll have all the proof you need about how fixated she is on you and Abby. She''ll never let it


    rest."


    Winona''s blinks. She knows what I''m saying is true. Itch onto it, desperate to keep her engaged, to make her see how serious I am.


    "Winona, I''m asking you to adopt my baby," I say, my voice trembling. "Not just as a temporary solution, but for life. Even if you and Jayden don''t make it as a couple, I need to know that you''ll still raise the child. That my baby won''t end up in Judy''s hands."


    I need her to understand that this is bigger than the two of us. It''s about protecting this child from the nightmare that is Judy Brennan.


    "Why do you think I''d do that?" Winona asks, her tone cold. "Why should I take on that responsibility? You think you can just hand off your problems to me and wash your hands of it?"


    "No," I say quickly, shaking my head. "It''s not like that. I''m not trying to escape responsibility. I know I''m in


    186 Desperate Banjain


    no position to raise a child, not in here, not with everything I''ve done. But you-you could give my baby a real chance. A life away from Judy. A life away from me." Winona''s eyes narrow further, and I can see she''s thinking, processing what I''m saying. But I know I need to go further, to make her understand the stakes.


    "Judy has a hold on Jayden," I continue, my voice gaining strength. "No matter what he says now, no matter how much he ims he''s done with her, she''ll always have that influence over him."


    Neither of them say anything so I continue, "she''s his mother, Winona. That bond is stronger than you think. I''ve seen it. I''ve felt it. She can manipte him in ways you can''t imagine


    Jayden flinches at that, but he doesn''t argue. Maybe deep down, he knows it''s true. Judy''s influence is a shadow that looms over everything he does, whether he realizes it or not.


    Winona shifts in her seat, clearly ufortable with the direction this conversation is taking. But she doesn''t back down. "And you think I''m the solution? That I can somehow shield this child from Judy?"


    "Yes," I say, my voice firm. "You''re strong, Winona. You''ve proven that over and over. You''ve stood up to Judy, to everyone who tried to bring you down. You''re the only one I trust to protect my baby. Please, I''m begging you. I don''t know what I''ll do if you don''t say yes."


    She stares at me. I know I''m asking for the impossible, I know I don''t deserve her help. But this isn''t about me anymore. It''s about the life growing inside me, the life I never thought I''d care about but now can''t stop thinking about.


    "Let me get this straight," Winona says slowly. "You''re asking me to adopt your baby, to raise it as my own, even if Jayden and I don''t make it as a couple. And you want a guarantee before you even prove that you''re actually pregnant?" I nod, my heart pounding. "Yes. That''s exactly what I''m asking."


    She leans back in her chair, her gaze piercing. "And what happens if I say no? What then, Ashlyn?"


    I swallow hard, knowing I''m cornered. "I don''t know. I''m telling you, Winona, if Judy gets her hands on this child, she''ll make it into a carbon copy of her. Just like she tried with Jayden before you came along. Please, don''t let that happen." Finally, she speaks, her voice measured. "You show me proof, real proof, that you''re pregnant. But I''ll only sign a lock tight agreement that I have drawn up."


    "I can''t use the doctors in here. I can''t let Judy know I''m pregnant and she pays half the staff off. You have to get me tested by an outside doctor. I''ll be showing too much soon. This strapping won''t work. Please?"


    Then the guard steps back into the room.


    Winona stands up, and Jayden follows sult. They''re leaving.


    "Ashlyn, I''m not listening to any more of your rambling. You will be hearing from mywyer. Very soon."


    I look at her and I see something in her eyes that tells me this might be okay.


    Now all I can do is wait. Wait and hope that Winona will be the person I need her to be.


    The person my baby needs her to be.


    187 The Edge

 Chapter 187

    187 The Edge


    187 The Edge (Jayden)


    We''re back in my car, outside the high security facility, but my mind is still trapped in that room with Ashlyn. Her words stick in my head. This is a bad dream I can''t shake off. Judy will always have a hold on you. One day, she''ll control your life again.


    I grip the steering wheel tight, my knuckles turning white. The thought of my mother having any influence over me, over my life, twists in my gut. Ashlyn''s dragging me back into that nightmare. "How can she even say that?" I demand. "How can she think Mother will ever control my life again?"


    Winona stays quiet beside me, eyes fixed ahead. But she''s heard me. She''s thinking, processing, just like she always does.


    "And she doesn''t trust me to take care of the baby," I continue, my voice heating up. "Like I''m some kind of puppet for my mother, incapable of making my own decisions.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Winona finally turns to look at me, her expression tells me she''s about to drop some hard truths. "Jayden, we don''t even know if there is a baby. We can''t be sure of anything until we have proof."


    I nod, though it doesn''t ease the anger. "I know, but if there is. If she''s telling the truth... What do we do then?"


    Winona''s silence weighs heavy, and the tension buildske. Then Winona lets out a sigh and speaks. Ultimately, the welfare of this baby isn''t my responsibility, Jayden. It''s your fuck-up. You need to fix it."


    Her words surprise me, but she''s right. This whole mess with Ashlyn-everything that''s happened-it''s all on me. I can''t push this off on Winona and expect her to clean it up. No matter what Ashlyn''s preference. Is. She''s in no position to make a judgment call like this. "I could really smash something right now."


    Winona sighs, rubbing her temples. "I don''t know, Jayden. I don''t want to keep hashing out maybes. I''ll wait for the facts and deal with that. But you need to understand something-this could push us right back to where we were before therapy. Right back to the edge." She''s right. We''ve worked hard to get to this point, to build something solid, and now Ashlyn''s delusional mind has us back on the brink.


    This situation with Ashlyn, this potential baby, it''s a whole new test of our strength.


    "I''m so tired of all of this, Jayden. I have Steve MIA, Ashlyn begging me to adopt her child, Mom and Cass, Abby''s health, not to mention trying to rebuild my business. It''s all too much right now."


    "So, what do we do?" I ask, my voice quieter now. "How do we move forward?"


    "We get proof," she says firmly. "We find a way to have Ashlyn checked out, to see if she''s really pregnant. And then... we take it one step at a time."


    "And if she is pregnant?" I ask, the question hanging heavy in the air between us.


    Winona looks away, her expression unreadable. "You need to be the one to handle that. I can''t take on


    12


    187 The Edge


    anymore. I don''t want to. Your family has done my head in for years. My family has done my head in for years. I''m ready to leave all of it behind and go find some peace."


    Her words sting, but they''re fair. I''ve made mistakes, and now it''s time to face the consequences. But I know one thing-I''m not letting Judy or Ashlyn control my life again. This is my fight, and I''ll do whatever it takes to protect what I have with Winona.


    "Let''s find out how we can get an outside doctor to test Ashlyn as soon as possible," I say, determination


    hardening my voice.


    "I mean, Judy is across the other side of the world, and she still has Ashlyn spooked enough to ask her arch enemy to mother her child. What does that tell you, Jayden?" "That


    my mother needs to be stopped in her tracks. But how?"


    "Also, not my call. But we can''t just kill her off. As tempting as that thought is."


    "I''ll handle it."


    "What, killing her off?"


    "No. But I have Ashlyn''s phone and surely there''s enough on that to charge Mother with something."


    We''re on the same page but tension lingers, a reminder that we''re far from out of the woods yet.


    "Jayden," Winona says softly, her voice cutting through the silence. "I need you to know... I''m with you in this. I''m not going to let Ashlyn or Judy tear us apart. But that doesn''t mean I won''t walk away of my own ord if that''s what I need to do for my own sanity." "I want to be the man you need, the man you want me to be."


    "That''s just it. If I tell you how to be then that isn''t really you. You can''t keep being who you think anyone wants you to be. You just have to be you, unapologetically. If that man is a man I want to be with, then all good. If not, we''re friends and co-parents to Abby." "I know," I say, squeezing her hand. "I want you to be with me because I am the man you need in your life not any other reason, and I won''t push you to change your mind if you do walk away from us romantically, I''ll let you. But we''ll always be friends. That''s how we started."


    "Friends and parents to Abby."


    "Always."


    It''s time to be who I want to be.

 Chapter 188

    188 My Mom, My Friend


    (Winona)


    Two weekster, I sat across from Mom at the kitchen table in my townhouse.


    The ce is quiet, too quiet. Abby''s at preschool, and Cass is... well, who knows where Cass is.


    Enjoying her newfound freedom and independence, no doubt.


    I''m trying not to worry about her, I mean she isn''t a kid, but the knot in my stomach isn''t loosening anytime soon. I feel like her look will attract people who like to make trouble.


    Jayden has been busy all this week and apart from Abby time, we''ve barely had the chance to talk or stress or argue about anything. It''s a good feeling actually.


    Just us getting on with it without all the crap overshadowing our days.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom''s hands tremble slightly as she sips her tea. We''ve never had a proper conversation. Not about the weather or dinner ns, but about real stuff. The kind of stuff that digs deep and leaves a mark. But I know if I want to help her and get her to join me with Barnaby, we need to get more than skin deep.


    I take a breath, deciding to dive in. "Mom, I''ve been thinking a lot about everything that''s happened since left for high school. Jayden, Judy, Ashlyn... It''s been a real shitshow."


    She looks at me, her eyes softening with that mix of love and guilt that always gets to me. "Winona, I''m so sorry you''ve had to go through that. I wish I could''ve protected you from it."


    "I mean I often think how my life would''ve gone if I''d never been friends with Jayden. If I''d just walked, let him get caught for trying to cheat in an exam. That should''ve been red g number one."


    "We can''t know these things. I often think the same about being with Steve. If only I''d listened to my parents."


    "Who were they? I mean, I never heard of parents, not yours, not his." I might have grandparents out there somewhere.


    "My mom and dad. They were amazing really. But very strictly Christian. Of course, no teen ever thinks that. I was in love and I didn''t care. When I told them I was pregnant, Dad was so angry. He threw me out." "Oh, Mom. That''s awful."


    "It was a different era, you have to understand. I knew the rules and I broke every one of them."


    I nod. "I''m hearing you."


    "I knew if I went back I''d be sent away and the baby, you, would''ve been adopted out. I never went back there. I don''t know if they are still alive."


    I wonder how that may have turned out. What if an entirely different family had raised me?


    "Little did I know at the time going back home would''ve been a blessing for us both maybe."


    "We''ll never know, will we? Do you want to try and contact them now?"


    160 My Mom, My Friend


    She shakes her head. "I think it''s best left as water under the bridge."


    "Do you know anything about his family?"


    "He told me he had no family, that he was alone in the world. That''s why me and the baby would mean so much to him. I don''t know if he was telling the truth or not."


    "I guess we never really knew at the time."


    "I like to think that a part of him believed he''d change for me, and for you. But I was never enough to make him change."


    "It''s not your fault," I say quickly, shaking my head.


    "And it''s not your fault either. Just like Jayden''s mother, you weren''t to know what she was about. I guess neither was he at the time."


    "It''s just... it''s been a lot. And sometimes, I''m not sure I''m handling it all that well."


    Mom reaches across the table, her hand covering mine. "You should be proud of where you are now. You''re an amazing mother, and you''ve stayed level-headed through all the chaos." "Level-headed? I don''t know about that," I state. "Half the time, I''m scared out of my mind. I''m constantly waiting for the next disaster to hit."


    "That was me."


    T


    "Not having an anxiety attack is something I have to work on every minute of the day. You the outside, but I''m always one wrong move away from losing my shit."


    dn''t see it on


    She nods, a sad smile on her lips. "I know that feeling all too well. I lived it every day when Cass was young. It''s exhausting, trying to keep it all together when everything around you is falling apart."


    We sit in silence for a moment. I''ve never felt closer to her than I do right now. And yet, there''s still so much between us, so much we haven''t said.


    "I don''t know how you did it, Mom," I finally say. "Raising Cass in that hellhole, keeping her on some kind of path."


    "I tried to give her some type of direction in life, and I''ve failed miserably."


    "You''re not failing." I say to Mom firmly. "You''re giving her choices. She''s young, and she''s angry. It goes with the territory. She''ll figure out her ce in the world in time."


    "I hope so," she sighs. "I just don''t want her to end up like..." She trails off, not needing to finish the


    sentence.


    "She won''t," I say quietly. "She''s got you, and that makes all the difference."


    "And now, you."


    "I''ve been thinking, Mom. About my therapy sessions. Jayden is taking some time out to focus on his business. Would you considering with me tomorrow?"


    She hesitates, her eyes flicking to the side as if she''s trying to find an escape route. But then she sighs and nods. "Are you sure?"


    188 My Mom, My Friend


    I''m sure. Barnaby is something else. He specializes in past trauma. Somehow he just gets you to see things clearly without barely saying a word. I think he''s magic." "He''d have to be a magician to work on me."


    "No pressure. This is to help mee to terms with my childhood trauma, If you happen to get something from it, that''s a bonus. I just feel being able to take you into my safe space means I can get through a lot more." "If it helps you, I''m in."


    "Thanks, Mom," I say, giving her hand a squeeze.


    We sit there for a while longer, talking about everything, the way mothers and daughters do when they''re best friends too. For the first time ever, I feel normal. Like a mother and daughter should be.


    I like the security of that very much.

 Chapter 189

    189 Glimmers


    (Winona)


    The therapy room is the same as always-soft lighting,fortable chairs, Barnaby''s calming presence in the middle. But today, there''s a new tension in the air.


    Mom sits beside me, her hands sped tightly in herp, eyes flicking around the room like a trapped


    animal.


    Barnaby smiles warmly at her. "Lucy, thank you for joining us today. This is a safe space for Winona and now, for you. You''re wee to share as much or as little as you''d like."


    Mom nods but doesn''t say anything. She looks like she''d rather be anywhere else. I give her a reassuring smile, but I know this is hard for her. Hell, it''s hard for me, and I''ve been doing this for a while now.


    Barnaby starts gently, asking Mom about her life before Cass, before everything went to hell. At first, she''s hesitant, giving short, clipped answers.


    But Barnaby has a way of getting under your skin, making you open up even when you don''t want to.


    "I know it''s hard to talk about, to relive. But hearing it from you helps Winona to be able to understand and move on from it," Barnaby encourages.


    "I should never have made it through that time," she finally says, her voice barely above a whisper. "There were days I didn''t think I would. I didn''t want to. But something kept me going."


    "Keep going, you''re doing great," Barnaby says in his low voice, the one that leads you on to say more without you even realizing.


    "I just always believed inside me that Winona was somehow protected as long as I was there. Even in that vegetated state. I was on the edge of losing it every second of every day, but Winona pulled me through." It''s a relief to hear her open up. To know I''m not the only one who''s felt like that. Who''s had to fight some days just to want to keep breathing.


    Barnaby nods, his expression thoughtful. "It''s understandable to feel that way, Lucy. You''ve been through more than most people could ever imagine. But you survived, and that''s something to be very, very proud of."


    Mom looks at him, her eyes filled with years of pain. "Proud? Of what? That I let myself be used and abused in the worst possible way and somehow made it out the other side? That I didn''t die when I probably should have?" "Proud that you''re here, right now, in this room with your daughter," Barnaby says softly. "Proud that you found the strength to change and raise another daughter, even when it really was impossible."


    Mom''s eyes fill with tears, and she quickly looks away, blinking them back. I reach out and take her hand, squeezing it tight. She doesn''t pull away.


    Barnaby shifts the mood. Sitting upright and giving a big grin. "Let''s talk about something called ''glimmers. They''re the opposite of triggers. Small moments in your day that make you feel safe, happy, and content, "Okay, glimmers, got it," I say.


    189 Glimmers


    "It could be anything-a smell, a sound, a memory. Something that brings you back to the present and reminds you that not everything is bad."


    Mom looks at him like he''s speaking anothernguage. "Glimmers?"


    "Yes," Barnaby says with a smile. "For me, one of my glimmers is the smell of fresh coffee in the morning. Reminds me that I''ve woken up, and that''s far better than the alternative."


    He pauses, a faraway look in his eye. "Finding the parking spot I want isn''t taken. Because if it is, I don''t have to follow that car home and throw something through their windowter. Frees up my me-time."


    I blink at him, caught off guard, while Mom just stares. Did he just say that? I''m not sure if he''s joking or if he''s serious. But before I can figure it out, he keeps going.


    "Or when I find my favorite snack in the break room that''sbeled with someone''s name and I eat it anyway." He shrugs. "YOLO."


    I can''t help it-Iugh. The absurdity of it, the randomness. But that''s Barnaby.


    "YOLO?" Mom asks.


    "You only live once," I exin.


    Mom actually smiles at that, a small, tentative smile, but it''s there. "I guess I haven''t really been looking for the good stuff."


    "That''s okay," Barnaby reassures her. "Find those little moments that make you feel good, no matter how small they are. Write them down. With practice, they''ll outweigh the triggers.".


    "For me, it''s Abby''sugh. Hearing herugh is like a reset button for my brain. It reminds me that there''s still joy in my world, even when everything else feels like it''s falling apart." ""Exactly, Winona."


    "Take your time," Barnaby says gently. "And remember, it can be little things. The things that make you feel like it''s all going to be okay, even if just for a moment."


    "When Cass hugs me. That''s when I feel safe. And now when Winona hugs me," Mom says.


    "Perfect. So you both have homework before next week''s session."


    I see a spark of hope in Mom''s eyes. Maybe this is the start of something new. Something better.


    As we leave, Barnaby adds, "remember, Lucy, even a hot buttered piece of toast can be a glimmer. Or, you know, when I don''t resist the urge to prank-call my ex after a few too many sses of wine..." Momughs-a genuineugh-and it''s the best glimmer I''ve had all day.


    189 Glimmers


    (Winona)N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The therapy room is the same as always-soft lighting,fortable chairs, Barnaby''s calming presence in the middle. But today, there''s a new tension in the air.


    Mom sits beside me, her hands sped tightly in herp, eyes flicking around the room like a trapped


    animal.


    Barnaby smiles warmly at her. "Lucy, thank you for joining us today. This is a safe space for Winona and now, for you. You''re wee to share as much or as little as you''d like."


    Mom nods but doesn''t say anything. She looks like she''d rather be anywhere else. I give her a reassuring smile, but I know this is hard for her. Hell, it''s hard for me, and I''ve been doing this for a while now. Barnaby starts gently, asking Mom about her life before Cass, before everything went to hell. At first, she''s hesitant, giving short, clipped answers.


    But Barnaby has a way of getting under your skin, making you open up even when you don''t want to.


    "I know it''s hard to talk about, to relive. But hearing it from you helps Winona to be able to understand and move on from it," Barnaby encourages.


    "I should never have made it through that time," she finally says, her voice barely above a whisper. "There were days I didn''t think I would. I didn''t want to. But something kept me going."


    "Keep going, you''re doing great," Barnaby says in his low voice, the one that leads you on to say more without you even realizing.


    "I just always believed inside me that Winona was somehow protected as long as I was there. Even in that vegetated state. I was on the edge of losing it every second of every day, but Winona pulled me through." It''s a relief to hear her open up. To know I''m not the only one who''s felt like that. Who''s had to fight some days just to want to keep breathing.


    Barnaby nods, his expression thoughtful. "It''s understandable to feel that way, Lucy. You''ve been through more than most people could ever imagine. But you survived, and that''s something to be very, very proud


    of."


    Mom looks at him, her eyes filled with years of pain. "Proud? Of what? That I let myself be used and abused in the worst possible way and somehow made it out the other side? That I didn''t die when I probably should have?" "Proud that you''re here, right now, in this room with your daughter," Barnaby says softly. "Proud that you found the strength to change and raise another daughter, even when it really was impossible."


    Mom''s eyes fill with tears, and she quickly looks away, blinking them back. I reach out and take her hand, squeezing it tight. She doesn''t pull away.


    Barnaby shifts the mood. Sitting upright and giving a big grin. "Let''s talk about something called ''glimmers. They''re the opposite of triggers. Small moments in your day that make you feel safe, happy, and content, "Okay, glimmers, got it," I say.


    189 Glimmers


    "It could be anything-a smell, a sound, a memory. Something that brings you back to the present and reminds you that not everything is bad."


    Mom looks at him like he''s speaking anothernguage. "Glimmers?"


    "Yes," Barnaby says with a smile. "For me, one of my glimmers is the smell of fresh coffee in the morning. Reminds me that I''ve woken up, and that''s far better than the alternative."


    He pauses, a faraway look in his eye. "Finding the parking spot I want isn''t taken. Because if it is, I don''t have to follow that car home and throw something through their windowter. Frees up my me-time."


    I blink at him, caught off guard, while Mom just stares. Did he just say that? I''m not sure if he''s joking or if he''s serious. But before I can figure it out, he keeps going.


    "Or when I find my favorite snack in the break room that''sbeled with someone''s name and I eat it anyway." He shrugs. "YOLO."


    I can''t help it-Iugh. The absurdity of it, the randomness. But that''s Barnaby.


    "YOLO?" Mom asks.


    "You only live once," I exin.


    Mom actually smiles at that, a small, tentative smile, but it''s there. "I guess I haven''t really been looking for the good stuff."


    "That''s okay," Barnaby reassures her. "Find those little moments that make you feel good, no matter how small they are. Write them down. With practice, they''ll outweigh the triggers.".


    "For me, it''s Abby''sugh. Hearing herugh is like a reset button for my brain. It reminds me that there''s still joy in my world, even when everything else feels like it''s falling apart." ""Exactly, Winona."


    "Take your time," Barnaby says gently. "And remember, it can be little things. The things that make you feel like it''s all going to be okay, even if just for a moment."


    "When Cass hugs me. That''s when I feel safe. And now when Winona hugs me," Mom says.


    "Perfect. So you both have homework before next week''s session."


    I see a spark of hope in Mom''s eyes. Maybe this is the start of something new. Something better.


    As we leave, Barnaby adds, "remember, Lucy, even a hot buttered piece of toast can be a glimmer. Or, you know, when I don''t resist the urge to prank-call my ex after a few too many sses of wine..." Momughs-a genuineugh-and it''s the best glimmer I''ve had all day.

 Chapter 190

    190 Being a Daughter (Winona)


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jayden walks into my living room with a kind of swagger I haven''t seen in a while.


    He''s got that confident, easy-going smile that used to drive me crazy back in college-the one that says he knows exactly what he wants, and he''s not afraid to go after it.


    "I''m done with therapy," he says, like it''s the most natural thing in the world.


    I blink at him, caught off guard. "What do you mean, done?"


    "Exactly that. I don''t need to see Barnaby anymore. I''ve got my shit together, and I''m in control. No more sessions."


    It''s not a question, and he''s not looking for my approval. He''s telling me, in and simple, that he''s made up his mind. There''s something undeniably attractive about the way he says it-like he''s finally stepping into his own power. But there''s also a part of me that''s surprised by how resolute he is.


    "You''re sure about this?"


    "Absolutely," he says, walking over to me and pulling me into his arms. "I know what I want, and I''m not going to let anything or anyone get in the way of that. And right now, what I want is to take you out on a date."


    His tone shifts, dropping to that low, yful one he used to use when we were younger, and I can''t help but smile.


    "A date, huh?"


    "Yeah," he says, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. "Just you, me, and some seriously good food. And maybe a little something extra afterward."


    His suggestive wink makes meugh, and I shake my head at him. "You''re incorrigible."


    "Only with you," he says, leaning in to kiss me softly. "Come on, what do you say?"


    "Okay, you''ve convinced me," I reply, feeling a flutter of excitement in my belly. It''s been so long since we''ve just been... us. No drama, no chaos. Just Jayden and Winona.


    He grins, giving me that boyish look that used to melt my heart. "Great. I''ll pick you up at seven. Be ready to be wowed. Dress up!"


    As he leaves the room, I watch him go, feeling a mixture of pride and a little bit of awe. This is the Jayden I fell in love with the one who knows what he wants and isn''t afraid to go after it. Maybe this is the new beginning we both need.


    Later that day, I sit down with Mom in the kitchen, the smell of coffee brewing filling the air. She''s been doing better, I can see it in the way she holds herself, the way she talks about the future. But there''s still a fragility to her, and I know physically she has ongoing problems but she never talks. about it.


    190 Being a Daughter


    "I was thinking," I start, trying to sound casual. "Maybe you could stay here. Permanently, I mean. You could help me with Abby, and we could make up for lost time."


    Mom''s eyes widen a little, and I can see the wheels turning in her mind. "Winona, I... I''d love to be close to you, but I''m not sure I''m ready for that kind of responsibility. I mean physically I''m not strong. I''d be worried about being alone with her for too long." "Let''s take it a little at a time." I say, reaching out to take her hand. "Abby would love to have her grandma around. I wouldn''t expect anything out of yourfort zone."


    Mom looks down at our hands, a small smile tugging at her lips. "I''ll consider it. It''s hard adjusting from being independent, and there''s Cass to consider. It''s just been her and I since she was born."


    "I get it, Mom. No pressure."


    Before I can say anything else, Cass bursts into the room, her energy filling the space. "Guess what? I got a job!"


    "Really?" I ask, genuinely surprised.


    "Yeah," she says, grinning. "It''s not much, just working at a caf¨¦ downtown, but it''s something. I''m saving up, and as soon as I can, I''m moving out. Then, Mom, you cane live with me. I''ll take good care of you." There''s a hint of pride in her voice, but also something else-something that makes me pause. It''s subtle, but I can feel the undercurrent of ownership and jealousy in her words.


    She wants to be the one to take care of Mom. Maybe I''m reading too much into it. But in any case, it''s okay. I get why she feels that way.


    Mom hesitates, looking between us. "We''ll see," she says gently. "One step at a time."


    "Sure," Cass says, though I can tell she''s already making ns in her head.


    I don''t react, just smile and congratte her on the new job. But the conversation leaves me with a lot to think about. Cass is trying to carve out her own ce in the world, just like I did.


    But she''s also fighting for Mom''s attention, to maintain the closeness they''ve shared. And I can''t me her for that.


    But it does remind me that our family, as much as we''re trying to rebuild it, is still fractured. There are pieces missing, and I''m not sure how to put them all together just yet.


    As we finish our coffee, I make a mental note to talk to Barnaby about this. Even if Jayden feels he doesn''t need therapy anymore, I''m not quite so ready.


    Mom and t have made great strides and I feel she will probably do a couple more sessions with me. Then she will also bow out gracefully. I''m just grateful she came at all and thankful that it has really helped us. I look at my watch. "Lord, I have a date to get ready for "


    "A date?"


    "Yes. Jayden asked me out."


    190 Being a Daughter


    "That''s very romantic."


    "We haven''t been romantic like this in a long time. It''s very exciting."


    (

 Chapter 191

    191 Date Night


    (Winona)


    Jayden picks me up at seven sharp, looking more confident than I''ve seen him in a long time.


    There''s a calm determination in his eyes that sets my heart at ease. He''s dressed to impress-tailored suit, polished shoes, the whole nine yards-and I can''t help but feel a flutter of excitement as I step out to meet him. "Wow, you look stunning," he says, his voice low and sincere, as he takes my hand. "I''m the luckiest guy in the world."


    I twirl in my little ck dress and heels. It feels amazing to be doing this.


    I smile, a warmth spreads through me. "You don''t look so bad yourself, Mr. Brennan."


    "I can''t wait until you''re Mrs. Brennan."


    "Let''s go, I''m starving." I don''t really want to talk about the wedding.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I wasn''t even sure if he considered us still engaged. Maybe that was me, after that awful fight on our engagement night.


    We head to one of our old favorite spots-a cozy, intimate restaurant where we used to go back in the day. It''s the kind of ce that''s seen us through some highs and lows, and tonight, it really feels like we''re starting fresh. Over dinner, Jayden is different. There''s no hesitation in his words, no second-guessing himself. He tells me about his therapy, how he''s reached a point where he doesn''t feel triggered by the same things anymore.


    "I''m still working on my anger," he admits, his tone steady, "but I''m not going to overreact like I used to. I''ve learned to control it, to focus on what really matters. And what matters most to me is you, Winona." I nod, feeling the sincerity in his words. "You''re different tonight. That''s for sure. I like it."


    He reaches across the table, taking my hand in his. "This is me, this is the man I want to be. I hope it''s the man you want to be with as well."


    "How did you get to this mindset?"


    "Barnaby. I mean he''s amazing, isn''t he? Something shifted inside me and now I get it. And you too, thanks for allowing me to speak my truth and supporting me even when I was wrong."


    "You do the same for me, but I think I''ll continue with therapy a little longer. It''s been amazing having Mom there."


    "I can tell you two have healed a lot. It''s great."


    The conversation shifts, and he brings up something I wasn''t expecting.


    "I know we''ve had a lot on our tes," he says, his eyes locking onto mine, "but I want to get serious about wedding ns. We''ve been engaged long enough, don''t you think?" "Yeah, we have, but I''d like a little longer just to see we fit together."


    191 Date Night


    "That''s fair. I''ll prove to you I''m not that asshole I used to be."


    1 nod.


    "I''m apletely new asshole." He grins that sexy grin and winks.


    I have tough. This is the Jayden I fell in love with and married all that time ago. Can he really be back?


    "Asshole 2.0, if you will."


    "Stop it. You''re crazy."


    "Crazy for you."


    Right now, I''m d about that.


    Jayden''s expression turns serious. "There''s something else I need to tell you. I''m cutting Mother out of our lives, legally. She won''t be able to see Ashlyn while she''s pregnant, if she is still pregnant." "When will we know?"


    "Ashlyn is being examined by independent doctors, and we''ll get the oue tomorrow."


    Relief washes over me. "Do you mean a restraining order or something with your mother?"


    "Simr, a no contact order. I may not have enough to get her convicted of anything but I have enough to


    to keep her away."


    show it''s in my child''s...children''s... best interests


    "I''m grateful. But Abby loves her so much. I''m not sure this is the right decision for her."


    "I''m doing it for us," he says, his voice firm. "For me. Mother will never control me again. I promise you that."


    I think he''s serious.


    "I''m also getting Ashlyn legally removed from parenting rights if there is a baby. But you won''t be adopting. I will have full custody. That''s why I want to cut Mother out."


    "I see. Well, I guess tomorrow you''ll see if you need all of that actioned."


    "Regardless, my non-contact order is going through. I don''t need her in my life after all she''s done. I''ve finalized the divorce and Ashlyn has been served. She''s signed. I''m officially a free man." I''m impressed by his decision-making but I''m not spending the whole date night talking so seriously.


    "Is that so?" I tease. "I''m sure you''ll be inundated with attractive single women in no time."


    "I''m only interested in one woman. But I hear she''s engaged to some asshole."


    "Asshole 2.0 actually," I say with a grin.


    We bothugh. This feels so good.


    "What do you think about my actions with Mother? Does it put your mind at ease?"


    "I''d just like to see some area of gray on the visits with Abby. Maybe supervised only or something."


    He nods. "I''ll discuss it with Daniel. See what the options are."


    191 Date Night


    "I appreciate you hearing my point of view."


    He stands up, offering me his hand. "Enough of this. Dance with me."


    I take his hand, letting him lead me to a small space in the corner of the restaurant where the music is soft, and the lights are dim.


    As we sway to the rhythm, my cheek resting on his chest, I feel like Jayden has truly turned a corner.


    He''s stronger, more determined, and I can feel the love he has for me in every move we make.


    The night ends too fast and we''re walking outside, back to the car.


    From out of the shadows steps my worst nightmare.


    Steve.


    Before he gets a chance to open his mouth, Jayden is on him.


    He pushes him fast back against the stone wall, pinning him there by the throat.


    Security rushes in but they don''t intervene.


    I hear Jayden. His voice is a low growl that scares me. "This ends now."


    Steve can''t talk, he can barely breathe. But I see a fear in his eyes I''ve never seen.


    Jaydennds two smashing blows deep into Steve''s gut. And he falls on the ground. Jayden smashes a


    kick into his ribs.


    "Jayden!" I gasp.


    He stops. "Don''te near her again. I''m telling you. You''re a dead man walking."


    Steve coughs and huddles up on the ground.


    Jayden straightens his tie and his cuffs and walks back to me. "Seeing as I only ever get the first hit in, I figured I better make it worthwhile." "Are you okay?"


    "Never been better. Let''s go."

 Chapter 192

    192 Not Asking Permission


    192 Not Asking Permission


    (Jayden)


    The next morning, I''m sitting in a medical room in a high security facility.


    Ashlyn is sitting across from me, her face unreadable. Two doctors are present, one of them holding a folder with the results. I''ve never felt more on edge.


    The doctor finally speaks, his voice professional and detached. "Mr. Brennan, Ashlyn, after conducting a full examination and multiple tests, we can confirm that there is indeed a baby."


    Ashlyn nods.


    Okay then.


    My voice steady. I know I need the details. "How? Ashlyn showed signs of miscarrying before ording to her and the previous medical reports, and then she threw herself down the stairs trying to set Winona up. How is this possible?"


    The doctor flips through his notes. "It''s rare, but not impossible. Ashlyn was carrying twins. She lost one, but the other fetus survived. The remaining baby appears to be healthy against all odds."


    I''m floored. Twins. I nce at Ashlyn, but she''s staring at the floor.


    "Well," I start, my voice firm, "if that''s the case, I need to make something clear. I''ll be going for full custody of this child, and I''m legally removing your parental rights, Ashlyn."


    She looks at me.


    This is what you asked for before, and I''m honoring that request. But it won''t be Winona adopting the baby. I''ll be in charge as the father."


    Ashlyn''s eyes go wide with shock. "No. I don''t want your mother getting near the baby."


    I nod. "You are not in a ce to have any influence on my decision or bargain. You said it yourself-you can''t raise a baby in here. You never wanted a kid. Not really. That was purely a trap for me."


    "I don''t want to be a mother, no. But I want to know this child, who''s survived against all odds, is not controlled and brought up through the hell that is Judy Brennan."


    "I''m cutting Mother


    out of my life, and that includes my children''s lives. Legally."


    Ashlyn''s face pales, and I can see the fear creeping in. Jayden, please, You''ll make her angry. Judy won''t stop. She''ll find a way to get to you, to get to the baby.


    I stand up, my resolve solid. "No. I''m done being manipted. This baby is going to have a good life, and


    I''ll make sure of it."


    "Judy won''t pay any attention to what the courts say."


    I stand up and thump my hand on the desk. "But she will pay attention to me." I stare at Ashlyn and she shrinks before my eyes.


    "You''ll be hearing from mywyers in due course. I''m happy to pay forwyers for you, if you need."


    192 Not Asking Permission


    "No. I won''t fight you, Jayden. You just keep the baby safe once it''s born."


    "You keep the baby safe until then. I''ve stopped Judy being able to contact you while you are pregnant, in the best interests of the child. We''ll talk again when we make a decision about the birthing process and anything you need, you tell them to contact me." "Okay." Ashlyn gives a small smile, but it''s a genuine one.


    "You''ll be safe, Ashlyn. I''ll see to it."


    As I leave the room, I feel energized. This is my life, and I have control.


    I own my world, and I''m doing it on my terms.


    I rub my hand; my knuckles are swollen and sore. Worth it. Steve won''t be a problem ever again for


    Winona.


    I''m seeing to that as well.


    My phone buzzes and I take the call. "Lance. Hey, what''s up?"


    "Ahhhh, board meeting?"


    "Oh shit. Fuck. Isn''t that Tuesday?"


    "Today is Tuesday."


    "I had a lot going on. Hold them for me. I''m fifteen minutes away."" "They look pissed."


    "Lance,e on. Do your thing, just like old times. You got this."


    "What''s got you all ''Mr. Bigshot'' again? Did you and Winona do it?"


    "Don''t talk about Winona like that."


    "Oh, hey. Right. Sorry. How is she anyway? It''s been forever."


    "We''ll go to the club soon."


    "Really? I thought you were too old and responsible for clubbing now."


    "Maybe I''ve had a mid-life regression."


    "Seriously? What has gotten into you? You sound like... well... like old Jayden."


    "It''s asshole 2.0."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ""What?"


    "Just go keep the stuffed shirts happy, will ya? We''ll talkter."


    "Fine."


    The call is disconnected. Now I''m losing what day it is. Board meetings and thatpany aren''t on my top priority listtely.


    192 Not Asking Permission


    "No. I won''t fight you, Jayden. You just keep the baby safe once it''s born."


    "You keep the baby safe until then. I''ve stopped Judy being able to contact you while you are pregnant, in the best interests of the child. We''ll talk again when we make a decision about the birthing process and anything you need, you tell them to contact me." "Okay." Ashlyn gives a small smile, but it''s a genuine one.


    "You''ll be safe, Ashlyn. I''ll see to it."


    As I leave the room, I feel energized. This is my life, and I have control.


    I own my world, and I''m doing it on my terms.


    I rub my hand; my knuckles are swollen and sore. Worth it. Steve won''t be a problem ever again for Winona.


    I''m seeing to that as well.


    My phone buzzes and I take the call. "Lance. Hey, what''s up?"


    "Ahhhh, board meeting?"


    "Oh shit. Fuck. Isn''t that Tuesday?"


    "Today is Tuesday."


    "I had a lot going on. Hold them for me. I''m fifteen minutes away."


    "They look pissed."


    "Lance,e on. Do your thing, just like old times. You got this."


    "What''s got you all ''Mr. Bigshot'' again? Did you and Winona do it?"


    "Don''t talk about Winona like that."


    "Oh, hey. Right. Sorry. How is she anyway? It''s been forever."


    "We''ll go to the club soon."


    "Really? I thought you were too old and responsible for clubbing now."


    "Maybe I''ve had a mid-life regression."


    "Seriously? What has gotten into you? You sound like... well... like old Jayden."


    "It''s asshole 2.0."


    "What?"


    "Just go keep the stuffed shirts happy, will ya? We''ll talkter."


    "Fine."


    The call is disconnected. Now I''m losing what day it is. Board meetings and thatpany aren''t on my top priority listtely.


    192 Not Asking Permission


    In fact, it''s mypany in name and I''m the majority shareholder, but it''s not me. It''s Greg Brennan. The billionaire Brennan legacy that has made my life torture.


    I hate it.


    I''m ready to sell my shares. I''m going to do just that. My personal investments have made a profit and I don''t need the Brennan billions to be a billionaire, not anymore.


    I like real estate. Traveling, buying, selling, schmoozing the crowd. It''s time for a new Brennan legacy. Something I''m proud to hand to my kids.


    Kids. I''m going to be a dad again. This time I''ll have all of the experiences, I won''t miss the first three years of this baby growing up. I hope Winona wants to make a family with me, with us.


    But even if she chooses not to marry me. I''ll live with it.


    I''ll still love her and we''ll still make a family unit, but I''ll move on and I''ll let her move on too.


    My life didn''t have a father figure. No one I can look back on and like. But my kids, my kids will. Maybe I didn''t have a dedicated father who loved me in the traditional way, but I do have a lot of male role models. I''m taking the bits I like from each one and using that.


    Greg was an amazingly astute and ruthless businessman. I learned a lot from him. Gus, I''ve met since, my actual father and he''splex and sure of himself. I''m taking that leaf out of his book.


    The rest is me. Jayden. The man I was born to be but wasn''t allowed to be.


    I''m not asking for permission now.


    103 Devi On My Doorstep


    193 Devil On My Doorstep

 Chapter 193

    193 Devil On My Doorstep


    (Winona)


    I pace around the living room, trying to make sense of everything that went downst night. A wonderfully romantic date night marred by my past.


    Jayden going all bad-ass on Steve was... something. Part of me was stoked to see it, but another part of me, the part that''s lived with Steve''s shadow and dark legacy, is scared.


    I''m scared Steve will retaliate big time. No, more than scared-I''m fucking terrified.


    Steve''s here, and that''s not just a problem you can punch away.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I grab my phone, contemting the idea of a no-contact order. Jayden''s setting one up against Judy, so I could get one against Steve too. But the thing is, Steve doesn''t y by the rules. Never has, never will. Thew''s just a step by step guide to breaking the rules to him, a joke. He''s always found a way to slip through the cracks, to do what he wants, when he wants. And that''s what terrifies me the most.


    Jayden called earlier, and said he had to fly out for businessst night. But he has his best security on the house, on the school and on the caf¨¦ where Cass is working. Just don''t go anywhere other than these areas for now.


    But he''s dealing with the Steve situation as soon as he gets the no contact order through for the baby. Then his own. He wanted to talkter about how that looks concerning Abby but right now, he had to run. Didn''t say where he was going, didn''t say why. I didn''t ask actually. I''m guessing it''s legal stuff around the baby''s safety until it''s born. Keeping Ashlyn''s mental health stable by keeping Judy away from her will help out there. Mom''s sitting quietly in the kitchen, sipping her tea like it''s herst lifeline. I told her about Steve being back this morning. The moment the words left my mouth, she went pale. The life sucked right out of her. She''s been frail, but now she''s more fragile somehow. She didn''t say a word.


    I walk back into the kitchen.


    "Do you think he''lle here?" she asks, her voice a shaky whisper, like she''s afraid saying it too loud will make him appear.


    "I don''t know, Mom," I say, trying to sound more confident than I feel. "After Jayden''s warningst night, maybe he''s smart enough to stay away."


    Mom doesn''t look convinced. Hell, I don''t even convince myself.


    "He''s not going to stop," she says, her voice trembling. "When he left, he said he''d be back. He promised he''d make us pay for ruining his life. He always kept his promises, Winona. Always."


    She''s right, and that''s what keeps me on edge. Steve''s not the kind to let things go. He''s a vengeful bastard, and now, with the three of us back together - which was ultimately his doing we could be sitting ducks. It feels like he''s setting up for some twisted reunion, something awful.


    193 Devil On My Doorstep


    Mom''s face goes even paler-if that''s possible. "I''m going to lie down," she says, barely above a whisper.


    I nod, watching her shuffle off to her room. I should be doing something, nning, making sure we''re safe. But instead, I''m just standing here, frozen.


    I pull out my phone and scroll through my contacts, stopping on Gordon Brown''s name. A no-contact order might help Mom''s peace of mind, give us some legal backing if Steve tries anything.


    But then again, what good is a piece of paper against a man like Steve? He''s never respected thew, not when I was a kid, and certainly not now. Steve is aw unto himself.


    I put the phone down on the counter, frustrated. This isn''t something I can solve with a phone call. Steve doesn''t care about rules or orders. He cares about power, about control. And he''s always had both over


    1. me.


    Even now, yearster, just the thought of him gives me anxiety attacks. Gus sent him away, threatened him with death if he came back. What good did that do? Even a million dors wasn''t enough to stop him. Cass is on her first shift at the caf¨¦. It''s her first taste of freedom, and I don''t want to take that away from her by dumping all this on her. I''m taking Mom and Abby to the caf¨¦ after school so Cass can serve us. She asked if I''de for a look.


    I want to support her as much as I can.


    But making her scared about Steve is not something I''m going to do. She''ll be nervous enough about working. Nervous about fitting in, I guess. I know that feeling all too well for a very different reason to my little sister. Cass has multiple piercings, dresses in baggy ck clothing and boots. I wonder if she''ll have a uniform ''code to follow?


    That might be interesting. She''s tiny like me, even shorter in fact. So, I don''t know why she wears clothes ten times too big for her. Must be a generational thing.


    A knock on the door snaps me out of my thoughts. My heart jumps into my throat. For a second, I''m convinced it''s Steve, back to finish what he started. My hands tremble as I reach for the doorknob, ready for anything. I swing the door open, and my heart plummets. Standing there are Gus and Judy.


    "Surprise," Judy says with a sweet smile that makes my skin crawl.


    The devil is on my doorstep again.


    1

 Chapter 194

    94 Once And For All


    194 Once And For All


    (Winona)


    "What the hell are you doing here?" The words slip out before I can stop them. I''m too on edge to care about politeness right now.


    "Is that any way to greet your daughter''s grandmother?" Judy''s voice is all syrupy sweetness, but her eyes -those cold, calcting eyes-are scanning me, taking in every detail. Gus gives me an apologetic smile. "I told her you didn''t like surprises."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Abby''s at school," I say, crossing my arms. "And we have ns after, so..."


    "So?" Judy cuts in, her tone sharp. "So we''ll wait. I''d love to catch up with you, Winona. Maybe we can chat while we wait for Abby toe home?"


    I do not want her near my mother.


    Is this coincidence that Steve is in town and Judy shows up?


    I''m not mentioning a word about anything. Not Jayden, not Steve and definitely not Ashlyn.


    I stand my ground.


    "Maybe I can help," Judy offers, her voice too eager. "I could pick Abby up from school, like I used to. Spend some time with her while you handle your ns." "No," I say, too quickly. "Abby has a friend''s birthday party."


    Judy''s eyes narrow slightly. "I see."


    "But thanks for the offer."


    Judy''s smile tightens, but she doesn''t argue. "Of course."


    Gus clears his throat, ncing at Judy. "We''ll see Abby another time."


    Judy doesn''t move, her eyes still locked on mine. "Yes, another time. Soon." Then she turns and walks away, Gus sticking close behind her.


    "Yeah," I say casually. "Soon. For sure. Wee back."


    I close the door, leaning against it for a moment as I try to catch my breath. What a shit show.


    How much does Judy know?


    I grab my phone to call Jayden. But I know he won''t answer, not if he''s in the middle of something important. However, I know I also have to tell him his mother is back in the country. I sent off the text.


    Tension builds in my shoulders. I refuse to let any of this trigger me. I need to talk to someone, get some advice. But who? Jayden''s gone, and I don''t want to drag Lisa into this mess.


    I nce at my phone again, my thumb hovering over Gordon Brown''s number. He''s been a solid ally, someone who knows how to handle dangerous situations.


    194 Once And For All


    Maybe he can give me some insight, help me figure out my next move.


    But then I hesitate. What if involving Gordon only makes things worse? What if Steve finds out and sees it as a challenge? I know how his mind works-he thrives on conflict, on pushing people to their limits. If he thinks I''m trying to outmaneuver him, he''ll double down, make things even more dangerous for all of


    1. us.


    I can''t risk that. I need to handle this on my own, at least for now.


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. I can''t let fear control me. I''ve faced worse than this before, and I''ve survived. I''m stronger now, more capable. I won''t let Steve take that away from me. Not again. But even as I tell myself that, a dark voice in the back of my mind whispers that I''m in over my head. That Steve is more dangerous now than he''s ever been, and that I''m not prepared for what''sing.


    My phone buzzes in my hand, startling me. I nce down and see a message from Jayden.


    I''m on it. Don''t worry. I got you. Talk soon. Love you.


    I text back a quick reply, telling him to be safe and that I love him too.


    I drop my phone on the kitchen counter, figuring I''ll grab a quick shower to clear my head.


    It works a treat, and I savor eachst drop cascading over me. But I need to hit the road, so I dry and dress and go to the kitchen to grab my phone and purse.


    Mom is back in my kitchen. "Oh, having trouble resting?"


    ''She nods. "I came to let you know I''m skipping going out today." Her voice sounds worn out. "I want to take something to help me sleep. I''m just so tired but the thought of him is haunting me."


    I frown, concern tugging at me. "Are you sure? I know you wanted to see Cass at work."


    Mom nods, her expression weary. "Maybe another day. I just need to rest. I''ll be sound asleep for a while, so don''t worry about me. Cass will understand."


    I hesitate, not liking the idea of leaving her alone, but Jayden''s security is tight, and she''ll be safe here. Still, the thought of her being alone in the house with Steve lurking somewhere out there makes my stomach turn. "Okay," I say, trying to sound reassuring. "But I''ll set the security system before I go. Don''t answer the door for anyone, okay?"


    Mom gives me a faint smile. "I likely won''t hear anything anyway. I''ll be knocked out with these." She holds up the meds bottle and takes two out and swallows them with water.


    I nod, leaning in to kiss her cheek. "Rest well, Mom. I''ll check on you when I get back."


    As she heads back to the guest quarters, I grab my phone off the counter. There''s a notification strip! drag down a little so I can read it.


    Cold dread settles in my gut as I open the message. There''s no name, but I know who it is. Even though I''ve changed mine since thest time he contacted me.


    194 Once And For All


    The message is simple, chilling in its directness:


    Meet me at warehouser wellington and hobbs at 5


    by one.


    And there''s a picture attached. It''s Cass at work.


    I go into my locked cab and take out my loaded p


    I''m finishing this once and for all.

 Chapter 195

    195 Back Against The Wall (Judy)


    Something''s wrong. Winona is nervous. Jayden isn''t answering my calls, which isn''t unusual these days, but this time it feels different. He''s slipping away from me, and it''s driving me crazy.


    Then there''s Steve, the bastard who just won''t stay hidden. He contacted me yesterday, demanding money-no, demanding a fortune. He''s threatening to spill everything if he doesn''t get what he wants. The setup with Winona, the lies with Ashlyn, everything


    He''s got all the dirt, and he''s not afraid to use it.


    I''ve been in this game long enough to know when someone needs to be dealt with permanently. I even told Steve as much, made it clear that if he kept pushing, he''d end up regretting it.


    But the slimy bastard didn''t even flinch. Instead, heughed and told me to go ahead, that everything was already set up to go to the authorities if anything happened to him.


    And worse, he imed Gus knows about the threat too.


    That threw me. If Gus knows, it means he''s keeping secrets from me. But Gus doesn''t know that I know, and that''s something I can use. For now, though, I need to focus on containing this situation before it spirals out of control.


    We pull up to the facility where Ashlyn''s being held, my mind racing. Thest few texts I sent to the burner phone I left with her have gone unanswered, and that''s not like Ashlyn.


    She''s been my little pawn, always eager to report back on anything I needed to know. Do anything in the hope of Jayden loving her. But now?


    Silence. And I hate silence. It means someone else is pulling the strings, and I don''t like being out of the loop. I invented this fucking loop.


    As I walk through the front doors, I sh my ID at the officer manning the front desk as usual, giving my best concerned-mother smile. "I''m here to see Ashlyn," I say, trying to keep my tone light.


    "She''s not expecting me but it''s almost visiting hours isn''t it?" I sh a wad of cash hidden in my purse as an incentive.


    He nces at his screen, looking bored, then back at me. Then he opens the drawer and takes out some papers and hands them to me. "These are for you."


    I take them and read through the start.


    My blood runs cold. A no-contact order? What the hell? My mind spins, trying to piece together what''s happening.


    I blink, thrown off for a moment. "There must be some mistake. I''m Ashlyn''s mother-inw. Her only support since she came here."


    He shakes her head, her voice firm. "No mistake. There''s a no-contact order in ce. You''re not allowed


    to see her."


    195 Back Against The Wall


    I see him jotting down the time and details of the papers being served.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Brennan, but you''re no longer on the approved visitor list."


    If she thinks she can block me this easily she is dead wrong. I can get to her in there anytime I want. Calm. Stay Calm, I tell myself.


    I force a smile, trying to maintain myposure. "Isn''t there any way you can make an exception?"


    "I''m not at liberty to discuss it any further, ma''am," he says, his tone clipped. "Have a nice day."


    I grit my teeth, barely holding back my anger. "Fine," I say, my voice tight. "Thank you."


    I turn and walk out of the facility. I''m seething inside but I maintain myposure.


    I get back to the car and sit there for a moment, trying to think. There must be something big going on. Something I''m not aware of. I will be finding out but first, I''m doing what I should have done a long time ago.


    Cutting Ashlyn out of the picture altogether.


    She''s been nothing but dead wood anyway and my back is against the wall. I need to fight.


    Out of desperation, I pull out my phone and text the number I left with Ashlyn.


    A no contact order? That won''t protect you


    I stare at the screen willing it to light up with a reply. But nothing happens. The silence is suffocating, and I feel the panic rise in my chest.


    "Is everything okay?" Gus asks.


    "She has a fucking no contact order on me." He''s going to find out anyway, I may as well let him think I trust him. "But I''m fine. Whatever."


    Then, just as I''m about to lose it, my phone buzzes. It''s a message from Ashlyn.


    This is Jayden. I arranged the no-contact order. Soon, there will be one against you for me, Winona, and Abby. Stay away


    I feel like the ground just dropped out from under me. Jayden did this. My own son. He''s cutting me out of his life, out of everything.


    I clutch my phone, my hands shaking with rage. How could he do this to me? After everything I''ve done for him, after all the sacrifices I''ve made, this is how he repays me?


    By shutting me out? By choosing Winona over his own mother again?


    My vision blurs with tears, but I blink them away, refusing to cry.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fine. If that''s how he wants to y it, then so be it. But I''m not going down without a fight. I''ve worked too hard, yed too many games, to let it all slip away now. Jayden might think he''s in control, but he doesn''t know who he''s dealing with. He''s never been up against


    1. me.


    195 Back Against The Wall


    Gus starts the car. "Where too?"


    "My ce. I need a drink."


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Never been better." I smile and choke back the ange


    My heart hardens. This isn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    And now, I''ll make mine.


    He thinks he can lock me out?


    I''ll show him what happens when you push Judy Bre

 Chapter 196

    196 Alibi Groundwork (Winona)


    I drive through the city to Cass''s cafe, my hands grip the steering wheel a little too tightly. Abby''s in the backseat, chatting away about the dolls she wants to take to the park tomorrow.


    She has no idea what I''m about to do of course, and that''s the way it should be. Steve''s not going to control my life anymore, and I''ll do whatever takes to make sure of that.


    I called Lisa to see if she could watch Abby for an hour Mom''s asleep, and Jayden''s out of town dealing with business. That left Lisa-my one constant, the person I trust most in the world. She knows something''s up, but she didn''t hesitate.


    I hope she''s ready to be an alibi if I need one. I''ll leave my car there and call a ride, or something. I don''t know yet. But I''ll work it out. If Judy can get away with shit through lies and paying off people, so can I.


    I don''t have to be the bigger person this time or take the high road. This time I''m just going to do what I''ve always wanted to do. Once he''s gone, all our lives will be so much better.


    I''ve never been to this part of the city where Cass works before. Every empty wall is covered in graffiti, but not random tags everywhere. This is all intended artworks. I can tell. It''s beautiful in a randomly eclectic way.


    There''s the vibe of alternative youth going here. I can see why Cass likes the neighborhood. We pull up outside the caf¨¦, and I pause for a moment, looking at the ce. It''s not your usual spot-more like something out of a punk rock music video. The exterior is painted matte ck with neon purple ents, and through the windows, I can see the ''servers all decked out in ck, tattoos, and piercings galore.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    All colors and styles of hair are on show, from rainbow mohawks to wild blue bangs.


    The interior is dark, with edgy artwork on the walls and industrial-style furniture.


    It''s a far cry from the sunny, pastel caf¨¦s I''m used to, but it suits Cass perfectly.


    In fact, it makes Cass look a little vani.


    I nce at Abby in the rearview mirror, wondering if she''ll be a little freaked out by the vibe. But there''s no backing out now. "Ready to go see Aunt Cass, sweetie?" I ask, trying to keep my tone light.


    Abby nods enthusiastically. "Ready!"


    We step inside, and immediately, one of the servers-a guy with a full sleeve of tattoos and piercings in his lips, ears, and brows-greets us with a wide smile. "Hey there! Wee to Punk Brew. What can I get you two lovelydies today?" I''m taken aback by how friendly he is, but Abby''s the one who surprises me. She looks up at him, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Does it hurt to get tattoos?" she asks, pointing at his arm.


    He chuckles, crouching down to her level. "A little bit, but it''s worth it. They''re like stories you carry with you all the time. Cool, huh?"


    Abby nods, grinning. "Do you have lots of stories?"


    196 Alibi Groundwork


    "Sure do," he says, winking. "Maybe one day, when you''re a lot older, you can get your own stories too."


    "Nowe find a table with your big sister here..."


    "That''s Mommy. Not my sister."


    "Really, wow." He waggles his eyebrows at me. "Congrattions, you have a smokin'' hot Mommy."


    I feel my face burn as he flirts. I have other things on my mind, but I need to appear normal, just in case anyonees askingter. I wink at him and smile.


    "What''s your name, Poppet?" He asks Abby.


    "Abby. My Aunt Cass works here now."


    He stops at a table and pulls a chair out for Abby and then for me.


    "Wow, Cass is your aunt? That''s amazing. I''m Ziggy. I''ll send your Aunt Cass right out. I have her washing dishes right now." He grins "She''s my ve, muhahaha!" He gives a fakeugh and rubs his hands together.


    "Zig, stop scaring the kids and go pick up the dishes on table five." A slim woman with as many tatts and piercings as Ziggy,es past. She raises her eyebrows at me and smiles, shaking her head. I grin back.


    "See! I''m the ve. Save me, Abby, don''t let them take me away....!"


    Abby giggles as he runs away, and any concern I had about her being scared melts away. This ce might look different, but the people here are warm and weing.


    If anything, the contrast to what I''m used to makes them even more genuine.


    After we look at the menu for five minutes, Casses over with a smile. Her outfit is all ck, still very loose, and she''s wearing chunky boots that I''m pretty sure could double as weapons.


    But there''s a nervousness in her eyes as she approaches, like she''s worried I''m going to judge her. "Hey, Winona, Abby," she says.


    Abby jumps out of her seat and wraps her arms around Cass. "Aunt Cass! I made a new friend!" she announces, pointing back at the tattooed server. "His name is Ziggy."


    Cass hugs her back and smiles. "Oh yeah? That''s cool, Abby. He''s my friend too."


    "Where''s Mom? Is she okay?" Cass asks me with a frown.


    "She asked me to say sorry. She''s really beat today, and she''s taken some sleep meds."


    "That''s okay. As long as she''s okay. There''ll be a next time."


    I smile and say, "Cass, you couldn''t have found a better ce to work. Everyone here has been amazing. It suits you perfectly."


    Cass blinks, clearly taken aback by my words, but then a genuine smile spreads across her face. "Thanks, Winona. I... I really like it here, so far."


    "Good," I say, meaning it. "Because you look like you belong. This neighborhood is just amazing. I''ve never


    196 Alibi Groundwork


    been here before."


    Cass rxes a bit, nodding. "I love all the art everywhere, and everyone is so supportive of each other''s differences. I like that."


    She takes our order-iced choctes withshings of whipped cream for Abby and me, and a side of fries to share. Abby''sughing and chatting away, totally at ease in this punk paradise.


    When we''re done, I pay the bill, leaving a generous tip for Cass and her crew. As we head out, Abby gives Cass another big hug. "See youter, Aunt Cass!"


    "See youter, munchkin," Cass says, ruffling her hair. "Thanks for visiting."


    "We''ll definitely be back and I''m bringing friends."


    Cass smiles. "I might be homete."


    "We''re going to visit Lisa for a couple of hours, so see you back home whenever you get there. Call if you need a lift."


    Layering up a possible alibi is easier than I imagined.

 Chapter 197

    197 It Is Time


    (Winona)


    I drive back across town to Lisa''s ce, gripping the steering wheel tight. Tension creeps into my shoulders. This is it-thest stop before I confront Steve. My heart pounds, every beat reminding me of what''s waiting for me.


    I park out front and get Abby out of the car, my hands trembling slightly as I unbuckle her seatbelt. She chatters on, oblivious to the storm brewing in my mind. Once we''re through the gate, she runs up to Lisa''s door with that boundless energy. They get along so well. Lisa would make a great mom. It''s a pity she couldn''t find her person. Then again, all you really need is a sperm donor, I suppose. I know several women raising kids alone and acing it.


    I mean, I did it. Okay, I had Anne, who I couldn''t have done it without. But still, I think about what it would be like if Lisa had her own little one running around, filling the house with that sameughter that Abby brings with her. Lisa opens the door, smiling wide as Abby practically tackles her with a hug.


    "Hey, sweetie! Ready for some fun?" she asks.


    "Yeah!" Abby squeals, her little arms wrapped tightly around Lisa''s waist. She looks up at her with those big, trusting eyes, the kind that make you want to protect her from everything. Exactly what I''m about to do.


    Lisa looks at me over Abby''s head, her smile faltering slightly as she takes in my tense expression. "You okay, Winona?" she asks, her voice dipping into concern, a slight frown creasing her forehead.


    I nod, trying to keep my expression neutral, though I can feel the tightness in my face. "Yeah. Can we talk for a few minutes?" My voice sounds steadier than I feel.


    She nods. "Abby, Ginger is on the sofa. He''s really missed you," she says, her tone lightening as she directs Abby toward the living room.


    "Yay! Ginger!" Abby exims, dashing off to find the cat. They are the best of friends.


    Lisa''s gaze never leaves mine. "What''s up?" she asks softly even though Abby''s out of earshot.


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself. "I need an alibi. I can''t tell you why. I also need to leave my car here, and somehow Abby needs to think I''m still here somewhere." The words tumble out of me, quicker than I intended, but there''s no time to sugarcoat this.


    Lisa''s eyebrows shoot up, her shock evident. "What the fuck, Winona?" she says, her voice rising slightly, though she quickly checks herself, ncing toward the living room.


    "The less you know, the better," I say, my voice firm, trying to convey the seriousness of the situation without scaring her. "Are you okay with it?"


    "Of course I''m okay with it," she replies, her tone softening, though the worry is still etched in her features. "But I guess you aren''t going into a club underage?" she adds.


    "Not exactly," I say, a fleeting smile crossing my face at the memory of our wilder days. It feels like a lifetime ago. "I''ll slip out the back and order a car from another address."


    197 It Is TimeN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lisa shakes her head, her concern deepening. "I can tell Abby you''ve gone for a nap or something?" she


    suggests.


    "Maybe," I say, considering it. "I''m not sure she''ll buy that. How about, I''m on a business call in your office? It probably won''t even matter." I shrug, knowing that Abby is too young to question much, but not wanting to underestimate her either. Still if anyone asks Abby, she needs to say I was here. I need to get this over with as soon as possible and get back here.


    Lisa sighs, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Winona," she says, "don''t you go doing anything stupid."


    "I''m not," I insist, though we both know that''s a lie. "I''m right here, remember? I''ll be as quick as I can." I grip my purse tighter, feeling the solid weight of the pistol inside.


    It''s both afort and a burden. "I''ll slip out back. Can I borrow a hoodie?"


    Lisa nods, her expression a mix of worry and resignation. She disappears for a moment, returning with an oversized hoodie that smells faintly of her perfume. "Here," she says, handing it to me. "Just... be careful, okay?" "Always," I reply, forcing a smile that doesn''t quite reach my eyes. I pull the hood up.


    Before I go, I slip into the bathroom. I pull the hood up over my head, shadowing my face more. Never know where cameras are these days.


    I move quickly, almost jogging as I put distance between myself and Lisa''s house. The adrenaline is pumping now, sharpening my senses, making every sound, every movement around me feel more vivid, more real.


    Three blockster, I stop outside a random address, pulling out my phone to order a ride. I use a fake name, my fingers trembling slightly as I type it in. When the driver arrives, I slip him a wad of fifties when he asks for ID.


    No questions asked, just the way I need it.


    The trip across town feels like it takes forever, the minutes dragging out as my mind races. The driver doesn''t say a word. I keep my head down and hood pulled over my face.


    As we near the destination, I ask him to stop a few blocks away.


    No need for anyone to know exactly where I''m headed.


    Once the car pulls away, I start my fast walk toward the address Steve gave me, my breath quickening with each step. The warehouse looms ahead, a hulking, abandoned structure with dark, foreboding -windows that seem to watch me as I approach. It''s just after five, and I''mte, but that''s okay. I didn''t n on sticking around long anyway. He can wait.


    I slip the gun into the hoodie pocket, the weight of it pulling me down, grounding me as I approach the warehouse. This is it.


    I feel surprisingly calm for someone about to go and kill their father.


    But then, I''ve yed this moment out in my head a million times.

 Chapter 198

    198 Where Is He? (Winona)


    I look around the front and try the huge metal door, but it doesn''t budge. I''m super nervous in case he surprises me. He can''t be trusted. I know that. I don''t know why he wants me here. I just know why I want to be here.


    I don''t even want to listen to one poison word from his mouth. I''m going to shoot first and ask questionster. Get rid of him forever and then I can breathe. I can live without fear of him. Walking away from my past forever will never happen while he''s alive.


    There''s an alleyway down one side and I grip the gun in my hoodle pocket and walk carefully down there. I see a doorway. A side door. It''s ajar, a dark gap in the otherwise solid wall.


    I push it open and step inside, the musty smell hitting me immediately.


    I stop, it''s darker than I''d like. I should''ve brought a torch. I could use my cell phone, but I don''t want to drop it and I might need both hands for the gun. My eyes adjust to the light level as I move quietly inside. My eyes scanning, every inch of what I can see.


    And what I see is...nothing. No one.


    The ce is dead quiet as I walk, I''m wearing soft shoes. My hand tightens around the gun still in my pocket. But there''s no sign of Steve. No sign of anyone. What the hell? He wouldn''t have left.


    Why would he bring me here? He''s probably watching me, waiting. Fear hits me and I edge back towards the door I came in. I''m too vulnerable here. He could have anything set up.


    I feel the doorway at my back and stand just inside the open door. I''m not losing my escape route.


    "Steve?" I call out, my voice bouncing back at me.


    Nothing.


    My heart is hammering. "Steve?" I call again, louder this time.


    Still nothing. A cold dread settles over me. This isn''t right. Where the hell is he?


    I pull out my phone, checking the time. 5:15. He should be here.


    I look around the empty warehouse, he isn''t here. I can''t do what I came to do. I let go of the gun in my pocket and sigh. I turn to leave and then almost have a heart attack when I see a figure outside. "Winona, what the fuck are you doing here?" But it''s not a surprised question.


    "Jayden? I thought you flew out on business?"


    "Sorry. I lied."


    ""How did you know where to find me?"


    "Security." He pulls me away from the warehouse door and pulls it shut.


    "You''re having me followed?" I shouldn''t be surprised. But it distracts from why I''m here.


    198 Where is He?


    "Of course."


    "Why?"


    He looks around and holds his hands out. "I think that''s obvious."


    "You have no right to have me followed. You said the security was on our houses, not on my every move."


    "Winona, we don''t have time to argue over this. Steve is in your neighborhood. Gus tracked him when he turned up in the city again. He called me."


    "What? That bastard tricked me. Mom is home alone."


    "Why did youe here alone? You know he can''t be trusted."


    "I came to kill him."


    Jayden stares at me because he knows I''m serious. "Winona, you could go to jail."


    "Your mother avoids it just fine, so I can y that game too. I''m sick of being shafted because I do the right thing. I''m bringing him down if it''s thest thing I do."


    "Is your security system armed?"


    "Of course. Mom is sleeping."


    "Let''s get back there. Just in case. Where''s Abby?"


    "With Lisa, Cass is at work."


    "I don''t trust that Steve isn''t going after Abby. I''ll send someone around to get them." He punches his phone with his finger as he sends a message.


    "God, I left everyone like sitting ducks, didn''t I? Mom''s alone. Abby''s with Lisa alone. Cass is at work. He could literally pick them off one by one." My blood runs cold. Idiot. He yed me like a fiddle. "Are you okay, you''ve gone white as a sheet."


    "That''s what his message said. That he would take out everyone I loved one by one." My stomach churns with dread.


    "Don''t panic. This might just be mind games."


    "Where do you want to go now?"


    "Take me home. Gus was with Judy. Do you think she has anything to do with Steven turning up and torturing us like this?"


    "Gus is keeping tabs on her, as far as I can work out. He says Steve has threatened to blow the whistle on Mother and asked him for a billion dors. Let''s go."


    Jayden''s phone rings. "Hello." He frowns. "Okay. Good. Okay. Keep me posted. We''re on the way back to the townhouse."


    ""What is it?"


    "No sign of Steve near your house."


    198 Where Is He?


    "Why can''t he just leave us alone."


    We get into Jayden''s car and his phone buzzes.


    "Abby, Lisa and Cass are being taken to my penthouse.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Thank God. I need to go get Mom. She may not hear anything with her sleeping medication."


    "That might be a good thing. But there''s been no sign of him near the house."


    "For all we know he''s leading Gus up the garden path too."


    The more I think about Steve Halley, the more I wish he was lying dead in that warehouse now.

 Chapter 199

    199 Facing Choices


    (Jayden)


    I sit in the car next to Winona. The day has gone from bad to worse, and worry is etched deep into her features. I can''t stand it. She''s so desperate to rid her life of him, she is prepared to kill him. Before I can start my car, my phone buzzes again, it''s security. This day just keeps on keeping on. Surely some better news this time.


    I answer it, my voice sharp. "Brennan." I really want to get Winona home to check on her mother.


    "Sir, it''s about Cass. She''s left the penthouse. We tried to stop her, but she''s on her way to the townhouse. We''re keeping eyes on her, but she''s kneed Gary in the huts, sir."


    I close my eyes for a second. Of course she has, she''s Winona''s sister. "Alright, don''t lose her. Keep me updated."


    "No problems."


    "Are Abby and Lisa okay?"


    "They are inside, Sir."


    I hang up and turn to Winona. "Cass left the penthouse. She''s heading to your ce. Lisa and Abby are in the penthouse."


    Winona''s eyes widen briefly, but she quickly nods, processing it. "They won''t stop Cass. Is she okay?"


    "Security says she''s safe, but she''s upset. She''s determined to see your mom."


    "Of course she is." Winona sighs, rubbing her temples. "At least she''s heading there. We''ll deal with it when we get there." "That''s what I figured too."


    "At least we know Abby is safe." Winona lets out a breath.


    "We better get moving. Gus hasn''t called back so we''ll say no news is good news about Steve showing up at your ce."


    I''m about to start the car when my phone rings again. Not security. This time, it''s the facility Ashlyn is in. A cold dread hits me as I answer. "Brennan."


    "Mr. Brennan, this is Assistant Warden Bob Jones." the voice on the other end says, urgencyced with fear. "It''s Ashlyn. She''s in critical condition after a fall from the roof. Possible suicide attempt."


    The words hit me like a sledgehammer. My grip tightens on the phone, and I nce at Winona. "Ashlyn''s hurt." I whisper to her.


    Her eyes widen and her face goes pale. "Oh no, the baby!"


    "Where is Warden Hawkins?" No one else there knows Ashlyn is pregnant. I asked forplete confidentiality for as long as possible.


    Bob Jones answers, "the warden isn''t here, she had to step out for the day."


    199 Facing Choices


    "Are emergency services with Ashlyn?"


    "Yes. They are airlifting her by helicopter shortly. Do you have a hospital preference?"


    "St Michael''s. You need to tell them Ashlyn is six months pregnant."


    There''s silence on the other end.


    "Go man! Get out there and tell them. Tell them to check the baby!"


    "Yes. Right away."


    "I''ll meet them at the hospital."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The call disconnects.


    Everything inside me screams in protest, torn between staying with Winona and going to Ashlyn. I look at Winona. "There''s been an ident. Ashlyn fell from the roof. He said possible suicide but that''s impossible. I know she wouldn''t harm the baby." "Oh my God, Jayden. You need to go."


    "But I wanted to get you home to your mom and see he isn''t going to hurt you."


    She doesn''t even hesitate. "Jayden, you have to go to her. To the baby," she says, her voice steady despite the sadness in her eyes. "I''ll be fine. You know I will."


    "I don''t want to leave you," I say, the conflict tearing me apart. "Not after everything."


    "Jayden, listen to me," she says, squeezing my hand, her touch grounding me. "I''m strong, and I''ve got this. But that baby doesn''t have anyone else. You need to be there." "I know."


    "I''m not alone," she says firmly. "I''ve got security, and I''ll get a ride back. But that baby needs you more than I do right now." "You''re amazing, you know that?"


    She gives me a smile. "And so are you, Jayden. Now go. Take care of your baby. I''ll sort out my family, you deal with yours."


    I lean over, pressing a quick, hard kiss to her lips. "I''ll see you soon," I promise, even though it kills me to leave her. But deep inside, I know we got this. Whatever happens. Winona and I are a team now.


    She nods, determination and love shining in her eyes. "You better," she says, her voice cracking just a bit.


    "I will," I say, my voice full of conviction. "You stay safe, okay?"


    "You too," she whispers, and I can hear the worry she''s trying to hide.


    I pull back and grab my phone, making arrangements for a car to pick her up and take her home. "I''m calling a ride for you now. You''ll have full security escort, okay?"


    She nods. "Thank you."


    I hesitate, not wanting to let go of her hand, but knowing I have to. "I''ll call you as soon as I can."


    199 Facing Choices


    "And I''m proud of you for stepping up. Just the fact that


    I swallow hard. "You''re stronger than anyone I know."


    "I hope...I hope Ashlyn is okay. I know she really wanted


    "So do I. I bet my mother has done something. I hate he


    "Take it from me, Jayden, hate only eats you up. Find a for good. It''s the only way."


    "Unless I kill her."


    "Maybe don''t take that from me. I was wrong. I need to want a future with you and the kids and we can''t have t


    I kiss her.

 Chapter 200

    200 Steve is Dead (Winona)


    I watch the streets blur by as the car winds its way through the city. I keep telling myself everything will be fine. But deep down, I know that''s a lie. Nothing''s been fine since Steve came back into my life. Apart from finding Mom and Cass. Having Mom has been everything I''ve needed for so long and never knew it. I love her so much and I want to give her a good life. Her and Cass. If Cass ever lets me. As we approach the townhouse, I''m eager to get out of this car. I need to check on Mom, make sure she''s still asleep and safe. But as the car pulls up outside, I see something that turns my world on its head. Cass is standing on the front steps, her face ashen, her eyes wide with shock. The front door is wide open behind her. She''s trembling, her arms wrapped around herself like she''s trying to hold herself together. "Cass!" I''m out of the car before it evenes to aplete stop, my heart pounding in my chest. I don''t know what I''m going to find, but the look on her face tells me it''s bad. Real bad.


    I run up the steps, my breath catching in my throat. "Cass, what happened?"


    She doesn''t answer, just stares at me with wide, ssy eyes. I push past her, my heart in my throat as step into the house. The sight that greets me stops me dead in my tracks.


    Steve is lying on the floor in the living room, his body twisted in an unnatural position, a pool of blood spreading out beneath him. My mother is standing over him, a gun dangling from her hand, her face as pale as death. "Mom?" My voice is barely a whisper, my mind struggling to process what I''m seeing. "What... what have you done?"


    She looks up at me, her eyes hollow, empty. "I had to, Winona. I had to end it. He... he would never stop."


    I can''t move. Can''t breathe. Everything is happening too fast, and I''m not sure I''m really here, that this is really happening. But the smell of blood, the sight of Steve''s lifeless body... it''s all too real.


    Before I can say anything, I hear sirens in the distance, growing louder by the second. I turn to Cass, who''s still standing in the doorway, her face contorted with fear and anger.


    Mom copses and the gun drops on the floor.


    "Mom!" Cass screams and rushes down beside her, cradling her in her arms.


    "She''ll be okay, Cass." I say.


    "This is all your fault," she hisses back at me, her voice trembling with barely contained rage. "You came back. You ruined everything. Why couldn''t you just stay away?"


    I want to tell her she''s wrong, that I never wanted any of this, but the look in her eyes stops me. She''s h¨²rting, and in her pain, she''sshing out. But that doesn''t make her words hurt any less. Even if they are true.


    "I''m sorry, Cass. I''m so sorry." It''s all I can say, my voice choked with guilt and sorrow. But it''s not enough. It''ll never be enough. Not if anything happens to Mom.


    200 Steve is Dead


    The sirens are deafening now, and secondster, the police and paramedics are inside. I watch in numb horror as they approach my mother. "Ma''am, is anyone else hurt?"


    I shake my head.


    The paramedics move in, easing Mom onto a stretcher I start to follow, but Cass steps in front of me, her eyes zing with anger.


    "Stay away from her," she snaps. "I''m taking care of her. We don''t need you anymore."


    Before I can respond, the paramedics are wheeling my mother out of the house, Cass by her side. I stand there, frozen, watching them go. Everything feels like it''s falling apart, and I don''t know how to stop it. The police lead me out and begin to question me. I ask them if I just see my Mom into the ambnce. They say I can but not to leave the premises right now.


    "Was your mother taking any medications?" A paramedices to the door to ask me.


    "Yes, Sleeping medication she told me. I''ll go get them."


    Thurry to the guest wing and grab what I can see in the bathroom, and rush back out to hand them to the


    paramedic who''s waiting at the door.


    "Thank you," he says, ncing at thebels. "This will help." He does a double take at thebels. "Ma''am, these aren''t just sleeping meds. They are for strong pain." "Really? She never mentioned anything."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "We''ll get her stable."


    "Thanks. Take care of Cass too."


    "We will." He goes to walk off.


    "Hey? How did you know toe here? I never called." It didn''t look like Cass was in any condition to


    make the call.


    "Lucy Nn called us."


    "Mom? How?"


    "Talk to the police, as far as we were told she reported she was about to kill a man at this address."


    That confuses the fuck out of me. How would she know she was going to kill him?


    I watch as the ambnce pulls away, taking my mother and sister with it.


    Steve is dead. I started this day knowing Steve would die. But I thought it would be by my hand, not hers. I don''t even know how this happened. Am I sorry, no. I''m happy he''s dead.


    But Mom has suffered and what if she goes to ja

 Chapter 201

    201 Please Live


    201 Please Live (Jayden)


    Striding into the hospital, I haven''t felt fear like this in a long time, but I refuse to let it control me. This fear won''t make me frustrated or angry. It won''t make thesh out or wonder about my decisions.


    Not anymore. I know who I am. I know the man I want to be.


    Having this baby wasn''t something I ever considered. But since I''ve known, it''s changed me. Changed my outlook. Abby changed my life too, but I never got to see her or even know she existed when she was a baby.


    Because of my mother. Because of Ashlyn. Because my mind wasn''t where it should have been and Winona made a choice for the baby. Because I forced Winona into that choice and away from me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mother will never be an influence on me again.


    In fact, I''m going to make her pay if she''s had anything to do with this with Ashlyn and I''ll need some strong proof to stop believing she''s the reason Ashlyn fell from that rooftop.


    I fife off a message to Winona, letting her know that I''ll be staying here as long as I need to...


    push through the emergency entrance, scanning the sterile hallways with a purpose. The nurse at the desk recognizes me. What are the chances of it being the same nurse working as the day Phillip and I had a fist fight. Every chance it seems. "Take a seat Mr. Brennan. Someone will be with you shortly.


    I nod and move to the seating area, but I keep standing. After five minutes another nurse approaches me.


    "Mr. Brennan," she says, her tone professional, but I can sense the gravity of the situation. That worries me. Am I about to find out I no longer have a baby to take home. Is the baby even big enough to save? I


    don''t know.


    I steel myself for the worst and I wish Winona was here if I have to hear the worst. She hasn''t messaged back yet but I know she will.


    "Yes." I answer.


    "This way, please." She leads me down a series of corridors until she stops outside a doorway. This isn''t intensive care.


    "You can wait in here with her. Doctor Mitchell will talk to you soon."


    + push open the door without hesitation. Inside Ashlyn is connected to machines that beep and whirl with life-saving precision. Her chest rises and falls in time with the machine.


    It reminds me of Abby when she needed her first heart operation. My palms are mmy.


    I swallow and go to her bedside. I''m not sure if I should talk to her. I touch her hand and draw my hand away again. I''m here in the hopes my baby is okay but Ashlyn is a person, not just a vessel to grow a baby Ashlyn is the woman I once thought I loved. I touch her hand again. No. Ashlyn is someone I did love at a point in my life. I may have not been myself,


    201 Please Live


    and I may have been confused about a lot of things. But I did love her at that time and I''d thought we''d spend a lifetime together.


    My insides jump a little as I hear the door open, Interrupting my thoughts.


    "Mr. Brennan, I''m Dr. Mitchell," a man in a white coat says, stepping up to me with a serious expression. Ashlyn''s critical. She''s on life support, and the baby is under a lot of stress, but we''ve managed to stabilize the situation somewhat." "What''s the prognosis?" I ask, my voice steady. I need facts.


    "The baby''s heart rate has improved, but it''s still a fragile situation. As for Ashlyn... the injuries are severe. Head trauma, spinal damage. The likelihood of her regaining consciousness is extremely low."


    "I see."


    "When she fell, she fell forward. Like she lost consciousness. Her head and neck sustained most of the impact. Luckily the paramedics knew about the baby in time and they assisted to maintain her vital bodily functions to give the baby a chance." I nod, absorbing the information without flinching. "And the baby? What are the odds? I mean, how developed is it exactly?"


    "Bables have around a fifty to sixty percent survival chance if born at twenty-four weeks gestation. But of course, each case is individual and dependent on care. There are no guarantees. The longer in the womb, withoutplications, the better." "Will my baby survive this long enough to get to delivery?"


    Dr. Mitchell hesitates, searching for the right words. "The next 24 hours are critical. We''re doing *everything we can, but... I''m not in the business of giving false hope."


    "I''m not giving up. This baby has already survived against all odds," I say, my voice leaving no room for doubt. "Do whatever it takes to keep my baby alive. Money is no object."


    "I understand, Mr. Brennan, but no amount of money can turn me into God. As I said, the next 24 hours are critical. Let the nursing staff know if you need anything. You''re wee to stay but don''t get in their way. And definitely no fighting." Ah, so he knows about my altercation. "They won''t even know I''m here, I promise."


    He pats my shoulder and leaves.


    My phone rings and the caller ID says Winona.


    I sit in the seat beside the bed and connect the call. "Winona, is everything okay?"


    "Can you


    talk?


    I''m in with Ashlyn. Yes."


    "How are things?"


    "Dire. They are monitoring the baby, but they don''t think..." I realize Ashlyn might be able to hear what I''m saying and that spooks me a bit. I don''t want her to think we''ve given up on her just in case... "Anyway, how are things with you?" 2/3


    201 Please Live


    "Jayden, I need to tell you something. Steve... he''s dead."


    The words hit me like a brick. "Fuck! Winona....did you? How?"


    "Lucy... my mom. She killed him, Jayden. She''s in the hospital now too, unconscious, and Cass... Cass is ming me for everything. But until she wakes, I don''t really know how this all happened. But I''m d he''s dead." "Holy shit. Is Abby okay?"


    "Yes, she wasn''t here. She''s still with Lisa."


    "And you''re in the hospital now?"


    "Yes, intensive care."


    "Good, you''re both safe." I breathe out.


    "I wanted you to know. I''m going to stay with Mom until she''s stable, and then I''lle see you. Send me the floor and ward."


    "I will. I can''t wait to see you. I love you.


    "I love you too."


    "If this is Mother''s....Judy''s doing. I swear I''ll -


    "Jayden, one bite at a time, remember?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll see you soon."


    2012 Fractured Bonds

 Chapter 202

    202 Fractured Bonds (Winona)


    I sit beside my mother''s hospital bed, the steady beep of the monitors is the only sound breaking the silence. Mom''s face is pale, almost translucent under the harsh fluorescent lights, her breathing shallow but steady.


    I reach out, gently taking her hand in mine. It''s warm, but she doesn''t react.


    The doctors told me she''s unconscious, that she''ll wake up when she''s ready, but that''s all they''d say. Some confidentiality agreement that keeps them from saying more. They''ve given her a bed and treatment, but answers are scarce. And the waiting is suffocating.


    Cass is in the corner of the room, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, staring out the window with a fierce intensity. She hasn''t said a word to me since I arrived at the hospital. The tension is thick.


    Every time I try to talk to her, she shuts me down with a re that cuts deeper than any words ever could.


    "Cass," I start softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "She''s going to be okay. The doctors said-"


    "I don''t care what the fucking doctors said," Cass snaps, finally turning to face me. Her eyes are red- rimmed, her face contorted with anger. "This is your fault. All of it. If you had just stayed away, none of this would have happened to her."


    Her words hit hard. I want to defend myself, to tell her that I never wanted this, that I never asked for Steve toe back into our lives. But the look in her eyes stops me cold.


    She''s hurting, and in her pain, she needs someone to me. And that someone is me.


    I can be that for her for now. She''s never had anyone but Mom. She must be hurting so bad right now.


    "Cass, I''m sorry," I say, my voice trembling. "I never wanted any of this. I just wanted to find Mom, to help her, to-


    "To what? To ruin our lives?" Cass interrupts, her voice rising. "You showed up, and everything went to hell. Steve came back because of you. Mom had to kill him because of you. And now she''s lying in this bed because of you. If she dies, I''ll be alone...because of you!" Her words are venomous, each onesered with the hurt and fear she''s feeling. I want to reach out to her, tofort her, but I know she won''t let me. Cass has walls and those walls are imprable.


    "I know you''re scared," I say, trying to keep my voice steady, to not let her see how much her words cut me. "But we''re family. We need to stick together, to be strong for Mom."


    Cass lets out a bitterugh. "Family? You think you are my family? You''re nothing to me, Winona. You got away, and you never looked back. I knew about you; I saw Mom''s photos. I put it all together, I''m not an Idiot. You left, and you never looked back."


    "I did not know about you. I couldn''te back. I never expected Mom to survive. You have to understand, she hated me. She hated the sight of me. That''s what I thought. She never wanted me, and I was the reason she didn''t have a life." 202 Fractured Bonds


    "Poor you."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I don''t expect you to understand. I''d hate it if you did understand. I''d never want you to be able to rte to that kind of life. But know, I came back with hope, that I had a brother or sister. That Mom had somehow lived."


    "You came back and brought nothing but pain. You should have stayed gone. She was my Mom. We had each other. Now I''ll have no one if she goes."


    "I''m here," I say firmly. "And I''m not going anywhere, I love Mom, and I love you, Cass. I''m not going to give up on either of you. You aren''t giving up either."


    Cass shakes her head, her eyes filled with a mix of anger and despair. "I don''t need you. I don''t want you. You''ve done enough damage. Just... get the fuck out of my face."


    She turns away from me, her shoulders shaking. I want to reach out to her, to tell her that it''s okay to be scared, that I''m scared too. But I know she won''t let me in. Not now. Maybe not ever.


    I look back at Mom, lying so still and fragile in that hospital bed. We shouldn''t be in here arguing like this. It won''t help Mom. I have to diffuse the situation and give Cass the space she needs. can''t fix everything, and I need to stop trying.


    The thought of losing Mom, of not having her in my life now that I''ve finally found her, is unbearable. I squeeze her hand gently, hoping for some sign that she knows I''m here, that she''s going to wake up everything will be okay. and new soul


    My mind goes to Jayden. He needs me right now. The life of his baby hangs in the bnce. A new that hasn''t even lived yet. Mom has lived a life and if this is her time, then I can''t control that.


    I can''t even control what Cass decides about me.


    This is her life to live. If she chooses to live it without me, then all I can do is cope with it.


    But Jayden, Abby, that baby, they are my future and I need to go make sure he''s okay. He says he is but he''s said that before. I need to see it in person. "Cass, I''m going to see Jayden," I say quietly, standing up. "I''ll check back inter."


    "Whatever," she mutters, not even bothering to look at me.


    I hesitate, wanting to say something more, to somehow bridge the gap between us. But I know it''s useless. Cass isn''t ready to hear anything from me right now.


    I lean down and kiss Mom''s forehead, my heart aching with every beat. "I love you, Mom," I whisper. Please wake up. We need you. Cass needs you." #


    203 Atoring The Past

 Chapter 203

    203 Atoning The Past (Jayden)


    I move closer to Ashlyn''s bed. I''m not here to wallow in self-pity or be overwhelmed by emotions. This is about making sure my child survives. I look at Ashlyn''s pale face, and I feel a surge of determination. I''ll do whatever it takes. "You''re not going anywhere," I murmur as I touch her abdomen. "You''ve got a life ahead of you, and I''m. going to make damn sure you get to live it. Your mom wants you to live, so that''s what you''re going to do. Live." The door opens again.


    I straighten up and look. A suited man has his head in the doorway. "My Brennan. Can we talk? I''m Detective Harris. I''m investigating what has happened at the facility today."


    "Yes, of course." I walk out to the corridor with him. "So, you''re investigating Ashlyn Carter''s,


    He turns to me, sizing me up. "I am."


    "Is this internal or external?"


    "External. Why?"


    "I don''t want any cover ups."


    "Do you think the facility needs to cover up anything?"


    "I don''t know, maybe. But that''s your job to find out, isn''t it."


    "Yes. Do you mind answering some questions?"


    "No problem but I''d prefer to have mywyer present."


    "I see. That seems a little paranoid."


    I shrug. "I don''t believe for a second that this was an ident."


    His eyes narrow slightly. "Right now, we''re gathering evidence."


    fall?


    "Right now, I need to be with Ashlyn, with the baby. Can we book a time with mywyer at my home office tomorrow?" "I''m a very busy man, Mr. Brennan.


    "Listen to me," I say, leaning in slightly, my voice low and intense. "Ashlyn wouldn''t do this on purpose. Not with the baby." "From what I''ve learned already, she was a very unstable person.


    "She was but she wanted this baby to live over everything."


    "We''ll investigate," he promises, his tone professional. I''ll call you tomorrow with a time, but can youe to my office?" "Yes."


    203 Atoning The Past


    "Very good. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    As I step back into Ashlyn''s room, everything hits me. I''m angry-no, I''m fucking furious- that I ever let


    my


    ny so-called mother cloud my judgment. If she has done this to Ashlyn, to my baby....


    "Hey, Ashlyn," I start, my voice low, almost hesitant. "I don''t know if you can hear me, but I need to say some things. Things I should''ve said a long time ago."


    I nce down at her hand, the one I once held with such certainty, and reach out, covering it with mine. It feels cold, lifeless, and it only makes the words harder to form, but I push through.


    "I should''ve been more sensitive to your feelings. I should''ve seen what was happening with my mother, with Judy. But I didn''t want to admit it. I didn''t want to see that she was manipting us, that she was using you to control me." I take a deep breath as the words begin to pour out from deep inside me.


    "I wanted to believe that I could please her, that I could be the son she wanted me to be. But I was wrong. I was so wrong. I realize now, I never wanted to be that son. I''d broken away from her and she couldn''t handle that."


    My voice cracks, but I don''t stop. I can''t stop. "I loved you, Ashlyn. I did. But then.... then I saw Winona''s photo online, and everything changed."


    I grip her hand, hoping that somehow that will help her hear what I need to say.


    "My love for her. it came back so strong, like a wave crashing over me, and I didn''t know how to handle it. I started remembering things, moments, feelings, and it confused the hell out of me."


    I pause, hoping for any sign that she can hear me, that she understands.


    "I wanted to keep loving you, to make it work, but I had to be honest with myself. I couldn''t change what I felt for Winona. It was always there, deep down, and it just got too much for me to ignore."


    "I''m sorry, Ashlyn," I say, my voice thick with emotion. I''m sorry for the part I yed in all the crap that''s happened over the years. I should''ve been better, for you, for us. But most of all, I''m sorry this is where we''ve ended up. You don''t deserve this, and neither does our baby."


    I swallow hard, forcing down the lump in my throat. "Thank you for wanting our baby to live, despite everything. I know you could''ve made different choices, but you didn''t."


    My ragged breath barely contains my emotions. "I promise you, I''ll do whatever it takes to make sure this baby lives. This baby will know you, Ashlyn."


    I feel my cheeks are wet and I realize it''s tears.


    "If this baby lives, they will know their mother loved them so much they would sacrifice their right to be a mother to them so they could have the best life possible. I owe you that much."


    I wipe my face with one hand, still holding her hand with the, my eyes locked on her face. "I just wish...


    wish I could''ve made things right between us. Maybe in another life, we could''ve had a different story. But this... this is where we are now. I''m so sorry for my part in that."


    just


    The room is silent, save for the rhythmic beeping of the machines. I close my eyes, trying to center myself, when I feel a presence behind me. I turn slowly, and there she is-Winona. She''s standing in the


    203 Atoning The Past


    doorway


    "How long have you been there?" I ask.


    "Long enough." She steps into the room, closing the door softly behind her. "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but... I heard you."


    "I meant every word."


    "I know you did," she says, moving closer until she''s standing beside me, her hand taking mine from Ashlyn''s. "It''s not easy, admitting all of that."


    "No, it''s not," I agree. "But it''s important. For Ashlyn, for the baby. And... for us."


    "Yes. For us."


    "I don''t know if the baby''s going to make it. But I do know that I''m not going to let my mother, or anyone else, control our lives anymore. This is my family, our family, and I''m going to protect it with everything I have." Winona squeezes my hand. "I know you will, Jayden. And I''ll be right here with you, every step of the way."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 204

    204 Foint of No Return


    204 Point of No Return


    (Judy)This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    All I did was get some patient medications swapped around to try and get Ashlyn to talk to me again. How she ended up in the rooftop area, falling off, I have no idea. Maybe she wanted to end it all.


    My phone buzzes in my hand, and I open the message from my contact at the hospital.


    Ashlyn''s 24 weeks pregnant. Baby is in distress. She''s on life support.


    Pregnant? She''s still pregnant? How?


    She was convinced she had a miscarriage. That''s why she got so desperate and went to Santa Monica to try and frame Winona. She had no baby to hold onto Jayden, so she thought she may as well take Winona down with her.


    No wonder she ghosted me and they put a no-contact order on me for Ashlyn. I never thought she''d still be carrying a baby, I still don''t understand. I text back.


    Find out how she was still pregnant


    Is that why she tried to kill herself? It doesn''t make sense.


    I grab my phone, scrolling through the news, looking for something, anything, that''ll tell me what''s going on with Ashlyn. But then I see it:


    Winona Nn''s Father, Steve Halley, Dead in Shooting at Her Home


    "Shit." Steve is dead. That bastard''s finally gone.


    But with his deathes a new problem. The threat he made-the one about having information ready to be revealed if anything happened to him-was he serious?


    A knock at the door pulls me out of my thoughts. I stand up, bracing myself for whateveres next. When I open the door, a man in a suit hands me an envelope. "Mrs. Brennan?" he says, all business. "You''ve been served."


    I take the papers and look at them, my hands shaking. A no-contact order. Jayden''s cut me off, legally, permanently. How did it get to this? I shut the door in his face and go back to my living room.


    Gus steps into the room, his eyes narrowing as he takes in the scene.


    "You''re here. Of course," I mutter, trying to steady my voice. "Perfect timing, as always.


    Gus crosses his arms, leaning against the doorframe. "Judy, what the hell have you done this time? Ashlyn fell from the rooftop at the facility? She''s pregnant? I''ve just had word."


    I re at him, my defenses rising instantly. "I didn''t do anything. I just... I just tried to keep things under control. Ashlyn ghosted me, Gus. She was the reason Jayden wanted these stupid no-contact orders on me. He believed what she said about me." "You mean she told the truth, wow. Is that even a concept you understand?"


    "The truth is overrated."


    204 Point of No Return


    "So, you thought you''d handle it."


    "I didn''t know she was still pregnant!" I snap, my voice rising. "She told me she miscarried! How was I supposed to know she still had a baby inside her? My grandbaby."


    "Bullshit, Judy." Gus pushes off the doorframe, stepping closer. "You always know everything. You''ve got your littlework of spies and informants, and you expect me to belleve you didn''t know."


    I grit my teeth, anger bubbling up inside me. I didn''t! That baby is Jayden''s. I wouldn''t knowingly cause harm. Why would you think that?"


    "Because that''s what you do, Judy," Gus says, his voice cold. "You lie and you manipte."


    "You don''t understand," I whisper, my voice shaking. "I did it all for Jayden. To protect him, to keep him safe. He deserved everything. After Greg''s death, I ran Brennan Industries."


    I pace the room as I exin.


    "I built it up for Jayden. So he could inherit what he deserved, not some shell of apany in the debt Greg had it in. He was barely ever in the country and when he was, he was an asshole at home."


    "And you took care of that didn''t you? Greg''s heart gave out from the gic defect, or did it?"


    "You can''t prove otherwise so believe what you want."


    "Come on, Judy. Jayden knows what you did to Greg. He heard us arguing about it when we thought he was unconscious. You can''t just erase that because it doesn''t suit you now. You deserve all of this and I''m d Jayden has the balls to cut you off." "Unlike you." I say back, trying to hurt him.


    "I''m here because, despite everything. I still love you. I''ll always love you. God help me."


    Tears prick at my eyes, and I blink them away, refusing to let them fall, I don''t cry. Not in front of Gus. Not In front of anyone.


    "And now?" Gus asks. "What are you going to do now that Jayden wants nothing to do with you?"


    I shake my head, unable to answer. What can I do? I''ve lost everything. Jayden, my son, my only child, wants nothing to do with me. And Abby... sweet Abby, who I''ve grown to love so much, I''ll never see her again.


    The thought of never seeing Abby again breaks something inside me. I can feel the pieces of my carefully constructed world crumble around me.


    "I need to see him," I say, my voice trembling. "I need to see Jayden, to exin, to make him understand that I didn''t mean for any of this to happen."


    "It''s toote, Judy. Jayden''s done with you. You''ve pushed him too far, and now you''re reaping what you''ve sown."


    I can''t give up on him, on Abby. I have to try, even if it''s futile. I have to see him, to make him understand that I never wanted this.


    But first, I need to figure out how to protect myself. If Steve had any proof, any evidence of what I''ve


    1


    204 Point of No Retur


    done, I need to find it and destroy it. I won''t let him ruin me, not after everything I''ve sacrificed.


    "Gus," I say, my voice steadying as I push down the paric threatening to overwhelm me. "1 need your help."


    He looks at me. "Help with what?"


    "Steve is dead, though I''m sure you know. He said if he dies there was information on me, waiting to be released, I need to find it. I need to make sure it never sees the light of day." Gus stares at me


    for a long moment, then shakes his head. "You''re impossible."


    "I''m trying to survive," I snap, my anger ring. "I''m trying to protect myself."


    "From what?" he asks, his voice dripping with disdain. "From the consequences of your own actions?"


    "Yes," I admit. "Yes, from the consequences of my own actions."

 Chapter 205

    205 Last Goodbye


    (Winona)


    The hospital feels like it''s closing in on me. I can only imagine how Jayden feels right now.


    He''se to check in on Mom with me. Cass won''t talk to him either.


    Mom lies there, so still, so fragile, and it hits me how little time we''ve had together. Not enough time. Nowhere near enough.


    I reach out, my fingers trembling as they close around her hand. It''s warm, but she doesn''t react. The doctors said she''d wake up when she''s ready, but what if she never wakes up? What if this is it? Cass stands in the corner, hugging herself like she''s trying to hold in all the pain. She hasn''t looked at me since we got here.


    Suddenly, the steady beeping of the monitor changes, bing slower, more deliberate. My heart skips a beat, and I lean forward, my breath catching in my throat. "Mom? Mom, can you hear me?" Cass jerks, her eyes wide and wild as she steps closer, "Mom? Please, Mom..."


    And then, as if by some miracle, Mom''s eyelids flutter open. For a moment, her eyes are clear, focused.


    "Winona... Cass..." Her voice is so faint, I have to lean in to hear it, but it''s there. It''s her.


    "We''re here, Mom," I whisper, tears already streaming down my face. "We''re both here."


    Cass moves to the other side of the bed, her hand holding onto Mom''s other hand. She''s trembling, her face a mix of hope and fear. "Mom, you''re going to be okay. We''re going to get you through this."


    But Mom shakes her head, a sad smile ying on her lips. "No, baby, I''m not going to be okay. I''ve known... for a while now. I have cancer. Terminal. It''s spread... everywhere."


    The words hit me like a sledgehammer. "No... no, Mom, why didn''t you say something. We could have paid for treatment..."


    She squeezes my hand, her grip weaker than I''d like. "I didn''t want to burden you. And, after the life I''ve lived, I''m tired. It took its toll on me. But I needed to make sure... you were both safe. That''s why... that''s why I texted Steve after I saw that messagee through." Cass stiffens, and I see the anger sh in her eyes. "You texted him? Why? Why would you do that?"


    Mom''s eyes soften as she looks at Cass. "I knew it had to end. I saw the message on Winona''s phone. I knew... I knew he wouldn''t stop until he destroyed both of you. I couldn''t... wouldn''t let that happen."


    I feel my heart shatter into a million pieces. "Mom... you didn''t have to do this. You didn''t have to sacrifice yourself.


    "I did," she insists, her voice growing fainter. "I had to die knowing... knowing he''d never hurt you again. That was the only way I could go in peace."


    Cass''s tears are flowing freely now, and she shakes her head, her voice breaking. "Don''t leave me, Mom. I don''t want to be alone."


    "You won''t be alone," Mom says, her voice barely a whisper. "You have each other. Promise me... promiseThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    205 Last Goodbye


    me you''ll take care of each other. That you''ll love each other. You''re sisters. You need family."


    Cass is sobbing now, her head bowed as she clutches Mom''s hand. "I promise, Mom. I promise." I''m cod


    crying too, the tears pouring down my face as I hold onto Mom like I can keep her here with us. " promise, Mom. I love you. I love you so much. I''m sorry I didn''te back sooner. I''m so sorry." "It wasn''t your fault."


    "Don''t give up, Mom. We can still fight this. There are trials, new cures for cancer every day."


    Mom shakes her head. "No. I need to rest now." Mom''s eyes start to close, her breathsing slower, shallower. "1 love you both... so much. Don''t forget that. Ever."


    And then, just like that, she''s gone.


    The monitor tlines, the steady beep reced by a continuous tone that signals the end. I feel like the ground has been ripped out from under me, and I copse onto the bed, my sobs shaking my entire body. Cass pulls away from me, her face twisted in grief and anger. "This is your fault," she spits, her voice full of venom. "You came back and ruined everything. You brought Steve into our lives. You... you killed her."


    Her words slice through me like a knife, but I can''t fight back. Not now. Not when she''s right. Not when I feel like I''ve lost everything.


    "I''m sorry," I choke out, my voice barely audible. "I''m so sorry."


    Jayden steps up. "Cass, I know you''re hurting but ming Winona for all of this is ridiculous."


    "You''re ridiculous. You all are. Mom''s gone now and I''m alone. Don''t tell me what to feel." She bolts from the room, her sobs echoing down the hallway.


    I go to chase after her. "Cass! Stay, I''ll go!" I yell after her.


    T


    Jayden is there in an instant, his arms wrapping around me, holding me tight as I break down,


    "Let her go, Winona," he says. "She needs to run. I''ll have her tracked to make sure she''s safe, but right now... right now, you need to take care of yourself. Let me take care of you."


    I cling to him, feeling like I''m drowning in a sea of emotions. "I just got her, Jayden. I just found out my mother really loved me... and now she''s gone."


    "I know," he says, his voice soothing, but I can hear the pain in it too. "I''m so sorry, Winona. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere."


    I nod, but it doesn''t make the pain go away. Nothing will. I''ve just lost my mother, someone I''d written off years ago. The woman I thought hated my very existence. But she didn''t, she loved me more than her own life.


    I loved her. I loved her so very much.


    And now she''s gone, and I don''t know how to keep going.


    But I have to. For Cass. For Abby. For Jayden and his baby.


    "I can''t lose Cass too," I whisper, my voice barely holding together. "I can''t."


    205 Last Goodbye


    "You won''t," Jayden says, his voice firm. "She just needs time. We''ll give her that. But we''ll find her, and we''ll bring her back."


    I nod, knowing he''s right. But the pain doesn''t lessen.


    The hole in my heart doesn''t shrink. My mother is gone

 Chapter 206

    206 Jayden''s Unyielding


    206


    Jayden''s Unyielding Resolver


    (Winona)


    We sat in the ward waiting room. Jayden is beside me, his hand sped around mine. We haven''t said much since Mom passed away, both of us caught up in our own thoughts.


    Cass came back after ten minutes, tears streaming down her face, to say her final goodbyes to Mom. I couldn''t bring myself to intrude on that moment. She needs her space, and I need to respect that.


    Jayden squeezes my hand, grounding me in the moment. I look at him, seeing the exhaustion in his eyes. But he''s strong, certain, and that''s what I need right now.


    "I should head back to Ashlyn''s room soon," Jayden says quietly, his voice steady. "Check on the baby before I take you and Cass home."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I nod, standing up with him. The thought of seeing Cass now, of trying to convince her toe home with me, feels like an insurmountable task, but I know it needs to be done. I''m not leaving her alone. I promised Mom. But as we start along the ward corridors, past the nurses station to head off this floor, the hairs on back of my neck prickle.


    the


    I turn, and there she is-Judy. She''s standing at the entrance to the ward, her face drawn and desperate The sight of her makes me confused. Why is she here? Why now?


    "Jayden, please," Judy calls out, her voice cracking as she takes a step towards us. "Please, talk to me."


    Jayden''s face hardens, a wall of ice slipping into ce.


    He doesn''t even hesitate as he turns to the security guard stationed nearby. "She''s breaching a no- contact order. Call the police. In fact, call Detective Harris, who''s leading the investigation into Ashlyn''s fall."


    The guard nods and steps forward, already reaching for his radio. Before long two other security men step in to block the way.


    "Jayden, wait!" Judy''s voice is frantic, her hands shaking as she reaches out, as if she could somehow pull him back to her. "Please, don''t do this. I just need to talk to you."


    I see Guse in the ward doors behind her. "Judy, this is a bad idea, I told you."


    "Shut up, Gus," She snaps. "I just need Jayden to talk to my son...."


    Jayden''s jaw tightens, his eyes narrowing. "There''s nothing to talk about, Mother. You''ve crossed every line. There''s noing back from this. Now my baby is fighting for life." "Please, Jayden," Judy begs, her voice breaking as tears spill down her cheeks. "I never wanted this with Ashlyn. I didn''t do anything to her."


    Jayden''s expression doesn''t change. "I don''t believe you, and even if I did, it wouldn''t matter. You''ve done enough."


    A security guard moves in, taking Judy by the arm to escort her out.


    206 Jayden''s Unyielding Resolv


    #


    But she resists, turning to me, desperate. "Winona, please. You''re a mother. You understand. I love Abby. I would never hurt her. Please, make him understand that. Please."


    I know, deep down, that Judy does love Abby. For all her faults, all the damage she caused, that love is real. And I can''t ignore that Abby loves her as well. I have to tell her Grandma Lucy is gone. Tears well in my eyes. Do I need to tell her she can''t see Grandma Judy anymore either?


    I look at Jayden, who''s watching me with a hard, unreadable expression. "Jayden, maybe... maybe we can talk about thister. Abby... she misses her Grandma Judy."


    Jayden''s eyes sh with a mix of emotions-anger, hurt, betrayal-but he takes a deep breath, his jaw clenched. "We''ll talk about itter," he says, his voice clipped, but not unkind. "But not now."


    Judy''s face crumples, but before she can say anything else, the security guard begins leading her away. She goes, but not without a final, pleading look at both of us.


    It''s a look that says everything she''s too broken to say out loud.


    Gus lingers, his eyes following Judy as she''s escorted out. "Jayden, please," he says, his voice low, almost pleading, "Reconsider. She''s... she''s not herself anymore. She''s broken."


    Jayden turns to Gus, "Judy is your problem now," Jayden says, his voice cold, final. "You''ve enabled her all these years, watching from afar while she tore our lives apart. You didn''t step in when you should have. and now you can deal with her fallout." Gus''s face tightens, but he doesn''t argue. He knows Jayden is right. We all do.


    Jayden turns back to me, his eyes softening just a fraction as he looks at me: "Let''s go see Ashlyn and we''lle get your sister and go home to Abby. There''s nothing more we can do here tonight."


    I nod, slipping my hand into his as we walk away from the chaos Judy has once again brought into our lives. But this time, it''s different. Jayden is in control again like he was before we married in Vegas, and we''re facing our problems together. Finally, I can trust him again. We still have a lot to deal with and navigate. I''m not saying any of it will be easy. It won''t.


    I''m still in therapy, still dealing with letting myself forget what he and Ashlyn shared. Being able to let him love me physically and do the same back.


    But I do feel like we are closer to that than we have been. I''m selling the townhouse. I can''t live there after Steve was killed inside.


    I think it''s time we moved into the penthouse with Jayden to be a family.

 Chapter 207

    207 Finding a Way Forwardi


    207 Finding a Way Forward (Winona)


    The hospital cafeteria is a far cry from a trendy caf¨¦, but the coffee is good and, actually, the breakfast offerings look okay too. I sit at a small table by a window waiting to see if Cass turns up. Cass needs to be the driving force behind how we go about saying goodbye to Mom.


    Hopefully she''s ready to see me. I don''t me her for being so angry andshing out yesterday.


    Cass should be here any minute if she''s decided toe. I''ll wait a little, of course. Jayden''s with Ashlyn, talking to the doctors about the next steps for them all in regard to the baby.


    I want to be with him, but Cass needs me too, and right now, I need to focus on her. Then I''ll go talk to Jayden.


    The door to the cafeteria swings open, and I see Cass walk in, her shoulders hunched, her face pale and drawn. I let out a sigh of relief, she''s here.


    I wave to her, and she spots me, hesitating for a moment before she makes her way to the table. She slides into the chair across from me, not meeting my eyes.


    "Hey," I say softly.


    "Hey," she mutters, staring down at the table.


    I don''t push her. Instead, I let the silence stretch between us, giving her the space to gather her thoughts. Finally, she looks up, her eyes red and swollen from crying.


    "Cass, this is hard. I mean it''s hard for me, but it is so much harder for you. I get that. I want to support you in what you want next for Mom. I don''t want to try and make these decisions for you. But the hospital. needs to know what the next step is."


    "I don''t know what to do now," she admits, her voice small, fragile.."Mom''s gone, and they... they just took her away. I don''t know what happens next."


    "Where have you been all night?"


    She shrugs. "Just floating around here."


    "You could have called me toe get you."


    "After all the awful things I said yesterday, I didn''t think I''d better.


    I ce my hand over hers. "Know this, there is nothing you can say that will ever make me not turn up for


    you."


    Her eyes shimmer with tears.


    "First, we have some breakfast because I haven''t eaten either since yesterday. It might just be the starvation but the food in here smells great." I give her a small smile. "I''m not sure I can eat."


    "Let''s try. Then we can talk about your options with regards to Mom, I want you to have the decisions.


    07 Finding a Way Forward


    here. It''s your ce to decide, if you want to, not mine


    She nods. "Okay. I just don''t know where to stort."


    "With breakfast."


    We both get up and grab a tray and slide it along to choose some hot food. There''s actually eggs, bacon, pancakes, syrup. I ask for those and Cass chooses some fruit sd, yogurt and muesli. We sit again and I eat about half. "Well, that does feel better."


    She nods and pushes her bowl away with a little left over. "So what does happen now? I''ve never dealt with... death before."


    My heart clenches at the raw pain in her voice. I reach across the table and take her hand in mine, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    "First, decide on a funeral home," I say, keeping my tone as gentle as possible. "The hospital needs to know where to release Mom''s body. I know this is hard, it''s the first step."


    talk Cass flinches at the words, and I feel a pang of guilt for being so blunt. But there''s no easy way to about this. "Once they have Mom there, you need to talk to them about how you''d like a service to go, or or cremation." even if you want a service and what you''d prefer happens to her body. I mean bu


    "I don''t know what she would have wanted," Cass says, her voice cracking. "I don''t know what I want forExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    her."


    "I''m here to help you figure it out. We all are," I reassure her. "You don''t have to do it alone. You''ll find a way to say goodbye to Mom, in a way that feels right for you."


    Cass nods, tears filling her eyes again. She quickly wipes them away, but not before one escapes and rolls down her cheek. "I just... I just want her back," she whispers, her voice breaking


    "I know," I say, my own voice thick with emotion. "I do too,"


    We sit there in silence for a while, both of us lost in our own thoughts. Finally, I take a deep breath and


    say,


    "I think it''s best if we stay at Jayden''s penthouse for now."


    "Okay."


    "I don''t feel good about going back to the townhouse after everything that happened there. They''re still gathering forensic evidence, and a cleanup needs to be done."


    Cass looks at me, a mix of emotions shing across her face. "But what about Mom''s things? She did get a few treasures since we''ve been here."


    "We''ll take care of it," I say, squeezing her hand again. "Once things are settled, we can go back and sort through everything. But right now, I think it''s best if we stay somewhere that isn''t a constant reminder of what you walked in on." Cass nods slowly, her expression conflicted. "Okay," she whispers. "I guess that makes sense."


    "Anne is with Abby now," I tell her. "She''s here to help us."


    207 Finding a Way Forward


    "Anne is the foster Mom I went to. She''s been by my side ever since. Now she''s helping two kids called Bobby and Sarah because they''ve had some traumatic life events and also had time living with Steve." "Okay."


    "I trust Anne with my life, with Abby''s life. You can too, promise you that."


    Cass nods, her shoulders slumping as she finally lets herself rx, if only a little. "I''m just... I''m so tired, Winona. I don''t know if I have the strength to keep going."


    "You do," I say firmly, my voice leaving no room for doubt. "You''re stronger than you think, Cass. You are the daughter of a very strong woman. You got this."


    Cass looks at me, and for the first time since Mom''s death, I see a glimmer of hope in her eyes. It''s faint, barely there, but it''s something. And right now, that''s enough. "Okay," she says, her voice steadier now. "Okay, Let''s do this."

 Chapter 208

    208 Priorities and Legacies


    (Winona)


    I sit with Jayden in the quiet of Ashlyn''s hospital room.


    The doctors have just left after delivering the news, Ashlyn''s condition hasn''t changed, and they don''t expect her to regain consciousness. Her brain is showing no activity.


    But the baby is showing no signs of distress right now. That''s the one piece of good news we needed to hear. even


    r like t this, Ashlyn and I were once friends. I helped her a lot through the her school years. Seeing her after all the things she''s done to me, makes me feel sad for her. I wish she''d have chosen a different path in life.


    Jayden is standing by Ashlyn''s bedside, his hand resting on the small swell of her abdomen. "They said the baby can stay in the womb as long as there''s no distress."


    His voice is low, controlled. "The best option is to let the baby grow stronger, but if there''s any sign of trouble, we''ll have to act fast. But, I mean, I feel like it''s a cruel thing to keep a body going for my own devices like this. No one deserves to be reduced to being a vessel." I nod, feeling the gravity of the situation settle in. "The longer the baby stays in there, the better the chances. I do understand what you''re saying though. Is it even your responsibility?"


    ""Meaning?"


    "You and Ashlyn are divorced. Surely that means her mother is her next of kin."


    "Yes. Her mother is on the way. But this is moreplicated because the rights of the baby and it''s wellbeing have to be taken into ount also."


    "It''s not easy."


    "I mean, I want the best for the baby, but I feel like I''m making a decision about Ashlyn that almost removes her humanity. I know she did a lot of stupid and dangerous things, but..."


    "But she was human, and we all loved her at some point in our lives. We had a lot of fun together at school."


    "We did. But what she turned into is not something I can forget either."


    "No. I agree. Perhaps in a couple more days, we''ll get some more rity. It''s been a lot."


    "Cass and I talked and she''sing to stay at the penthouse. Is that okay? I should have asked before I invaded you."


    "It''s fine. I love that you feel you can."


    "Anne is here for a week. Bobby and Sarah are meeting some cement opportunities. She wanted toe and help with Abby."


    "Winona, I''ve made a decision," he says, his voice firm. I''m done with the Brennan Industries. I don''t want anything to do with it anymore. And I don''t want Judy anywhere near me or the kids, ever again."


    201 Portion and L


    "Jayden, are you sure?" I ask gently. "I understand why you want to cut ties with Judy, but Abby... she''s got a connection with her."


    He nods, his expression softening as he looks at me." know, and I get where you''reing from. But I''ve been thinking about the future. What happens if Judy''s Influence on Abby turns toxicter on? What if she tries to manipte the kids when they''re older, like she did with me?" He''s right to be worried. Judy''s track record isn''t exactly ster, and the thought of her having any kind of power over the kids sends a shiver down my spine. But at the same time, I know how much Abby cares about her grandmother.


    Cutting Judy out of her lifepletely... that''s a big step.


    "I understand your fears, Jayden," I say, choosing my words carefully. "But that could happen anyway. All we can do is be honest with them when they''re old enough to understand. Exin things the best we can."


    "How do you even exin that?"


    "Maybe it''s not about cutting Judy out entirely from Abby right now, but about setting boundaries and moving away bit by bit. They won''t be kids forever."


    Jayden listens, his brow furrowing in thought. "Maybe," he admits, though I can see the conflict still brewing inside him. "But it''splicated. I don''t want to take any chances. The no-contact order gives us space, and we can use that time to figure things out."


    "We don''t have to make all the decisions right now," I remind him, reaching out to take his hand. "We''ve got a lot going on, and the baby is your priority. We''ll have time to think this through, to talk it out."


    He squeezes my hand, a small, grateful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re right. Barnaby would be proud of us."


    "I know. Look at us go."


    Jayden turns his gaze back to Ashlyn, his expression hardening with determination. "I''m going to build something new, Winona. A legacy that''s ours. For our family. Something strong."


    "Okay. What will happen to Brennan Industries?"


    "I don''t care. I''m selling out my shares. Hell, I''d give them away if I could. I''m so done. Nothing about that business is about me. Greg started it, Mother mostly handled it while he was off on business constantly. She kept it going while I was recovering from the car ident."


    "You could give it to her then. I mean, she''s the one who''s made it sessful, maybe it''s her legacy."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I don''t know. Isn''t that rewarding her for all her shit?"


    "Not really. It''s the right thing to do, if you don''t want it now. She can decide about it."


    "You just might be right. I''ll think about it."


    "I''ll never forgive Judy, and I''ll never trust her. But I don''t want to spend the rest of my life getting revenge on her either."


    I want to le


    go my life and not let her take up space in my head anymore.


    209 Trying To Find Normaal


    209 Trying To Find Normal

 Chapter 209

    209 Trying To Find Normal (Winona)


    I nce at Jayden, still sitting beside Ashlyn''s hospital bed, his eyes heavy with exhaustion. I know he doesn''t want to leave here but I can see the toll it''s taking on him. The dark circles under his eyes, the tension in his shoulders-it''s all too much. He needs a break, even if he doesn''t want to admit it.


    "Jayden," I say softly, reaching out to touch his arm. "You need to take a break."


    He shakes his head, not even looking at me. "I can''t leave. What if something happens?"


    "I understand," I say, my voice gentle but firm. "But there''s not a lot you can do here right now. The doctors are taking care of Ashlyn and the baby. You need to take care of yourself, too. Juste home to see Abby and have dinner." He finally looks at me, his eyes filled with a mix of exhaustion and stubbornness. "I don''t want to leave."


    "I know," I say, squeezing his arm. "But life is still going on outside of this hospital room. Come home, see Abby, take a shower... just breathe for a little while. If anything happens, they''ll call you."


    He hesitates, clearly torn. "I don''t know, Winona. I feel like I''m abandoning them."


    "You''re not abandoning anyone," I assure him. "You''re just taking a break. You need it, Jayden. And Abby needs to see you, too. I still need to tell her about Grandma Lucy."


    He takes a deep breath. "You''re right. I''m not good as a zombie to anyone."


    "Exactly," I say, feeling a small wave of relief. "Take a little time for yourself. I''ll gather up Cass and see if she needs to do anything before we go back."


    He looks at me, a hint of a smile on his lips. "You''re always looking out for everyone, aren''t you?"


    "We''re looking out for each other," I say with a smile. "Besides, I need Cass as much as she needs me right now."


    Jayden sighs, rubbing his hand over his face. "I''ll meet you back at home, then. I don''t want to be away from here, but you''re right. I need to see Abby." "Good," I say. "We''ll see you back at the penthouse. I''m a little worried it might be overwhelming for Cass at the penthouse. I mean it''s a five million dor ce. Jayden stands, stretching his arms. "I''m sure she''ll be fine." But just as he''s about to leave, he turns back


    to me.


    "You know, Winona, maybe it''s you who has the problem with the penthouse."


    I blink, taken aback by his words. "I... well, maybe," I admit, feeling a little defensive. "I''ve just never beenfortable with all the... wealth. It''s so... In-your-face Jayden sighs, running a hand through his hair. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to snap at you. I''m just over being judged for having money."


    "I know," I agree. "It''s not about you being rich, Jayden. I''m just worried about how Cass will react, that''s


    200 Trying To Find Normall


    all. But you''re right. I need to deal with it, too. I think I''m having trouble adjusting to my own bank bnce. I just want to stay grounded."


    "I just want an uneventful life."


    Cass meets me in the hospital car park.


    "I''ve been thinking... Maybe we should have Mom''s ashes spread somewhere. That might be the best


    idea."


    "That sounds like a beautiful way to honor her," I say, feeling a pang of sadness. "Mom mentioned she used to do some social work. Maybe there are people who know her who would like to say goodbye, too."


    Cass nods, considering my words. "Maybe. She always took me by bus to this ce a wooded reserve with a river. She loved the fresh air there. It was her favorite spot."


    "Now you''re getting somewhere. That sounds amazing. Maybe we will contact her employer and put a notice in the local newspapers there?"


    She nods. "I know you have a lot going on with Jayden but could we take a trip there together first? You might know if it''s a ce where doing that is more suitable than me."


    I smile, reaching out to touch her hand. "I''d love that, Cass. It sounds perfect."


    "Yeah... and if it does work out in that ce,ter it can be our way of saying goodbye. Together."


    "Let''s go back to the penthouse. I''ll help you get settled. Tomorrow we can make some calls."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing Abby. But how do we tell her about... Mom."


    "It''s never easy and at Abby''s age, there will probably be a lot of questions. But Anne is there and Jayden ising back for dinner. So, I think we all do that part together. Then we see how Abby deals with it. Kids are full of surprises." "I like that idea. What''s it like at the penthouse?"


    We get


    Into my car. "Well, if you thought my townhouse was sh, brace yourself."


    "It''s like the magazines then?"


    "It''s absolutely over the top and fancy." I grin. "But, it''s Jayden. He''s a billionaire and he likes to show it. You''ll get used to it."


    "I feel like there could be harder things in life to get used to."


    "You know, you''re right. There are way worse things in life to get used to than a billionaire lifestyle. I think it''s time I embraced it a little more."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "1


    need to stop by work. Do we have times


    I need to sort time off."


    "Once we have the ashes, you can choose the time that suits you best. So let them know and I''m sure they will work with you."


    "Guess this is part of being an adult, huh?"


    200 Trying To Find Normal


    "Sure is. Not half as fun as adjusting to a billionaire lif


    Cass gives me a quiet chuckle. "Not the way you live y


    I give her a y p on the arm. "Yeah, do as I say ple


    Can I dare to believe I can find some sort of normal fir

 Chapter 210

    210 Home With Abby 210 Home With Abby (Winona)


    The atmosphere around the dinner table is warm, despite the undercurrent of what''s toe. Anne, with her nurturing presence, insisted on cooking tonight, filling the penthouse with theforting aromas of a home-cooked meal.


    She''s always known how to make any ce feel like a home, and tonight is no different. We''re all here for Abby, to help her understand and cope with the loss that needs to be exined.


    I''m dreading it. I think the only thing worse than feeling pain is seeing other people''s pain and not being able to help. Seeing my daughter''s pain is not something I''m looking forward to.


    Jayden sits at the head of the table, his presence steady and reassuring. There''s a confidence about him despite what he''s personally going through. I can tell he''s put his difficulties aside to focus on our family unit tonight.


    I''ve never felt that way before with him.


    Abby is beside him, her little legs swinging under the chair as she eagerly eats the meal Anne prepared. She''s really missed Anne being in her daily life.


    Cass is across from her, quiet but stayingposed.


    I sit next to Abby, watching her closely, knowing the questions that are going to follow dinner.


    As we finish eating. Abby looks up at me with those big, curious eyes. "Mommy, when is Grandma Lucying home from the hospital? Can we visit her tomorrow?"


    My heart tightens, and I nce at Jayden, who gives me a small nod, signaling his support. I take a deep breath, reaching out to hold Abby''s small hand in mine. "Sweetheart, there''s something we need to talk about." Abby tilts her head, sensing the seriousness in my tone. "What, Mommy?"


    Jayden clears his throat softly, leaning closer to Abby. "Abby, honey, Grandma Lucy isn''t going toe home from the hospital."


    Abby''s brow furrows in confusion. "Why not? Is she going to live in another house? Aunt Cass, are you going with her?"


    "No, no kiddo, I''m staying here with you for now."


    "Well why is Grandma Lucy noting home?"


    I nce at Cass and I see the tears in her eyes, feel my own.


    "Because, sweetie," I say gently, "Grandma Lucy has gone to heaven."


    "Heaven?" Abby repeats, her voice small. "Like the sky? How?"


    "Yes, like the sky." I exin, feeling a lump form in my throat. "She''s in a ce where she won''t be sick or hurt anymore. But it also means that we won''t be able to see her again. But she will always be in our hearts." 210 Home With Abby


    Abby''s eyes widen with understanding, and her lip begins to quiver. "Is this like bubbles, my fish?"


    "Yeah Sweetle. It''s like that." Jayden says of her goldfish that she lostst year. "Like Bubbles. They went to Heaven with the angels."


    "But... but I don''t want Grandma Lucy to go to heaven. I want her to stay here. I will miss her too much."


    Cass, who has been holding it together, suddenly breaks down, tears streaming down her face as she gets up and goes to wrap her arms around Abby. "I know, Abby. I''ll miss her too."


    Seeing Cass so emotional makes Abby''s tears fall as well. "Why did she have to go, Aunt Cass?"


    Cass shakes her head, trying to hold back her sobs. "I don''t know, sweetheart. I don''t know. But she''d been very sick and it was her time."


    Anne moves closer, her presence calming as she gently rubs Abby''s back. "Sometimes people have to leave us, Abby, even when we don''t want them to. But Grandma Lucy loved you very much, and she''ll always be in your heart." Abby sniffles, her face buried against Cass''s shoulder. I want her toe back."


    "I know, baby," I say, my voice breaking. "But she''s in a good ce now, and she''s looking down on you, watching over you."


    Is she an angel now?"


    "She''s the brightest angel with the biggest wings." Cass sits on the chair next to Abby and pulls Abby into herp, holding her close as they cry together.


    The sight of them both grieving, so connected in their pain, brings tears to my own eyes. This is hard. I feel Jayden''s hand on my shoulder, a silent reminder that we''re in this together.


    "Is Grandma Judy in heaven too?" Abby suddenly asks, her tear-streaked face turning to Jayden. "I haven''t seen her in a long time. Is she gone too?"


    Jayden tenses beside me, and I can see the conflict in his eyes. He''s been firm about cutting Judy out of our lives, but Abby''s innocence and sadness has to make it harder for him to stay resolute.


    "No, Abby," Jayden says softly, choosing his words carefully "Grandma Judy isn''t in heaven. She''s still here, but... she''s not able to see us right now."


    "Why not?" Abby asks, her voice full of confusion. "Doesn''t she love us anymore? I''m going to her castle, and she said she''d love me forever."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden takes a deep breath, his hand tightening around mine under the table. "Sometimes, grown-ups have problems, and they need time to figure things out. It''s not because of you, Abby. I''m sure you can visit with her too." "Will she go to heaven one day?" Abby''s voice is so small, so vulnerable, that it tears at my heart.


    "Everyone goes to Heaven one day. But we don''t have to worry about that for a very long time," Jayden


    says.


    Abby jumps off Cass and throws herself at me. "No, Mommy, no!" Abby screams. "I don''t want you to go to Heaven."

 Chapter 211

    211 Anything is Possible


    211 Anything is Possible


    (Winona)


    "I''m not going anywhere. It''s okay.


    Jayden''s eyes are wide. He clearly wasn''t expecting this level of emotion from Abby.


    Cass wipes her tears away, trying to be strong for Abby "It''s okay to be sad, Abby. We will all miss Grandma Lucy."


    "We''re going to be okay, Abby." I hold her close.


    Anne, ever the steady presence, speaks up softly. "Abby, Grandma Lucy loved you so much. She wouldn''t want you to be sad for too long. She''d want you to remember all the good times you had together."


    Abby nods against Cass''s chest, her tears slowly subsiding. "I remember when we drew pictures of her favorite park. She said she''d take me there one day."


    "That''s a wonderful memory," Anne says, smiling gently. "And you can keep those pictures forever."


    "I''ll take you to that ce, Abby." Cass says to her.


    "Okay." Abby sniffles as her tears dry up a little.


    Jayden clears his throat, drawing our attention. "I''ve been thinking... I''m not going back to the hospital tonight. I need to be here, with all of you, especially Abby. We have some big decisions to make about where we go from here." I nod in agreement, grateful for his decision.


    Anne smiles, her eyes full of warmth. "Take the time you need to figure things out. I''m here this week to help with Abby, with whatever you need."


    "Thank you, Anne," Jayden says, his voice filled with gratitude. "We couldn''t do this without you."


    "It''s no problem, Jayden, I''ve missed you all."


    "Then, why don''t youe back? We could really do with you. You''re a big part of our family."


    I stare at Jayden. I''d love her to say yes, but she has her own responsibilities.


    "On paper that sounds nice, but Bobby and Sarah need to find a good cement yet. I don''t want to rush them. They are both doing so well in school."


    "We can be their cement." Jayden surprises me again.


    "Jayden, do you realize what you''re saying?" Not that I wouldn''t want Bobby and Sarah as foster kids, but Jayden hasn''t thought this through. He''s never mentioned it as a possibility.


    Anne is looking just as stunned.


    "I do realize what I''m saying. I should have talked to you about it first, Winona. But this is surely the perfect solution."


    "You have a new babying, Jayden. Anne may not want to take that responsibility on at this time," I


    211 Anything is Possible


    say because he really has no clue what having a newborn is like.


    "Yes. There is that. But I intend to be a full-time parent. I promise I''ll take on the majority of the care for the baby. I want to be there for all of us."


    "You have your business. I have mine. This is a huge step. We need to be sure, Jayden. We can''t change our mindster, this is for life."


    "I''ll be a stay-at-home dad for a while. Anne, will you think about it? We can talk more about itter. But I''m very serious."


    Anne smiles. "I''ll take Abby for her bath and let you two discuss this." She grabs Abby''s hand whose tears have subsided for now. "If I was to make a move like that, I''d need a month to organize the paperwork for the kids and to get them enrolled in a new school." "Anne, are you saying this is a possibility?"


    "I think we know by now, Winona, that anything is possible."


    The real question is, am I ready for that responsibility? Then there''s Cass to think of. She''s just lost the only person she had in the world and I''m not sure she wants to be in a house full of kids like that.


    "Cass, how would you feel about the ce getting more crowded?"


    Cass stands up. "I think you could adopt a small nation, and this ce still wouldn''t be crowded." She


    smiles.


    I smile back. "Very true. But this affects you as well."


    She shrugs. "Not for long. I''ll be looking for my own ce as soon as I can."


    "Okay. How is that supposed to happen? You need money."


    "Mom''s house block sold. She never used any of the money. She said she wanted it there for me when I was ready to do something with my life."


    "I see, but are you ready?"


    "Ready as I''ll ever be. I''m going to look for ces closer to work."


    I want to protest because living alone and making moneyst isn''t easy on a minimum wage.


    Jayden ces his hand on my arm. "Cass, I like that for you. We are here to help. Stay as long as you need."


    He''s right. I don''t have the right to tell Cass how to live her life. Making mistakes to learn from is a right of passage. I have to let her, even if she gets hurt along the way.


    I step forward and pull her in for a hug. "You are always my family and a part of this family. Don''t ever forget that. Don''t be a stranger."


    Cass pushes me away with a grin. "Enough hugs, sis. You know I''m not a hugger. Anyway, I haven''t gone anywhere yet. You have to put up with me a little longer." "As long as you need."


    "I''m going to pack up the dishwasher," Cass says.


    211 Anything is Possible


    "No need. I have staff for that." Jayden tells her.


    "Honestly, just having a dishwasher to use makes me feel spoiled, so let me at least pack the dishes in it."


    Jayden smiles. "I suppose you can."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Would you like me to show you how that''s done?" Cass teases him.


    "I''m hurt you think I don''t know." Jayden jokes back. "But, ahhh, no, I''m good thanks."


    His cell phone rings and he pulls it out of his pocket. "It''s the hospital."


    212 The Right Decisions

 Chapter 212

    212 The Right Decisions


    (Jayden)


    I take a deep breath before answering. "Brennan," I say, my voice steady, even though my stomach is in


    knots.


    "Mr. Brennan, this is Dr. Mitchell. I wanted to give you an update on Ashlyn and the baby."


    I hold my breath, waiting for the worst. "Go ahead."


    "The baby''s condition remains stable. No changes today, which is good news. We''re continuing to monitor closely, but for now, everything is holding steady."


    Relief washes over me. "Thank you, Doctor, I appreciate the update."


    "You''re wee. We''ll keep you informed of any changes. There''s no need for you to be here tonight if you choose to stay home."


    "Thanks," I say again before ending the call. I stare at the phone in my hand, letting the relief sink in. "The baby''s still okay." I tell Winona who is looking on, concerned. "Oh, thank goodness. That''s great news, Jayden."


    "I think I''ll stay here tonight. Doc says I''m not needed there."


    "It''s up to you. I get it if you feel you need to be at the hospital."


    "Maybe for a check in. But then I''lle back."


    My phone buzzes again. This time it''s Lance. Winona nods as I answer and she heads off to the kitchen.


    "Lance, what''s up?" He shouldn''t still be at work at this time of the evening.


    "Jayden," Lance''s voice is tense, "I just got off the phone with the board. They''re insisting on a meeting first thing this morning. They''re saying your presence is mandatory:"


    I roll my eyes. "Of course they are. They''re probably losing their shit because I haven''t been around."


    "Pretty much," Lance confirms. "You''re all over the media again. They''ve got questions. They''ve heard rumors about yourmitment, and they want answers. They don''t like being kept in the dark." 200


    "Well, they''re about to get their answers," I say, my voice hardening.


    "What are you nning?" Lance asks, though I''m sure he already knows.


    "I''m going to tell them my shares are up for grabs," I say firmly. "I''m done with this. I''ve got a growing family to think about, and they''re my priority."


    Lance is silent for a moment, then he lets out a slow breath. "I figured that''s where you were headed. But have you thought about who you''re selling to? The board''s going to freak if they think you''re selling to an outsider. Not to mention me, I''ve just put a down-payment on a bigger ce."


    "You''re giving up couch-surfing?"


    "I didn''t do that all the time. But I want somewhere bigger to live. Stop changing the subject. Will I be


    212 Tim Right Decisions


    unemployed tomorrow?"


    "I''ve thought about it," I admit, running a hand through my hair. "I don''t want to let down my employees. I owe you all for your loyalty to me, to Brennan Industries."


    7''m surprised you''ve considered us, to be honest."


    "I''m not that bad."


    "Well..."


    "Shut up. Lance. Listen. I''ve been thinking about leaving the shares to someone who might actually do something with them. Someone who knows thepany inside and out." "Who?" Lance asks, suspicion creeping into his voice.


    "My mother."


    "Judy?" Lance sounds excited. "God, please say that''s true. At least we knew where we stood when she was running the ce. I mean you are good, but she''s better, you know?" "Well, thanks." I say sarcastically. "Don''t be afraid to tell me how you really feel."


    1 thought you weren''t talking to her these days."


    "I have a no contact order on her."


    "Shit. That''s drastic."


    "Drastic?! She''s almost had me killed twice, that I know of."


    "You always overreact. Anyway, back to the shares thing..."


    "If I leave the shares to her, it gives her something else to focus on. It keeps her out of my life, and it guarantees that the people who''ve been loyal to me, like you, keep their jobs." "It''s a risky move. I like it."


    It''s a calcted risk."


    "What will you do?"


    "I''ll be a stay-at-home dad for a while."


    Lanceughs hard and loud at this. "Ahhh, cool joke, Bro. No really."


    ""I''m serious."


    "You''re more of an idiot than I thought."


    "Thanks for the vote of confidence."


    "Honestly, man. You have no idea what you''re doing with people let alone kids."


    "I''ll learn."


    "I don''t like kids that much, but I sure feel sorry for yours right now. I mean they poop and stuff. They have no control over their bodily functions."


    73


    212 The Right Decisions


    "Lucky you''ve made me an expert on that countless Friday


    nights over the vas


    "Hah! Hey, we should go out soon." Lance changes the topic as only he can.


    "I have a little bit on at the moment."


    "Chicken."


    "What?"


    He begins clucking like a hen over the phone. "Honestly, will you ever grow up?"


    He just clucks louder.


    "Okay, okay. Arrange something. I''ll be there if I can. I''m not sure how things are going to progress with Ashlyn."


    "Yeah. That sucks. I feel bad for her. I mean she was part of our group for a while. It must be hard for you."


    "You had sex with her. This baby could just as easily been yours."


    "But it isn''t and we''ve been over this. We''re good, aren''t we?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Like I have a choice."


    "Yeah, you can''t live without me.


    "See you in the morning." I cut the call.


    I swear the world could be about to explode and he''d find something to crack a joke about. But that''s Lance and he''s my best and most loyal friend.


    I hope I''m doing the right thing with the shares. But everyone having their jobs is important.


    Just because I don''t want the business, doesn''t mean it has to shut down.


    to Daniel about the legal aspects of dividing my shares before I go in in the morning,


    I''ll talk to


    0000


    Decisions made.

 Chapter 213

    213 A Quieter Future (Winona)


    I sit across from Jayden in the penthouse living room, the city lights flickering outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. The day has been long and exhausting, the week has, but somehow, sitting here with him, a sense of calm settles over me. We''ve finished cleaning up from dinner with Cass, and Anne is sleepin settling off to sleep after the news we gave her over dinner.


    in Abby''s room. Abby had trouble


    I was so relieved when she finally closed her red-rimmed eyes after countless memories we shared about Mom since she''de to live with us. I''m grateful we''ve had that time to have memories of her.


    It''s heart-wrenching to see Abby''s little mind try and cope with the awful news. It''ste now and Jayden and I are chatting over a ss of port. The drink is warming, almostforting with everything going on In our lives.


    Jayden leans back on the sofa, his eyes searching mine. "I''ve been thinking a lot about the future."


    I nod, leaning in a little closer. "It''s hard to think too far ahead, isn''t it? With everything that we''ve had to deal with, I have no clue what''s going to happen next."


    "About us," he says, "and about Abby, the baby. and Bobby and Sarah. I want you to know that I didn''t juste up with the idea on the spur of the moment."


    I''ve always loved those kids, and the thought of giving them a stable, loving home fills me with a sense of hope. But the fact remains that this is a lot and the types of emotional issues in those two kids can''t be fixed by just throwing money at it. I need to be sure Jayden understands what he''smitting to.


    than to bring them into our


    "Jayden, you know I care about Bobby and Sarah, and I''d love nothing family. But it''s a lifelongmitment. You can''t change your mind a year from now. Do you understand that they need stability until their adulthood and after?"


    He meets my gaze, his eyes filled with determination. "I know, Winona. I''ve thought about this a lot. I want to be their dad, well, a father figure to them, to give them that


    ility. I''m ready for that."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I think that imagining a new baby in the mix makes us more sensitive to the ''happy families'' idea, but you need to be prepared that this neat little box in your mind may not be the reality." "Being a dad came as a surprise and I''ll admit it''s way moreplicated than I''d thought. Well, I''d never really thought about it. But it sure does make things less ck and white." ""That''s for sure."


    "I mean, I know I don''t want Mother toe near my kids for my own reasons, but seeing Abby so upset, I''m not sure I can tell her she can''t see her ever again.


    "Being a parent isn''t easy. It''s the most rewarding thing in the world, but it''s also the hardest. And with the -baby... you need to be prepared for the possibility that things might not go as we hope."


    Jayden''s face softens, and I can see my words sinking in. "I know," he says quietly. "The thought of losing the baby... it''s been on my mind constantly. But I can''t let fear control me. I need to focus on what I want


    213 A Quieter Future


    to do, on being the best dad I can be to all of them."


    I squeeze his hand, feeling a surge of love for this all-powerful billionaire


    who''s trying so hard to get at fundamental thing in life right, being a good dad, even though he has zero examples of that as a child.


    "You are already an amazing dad," I say, my voice filled with conviction. "I just wish you could have been sooner. That I could''ve stood up to Judy and Ashlyn back then. But without you on my side, I felt I had no choice."


    "You did the right thing. There''s no way I want to ever affect a child the way Greg affected me with his moods, his anger, his not being around in general. Then when he was, he hated it, he hated us so much. Why? Why did they stay together? I just don''t get it. It destroyed my childhood."


    "That may be a conversation you need to have with Judy."


    He shakes his head. "No. It doesn''t matter what the excuses are, what she''s done since I''ve been in love with you is unforgivable. She made choices, in my adult life. The wrong choices."


    "I guess we do what we always do, take it one bite at a time."


    "Change of subject," Jayden says as he yawns a little behind his hand. "I know you must be exhausted. With the penthouse being so full right now, I can bunk on the sofa in my private quarters, and you have the bed."


    I''m touched by his consideration, and I can''t help but smile. "Thank you for that," I say, "but you don''t have to sleep on the sofa. The truth is, I''d like to share a bed with you tonight. Just to have you close, to feel you beside me. I think we could both use somefort." He looks at me, a mixture of relief and warmth in his eyes. "I''d like that too," he says. "But I also want you to know, I''m okay with whatever pace you need. We don''t have to rush anything."

 Chapter 214

    My Wedding M?nner


    214 My Wedding nner


    (Winona)


    "I appreciate that," I reply, my heart swelling with affection for him. "We can let things progress naturally. We''ve covered a lot of ground with Barnaby and with each other. I don''t think we need to overthink this." Jayden nods, his hand still holding mine. "I want you to feel safe and natural with me. Like it used to be."


    "I want that too. I don''t ever want it to be like our engagement party night again. But I do feel we are seeing life in a different light now."


    "For sure. Do we need to redo the engagement party then? Finish on a more positive note?"


    "No. No going back. I mean, other than us arguing it was a perfect night."


    "True. Okay."


    "I think we should be nning the wedding."


    He smiles at me and nods. "Alright then. I''ll do that."


    "You want to n the wedding?"


    "Yeah, sure. How hard can it be?"


    Iugh. "I guess you''ll be finding out."


    "I can n it then?"


    "Sure, why not? Knock yourself out."


    We sit infortable silence for a moment, just enjoying the presence of each other. Then Jayden speaks again, his tone more serious. "I have a board meeting first thing in the morning."


    I raise an eyebrow, curious about what''s on his mind. That''s sudden."


    "Yeah, that call from Lance earlier. The board is demanding I be there."


    "Okay.


    "I''ve decided to take your advice about Judy and thepany," he says, his voice firm. "I''m done with Brennan Industries. I want to move on with my life, to focus on our family and our future. Punishing Judy or getting revenge.. that''s not how I want to live." "That''s good."


    "Plus, if Judy is running it, I know the current staff will keep their jobs and that''s important. More Important than my feelings about my mother."


    "That is very true." I''m touched by the humanity he''s showing.


    "Daniel is preparing papers to free up my shares in Brennan Industries. Some, if not all of those shares will go to her. She will also be reinstated as CEO. I''ve already sold off any real estate holdings thepany had, so it has a very healthy bottom line right now." I nod, he''s really serious about this. "That''s a big step, Jayden."


    214 My Wedding nner


    "Not really, I sold them to myself at a bargain price." Heughs.


    "You can take the man out of the business... but...you can''t take the business out of the man." I grin and shake my head.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "But..." he continues, I''m still not including Judy in my life. I can''t. But if you want to take Abby to see her, that''s okay. I realized tonight that I can''t break Abby''s heart by cutting Judy outpletely. She loves her grandma, and I can''t take that away from her." I feel a sense of relief at his words. "Thank you, Jayden, I know this isn''t easy for you."


    "No, it''s not. But it''s the right thing to do for Abby right now. And I want toy low, have a quiet life. Get out of the media. It might take time, but I''m ready for it. How do you feel about being the breadwinner for a while?" He grins at me.


    Iugh. "Well, with your bank bnce, I highly doubt I can ever make more money than you."


    "Humor me.


    "Okay. My marketing and finances business with Phillip is going well. Are you saying you won''t have a job?"


    "I will work from home. My real estate portfolio is booming right now thanks to some great deals someone gave me." He gives another grin. "That will keep me upied. Plus I have a new position as the wedding nner." "How fortunate for you." I say with yful sarcasm.


    "I want to be here for our family as much as possible. And...damn it, start to have some fun again. We might as well be elderly for all the nights out we''re getting. Our thirties are supposed to be our prime!"


    "Well then, old boy, let''s go clubbing Friday night!"


    He grins. "Let''s do that. Lance will be in."


    "Lisa will too."


    "How about Cass? Do you think it''s her scene?" Jayden asks.


    "I''ll ask her. I think it would be good to get her to meet some people her own age."


    "Be good for her to see we are just normal people who like a party night too." He grins. "Hope she can handle us."


    "God, I''m not sure she''s ready for Lance." I''m actually not sure she is.


    I


    "None of us are ready for Lance, ever."


    "Jayden, you don''t think he''d, well, you know... be Lance with Cass, do you?"


    "I will warn him off ever going there with her." Jayden says with determination.


    "No. Don''t. You know how he is when he thinks he can''t do something." I have to remember Cass is eighteen and she can make her own decisions.


    "So, we leave it up to his better judgment?"


    214 My Wedding nner


    "I think Cass may need to make this decision." This is way harder than I thought it would be, thinking. about Cass as a young woman not my little sister I want to protect from everything. "But we know she can take care of herself," Jaydenughs. "Oh man, this could be fun. This might be the first time Lance actually meets his match. You know what, Cass has got this. I know she has. She is no idiot."


    "Okay then, we''ll set it up for Friday night. No excuses."


    "No excuses.

 Chapter 215

    215 Thest board meeting


    215 Thest board meeting (Jayden)


    I''m in my office at Brennan Industries early, as usual, but today there''s a different energy in the air. It''s the final board meeting before I drop the bombshell I''ve been nning for weeks.


    My mood is still buzzing after a wonderful night snuggled up with Winona. Neither of us wanted to get out of bed this morning, and after today, I won''t have to. It was perfect and we both slept like logs.


    I''ve already been to the hospital to see Ashlyn and check on the baby. It''s sobering to see her lying there, kept alive by machines while our baby grows inside her. Her mother is due to fly in today, so I''ll make sure I''m avable for herter in the day. They never had a close rtionship but I''m sure this will hit hard.


    This meeting is thest step in cutting ties with everything that''s held me back for too long and I''m keen to get it done.


    Lance is already here, sitting across from me, feet up on the corner of my desk like he owns the ce. He''s always been morefortable in my space than I am, which says a lot about our friendship.


    I''m focused on the files in front of me, but I can see his grin from the corner of my eye. I know that look.


    "So, Winona called this morning," he starts, leaning back in his chair with a smug expression, "you ready for Friday night? We''re hitting up that new club downtown. I''ve heard good things."


    I chuckle, shaking my head. Leave it to Lance to be more excited about our night out than the massive business decision I''m about to make. "Yeah, yeah, I''m ready. But let''s get through this meeting first. Then we can celebrate." "Celebrate, huh?" Lance raises an eyebrow, clearly amused. "You mean you''re actually going through with.


    this?"


    I give him a serious look. "I''ve never been more certain about anything in my life, Lance. It''s time to move on. Time to focus on what really matters."


    Lance nods, the teasing glint in his eyes softening as he takes in my words. "Every man''s dream, being kept by a beautiful woman. But just so you know, I''m still expecting you to show up Friday, no excuses from hen-pecked house-husbands are eptable." "I''ll be there," I promise, returning to the documents in front of me. "But first, can we just deal with today?"


    As we talk, I notice Lance''s attention drifting. His gaze is fixed on something outside therge ss office window that overlooks the reception area. It has to be a woman. It always is.


    I follow his line of sight and see a woman at the desk, talking animatedly to my receptionist. She''s curvy, sexy, and has a confident energy thatmands attention. Lance is practically drooling. A definite Latino heritage.


    I did ask HR to advertise for some more inclusive staff members the other week, so that might be what''s going on


    "Wow! She''s something, isn''t she?" Lance whistles.


    215 Thest board meeting


    "Lance, that is inappropriate workce behavior."


    "Is she older than us? I think she is, but I like an older woman. Experience makes a nice change."


    I can''t help but smirk. "Focus, Lance. We''ve got work to do."


    I nce back out again and see the woman''s arms are waving and what shecks in stature she more than makes up for in attitude it seems.


    "I think she''d snap you in half. Anyway, the board is here in an hour, and I''ve ordered breakfast. Do you have all the financials ready for them? I want print outs and digital presentations."


    But Lance is out of his chair, making his way to the door. "Sure, sure. I''m just going to see what all the fuss is about. I''ll be right back."


    "Lance! Keep it in your pants for one morning, can you?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I won''t be long. There''s something going on.


    "Something going on in your shorts, as usual," I mutter as he strides out of my office.


    His easy charm already works its magic as he approaches the woman and she calms down and smiles at him.


    I return my focus to my files.


    Then the woman''s voice rises again, and I look out there, it''s clear she''s not happy. She''s gesturing wildly, and Lance is doing his best to calm her down. I watch as he engages her in conversation, then nces over his shoulder back at me, a serious expression on his face.


    Lance exchanges a few more words with the woman before turning back toward the office. He walks in, his face a little paler than before. Behind him, the woman and four other people, one young man and three. younger women are staring straight at me through the ss


    "Jayden," Lance says, stepping back into the office and hitting the auto-tint on the windows. The ss darkens, blocking out the stares of the people outside. "We''ve got a situation."


    I raise an eyebrow. "What kind of situation?"


    He takes a deep breath, clearly trying to find the right words. "Those people out there... they''re iming to be Greg''s family. His wife and kids. From Cuba. She said her kids are your half-brother and sisters"


    "What?"


    Lance nods, his expression grim. "The woman-the one who was talking to the receptionist-she says she''s Greg''s wife. And the guy with her? She says he''s your half-brother. The women with them are his sisters. "He exins again like I didn''t hear the first time. I lean back in my chair. Greg''s wife? Kids? From Cuba? That actually makes a lot of sense to me. Greg was away a lot. He was a lot of things-an asshole, abusive, and obviously, a cheater.


    Lance continues, his voice lower now. "They say they''ve got proof, Jayden. Documents, photos... and they''re demanding to see you."


    "Did they say why they''re here now and not years before this?"


    215 Thest board meeting


    Lance shrugs. "I don''t know. To stake a im on whats rightfully theirs is my guess. Who wouldn''t?"


    I let out a bitterugh. "Greg didn''t leave behind shit. He nearly ran Brennan Industries into the ground before Mother pulled it back from the brink."


    Lance nods. "I know. But they don''t. What are you going to do?"


    I stand up. "They said they have proof? I mean legal proof. DNA testing."


    "Yeah," Lance confirms. "She said they''ve got paperwork."


    I cannot believe this. But it''s their lucky day, I guess. Maybe a month ago I would have fought it. "In any case, Greg was not my father, so they are my cousins not my siblings." "Clearly they also don''t know that."


    I stop pacing, turning to face him. "I need to see the proof."

 Chapter 216

    216 Passing the Torch (Jayden)


    The boardroom buzzes with the usual tension thates with high-stakes meetings, but today there''s ant extrayer of unease. No doubt the rumors have been rife, but I have something no one sawing. Not even me.


    The proof has been shown. DNA proof. I only needed to see the Brennan eyes to know that. There''s no doubt that I''m walking in with Greg''s family behind me. All eyes are on us, and the room goes silent as the door closes behind us all, "Can someone get some more seats? Sorry, this isst minute." I ask one of the trainee assistants


    Lance is at my side, but he''s unusually quiet. I know he''s trying to gauge the situation, but I can see the surprise in his eyes too. None of this was in the script, and he''s not used to me being unpredictable.


    I nce at the board members, their faces are a mix of confusion and curiosity. Good. Let them wonder They wanted change, they''ll have it.


    "Good morning," I say, my voice steady and clear as I take my ce at the head of the huge table. Greg''s family stands behind me, the son at the front.


    Greg''s secret family. I wish I could be a fly on the wall when Judy hears about them.


    Their presence doesn''t intimidate me. Nothing does.


    "I hope you are all enjoying the breakfast," I scan the faces around the table. "As you have made clear, today''s meeting is crucial for the future of Brennan Industries."


    I turn slightly, motioning for the young man to step forward. He does so, his posture stiff. He''s dressed neatly but casually, not a suit. Well, how could he have known he''d be part of Greg''spany today? I mean, they were expecting a fight. I can tell he''s nervous, but he''s doing his best to hide it. I can respect that.


    "This is Gabriel," I announce, "Greg Brennan''s son. His sisters Eva, Ana, Mia. Their mother, Maria." I turn and smile at them and Maria gives everyone a small wave. She still looks ready to battle.


    The extra chairs are brought in and they sit.


    "You all should know that Greg Brennan started Brennan Industries some thirty years ago. My mother, Judy Brennan, ran thepany for the majority of the time before Greg''s passing away when I was in high school,"


    They are hanging off my every word. "Greg was away a lot." I indicate the group behind me. "Clearly busy and Judy built Brennan Industries to the powerhouse it came to be. She did that so I would have my rightful legacy." I look at Lance and he is frowning. I think he knows what''sing now.


    But that legacy was never mine. You see, Greg Brennan was not my biological father." A murmur runs through the room, but I hold up a hand to silence it. "My father is Gus Brennan, owner of Nexus Global. He is Greg''s older brother."


    216 Passing the Torch


    I turn to look at Greg''s family and they do look as confused and shocked as everyone else.


    "I know right? My parents clearly had some issuesmunicating." I grin at them all. "Greg had a secret family in Cuba, a family I didn''t know about until... well, five minutes ago. But now that they''re here, I trust you will all wee them into the fold."


    I reach into my briefcase and pull out a thick folder-my portfolio of shares in Brennan Industries. The room fallspletely silent as I open it, pull out the documents, and hand them directly to Gabriel.


    His eyes widen as he takes them, his hands trembling slightly.


    "These shares are yours now," I say, my voice calm and unwavering. "You and your family will be taking over half the stake that was once mine. I''ve already instructed my legal team to ensure that everything is transferred to you and... to Judy. You''ll have equal shares." There''s a collective gasp around the table, but I don''t care. This is what I''ve been working toward for months-no, years. Freedom from the empire that''s weighed me down since the day I was born. Lance stem


    steps forward, "Jayden are you sure?"


    "Lance will exin the details of thepany ownership moving forward," I say. "Please understand that this is a permanent transfer of power. I am stepping down, effective immediately."


    I can see the shock on their faces, the disbelief that I''m actually walking away. But I don''t linger. I don''t need to. My work here is done.


    As I turn to leave, my phone buzzes in my pocket. I pull it out, my decision is justified when I see the text from the hospital.


    Without another word, I stride out of the boardroom, leaving Lance to handle the chaos I''ve just unleashed. I don''t look back. I don''t need to. This ce is no longer my problem.


    As I walk down the corridor to the elevator, I dial the number left in the message, my mind already shifting to the only thing that matters right now-my unborn child. The phone rings once, twice, before a doctor answers.


    "Mr. Brennan, we''ve been trying to reach you," the doctor says, his voice urgent. "The baby is in distress. We need to deliver now. Can you get here?"


    "I''m on my way," I reply, my voice steady.


    I hang up and step into the elevator, pressing the button for the ground floor. The doors close, and I lean


    I back against the wall, taking a deep breath. This is it.


    I text Winona to let her know. She messages back that she''s on her way.


    I message Ashlyn''s mother to update her so she doesn''t arrive not knowing this could be thest day for her daughter. I can''t think about that right now. I need to concentrate on giving this baby life.


    As my driver pulls the car away from Brennan Industries, I nce back onest time. It feels like a lifetime ago that this ce meant everything to me. But now? Now it represents my freedom.


    I turn my gaze and my mind forward, toward the hospital, toward my child.


    My game face is on.


    217 The DecisionExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 217

    217 The Decision


    (Winona)


    Every time I''ve been at this hospital it''s been in fear of the life of someone I love dearly. Abby, Jayden, Mom.


    Now, I''m walking back into that same uncertainty, but this time it''s about a life that hasn''t even begun yet. I see Jayden ahead, his tall frame standing rigid, his eyes focused on the floor. He looks like a man ready for battle, and in a way, he is, "Jayden," I call out as I approach. His head snaps up, and the tension in his face softens just a bit when he sees me.


    "Winona," he replies, his voice thick with emotions he''s trying to keep in check. He pulls me into a quick hug, his arms strong and protective around me. "Thanks foring."


    "Of course," I say, leaning into him for just a moment, taking some of his strength for myself, "What''s the situation?"


    "They''re prepping Ashlyn for the emergency c-section," he exins, his voice steady butced with worry.


    I nod, trying to absorb the gravity of the situation. "Do they know if the baby will be okay?"


    He shakes his head. "They don''t know anything yet. The doctor said we have some time to decide if we want to be in the room during the delivery."


    Jayden''s words hang in the air, and I feel a wave of uncertainty wash over me. Being in the room during the delivery... I don''t know if that''s where I should be. I mean, Ashlyn and I were anything but close.


    Is it right to be there when I know once the baby is out, they''ll be making an awful decision?


    Is it my ce?


    "What do you think?" I ask, trying to gauge his feelings.


    7 want to be there," he says without hesitation. "If something happens... I need to be there. I can''t let our babye into this world alone. Or go out of it."


    I swallow hard, my throat tightening. "I don''t know, Jayden. I want to support you, but... I''m scared. What if something goes wrong? What if what if you lose the baby? I''m not sure I can handle that." He squeezes my hand.


    The nursees out and tells us the operating theater is held up for another thirty minutes but that they have the baby stabilized for now.


    "Let''s sit and wait till we''re called." I say trying to put off the inevitable decision. "How did the board meeting go? Did you have enough time to tell them your decision?"


    Jayden says, "you won''t believe what just happened at the office. You really won''t."


    I blink. "What do you mean?" Is he going to say he changed his mind about leaving?


    He lets out a breath, running a hand through his hair. "Greg''s secret family showed up."


    #


    217 The BecINIONExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I stare at him, not sure I heard him right. "What the actual hell are you talking about? Greg''s secret family? Like, from another marriage?"


    "From another marriage, another country, Cuba," Jayden confirms, his expression still carrying the weight. of the surprise. "He had a wife and kids there. They came to the office this morning, saying they have proof-DNA proof-that they''re Greg''s family." "Oh my God! Jayden! What did you do? What did you say to them?"


    He shrugs. "I gave them what is rightfully theirs."


    "Wait! You gave them thepany?"


    "Technically, it''s theirs anyway. I''m not even Greg''s son"


    "Do they have any experience?"


    "No idea. Not my circus, not my monkeys."


    "And Judy?"


    "I gave her half my shares too. I do wish I could be a fly on the wall when she meets them." He half smiles.


    I''m stunned."


    "I''m free."


    I shake my head, trying to process the information. "Why now? How long have they known? And why didn''t theye forward earlier?"


    Jayden sighs. "I don''t know. They didn''t even know Greg as Greg Brennan. Apparently, they had no idea who he really was until recently. Maria, the wife, said they were just as shocked as we are." "How many kids?"


    "Four. The son isn''t much younger than me. Then three younger sisters."


    "This is unbelievable."


    "It actually justified my decision. I was happy to hand it all over. They can fight it out with Judy and by the looks of Maria, that will be a battle royale."


    I''m stunned. I can''t even begin to wrap my head around the fact that Jayden just handed over the business to these strangers. "You''re really okay with this?"


    He looks at me, his eyes unwavering. "I''ve never been more certain of anything. I am out, Winona,"


    I don''t know what to say. Part of me is still reeling from the shock, but another part of me understands where he''sing from. Jayden''s been tied to that business for so long, and it''s brought him nothing but pain in the end. Before I can respond, the doctor appears at the end of the hall, heading towards us. He''s dressed in scrubs, his expression serious.


    "We''re ready," he says, stopping in front of us. "If you''ve both decided to be present, we can get your prepped now."


    217 The Decision


    Jayden looks at me, his eyes pleading. "Please, Winona,"


    I hesitate. But then I think about Jayden, standing in that delivery room alone if that baby doesn''t make it, and I know I can''t let that happen. "Okay," I say, my voice trembling but resolute. "I''m with you."


    The doctor nods and gestures for us to follow him. As we walk towards the operating room, I grip Jayden''s hand tightly, drawing strength from the fact that we''re in this together.


    Because that''s what we''ve be-partners in every sense of the word. And as terrifying as this moment is, I know we''re ready for it.


    We have to be.

 Chapter 218

    217 The Decision


    (Winona)


    Every time I''ve been at this hospital it''s been in fear of the life of someone I love dearly. Abby, Jayden, Mom.


    Now, I''m walking back into that same uncertainty, but this time it''s about a life that hasn''t even begun yet. I see Jayden ahead, his tall frame standing rigid, his eyes focused on the floor. He looks like a man ready for battle, and in a way, he is, "Jayden," I call out as I approach. His head snaps up, and the tension in his face softens just a bit when he sees me.


    "Winona," he replies, his voice thick with emotions he''s trying to keep in check. He pulls me into a quick hug, his arms strong and protective around me. "Thanks foring."


    "Of course," I say, leaning into him for just a moment, taking some of his strength for myself, "What''s the situation?"


    "They''re prepping Ashlyn for the emergency c-section," he exins, his voice steady butced with worry.


    I nod, trying to absorb the gravity of the situation. "Do they know if the baby will be okay?"


    He shakes his head. "They don''t know anything yet. The doctor said we have some time to decide if we want to be in the room during the delivery."


    Jayden''s words hang in the air, and I feel a wave of uncertainty wash over me. Being in the room during the delivery... I don''t know if that''s where I should be. I mean, Ashlyn and I were anything but close.


    Is it right to be there when I know once the baby is out, they''ll be making an awful decision?


    Is it my ce?


    "What do you think?" I ask, trying to gauge his feelings.


    7 want to be there," he says without hesitation. "If something happens... I need to be there. I can''t let our babye into this world alone. Or go out of it."


    I swallow hard, my throat tightening. "I don''t know, Jayden. I want to support you, but... I''m scared. What if something goes wrong? What if what if you lose the baby? I''m not sure I can handle that." He squeezes my hand.


    The nursees out and tells us the operating theater is held up for another thirty minutes but that they have the baby stabilized for now.


    "Let''s sit and wait till we''re called." I say trying to put off the inevitable decision. "How did the board meeting go? Did you have enough time to tell them your decision?"


    Jayden says, "you won''t believe what just happened at the office. You really won''t."


    I blink. "What do you mean?" Is he going to say he changed his mind about leaving?


    He lets out a breath, running a hand through his hair. "Greg''s secret family showed up."


    #


    217 The BecINION


    I stare at him, not sure I heard him right. "What the actual hell are you talking about? Greg''s secret family? Like, from another marriage?"


    "From another marriage, another country, Cuba," Jayden confirms, his expression still carrying the weight. of the surprise. "He had a wife and kids there. They came to the office this morning, saying they have proof-DNA proof-that they''re Greg''s family." "Oh my God! Jayden! What did you do? What did you say to them?"


    He shrugs. "I gave them what is rightfully theirs."


    "Wait! You gave them thepany?"


    "Technically, it''s theirs anyway. I''m not even Greg''s son"


    "Do they have any experience?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No idea. Not my circus, not my monkeys."


    "And Judy?"


    "I gave her half my shares too. I do wish I could be a fly on the wall when she meets them." He half smiles.


    I''m stunned."


    "I''m free."


    I shake my head, trying to process the information. "Why now? How long have they known? And why didn''t theye forward earlier?"


    Jayden sighs. "I don''t know. They didn''t even know Greg as Greg Brennan. Apparently, they had no idea who he really was until recently. Maria, the wife, said they were just as shocked as we are." "How many kids?"


    "Four. The son isn''t much younger than me. Then three younger sisters."


    "This is unbelievable."


    "It actually justified my decision. I was happy to hand it all over. They can fight it out with Judy and by the looks of Maria, that will be a battle royale."


    I''m stunned. I can''t even begin to wrap my head around the fact that Jayden just handed over the business to these strangers. "You''re really okay with this?"


    He looks at me, his eyes unwavering. "I''ve never been more certain of anything. I am out, Winona,"


    I don''t know what to say. Part of me is still reeling from the shock, but another part of me understands where he''sing from. Jayden''s been tied to that business for so long, and it''s brought him nothing but pain in the end. Before I can respond, the doctor appears at the end of the hall, heading towards us. He''s dressed in scrubs, his expression serious.


    "We''re ready," he says, stopping in front of us. "If you''ve both decided to be present, we can get your prepped now."


    217 The Decision


    Jayden looks at me, his eyes pleading. "Please, Winona,"


    I hesitate. But then I think about Jayden, standing in that delivery room alone if that baby doesn''t make it, and I know I can''t let that happen. "Okay," I say, my voice trembling but resolute. "I''m with you."


    The doctor nods and gestures for us to follow him. As we walk towards the operating room, I grip Jayden''s hand tightly, drawing strength from the fact that we''re in this together.


    Because that''s what we''ve be-partners in every sense of the word. And as terrifying as this moment is, I know we''re ready for it.


    We have to be.

 Chapter 219

    219 A Breath of Life (Winona)


    The room is bright, too bright, as the surgical lights re down on Ashlyn''s still form, her chest still rising and falling in time with the machine keeping her alive. Alive for this, this moment.


    I pray the babyes through. I stand beside Jayden, gripping his hand tightly, trying to be strong for him -for both of us. The tension is thick with worried nerves from the both of us, every second dragging on like an eternity. Jayden hasn''t taken his eyes off Ashlyn''s face, his face set in a grim expression. He''s stroking her cheek, and


    my heart is breaking for him. I know he''s trying to keep it together, but I can feel the tremor in the hand I''m holding.


    I tighten my grip momentarily and then let go.


    I take Ashlyn''s hand. "This is it, Ashlyn, the one thing you wanted. To see this baby make it. You asked me to adopt your baby. To keep the baby safe. I promise you I will always do that for you. Jayden and I will always do that." A single tear rolls down Jayden''s face onto his facemask. He once envisioned a life with Ashlyn, being a parent with her.


    Of course this will break down his inner-strength. But what he doesn''t understand yet is how seeing. touching, holding this baby will rebuild that inner strength to something that can''t be broken, ever.


    I pray he gets the chance to feel that, and it all isn''t taken away from him.


    The medical team begins to move with practiced efficiency, their faces hidden behind masks, their voices calm but focused. The Ob-Gyn in charge, Dr. Harris, is a tall, no-nonsense woman who exudes an air of quiet authority.


    There are several other medical staff including the neonatal pediatrician who introduced herself earlier, Dr. Diana Reeves. She will be taking over care of the baby from birth.


    She nces up at us briefly, her eyes softening as they meet mine.


    "You''re both doing great," she says, her voice muffled by the mask. "Dr. Harris is almost done."


    Jayden nods, his whole body is clenched tight. I know he''s holding on to hope with everything he''s got, but I can see the fear in his eyes. The fear that this tiny life might slip away before it even begins.


    I nce at Ashlyn, her face pale and serene, as if she''s already crossed over to another world. My heart hurts for her, for the friend she used to be, for the woman she could have been, and for the life she''s losing out on.


    But most of all, my heart aches for Jayden and the baby, for the uncertainty of what''s about to happen.


    The silence in the room is deafening as Dr. Harris puts her hands inside the incision she''s made, and theri, suddenly, there''s movement. The surgical team springs into action, and in a matter of seconds, a tiny, fragile life is lifted into the world. A boy. A son.


    10 A Death of Li


    But there''s no cry. No sound at all, Just an eerie, gut-wrenching silence.


    My heart stops. I can''t breathe. I nce at Jayden, his face drained of all color, his eyes wide with terror.


    I grab his hand and squeeze tight.


    The doctor quickly hands the baby to Dr. Reeves, who rishes him to a table on the other side of the room. The seconds tick by, each one an eternity, as the team works frantically to get him breathing.


    "Come on," I whisper, barely audible, my voice choked with fear. "Please... please breathe."


    Jayden''s grip on my hand tightens to the point of pain, but I don''t let go. I can''t. I won''t. We''re in this together, and I won''t let him face this alone.


    And then, finally, after what feels like a lifetime, a tiny, weak cry breaks the silence.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It''s the most beautiful sound I''ve ever heard.


    Jayden lets out a loud, long breath and I feel his body rx. Tears fill his eyes, and for a moment, he just stands there, trembling, as the reality of what''s just happened sinks in.


    My tears areing non-stop.


    The nurse turns to us. "He''s breathing on his own now, but we''ll monitor him closely and he''ll go into the neonatal incubator. He''s very small, but he''s a fighter."


    Jayden nods, his eyes locked on the tiny, fragile form of his son. "Can we get closer?"


    "Of course," the nurse says, her tone gentle. "We need to get him to the neonatal ward right away. We''ll take you all through in a moment."


    I can see the relief in Jayden''s eyes, but it''s tempered by a new kind of fear-the fear of whates next. The fight isn''t over, not by a long shot. But right now, at this moment, his son, our son, is alive.


    I reach up and touch Jayden''s face, wiping away the tear that''s slipped down his cheek. He turns to his eyes shining with gratitude and love, and pulls me into a tight embrace.


    "He did it," he whispers, his voice thick with emotion. "He''s here."


    "He did," I whisper back.


    We walk over to where the smallest baby I''ve ever seen is lying and we say hello.


    "Here, Daddy, take off your gloves and pick him up." Dr. Reeves tells Jayden. "It''s okay, he''s breathing strong. You can ce him in."


    Jayden cups his baby in both hands before he lifts him into the incubator. Along the way he''s whispering that he''ll be okay to him.


    "The incubator will keep him warm but skin on skin helps pull them through."


    His tiny eyes are closed.


    He fits in the palms of Jayden''s hands.

 Chapter 220

    220 A Father''s Touch (Jayden)


    "But what about Ashlyn? What happens now?" I ask because as much as my baby has life, this also means hers will likely end. I can''t just ignore that.


    "She''ll be well cared for post-op and taken back to her room. The same as any patient. You''ll get time to say goodbye if that''s what''s needed."


    I sigh in relief. "I want Ashlyn taken to the Brennan Wing. No arguments. Her mother is due this afternoon. Please make sure she has everything she needs in there with her daughter." "Of course, Mr. Brennan."


    The trip to the neonatal ward is a blur. The tiny form of my son, wrapped in a small, sterile nket, is surrounded by the best medical equipment and minds avable.


    The doctors and nurses work quickly, their hands deft and sure, ensuring that every moment counts.


    The billions in my bank don''t count for anything right now. Because sometimes the best medical care you can buy still isn''t enough.


    Winona is beside me as we follow along with the small incubator that holds my son, our son. The reality of what just happened is still sinking in. My son-my tiny, fragile son-is alive. Barely, but he''s here.


    I love him madly already. I mean, it''s incredible really. The feelings that fill me now are more intense than anything I''ve ever felt. It''s a different kind of love.


    I want him to have everything I can give him, but I''m also aware I don''t want him to have the life I''ve had growing up. He needs all the things kids need.


    Fishing, camping, mud,ughter, fun and love. Normal things.


    To know it''s okay to fail. It''s okay to make mistakes and not be perfect.


    As we step into the neonatal ward, the sounds of beeping machines and the soft murmur of voices greet us. It''s a ce where every miniscule breath is fought for, where every tiny heartbeat is precious.


    I feel a lump form in my throat as I watch the medical staff attach tubes and wires to his tiny body.


    "He''s stable," Dr. Reeves says, looking up at me with a reassuring smile. "He''s a fighter, Mr. Brennan. We''ll do everything we can to give him the best chance."


    I nod, swallowing hard. "Thank you," I manage to say, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The nurse who was with us in the delivery room approaches, her expression gentle. "You can hold him again in a few days but right now, would you like to touch him? We have ces for your hands to go on either side." She demonstrates. Winona gives me a small nod, her eyes filled with encouragement. I step forward, my heart pounding as ! reach into the incubator. My hand hovers above my son, fear and awe warring within me.


    I lower my hand gently, my fingers brushing against his tiny arm. His skin is soft, impossibly delicate, and I can feel the warmth of his life beneath my touch. I''m so scared I will break him if I touch too hard.


    220 A Father''s Touch


    Suddenly, his tiny hand moves, and his fingers wrap around my pinky, holding on with a surprising strength. I gasp, the tears I''ve been holding back since we got to neonatal finally spilling over. "He''s holding on," I whisper, more to myself than anyone else. "He''s really holding on."


    "Oh, he''s a gripper. He''s sure is holding on. But we all know it''s you who will be wrapped around his little finger." The nurse gives me a wink, smiles and leaves us alone.


    Winona steps closer, her hand joining imine on the other side of the incubator. She strokes our son''s tiny arm, her touch gentle and loving. We share a look, a moment of silent understanding. This is our son.


    As I stand there, connected to my son in the most profound way, a flood of emotions washes over me. I see what I missed with Abby, the moments I wasn''t there for, the connection I lost without ever knowing. I do feel that connection with her now. Since the moment I met her. But he''s so small and this is somehow different.


    Now, with this tiny life holding on to me, I feel a surge of protectiveness and love that is almost urgent. Nothing can happen to him. I can''t deal with it if it does.


    Yet I know there are people facing this kind of loss every day.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t know how they do it.


    I understand now. I understand fully why Winona is so fiercely protective of Abby, why she made the decisions she did. I understand my mother''s possessiveness of me, even if I can''t condone how she expressed it. Because doing that out of love isn''t right. Love should never mean lying and cheating. Love should never lead to forcing things


    to y out the way you want them too. That isn''t love.


    This child, this tiny boy, is everything. And I will do whatever it takes to protect him. But I won''t smother him and control him. I''ll be sure he is happy. Not just rich, not just powerful.


    He can be those things too, but most importantly, happy.


    He''ll have a real childhood. Like Abby. With Abby. Oh, she is going to love her baby brother so much. This is just the ticket after the news about Grandma Lucy.


    But this resolve doesn''t soften my feelings towards my mother. If anything, it strengthens them. I won''t let her near him alone, won''t let her influence his life the way she tried to with Abby. This child will know love, not maniption. He''ll know family, not control,


    Winona''s other hand slips into mine, and we stand there together, watching our son breathe, his tiny chest rising and falling with a determination that humbles me.


    "One bite at a time," Winona whispers, her voice full of hope. "He''s here."


    "He is," I agree, my voice steady. "Now he just needs to stay."

 Chapter 221

    221 Naming Our Son


    221 Naming Our Son


    (Winona)


    A few hourster, Dr. Green pops in. The doctor''s face is calm, but she does look serious. Jayden and I stand on either side of our son, our hands still resting dently on his tiny form.


    The reality of what we''re facing is beginning to set in.


    "Congrattions on the birth of your son," Dr. Harris says, her voice soft but serious. "He''s stable, but we need to be realistic about the challenges ahead."


    "What kind of challenges?" Jayden asks.


    "He''s going to need tube feeding for a while," Dr. Harris exins, her eyes meeting mine with a steadiness that I appreciate. "He''s very premature, and his organs are still developing. The next few weeks will be critical in determining his long-term health." Jayden nods, he''s absorbing every word, every piece of information. "Will he be...? I mean, will he have any ongoing disability?"


    "There''s always a chance of healthplications in the long term," Dr. Harris continues. "We''ll be monitoring him closely."


    I swallow hard, trying to keep my emotions in check. "What about his heart?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. Because the gic heart problem Abby has might well affect the baby too.


    Dr. Harris hesitates, then nods. "Dr. Green, the pediatric cardiologist, will be monitoring him as well. He already knows your daughter''s condition and the gic implications. He''ll be here shortly to discuss it with you."


    "Oh, thank goodness. Dr. Green has done wonders for Abby."


    "Of course, you understand, any surgery would be almost impossible on a baby this size. But these conditions often don''t present tillter in life."


    Jayden squeezes my hand. "Thanks for the information. It helps hearing the truth."


    Just then, Dr. Green walks in, his familiar presence bringing a mix offort and dread. He''s been with us since Abby''s first surgery, and there''s no one I trust more with our children''s health. But that doesn''t make this any easier. "Jayden, Winona," Dr. Green greets us with a nod. "Congrattions on the birth of your son."


    "Thank you," Jayden replies, his voice steady. "I''m pleased you''re involved with his care."


    Dr. Green nods, his expression serious. "Given the family history, there''s a possibility that your son may have the same gic heart defect as Abby." "Understood," Jayden says.


    "We''ll be monitoring him closely. The good news is that we''re aware of the possibility from the start, so we can be proactive in his care."


    "Thanks, Dr. Green," Jayden says, his voice filled with determination. "He''s a fighter. He''s already shown


    221 Naming Our Sch


    us that."


    Dr. Green nods, a small smile ying on his lips. "He is And he has a good chance. But we need to be prepared for a long journey ahead."


    I nod, trying to steady my breathing. I want to shout my happiness that the baby is okay from the rooftops, but I have to temper that feeling with a horrible possibility he still might not make it.


    As Dr. Green leaves, Jayden turns to me, "we need to give him a namo," he says, his voice gentle but sure.


    I smile, a small, weary smile, but one filled with love. "Yes, we do. Do you have any ideas?"


    "I want us to choose it together," he says, his fingers resting on our son''s tiny chest. "This is our family, our future. Let''s make it a name that means something positive and good."


    "In that case it won''t be Greg or Gus."


    Jayden smiles at my dark humor. "Or Steve."


    "I guess we have a start on what not to name him."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I look down at our son, so small, so fragile, but fighting to stay with us. This is our child, our miracle, and he deserves a name that reflects the love and strength that brought him into this world.


    "What was Ashlyn''s father''s name? I didn''t know him for long, but I remember him as a nice man. Happy, funny, and he loved her so much. Took her fishing and camping. She changed a lot after he passed away. So did her mother."


    "Oh, hey, you might be onto something. He was very down-to-earth I remember. He used toe to Mother''s dinner parties. Actually, he did a great job of not being anything like that crowd."


    ''I can see Jayden''s mind working overtime. "It was an old-fashioned name."


    "I can''t for the life of me remember." My mind is nk, "I can see him in my mind and I''ll know it if you say


    it."


    "Wait... it''s on the tip of my tongue." Jayden says excitedly. "Henry! That''s it. Henry."


    He smiles at me and then focuses back on the baby.


    "Henry Brennan. That has a nice ring to it," I say.


    "It does."


    "What about a middle name?" I ask.


    "I don''t have one. Do we need one?"


    I shrug. "It''s up to you. I can live without it."


    "Same. Less fuss."


    "Okay then. Wee to the world, Henry Brennan." I say with pride. "You are very loved:"


    "I think Ashlyn will appreciate his name.


    "She sure will. I know that the hard part is yet toe, Jayden. I guess you''ll need to go see her mom and speak to her about what happens next."


    221 Naming Our Sen


    He nods. "I''ve organized a ride from the airport for her in two hours. If I can drag myself from the grip of Henry, I''ll meet her and take her to the Brennan Wing unit."


    "I can wait here while you do that, if you like."


    "Okay, but then I''d like Abby to visit him if they let her. I think she''ll really help to get him through."


    "But if anything happens, she''ll be broken hearted again." My protective instincts re up.


    "You''re right. Let''s leave the meet and greet until we are more sure. I know she''ll have questions about where he came from."


    "That''s true. For now we''ll take turns together if we need to leave. And the staff are trained to help out too."


    "I can stay over with him."


    "You can, but you need to rest as well, and see Abby."


    "I guess time management is going to get tricky."


    "Abby is at school during the day, so maybe you drop her off ande here. I''ll pick her up. Then you Come home for dinner and bedtime for her. The weekend we''ll sort when it gets here." ""Perfect. We make a great team."


    "A team now increased by one." I smile and touch Henry''s tiny leg..


    "Henry." Jayden says.


    "Henry Brennan. Wee to this crazy world, Son."

 Chapter 222

    222 A Parent''s Love


    (Jayden)


    I stand in the Brennan wing of the hospital. I''m going into the smaller unit to meet with Ashlyn''s Mom


    Ashlyn is in there as well and I know that her Mom, as her next of kin, has to sign the papers that will let the doctors turn off the life support.


    This has to be hard for Mrs. Carter. I let myself in the door and went to the living area. I don''t want to don''t want to


    interrupt her personal time with Ashlyn in the bedroom.


    I hear voices, and I guess the medical staff are updating her.


    I named the baby after Ashlyn''s father, as a small gesture of respect, something that might offer some


    But as soon as Mrs. Carter walks into the room, I feel the tension. She''s a tall woman, her posture rigid, with a coldness in her eyes that immediately puts me on edge. She looks perfect, too perfect. The kind of perfect that you know is bought and paid for.


    "Mrs. Carter," I say, keeping my voice steady. "Thank you foring. I wanted you to know that I named the baby after Ashlyn''s father, Henry, I thought she would have liked that. He and her always seemed so close." She looks at me, her expression unreadable for a moment before she scoffs, "Henry Carter,"


    I''m surprised by this.


    "That man was weak, Jayden. Weak, and without ambition. Just like Ashlyn. They''d rather be gadding about at a ball game than taking life seriously."


    Wow. Okay. I was expecting grief, maybe even some anger, but this... this is something else entirely. Excuse me?" I ask, my voice low, trying to keep myposure.


    She crosses her arms, her gaze cold and unflinching. "Ashlyn never lived up to her potential. She had so much going for her, but she was always too soft, too easily swayed by emotions."


    I see."


    "Ashlyn was just like her father. And now, look where she is-on life support because she couldn''t handle the pressure."


    Anger res inside me, hot and uncontroble. "Mrs. Carter, Ashlyn did everything she could to try and keep you happy. To keep my mother happy."


    "1


    guess you reap what you sow."


    "Ashlyne didn''t deserve this end. And she sure as hell doesn''t deserve to be talked about like this, especially not by her own mother."


    She raises an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by my outburst. "She''s in this situation because you couldn''t love her like you were supposed to. You broke her heart, Jayden. You and that woman of yours. So don''t me me."


    222 A Parent''s Love


    That''s when there''s a tap on the door and Winona walks in, catching the tall end of Mrs. Carter''s venomous words. Her eyes widen slightly as she takes in the scene, but she doesn''t say anything-yet.


    My hands clenched into fists at my sides. "No, Mrs. Carter. Ashlyn''s life ended up this way because she was constantly trying to live up to impossible expectations, From you, from my mother, because apparently you knew what was best for her." "It''s okay, Jayden." Winona tries to calm me.


    "No. It''s absolutely not okay. Henry loved Ashlyn and he took her ces, spent time with her. Like any parent should."


    "I didn''t go through all the pain of having a child and being married to a dreamer, just to have Ashlyn end up poor. He would have squandered everyst cent of his family money if it wasn''t for me."


    "Maybe you shouldn''t have married him for his money then."


    "You''re right, of course. I should''ve married old money first. That''s what I wanted for Ashlyn. That''s why I made sure she''d be perfect for you."


    "All Ashlyn ever needed was to be loved for who she was, not molded into something she wasn''t."


    Mrs. Carter''s expression doesn''t change. If anything, she seems bored by my words.


    "Love isn''t enough, Jayden. She needed to be strong, to have more ambition. She was a disappointment after her father died, always falling short."


    I can''t believe what I''m hearing. How can a mother talk about her daughter like this? "All a parent has to do is love their child," I say, my voice thick with emotion.


    "You don''t have to push them to the breaking point, like you and my mother did to Ashlyn."


    "We just wanted what was best for you both. But you both failed to be strong enough."


    "She didn''t fail because she wasn''t strong enough. She failed because she was made to feel like she wasn''t enough, just as she was."


    Winona steps forward then, cing a hand on my arm. But I''m too far gone, too angry at the way this woman is talking about her own daughter.


    Mrs. Carter pulls out a checkbook from her purse and starts writing, her movements slow and deliberate. When she finishes, she tears out the check and hands it to me. "This should cover the funeral expenses," she says, her tone t. "I''ve signed the life support release. I can''t waste any more time here."


    I look at the check in my hand, the amount written on it more than enough to cover the cost of any funeral. But the sight of it makes me sick. I rip it in half, then into quarters, and let the pieces fall to the floor.


    "I don''t need your money," I say, my voice hard. "We''ll take care of Ashlyn''s funeral. People who actually loved and cared for her. Who understood she was pushed further than any person needs to be." "Suit yourself. Don''t say I didn''t offer."


    As the door closes behind body.


    her. I let out a long breath, the tension draining from m


    222 A Parent''s Love


    Winona is still by my side. "What the actual fuck?"


    "I cannot believe people like her, like my mother, exist.


    "That was intense," she says softly, looking up at me with concern in her eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I nod, running a hand through my hair. "I can''t believe her. The way she talked about Ashlyn... It''s no wonder she struggled so much."


    Winona squeezes my arm gently. "You did the right thing, Jayden. Ashlyn deserves better, and you''re making sure she gets it."


    "Let''s go," I say, taking Winona''s hand in mine. "I''ll talk to the doctor about what happens now the paperwork has been signed."

 Chapter 223

    223 Uninvited Guests


    (Jayden)


    The music is pounding, the lights are shing, and for the first time in what feels like forever, I''m out, trying to enjoy myself.


    The new club is packed, and Lance is already in his element, a drink in hand, a grin stered on his face as he chats up every woman within a ten-foot radius.


    I try to rx, sipping my drink and letting the atmosphere wash over me, but there''s a nagging feeling that I shouldn''t be here. I should be with Henry.


    "Rx. He''ll be fine with the nurses. You know how good they are with the babies."


    "Yeah, but I feel guilty. What if he has a setback?"


    "He''s been going great all week. The doctor said the best thing you can do is take some you time. You''ve been there every possible moment."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I know. I know you are right. But it doesn''t feel right."


    "I''m hearing you. But, we''re here now. I''m all dressed up. Cass as well, a little less ck and baggy."


    "You are looking amazing too" She is. Her slender form in a hugging blue dress is amazing. But she could


    be dressed in a sack. I wouldn''t care.


    She''s beautiful on the inside, that''s what counts.


    "Why don''t you give it an hour and chill. Then if you still feel worried, we can ditch and go see Henry."


    "Deal." I down my drink and order another. Cass is the other side of me and she''s looking as lost as I feel but for different reasons. She''s never been clubbing before. "You okay?"


    She nods and grins. "This is way wilder than I imagined."


    It''s getting hard to hear above the dance beat and I see some secluded booths at the back of the room away from the dance floor.


    "Let''s go get a booth, maybe we can talk without yelling." I stand up and grab my drink,


    Winona looks at me and I nod towards the empty booth right at the end. She nods and picks up her drink to follow. Then I see Philliping across the dance floor. "Hey!" He calls and Winona turns around.


    "Oh hey, Phillip. Is Lance with you? We''re just going to that booth over there." Winona says.


    "I''ll grab a drink and round up Lance," Phillip answers.


    "Hurry. We won''t be here too long. We want to get back and see Henry tonight, and Sunday, we say goodbye to Ashlyn."


    "Talk about hectic. Are you okay?" Phillip asks her.


    223 Uninvited Cuenta


    "It''s a lot for us both. But young Henry is stable and doing well. He still has a long road ahead."


    "Congrattions on the new baby." Phillip holds out his hand to me.


    "Thank you, Phillip." I take his hand in a firm handshake.


    "It''s a total bummer about the whole situation though.


    "It sure is." I let the handshake go. I''m pleased that we can put the past behind us and be friends.


    We all head to the booth and before long I see Lance and Phillip at the edge of the dance floor deep in conversation. Phillip points to where we are sitting, and Lance gives me a wave and a look.


    I know that look. It''s the one he gets when he''s about to do something that will probably piss me off. Honestly, there''s not much else he can do to upset my week after the encounter with Mrs. Carter.


    I wave back and Phillip heads over to us.


    Lance is already heading toward the entrance again, his eyes scanning the room like a hawk as he disappears into the crowded dance floor.


    I shake my head as Phillip arrives and sits near Cass across from Winona and I.


    "Lance says he''s on his way, he''s just finding some friends."


    "By ''friends'' he probably means histest conquest." I shake my head. "I swear he''ll never change. He makes me show up and I barely see him."


    Winonaughs. "He never will. Oh, wait. I see Lisa!" She stands up and waves like mad. Lisa waves back. Winona is out of the booth and the pair run to each other and hug. Then they do their secret handshake which involves hands and feet and some dance moves. "Are


    "Are they always like that?" Cass asks with a frown. "All huggy and stuff?"


    "Every time."


    "Damn."


    "You''ll get used to it. Lisa always looks out for Winona and she will for you too."


    "I guess it''s nice having a best friend to share life with."


    000


    I see Lance lurking around the bar and giving me that half-guilt, half-apologetic look he gets before he drops the bomb.


    "Yeah, maybe it is." I answer Cass. "But I''m not sure I know."


    Winona and Lisae back to the booth and Lisa manages to extract a half hug from Cass.


    We all sit and chatter. I''m looking for Lance who''s disappeared from the bar again. Honestly, I don''t have time for his ndestine antics.


    One more drink and I''m going if he hasn''t shown up.


    After about ten minutes, I heard him:


    223 Uninvited Guests.


    "Jayden, you won''t believe who''s here!" Lance shouts over the music, waving me over to the bar. "Come


    sce."


    I nce at Winona, who raises an eyebrow, clearly curious. "I''ll be right back," I tell her, leaning in to kiss her cheek before heading toward Lance. When I reach him, I see them.


    Gabriel and his sisters.

 Chapter 224

    (Jayden)


    "What the hell, Lance?" I mutter, trying to keep my voice low.


    Lance, as usual, ispletely oblivious to feelings. "What? I thought it''d be a good idea to bring them out, you know, get to know everyone. They''re family now, right?


    I re at him, my jaw clenching. "Family? Lance, I handed them shares to keep them and that business out of my life, not to bring them into it."


    Lance shrugs, unbothered by my annoyance. "Yeah, but they''re here now. Might as well make the best of it. Those sisters are hot hot hot!"


    "Do not even go there. I swear Lance..."


    Before I can finish, Gabriel catches sight of me and waves hesitantly.


    I force a smile and wave back, feeling Winona''s eyes on me as she approaches. "I don''t know what Lance has done but I know that look between you two."


    Lance waves the four of them toe closer. The older sister is looking like she hates it here and the youngest is bopping with the beat and looks excited. The other is somewhere in between, I think. I sigh, running a hand through my hair. "Meet my cousins, from Cuba."


    Winona''s eyes widen in surprise. "You''re kidding. This is them? Oh wow! It''s great to meet you all. I''m Winona, Jayden''s Fianc¨¦e."


    "Hi Winona. I''m Gabriel. This is Eva, Ana and Mia. My sisters."


    "Hey,e on overdies and meet my BFF Lisa and my baby sister Cass. We''ll let the men do the man


    things. Winona grins.


    "Great idea," Lance agrees.


    Winona kisses my cheek. "You got this," she whispers into my ear.


    "I wish I did," I mutter. "Lance thought it''d be a good idea to bring them out tonight."


    Winona gives me a sympathetic look before she leads thedies off to the booth leaving me with Gabriel and Lance.


    "Jayden," Gabriel says, his voice thick with the Cuban Spanish ent. "We didn''t mean to intrude, but Lance... he insist."


    I nce at Lance, who''s grinning like an idiot,pletely unaware of the tension he''s created. "Yeah, he''s good at that," I reply, trying to keep my tone light.


    "So, Gabriel. Are you single?" Lance asks.


    "Why? Are you gay?" Gabriel answers quickly with a smile.


    I almost choke on his answer. Hah! Lance might have met his match.


    22-4 Not My Proby,


    "No. Not that there''s anything wrong with that. I''m just wondering if you have a wife and kids stashed


    away.


    "Lancel Jesus! It''s too soon."


    Gabriel smiles. I''m not sure how to read him yet. "It''s okay. I''m single and so are my sisters."


    "I see." Lance says.


    "But they take care of themselves."


    "Right." Lance swigs his drink down. "I''ll go see if they need a refill."


    "Listen," I say, turning to Gabriel. "This is... unexpected, Winona and I aren''t staying long tonight. It''s been a big week. But I hope it all works out for you all." Gabriel nods. "We appreciate what you did, Jayden. Really. I wasn''t expecting anything from Brennan. Industries without a fight."


    I nod. "Come meet the others. I don''t want to talk about that ce tonight."


    We walk over to the booth and Cass looks like a deer in the headlights when her gazends on Gabriel and stays there.


    Phillip, who''s eyeing the sisters like a hawk, sidles up to me and Gabriel sits in the booth. "You know, Jayden, these sisters... they''re something else."


    I roll my eyes. "Phillip, this isplicated enough without you and Lance adding your loins into it." Not to mention Cass who still hasn''t taken her eyes off Gabriel.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "He smirks, taking a sip of his drink. "Who said anything about loins? Just admiring the view."


    "Right," I mutter, turning back to the group, trying to focus on the present, on the people around me, not on the mess Greg left behind.


    and


    As the night goes on, I try to loosen up, to enjoy thepany, but it''s not easy. Gabriel and his sisters are polite, but there''s an underlying tension that I can''t shake.


    Lance, of course, is having the time of his life,pletely oblivious to the awkwardness. But I''m not letting their feelings make me feel lesser. They are here and they have theirpany shares.


    I''m still happy to be walking away and focusing on my family. "I know we should dance, but maybe next time. I''m really beat and looking forward to seeing Henry."


    "Me too. Lisa and Cass are fine to get home. So we can go."


    I say my goodbyes, keeping things polite but distant. Gabriel and his sisters thank me again.


    As Winona and I step out into the cool night air, I let out a long breath. "Okay, call me old, but wasn''t it louder than a club used to be?


    "Maybe. Or maybe we are just getting old." Sheughs.


    "I hope they all have fun, but I''m not rushing out clubbing anymore."


    "Meeting your cousins. That was.... something." Winona says, slipping her hand into mine.


    224 Not My Problem


    "Yeah," I reply, my voice tired. "Not exactly what I had in mind for our night out."


    "But you handled it well," she says, leaning into me. I look down at her, grateful for her steady presence in my life.


    "Maybe," I agree, though I know it''s going to take more than one night to untangle the mess Greg left behind.


    I continue, "but it won''t be uplicated always. One day they will ask what Greg was like here."


    "I guess they will. Are you curious about what he was like with them?"


    "I doubt he was the asshole he was to me and Mother.


    "How do you think Judy will handle it all?"


    "I think she''ll be livid he cheated on her."


    "I''m sure she will."


    "But she''ll also wrap up as many


    their shares as she can so she holds the controlling majority. I mean


    as long as they don''t challenge her authority, it will all be smooth."


    "Do you think Gabriel will challenge her?"


    "I''m not sure what to make of him. But anyway, it isn''t our problem."


    "It sounds nice hearing you say that." Winona grips my arm as we get to the valet.


    "I mean it too. They can fight all they want."


    "I agree. And we don''t need to know about it."


    "I won''t ever get involved again."

 Chapter 225

    225 Saturday Reflections (Winona)


    Saturday morning greets me with a quiet kind of heaviness. I''m back in the penthouse trying to be awake enough to spend some time with Abby after another long night at the hospital.


    Jayden is still with tiny Henry, and he''ll be home for lunch and a napter. Ashlyn''s time on life support is almost up, and it''s like a shadow that hangs over every minute of the day. In limbo, almost. But life goes on, as it always does.


    Lisa is here and she''s in the same dress asst night. She called and asked if I could pick her and Cass up from doing the walk of shame. I was about to leave the hospital anyway.


    She''s sitting in the living room with a cup of coffee, looking every bit like the best friend I need right now.


    "How''s Henry?"


    "Oh, Lisa, he''s so incredibly small, I can''t even believe babies can survive like that."


    "I guess the will to survive is a basic instinct. I hope he makes it."


    "So do I. I think it will kill us both if he doesn''t. But there are just so many things that can go wrong. I


    almost have to expect the worst."


    "Have faith. Each day is a bonus."


    "That is true, anyway, how are you? All night clubbing has been a while."


    "I was happy to stick with Cass and make sure she got back here safely."


    "Thanks for that."


    "So, spill," Lisa says as soon as I sit down. "I''ve been dying to hear about this new family. Gabriel, specifically. Man, he''s hot, isn''t he? I mean super-hot. Wow!"


    T


    I can''t help but roll my eyes and smile. "Is that all you ever think about?"


    Lisa smirks, taking a sip of her coffee. "Hey, I''m just saying. But seriously, what''s the deal with these people? What do you know?"


    I let out a sigh, running my fingers through my hair. "Not much, honestly. Jayden was about to go into a board meeting when they showed up. He handed half his shares over to them and the rest to Judy and he walked away." "Wow. I never thought he''d ever do it."


    "I only met them at the clubst night. The sisters seemed nice. Gabriel is very put together. But Jayden. isn''t interested in being friends. He just wants to leave that part of his life behind."


    "Yes, he is very put together. A little too well, I think." Lisa leans in as she speaks. "I think Cass was impressed, but she''s young."


    "Yes, that also worries me. She''s young and has addiction problems. Maybe taking her to the having alcohol was a stupid thing on my part."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    club and


    225 Saturday Reflections


    "Better with us than with people we don''t know. I had her back. She mostly drank pop in a fancy ss."


    "So, what''s your read on it all then?"


    "Well, for starters, Gabriel definitely has that ''too perfect vibe going on. He''s polite, well-spoken, and seems to know exactly what to say. He''s certainly sexy and he knows it. But something about him feels... off."


    "We might be just paranoid. I think we need to give them a chance. I mean it''s not like we have to spend time with them."


    "Well, I wouldn''t speak too soon. His youngest sister, Mia and Cass hit it off almost immediately, which is great on the surface, but I can''t shake the feeling that Mia''s a little too wild for Cass." "It won''t hurt Cass to loosen up a bit."


    "True. But Mia is older by four years. I asked her age. She''s twenty-two."


    "I see."


    "But she was acting like she was eighteen, you know?"


    "And the others?"


    "They didn''t stay long. The two older sisters, Eva and Ana, seemed ufortable at the club. They didn''t say much and left not long after Jayden and you did."


    "Really? Did Gabriel stay?"


    She nods. "He did. He went around one in the morning Lance and Phillip chatted to him a lot. I think they were disappointed that the sisters left but they weren''t getting anywhere with them anyway." "Lance would be upset if his usual charm wasn''t working."


    "They cut him cold and even Mia would barely speak to him. So, he''ll have a bruised ego with a hangover today." Lisa leans back, crossing her arms and smiling.


    I shrug, unsure. "Anyway, time will tell, I guess. I''m more concerned about tomorrow, honestly. Saying goodbye to Ashlyn... Then I''d like her to have a nice serviceter in the week, something respectful,"


    Lisa snorts. "Good luck with that? Who''s going to attend? Ashlyn was always a snake. No one liked or trusted her. You''re being too nice, Winona. Just let Jayden handle it if he feels obligated. He''s the only one who ever loved her anyway." Her words hit a nerve, and I find myself questioning things I thought I''d put to rest. "Do you think... Do you think he''s still in love with her?"


    Lisa looks at me, her expression softening. "I don''t know, Winona. Maybe a part of him. You probably still have a soft spot for Phillip too. Maybe you''re just overthinking it."


    "Maybe," I admit, but the doubt lingers. "It''s just.... we''re finally getting close to being physical again, and I guess... I guess I''m scared. Scared that what he had with Ashlyn is still a shadow over me."


    Lisa reaches out, taking my hand. "Don''t let your fears ruin what you''ve got, Jayden loves you. And tomorrow, when he says goodbye to Ashlyn, maybe that''ll be the closure he needs."


    225 Saturday Reflections


    I nod, trying to push the doubts aside. "You''re right. I think after everything happening, losing Mom, I need to get back into some therapy to keep moving forward


    "Maybe concentrate on where you are going to spread your mom''s ashes and let Jayden take care of Ashlyn''s."


    "Cass is setting up that, back in her old hometown. There''s a park and a river. It sounds beautiful."


    "Now, that, I want to be there for."


    "I''ll make sure everyone knows in good time. It''s easy to forget my own hurt when so much else is going


    on."


    Lisa squeezes my hand before letting go. "Exactly. Now, how about we focus on getting through today? Abby is going to be full of energy and you look like a dog''s breakfast. Go shower." "Yes. Tomorrow wille soon enough."


    226 Sunday Is Here


    226 Sunday Is Here.

 Chapter 226

    226 Sunday Is Here.


    (Winona)


    Sunday morning arrives with a heaviness that''s almost suffocating.


    Jayden and I went through all the motions of a normal morning with Abby over breakfast. Then we both kissed her goodbye untilter. Anne is nning a pic lunch for them with Aunt Cass, If only I could be there instead of here.


    I''m standing just outside Ashlyn''s room, and the reality of what''s about to happen is sinking in. Today, Ashlyn''s life support will be turned off, and her chapter in our lives wille to an end. Jayden is beside me, but there''s a distance between us that I haven''t felt in a long time. He''s quiet, his face set in a hard line, eyes fixed on the door in front of us. I reach out, touching his arm gently. "Jayden, are you okay?" I ask.


    He nods but doesn''t meet my eyes with his. "I''m fine, Winona. It''s just... I need to do this alone.


    The words catch me off guard. Alone? Does he really want to face this without me? The doubts from yesterday start creeping back in, whispering in my ear that maybe he''s still holding onto something with Ashlyn. Something that he can''t let go of, even now.


    "Alone?" I echo, trying to keep the hurt out of my voice. "Are you sure? I can be there with you, if you want. You don''t have to do this by yourself."


    "Jayden finally looks at me, and the conflict in his eyes is clear. "I appreciate that, but... this is something need to do on my own. It''s not that I don''t want you there. It''s just... I need to say goodbye in my own way."


    I swallow hard, trying to understand. "Jayden, if you... if you still love her, it''s okay. I get it. She was a big part of your life."


    He shakes his head, frustration shing across his face. "It''s not about love, Winona. It''s about closure. Ashlyn and I had something once, yes, but that''s over."


    "Okay. I''m sorry, I don''t mean to doubt you."


    "You''re the one I love. You''re the one I''m building my life with. But this... this is something I need to do to put that part of my life to rest."


    I nod, feeling foolish for letting my insecurities get the better of me. "I understand. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have...


    He cuts me off, taking my hand in his. "You don''t need to apologize. I get why you''re feeling this way. But trust me, okay? I''m doing this for us. To finally move on."


    His words ease some of the tension in my chest, and I squeeze his hand, offering him a small smile. Okay. I trust you."


    He kisses my forehead, a brief, tender gesture that tells me he''s not angry, just... determined. "Thank you."


    226 Sunday Is Her


    The door to Ashlyn''s room opens, and a nurse steps out, looking at Jayden with a sympathetic expression. "Mr. Brennan, we''re ready whenever you are." Jayden nods, releasing my hand. "I''ll be right there."


    He turns back to me onest time, his eyes softening. I''ll see you afterward, okay? Go be with Henry."


    I nod, unable to find the words. He gives me a final, reassuring look before following the nurse into the room, leaving me standing in the hallway with my swirling thoughts and emotions.


    As the door closes behind him, I lean against the wall for a few minutes. This has to be the hardest thing. I feel for him.


    But I leave to go to the elevator to go and be with Henry while his mother passes from this world. She wanted him to have life and that''s something good. I know Lisa thinks it''s all cut and dried because Ashlyn did so much to me and against me.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    That I shouldn''t even be giving Ashlyn a moment of caring. But it''s hard to think so cruelly in the long term. What really matters is that she made the right choices in the end for her baby. How this baby managed to survive all the odds is beyond us all. But he did.


    I stride back to the neonatal ward when I get to the floor. So many babies here are fighting for a chance at life. To grow. Not all of them will make it. That''s a horror so many parents go through.


    I think of Abby, my own miracle baby. She was never expected to be conceived. After losing Jayden and my first child to miscarriage, a child we never knew existed until it was gone, getting pregnant again was going to be almost impossible.


    But I did get pregnant again. Miracles do happen. But that was at the height of when Judy and Ashlyn had an influence over me. When I fled this city to be sure my baby remained a secret.


    Jayden had been so cruel. Insisting he loved Ashlyn, demanding the divorce which / finally gave him. Now, look at us. Our lives are still in turmoil because of Ashlyn and Judy, just in different ways.


    I look in at Henry. I think after today, we can all move our lives forward in a normal and positive way.


    Judy has no influence, Ashlyn certainly won''t and the business that took over Jayden''s life for so long is in the hands of Greg''s children. We really can just walk away from all of that.


    I hate to admit that I can''t wait until this day is over.


    +

 Chapter 227

    ?


    227 Goodbye Ashlyn (Jayden)


    The room feels like the end of the world. Ashlyn lies there, a shell of the person I once knew. Machines beep, a dull reminder that life still clings to her, but barely. I stand over her, grappling with the storm Inside me. Everything is crashing down, but this is where it all endo for her.


    The nurse stands by the door, her eyes filled with kindness. "Mr. Brennan, we''ll give you some time alone before we switch off," she says, her voice soft.


    "Thanks," I manage to reply, barely recognizing my own voice.


    The door clicks shut behind her, leaving me alone with Ashlyn. I reach out, taking her hand in mine. It''s cold, unmoving. I close my eyes, letting the memories rush in.


    The times weughed, the times we fought, the way she smiled when she thought everything would work out. The way we were together. The times we shared when I was sure our love story would work out. But it didn''t, did it?


    "Ashlyn," I start, my voice catching. "I don''t even know where to begin."


    I swallow hard, forcing myself to speak. "We had something real, didn''t we? Back then, I really thought we could make it. But I was blind. Blind to what was happening to you, to the pain you were hiding. I was too caught up in my own mess to see how deep you were drowning."


    I feel the sting of tears, but I blink them away. "I loved you, Ashlyn. I did. But I didn''t love you the way you needed. And that''s my fault. I should have known better, should have seen the signs with your mother and mine. But I didn''t."


    I look at her, hoping for something-anything-that would tell me she hears me. But there''s nothing. Just the lifeless rise and fall of her chest, the machines doing what her body can''t.


    "I wish you''d told me about your mother, about the pressure she put on you," I continue. "I wish you''d told me how much my mother''s expectations crushed you. But you didn''t, and I didn''t ask. I failed you, Ashlyn I failed us."


    My grip tightens on her hand. "But I swear to you, I won''t fail our son. He''s going to have the life we both wanted for him. A life full of love, security, and freedom from all this... madness. And I''ll protect him from Judy. I promise you that."


    I pause, the words heavy on my tongue. "I named him Henry. After your dad. I thought you''d like that. But I didn''t know... I didn''t know how much he really meant to you. How losing him destroyed your life."


    A memory shes in my mind-the conversation I had with Ashlyn''s mother earlier. The bitterness in her voice, the way she spoke of her husband and her daughter.


    "I never knew your mother was so cruel and uncaring. I wish I had. At least my mother used love as an -excuse for her shitty behavior but your mother...?"


    I guess it''s no point telling her now, I understand what she lived with all those years.


    227 Goodbye Ashlyn


    "She told me your father was weak, that you were weak that you both could have been more if you''d just tried harder. She med me for not loving you enough, for not saving you from yourself. And maybe she''s right. Maybe I didn''t do enough."


    u were


    My breath hitches as I try to hold it together. "But that''s not how I''ll remember you, Ashlyn. You strong in your own way. You loved fiercely, even when it hurt you. And you deserved better. You deserved to be loved for who you were, not who you could have been."


    I press the button to call the nurse back in, my hand shaking. "I''m sorry I couldn''t give you that. It''s time you were at peace now. Free to be who you are."


    The nurse returns, followed by the doctor. They move around the room with quiet efficiency, checking the monitors, adjusting the equipment.


    I feel like I''m watching from a distance, like none of this is real.


    "We''re ready to proceed, Mr. Brennan," the doctor says, his tone professional, detached. "Are you?"


    I nod, not trusting myself to speak. The doctor nces at the nurse, and she moves to the venttor. I can feel the silent countdown to the inevitable.


    I take a deep breath, leaning down to whisper in Ashlyn''s ear, "I''m going to make sure Henry knows how much you loved him. I''ll tell him every day. And I''ll protect him, Ashlyn. I won''t let what happened to you happen to him."


    I straighten up, watching as the nurse begins to turn off the machines, one by one. The beeping slows, then stops. The only sound left is the quiet whir of the venttor as it winds down.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor checks her vitals. "She''s gone, Mr. Brennan. I''m sorry for your loss."


    I nod, my throat is tight. My eyes burn. But this is it. It''s done.


    I lean down, pressing a final kiss to her forehead. "Goodbye, Ashlyn. I hope you''re at peace now."


    As I step back, I take a moment to absorb the finality of it all. This is the end of a chapter that''s been haunting me for years. But as much as it hurts, it''s also a relief. I can finally move forward, finally focus on what matters. I walk out of the room, feeling a strange mix of emotions. Sadness, yes. But also a sense of closure, of resolve. Ashlyn''s story is over, but mine isn''t. I have a family to protect, a son to raise, a future to build.


    Winona is waiting for me by Henry''s incubator, her eyes search mine. I walk over to her, pulling her into a tight embrace. She''s the one constant in this storm, the one person who''s been there through it all. "Are you okay?" she asks softly, her voiceced with concern.


    I nod, holding her close. "Yeah. I think I am."

 Chapter 228

    228 Bad Influence (Winona)


    It''s Monday morning, and the penthouse feels unusually quiet. Jayden''s already left to drop Abby at school and then head to the hospital. Anne is heading back to Bobby and Sarah in her rental.


    I''ve scheduled our time so we can get things done without Anne here until she can move back next month. Bobby and Sarah areing too and I''m thinking this penthouse may not be the best family home design. But it has to be for a while. With everything else happening, I''m not adding a house move to the mix. My townhouse has been sold, I''ll miss it but I''ll find another when I get time.


    There''s really nothing holding us here in this city apart from Henry and my work with Phillip.


    Soon, I can do that from anywhere and travel when needed.


    Henry will be in the neonatal ward for at least four months. Providing there are noplications, or worse. I push that thought away.


    Maybe I''ll take a leaf out of Jayden''s book and sell my half of the business to Phillip. But this is not getting anything done. I need to get moving.


    Today is supposed to be productive-we''ve got wedding ns to make solid this afternoon. I have meetings with Phillip and potential clients.


    And we need to start thinking about Ashlyn''s cremation next week. Her ashes will be spread at her favorite fishing spot, where her father used to take her and where they spread his. I figure it''s what she would have wanted.


    I sit at the breakfast bar, sipping my coffee, my mind racing. But it''s not the wedding, work, or even Ashlyn''s arrangements that''s bothering me right now.


    It''s Cass.


    She never came homest night after going out with Mia again, and I''m starting to worry.


    I get it on Friday and Saturday nights, I was eighteen once, but Sunday, when you have workter Monday? That''s not the Cass I know. Work is her priority since she started at the caf¨¦ across town.


    Just as I''m about to head out for work, the elevator doors slide open, and Casses into the foyer. She sure looks like she just stepped off a long and wild night.


    The makeup she apparently wears now is smudged, her hair''s a mess, and the mini dress and long boots she''s wearing are definitely not hers.


    The confident energy she''s projecting is also one I don''t recognize.


    I stand up, my eyes narrowing. "Cass, where have you been?"


    She shrugs, not meeting my gaze. "Out." She unzips and kicks off the boots.


    "Out where? It''s Monday morning. You look like you haven''t slept. Were you with Mia again?"


    Cass scoffs and res at me. "What does it matter to you? I''m an adult, Winona. I don''t need to check in


    228 Bad Influence


    with you or anyone else."


    My stomach churns. "It matters because I care about you, Cass. You''ve not lost Mom long. You''re staying here, in Jayden''s home, and going out all night and noting back isn''t exactly responsible behavior." Cass''s expression hardens. "You think I''m using again? That''s what this is about, right?" She sounds as bored as anyone can be with anything.


    I don''t back down. "Are you?"


    Her eyes sh with anger. "No. I''m not using, Winona. And frankly, it''s none of your business. I''m moving out anyway, I''m tired of answering to you." "Moving out? Since when?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since I decided I don''t need you breathing down my neck all the time. I''m not some little kid. I can take care of myself."


    I shake my head, trying to keep calm. "Cass, this isn''t about controlling you. I''m worried. I don''t want to breathe down your neck. I want us to be friends."


    She rolls her eyes, grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge. "Well, don''t worry. You don''t need to force yourself to be friends with me out of pity. I''ve got Mia, and she gets it. She doesn''t lecture me like you do. "Cass," I say carefully, "I don''t think Mia is the best influence on you right now. You barely know her." Cass ms the fridge door shut, her anger boiling over. "I know her! You don''t know anything about her. Or me. I''m done with you trying to control my life, Winona. So just back the fuck off."


    "Fine! I will. But don''te running back to me when you get burned."


    "No chance of that. I like to live in reality, not some trumped-up fake world."


    "What''s fake about people we love dying? What''s fake about a tiny baby fighting for a chance at life while you''re out wasting yours?"


    "For fuck''s sake. You are such a drama queen. Life is about death, isn''t it? None of us are getting out alive. I''m going to enjoy mine however I please."


    "Great, you do that. Let me know if you need me to help you pack."


    "I don''t need anything from you."


    I open my mouth to respond, but the words get stuck in my throat.


    Cass storms out of the kitchen, leaving me standing there, stunned. Is this Cass? I don''t know. Do I know her even? Certainly, it isn''t the Cass I''vee to know while she''s been here.


    I can''t shake the feeling that this version of Cass is slipping away from me, if it was ever real at all.

 Chapter 229

    229 A Hidden Storm


    (Winona)


    I arrive at the office, but my thoughts are still clouded with everything that happened this morning. Cass''s words, her defiance, they all rey in my mind.


    Is she using again?


    And if she is, how do I help her without pushing her away?


    Probably not how I reacted this morning. I sigh. I practically booted her out. I flick her a quick text apologizing and say I hope she will be home when I get home today.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Phillip greets me as I step into our shared workspace. He looks up from his desk, a knowing look in his eyes. "You okay? You look a little...tense." Aside from Jayden and Anne, Phillip knows me the best.


    We spent a lot of time together, for work and in our personal lives. We''re close work associates again, and friends. I''m building my trust for him back up again. Which is nice.


    I sigh, sliding into the chair opposite him. "It''s Cass. She didn''te homest night. Went out with Mia again and walked in looking like she''d been through hell. We had an argument. She said she''s moving out." Phillip frowns, setting down the papers he was holding. Moving out? That''s sudden."


    "I know." I rub my temples, trying to fight off the growing headache. "I don''t know what to do. She''s angry, defensive. Then I got angry and told her I''d help her pack."


    "Oh. I see. Well, you two have argued before and survived it."


    "I''m worried she might be using again."


    "Are you sure?"


    "How sure can you ever be? But she isn''t acting like the person I''vee to know."


    "It''s tough."


    "I don''t know which Cass is the real Cass. Maybe she''s been trying to be someone she isn''t around me. Maybe this is the real Cass."


    "I think she is just going to make her own mistakes, as we all do. I also think she''ll find her way."


    "Not if she''s using drugs again."


    Phillip''s expression softens. "I can talk to her as a recovering addict. Maybe I can see if there''s a support group she''d feelfortable in. Sometimes, it''s easier to hear it from someone who''s been through it."


    I nod slowly. "Just... don''t make it obvious. She''s already on edge. If she feels like we''re ganging up on her, she''ll push away even harder."


    Phillip gives me a reassuring smile. "I''ll keep it low-key. We''ll find a way to help her."


    "We have a mountain of work to do here, I need to focus."


    Phillip leans back in his chair. "Yeah, Brennan Industries offered us a marketing contract. It''s lucrative."


    229 A Hidden Storm


    I pause, feeling a knot tighten in my chest. "I''m not sure we can ept it. Jayden still has a no-contact order against Judy." Phillip nods thoughtfully. "That couldplicate things. But if Jayden''s okay with it, I could handle it. It''s a good opportunity."


    "I''ll talk to Jayden about itter," I say. "I trust your judgment on this. But we need to be careful."


    Our conversation is interrupted when Gus steps into the room, without knocking, his face serious. Winona, Phillip-there''s something we need to talk about."


    I raise an eyebrow, gesturing for him to sit. "What''s going on?"


    Gus closes the door behind him, lowering his voice. "I''ve had the new family to looked into. Maria''s father... he''s not just anyone. He''s a high-ranking diplomat in Cuba." "Okay. So?"


    "Who''s currently under secret investigation for his possible involvement in drug and people smuggling through South America to the USA."


    I feel my stomach drop. "What?"


    Phillip stiffens beside me. "Are you serious?"


    Gus nods grimly. "Maria hasn''t spoken to him since she had Gabriel, as far as I''ve found out. But this ring is known for grooming young people to open smuggling avenues into the U.S."


    "Surely they aren''t involved, it''s far too obvious. They happen to just find out who Greg really was and turn up? The authorities would see through that."


    "They nt sleepers, sometimes generations in advance. I don''t know if Maria''s involved, but we can''t ignore the possibility. This whole investigation involves undercover agents. It''s been ongoing for years, but they can''t get enough evidence to take anyone down." I stare at him, my mind racing. "Are you saying Greg''s kids could be connected to this?"


    Gus hesitates. "I don''t know. But with Jayden''s shares, any of them can start a business or invest in one here in the US to get their green card. It would be a perfect cover for smuggling."


    I shake my head, trying to process the information. "This is...this is insane."


    "I''m going to see Maria," Gus says, standing up. "I don''t know if it will help. But we need to be cautious. We don''t know who we''re dealing with. I think we need to tell the authorities what we know about them." "Does Judy know?"


    "No. I''m not telling her anything about this but I want Jayden to know."


    "Don''t you trust Judy?"


    "Not with this. I think the less she knows the better. If Gabriel is involved then it''s better he thinks he has Judy in his pocket for now."


    "Is he dangerous?"


    229 A Hidden Storm


    #


    "No. It''s not like that. If anything, he would be a contact to corrupt people here, passing Information. It''s more likely that he doesn''t even realize he''s a pawn. That''s the way it works. Young people are promised a job and life in the USA in return for certain things." "How do you know so much about this?"


    "I have friends in high ces."


    "What if they get to the US and refuse to do the things? I ask.


    "They threaten the welfare of their families back home, and If It''s extreme, their lives."


    "Jesus."


    "I''ll keep you updated," Gus says.


    As he leaves, I nce at Phillip. His face mirrors my own worry.


    "Can we trust them?" I ask quietly. "I mean, Cass is already sucked in by Mia. What if she''s just using her. I mean, she''s a perfect target, isn''t she? Get her hooked back on the very drugs they want to get in here." Phillip exhales, shaking his head. "I don''t know, Winona, Maybe I ne

 Chapter 230

    230 What''s His Agenda? (Judy)


    Sitting behind my desk, I take a long, measured look at Gabriel. He''s calm, collected, dressed sharp in a tailored suit that makes him look every bit the professional he wants me to belleve he is.


    But I''ve been around too long, seen too much, to take anyone at face value anymore. Especially not Greg''s long-lost son.


    "Let''s get straight to the point," I say, folding my hands on the desk. "You''ve got shares now, but what exactly are you nning to do with them? Surely you have some kind of ambition."


    Gabriel meets my gaze, his expression steady. "I want to help, but I can''t legally manage any businesses here without a green card. I can own shares, have a joint venture or even fund a start-up but not work in the U.S. until the green card is through." "Have you got a green card application in?"


    "I do."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I narrow my eyes. "So, what''s your n? Just sit on those shares while the rest of us do the heavy lifting?"


    Gabriel smiles. "Not at all. I''ve already been in touch with an immigrationw firm I''m exploring options for the future. But for now, I''m here as a shareholder, not a manager. But I can learn as well."


    A sliver of irritation slips through my defenses. "Jayden was instrumental to this firm and, if you want to be employed here, you need to be as well."


    He doesn''t flinch. "I understand that this is a delicate situation. Greg''s legacy isplicated, to say the least, but I intend to honor it. I want to learn the business, contribute where I can-when I can."


    I scoff. "Greg''s legacy."


    Gabriel watches me closely.


    "It''s my legacy. I''m the one who built this business up. All Greg did was get busy with some floozy in Cuba."


    I watch him tense. I''m testing the waters of course.


    "Don''t speak about my mother that way. You''ve no right. She had no idea you existed either."


    "So she says. How do I know that''s the truth?"


    "Because my mother doesn''t lie."


    "Yes, and everyone in jail is innocent."


    I lean back in my chair, studying him. "Learning the business takes time, Gabriel. It''s not something you can just walk into. I''ve been running Brennan Industries for over three decades. If you think you can waltz in here and make decisions, think again." He nods, epting my words without so much as a twitch. 1 understand, Judy. I''m not here to undermine your leadership. My role is to figure out how I can fit in."


    230 What''s


    at''s His Agenda''


    I tap my fingers on the desk, feeling a strange mix of curiosity and suspicion. He''s saying all the right things, but that only makes me more cautious. "What about your sisters? Do they have the same intentions?"


    Gabriel hesitates for a moment, then speaks. "They''re not as invested in the business. They''ve made it clear they''d like to sell their shares and focus on other opportunities."


    Opportunity. That word again.


    If they want to sell, I''d be willing to buy them out," I say, watching him carefully for a reaction. "I''m sure you realize I do own the controlling amount of shares as I still hold some."


    He smiles politely but doesn''tmit. "I''ll let them know your offer, but we need to discuss it as a family first. We haven''t fully decided what our next steps will be."


    I narrow my eyes, still suspicious, but I can feel a flicker of something else-a grudging respect. He''s handling this well, better than I expected. But I''m not ready to hand over the keys just yet.


    I''m not letting him look at the financials until I''m sure.


    Gabriel raises an eyebrow, "I want your trust, Judy. I''m not here to make things difficult."


    I stand, signaling the end of the meeting. "Trust is earned, not given," I say, my voice firm. "For now, I''ll keep an eye on things. We''ll see how you handle yourself."


    Gabriel stands as well, nodding respectfully. "Thank you for the opportunity. I''ll be in touch."


    As he leaves, I watch him go, still unsure what to make of him.


    I grab my phone and dial Lance''s number.


    He picks up on the second ring, his usualid-back toneing through. "Hey, Judy. What''s up?"


    "I just had a meeting with Gabriel," I say, getting straight to the point. "He seems eager to get involved, but I''m not giving him ess to the financials. Not yet." Lance chuckles. "Good call. What do you want me to do?"


    "If he insists on seeing anything, make up some fake reports-something that looks real but doesn''t give him any actual information. Just enough to keep him busy."


    There''s a pause on the other end. "You sure about that? He seemed pretty straight with me."


    "I''m not taking any chances," I snap, my voice sharper than I intended. "I need to know more about him before I let him anywhere near the real numbers. Jayden sold a lot of assets and really filled the coffers. I''m not risking Gabriel seeing that amount of money." "Got it," Lance says, his tone more serious now. "I''ll handle it."


    I pause


    for a moment, then ask, "What''s


    THE handle it."


    take on Gabriel?"


    Lance is quiet for a second, thinking it over. "He seems okay. Polite, professional. Popr with thedies. But I don''t know him well enough yet to say if he''s trustworthy. He''s definitely ambitious, though."


    Ambitious. That always makes me wary.


    230 What''s His Agrada?


    "I''ll keep an eye on him," I say. "For now, just follow my lead."


    "Will do. Anything else?"


    "No, that''s it. Just keep Gabriel busy with the fake reports."


    "Consider it done," Lance says before hanging up.


    Gabriel''s got potential. But I''m not letting my guard down. Not with him. Not with anyone.


    My phone buzzes again, this time with a text from Gus. He''s asking if we''re still on for dinner tonight. I stare at the message for a moment before typing my response.


    Change of ns. When are you leaving for Europe?


    Gus doesn''t reply but I know he''s probably fuming. He thought we were going to pick things back up, live in some sort of happily-ever-after scenario. But that was never the n. Not for me. I need my space. I always have.


    I''m in control again. Back in the business. Back where I belong with Gabriel under my watchful eye.


    m going to make damn sure no one gets in my way.

 Chapter 231

    GET IT NOW +25 RONUS


    231 Choices


    (Winona)


    After dinner, the house falls into that familiar quiet. Abby''s already tucked into bed. Jayden''s sitting across from me in his den, sipping on his usual port nightcap


    By the way he''s eyeing me, he knows something''s on my mind.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I lean back in my chair, running my fingers through my hair. "So... I''ve been thinking.


    Jayden raises an eyebrow, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Should I be worried?"


    I roll my eyes but can''t help but grin. "Depends."


    He chuckles softly, setting his port ss down. "Alright, hit me. What''s on your mind?"


    I take a deep breath, deciding to just dive in. "It''s about the no contact order with Judy. I''ve been wondering if you''ve reconsidered letting Abby see her-supervised, of course. I''d be there. And... There''s also the matter of Phillip and me having Brennan Industries as a client. I don''t want it to cause any issues for my business."


    Jayden''s expression shifts, the yfulness gone. He leans forward, elbows resting on the table, his gaze never leaving mine. "I haven''t changed my stance on seeing Judy personally. I still don''t want her around Abby unless I know it''s 100% safe. But if you''re there.... I guess I can make adjustments."


    "Thank you. I know it''s a lot to ask, but Abby misses her. She asks about her all the time. And I think-"


    "I get it," Jayden interrupts, his voice calm but firm. I''m not doing this for Judy. I''m doing it for Abby. If I thought Judy could manipte her like she did with us, I''d never even consider it. But we know her tricks, Winona. Neither of us will let it happen." I nod, grateful that he trusts me, that he''s willing to bend. "I will never let her have that kind of influence over Abby."


    Jayden''s eyes soften, and he reaches across the table, taking my hand in his. "I know you won''t. And as for Brennan Industries, I''ll make sure the no contact order doesn''t interfere with your business. You shouldn''t have to walk on eggshells because of Judy." Relief washes over me, and I squeeze his hand. "You''re amazing, you know that?"


    "I try," he says with a grin, though there''s a seriousness in his eyes that tells me he''s still thinking about the implications of all this. "I''ll get my legal team to make the adjustments. That way, you can move forward with Phillip and the business without any worries." I nod, grateful beyond words. "Thank you. Phillip said he will handle things at Brennan Industries so I don''t have to. I just... I don''t want anything to mess with what we''re building. Our family, my business, everything. It''s all so important."


    Jayden''s thumb strokes the back of my hand, his touch steady and reassuring. "Nothing''s going to with us, Winona. We''ve been through too much already, We''re stronger than any of this bullshit."


    I smile, feeling the tension ease out of my shoulders. "Yeah. We are."


    an


    He raises his ss in a mock toast. "To making shit work, no matter what."


    o mess


    201 Choices


    Iugh and clink my ss against his. "To that."


    But even as we sit there, a small part of me can''t help but wonder if I''m asking for too much. Judy''s maniptive, and we both know It


    Letting her back into Abby''s life, even in a controlled environment, feels like walking a tightrope.


    We''ve handled worse.


    I still need to tell him about the visit from Gus. But I don''t want to kill his buzz just yet.


    Jayden clears his throat. "There''s something else, though."


    I nce at him, intrigued. "What?"


    "You know how I''m the wedding nner?" he says, his voice casual butced with something more. "I want to set a date. Make it official."


    My heart skips a beat, and I sit up a little straighter. 1 guess we do need to set a date."


    "Yeah," he says, that familiar smirk ying on his lips again. "I''ve already checked out venues. Got a few options for you to choose from."


    I blink, surprised. "Okay, I''m listening. What are the options?"


    He starts ticking them off on his fingers. "Beach wedding, garden wedding, international wedding- Venice, Italy, wherever. There''s also a grand ballroom at one of the five-star hotels in the city. Or if you want something more traditional, we can do a church wedding." I stare at him, my mind racing. "You''ve really thought this through."


    "Not


    only have I thought this through, I have their free dates this year and costs."


    "That''s very impressive. When did you get time?"


    "Henry and I have put in the hours. He''s a very good adviser."


    "I guess he has his dad''s business acumen. Thanks for putting so much effort into this, Into us."


    "I won''t half-ass things when ites to you, Winona," he says, his voice serious now. "I want this to be perfect. I want you to feel like it''s everything you''ve ever dreamed of."


    I feel my throat tighten, emotions swirling. "I... I don''t even know what to say."


    He smiles, his eyes full of warmth and love. "You don''t have to say anything. Just think about it and let me know what you want. Whatever it is, we''ll make it happen."


    I nod, overwhelmed by how thoughtful he is, how much he''s willing to do to make this wedding-our wedding-everything it should be. "I will. I promise."


    We sit in silence for a moment, the weight of our future settling in around us. It feels good, solid. Like we''re finally on the path we''re meant to be on. Butst night was a restless sleep for me. Ashlyn and Jayden filled my dreams.


    I clearly need to get back to Barnaby. I admit to putting it off with the sudden loss of Mom.st session scheduled together. It won''t be easy going in there without her.


    We had or


    one


    231 Choices


    I shake these thoughts and focus back on the vibe Jayden is giving me.


    Jayden leans back in his chair, his eyes twinkling. "Sonny initial wedding thoughts? Beach? Italy?"


    Iugh, shaking my head. "Italy?! Wow. Um...I''ll let you know soon."


    you are."


    "Good," he says, his grin widening. "Because I''m ready whenever yo

 Chapter 232

    232 Cass''s Surprise (Winona)


    It''s Tuesday morning, and the city outside our penthouse is already buzzing with activity. I''ve got a full day ahead of me. The work calendar is packed tight, and I know today will be a marathon, but my mind drifts to Cass.


    After our argument yesterday, I''m worried. She''s still not home. I have to leave very soon.


    I pace the living room, finishing my second cup of coffee when I finally hear the front door click open.


    Cass walks in, looking disheveled but not exactly hungover.


    "Morning." I say, trying to keep my voice casual, though I''m anything but rxed.


    "Morning," she replies, dropping her bag on the floor and kicking off her work shoes.


    "I''m just about to head to the office. Everything okay?" don''t want to sound like I''m lecturing her again.


    Cass shrugs, but she''s still got that smile. "Yeah, actually. Everything''s great. I got offered a trainee position in the kitchen at the restaurant. Full-time."


    I blink, taken aback. "Wait, really? That''s amazing, Cass!" I wasn''t expecting this news, not with how unpredictable she''s beentely.


    She beams at me, and for a moment, I feel like maybe, just maybe, things are finally turning around for her. Maybe she''s found some stability, something to focus on


    "Yeah, I start next week. I''m so excited," she says, practically bouncing on her feet like a kid on Christmas "morning.


    I feel a rush of relief mixed with pride. "That''s great news," I say, and I genuinely mean it. But there''s this nagging feeling at the back of my mind.


    "Don''t worry, I wasn''t out partying with Mia. I was with the work crew."


    s stillContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I hold up my hands, trying to diffuse the tension I know is building. "I''m just worried, that''s all. You''ve been out a lot this weekend. I guess all that will change now you''ll be working full time." "Actually, I''ve been thinking. I want to spread Mom''s ashes this weekend... Do you think that''s enough time to get organized?"


    "We''ll make it work. I''ll let the group know that Mom worked with and set up some refreshments on the day."


    "Thanks, Winona. It means a lot."


    "I''m always here for you."


    "After we get back, I''m moving out."


    I stand there, dumbstruck for a second. "You''re moving out


    Cass nods, almost like she''s relieved to have said it. "Yeah. I found a unit closer to work. Mia''s going to move in with me. She needs somewhere to stay for a while. Until they work out all the business stuff." 1/2


    232 Cass''s Surprise


    I swallow hard, trying to keep my emotions in check. "Cass... are you sure that''s a good idea? You''ll only just be starting this new job, and Mia..."


    "I''m not asking for your permission, Winona," she snaps, cutting me off. Her eyes sh with anger, but I can see the hurt behind it. "I''m telling you, I''m moving out. We always knew this was going to be temporary. I take a breath, knowing if I push her too hard, it''ll only make things worse. "Okay. All good. I''ll help out where I can."


    "I''ve got to live my life. Figure it out for myself. I need my Independence."


    I feel my heart sink, but I try to stay calm. "I get it. I just, we''ll miss you."


    She softens for a moment, her tough exterior cracking just a bit. "Yeah, well... I''ll still be around. If you don''t bust my chops too hard."


    "You better get used to it."

 Chapter 233

    233 Setting the Date (Winona)


    Jayden and I are in our bedroom, getting ready for bed. The room is dimly lit, just enough to see the soft outlines of the furniture and each other. It''s a peaceful moment, but my mind''s buzzing with everything that''s happened over the past few days. We climb into bed and automatically gravitate towards each other,


    "It''s been amazing having you close at night."


    today with


    I manage a small smile, but I''m distracted, my thoughts still on the conversation I had earlier today Gus and Phillip. "I''m d you think so." But inside I worry that I should be taking this to the next level. We''re not teenagers. Jayden tightens his arms around me. "You seem tense, What''s going on?"


    I''m not sure I can tell him what''s really bothering me, so I opt for the second line thing that''s bothering me. It is something I do need to tell Jayden anyway. I''m not sure what he''ll make of it all.


    "It''s just... Gus came by to talk about Maria and Greg''s kids. To my office."


    "Okay, get it off your chest. What''s Gus been up to this time?"


    "He''s got some serious concerns," I say. "Apparently, there''s an ongoing investigation into Maria''s father and other leading politicians and diplomats from Cuba. They''re allegedly connected to smuggling drugs and people into the U.S." ""Are you for real?"


    "Yes. Apparently, Maria hasn''t spoken to her father in years. She wiped him. But also that there isn''t enough evidence to convict anyone of anything. So maybe there''s nothing to the usations against this man."


    "Okay, but what does this have to do with us?"


    "Gus doesn''t trust that Maria''s family is as innocent as they seem. The organization grooms kids for the long term. You know, setting him up to use his position here in the U.S. to open new smuggling routes. "So, you''re saying Greg''s kids might be connected to all this?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I mean, if they can''t prove anything and there''s no immediate threat to us and our little family, I don''t really give a flying fuck what happens in Cuba. I''m not about to throw a big family reunion."


    "I know. I just thought you should know. Cass is apparently best friends with Mia and they are going to share a unit."


    "Best friends? She''s known her one weekend."


    know. But no one could tell us we were wrong when we were eighteen either."


    "True."


    233 Setting the Date


    "Cass wants to go spread Mom''s ashes over the weekend."


    "That''s a positive step."


    "Yes and she has more news, but I''ll let her tell you that herself. Anyway, I do worry about her change in attitude with Mia around. What if she starts using again?" "You can''t take all this on yourself."


    "I''m trying not to."


    Jayden''s quiet for a moment, his mind clearly working through everything. "I''m not getting dragged into anything with Greg''s family. I gave them my shares, I gave them their piece of the pie, and I''m done with all of them." "Okay."


    "I think we give Cass the benefit of the doubt and let her make her own mistakes."


    "I agree." He''s right.


    Jayden runs his hands over my back. "You feel good." He kisses my lips.


    My thoughts are running wild, wondering if tonight''s the night he''ll expect more from me. And even though I love him, even though I want him, I can''t help the stress building up inside.


    "Now. Tell me what''s really got you all stressed out. No hiding feelings, remember?"


    I bite my lip, he''s right. "I just... I don''t want to disappoint you."


    His hand reaches for mine in the silk sheets. "Disappoint me? What are you talking about?"


    "Jayden, I still see you, and Ashlyn, in my dreams. Not always, but enough. I know I need to go back to Barnaby, and I will."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Do you need me toe back with you?"


    "No. I need to work through it. I know you''ve been patient with me, and I''m so grateful for that. But having sex..." I stop myself, feeling embarrassed. "I don''t know if I''m ready yet. But you must be." "Hey. There''s no rush. I''m not expecting anything."


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "Of course you must be. You''re not made of wood. You have needs."


    His thumb brushes gently over the back of my hand. "I want to wait for the wedding night."


    I blink in surprise, not expecting that. "Wait? But-"


    "I want us to be able to take our time," he says, his voice steady and firm. "No pressure, no expectations. I love you, and I want that night to be special. When we''re both ready. Is that a deal? If you don''t want to have sex with me, I guess we will never get married." feel the tension start to melt away, and I can''t help but smile. "That sounds... perfect."


    "Good," he says, leaning down to kiss my forehead.


    233 Setting the Date


    "In that case, I want to set a date now."


    "Right now? I just got warm andfortable."


    "Right now."


    "So you''re making me get up and get my tablet in the cold?"


    "Yes."


    "Cruel."


    Iugh. "You''ll be fine."


    He mbers out of bed and puts on the bedsidemp,


    I admire his broad shoulders, well cut muscles, and the outline of his ass in his tight trunks.


    "Now, which venue that you''ve researched has the soonest avable date?"


    He taps on his tablet a few times. "Hmmmm. Looks like the soonest avable venue is in three months. The five-star ballroom option. We could have the service in one room and then the reception in the grand ballroom." "Lock it in."


    "So that will be a summer wedding. The first weekend in June." "Perfect."


    Jayden puts his tablet away and slides back into bed. "You''re perfect."


    "I can''t wait until our big day."


    234 Calm Before the G


    234 Calm Before the G

 Chapter 234

    234 Calm Before the G (Winona)


    One Month Later


    Sitting around the dinner table with everyone feels like amon urrence these days. It''s been a full month of peace, and I''m not used to it yet.


    I nce over at Jayden, who''s dishing Abby her pasta while she chatters nonstop about the wedding and attendants dresses we chose, starring, of course, her gorgeous pink princess dress as flower girl. "You know, we can''t let Daddy know how we will all look. It''s bad luck."


    Abby o


    mps her little hand over her mouth, her blue eyes are wide.


    Iugh. "It''s okay, Sweety. I know you''re very excited. We all are."


    "I can''t wait, Mommy!"


    "Eat some dinner. We can make some secret ns tomorrow." I wink at her and she munches into her mac and cheese Anne has made.


    "Actually, if you, Bobby and Sarah would like to go eat at the breakfast bar in the hen, you can. A


    Friday night treat."


    "Yay!" Sarah says with a smile.


    Bobby grins. "Cool."


    The three of them take their bowls and head into the kitchen leaving us in the dining room.


    "It''s so nice having the kids here, and you Anne." I say with a smile.


    "I think this will work out just fine. The kids start their new school Monday."


    "I''m not sure the penthouse is an ideal family home, but I think stability is more important right now." I say.


    "Home is where the heart is, Winona. The kids actually love it here with you all.


    "I think it''s going to be fine for as long as we need to be. Just need to get regr outings because we don''t have a yard."


    "Wouldn''t it be nice to have somewhere close like that reserve where we spread Mom''s ashes? No wonder she loved it there. So beautiful with the river."


    "I might have to look into some ces closer to here." Jayden smiles. "I mean the spot where Ashlyn''s ashes went is a beautifulke district and it''s not that far away."


    "Yeah. It was lovely there. I think Ashlyn would definitely approve of beingid to rest where her dad was.


    ""For sure."


    "Mom''s service went better than I expected. I mean, seeing all those people who knew her... it was nice, right?"


    Jayden nods, offering a small smile. "It was. I didn''t realize your mom had such a big impact on that


    234 Calm Before the G


    Anne chimes in from her seat across the table. "You and Cass should be proud.".


    "I am," I admit, twirling my fork in my sd. "I didn''t expect so many people, honestly. But seeing how loved and respected she was... It felt good. Cass seemed pleased too, even if she didn''t say muchter. Too busy with her move I guess." Jayden raises an eyebrow. "How long has it been since you''ve actually heard from her?"


    I shrug, trying not to let the disappointment show. It''s been three weeks since she moved into her ce with Mia and five weeks since we flew out for the service. "I don''t want to push too hard, make a fuss, you know?"


    Anne nods thoughtfully. "She needs her space, but maybe a check-in wouldn''t hurt. Just make sure she knows you''re still there for her. Maybe we could take her a casserole next week."


    "Great idea. I''ll text herter anyway to see if she''sing to the G Ball for the Brennan Wing and if she''s bringing someone. Just to get final numbers a bit closer to the mark." "How''s our little Henry doing?" Anne asks.


    Jayden''s eyes light up at the mention of the baby. "He''s doing great. They''re getting him out of the incubator soon, seeing if he can regte his own body temperature. And we''re going to try bottle feeds next week." "That''s incredible!" Anne says, beaming. "He''se such a long way."


    "He really has. But he''s still very vulnerable," I say..


    "So, I gather the spa day and dress shopping went well?" Jayden asks.


    "Yes! We finally found the perfect wedding dresses." I beam at him.


    Jayden raises an eyebrow. "Dresses? Plural?"


    "Obviously, there''s more than one dress, Jayden," I say, smirking. "There''s the wedding dress and then the bridal party dresses. I''m considering a reception dress as well. We had to get them off the rack, so the choices were a little limited, but we made it work." "And it was fabulous," Anne adds with a grin. "The day at the spa, and some shopping. It was the kind of day every woman needs once in a while."


    "You should''ve seen Abby and Sarah," Iugh, remembering how adorable she looked trying on a miniature version of the dresses we picked out. "They looked like little princesses."


    Jayden grins. "I don''t doubt it. I''m happy you''re happy."


    "You ready for tomorrow night?" I ask Jayden.


    The g is his big night. He still funds the Brennan Wing personally and every year there''s a fundraising event to involve more high-profile people to help keep the cutting edge technology current.


    He shrugs, but there''s tension in his shoulders. "Ready as I''ll ever be. I''ll make my speech, thank everyone for supporting the Brennan Wing, and get the hell out of there."


    234 Calm Before the G


    "You think Judy will show up?" I ask cautiously. The no contact order is still in ce, but the g is one of those events where everyone who''s anyone in the city will be there.


    Jayden''s jaw tightens. "She''ll be there. But as long as she doesn''te near me or try to talk, It''ll be fine."


    "Do you think she will?" Anne asks, her voiceced with curiosity.


    Jayden shakes his head. "Who knows? But if she does, security will take care of it. I''m not worried about her. I''m more worried about making sure Henry''s name is out there as the inspiration for the fundraising and a reminder of how fragile life can be for some kids" "Honestly, though, tomorrow is just about showing our support and getting through the night without any drama."


    "Well, Judy has been so perfect with Abby and her visits. I don''t think she''ll rock the boat and risk that stopping."


    Jayden''s eyes meet mine. "I think you''re right. Honestly, this has been the best month of my life without her in it." "It sure feels normal for a change."


    "Let''s hope it stays that way."


    "Do you think Greg''s kids will be there?" I ask Jayden.


    "Brennan Industries is a benefactor of the Brennan Wing. I guess they might."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I really hope if they do that there isn''t any friction.

 Chapter 235

    235 G Night (Winona)


    As Jayden and I descend the grand staircase, arm in arm, I can''t help but admire the sparkling crystals hanging from the celling, casting shimmering reflections across the room.


    The ce is studded with high-profile people, all dressed in their finest, as waiters expertly weave through the crowd offering canap¨¦s and champagne.


    The buzz of conversation fills the air, and I know there is more toe along with the red carpet entry.


    "Looks perfect, doesn''t it?" Jayden murmurs in my ear, his arm tightening around me.


    "Yeah," I say, letting my eyes sweep over the glittering scene below us. "Almost too perfect."


    He chuckles softly. "You''re still looking for Judy, aren''t you?"


    Iugh, but there''s no real humor in it. "You know me too well."


    We make it to the bottom of the staircase, and I scan the room again. No sign of her. Maybe she won''te after all.


    A part of me feels relieved, but another part-an admittedly smaller, more cynical part-knows better.


    Judy wouldn''t miss being in the same room as Jayden. Not for the world.


    "Hey, about time!" A familiar voice cuts through the chatter, and I turn to see Lisa, making her way toward us in a stunning emerald gown. She''s alone.


    "Lisa, you look amazing!" I say, smiling as she gives me a quick hug. "Where''s Lance? And Phillip? I thought they''d be fighting over you."


    Lisa rolls her eyes dramatically. "Oh, they both have dates. So, I decided to fly solo. Not that I care about. those Latino beauties." She raises her champagne ss. "Nothing this can''t fix." She has a drink. I look around, searching for the guys. "Wait, who are they with?"


    Lisa leans in, lowering her voice as if she''s about to drop a bombshell. "Lance is with Eva, and Phillip''s


    with Ana."


    I blink, surprised. "Wait-what?"


    She nods, grinning. "Yeah, they''ve both been busy cozying up to Greg''s daughters apparently. Didn''t Phillip tell you?"


    "No," I say, a little stunned. Phillip''s been working with Judy most of the month. He never mentioned it. Of course, nothing Lance does surprises me. "It''s not like Phillip has to report to me who he dates." Lisa smirks. "True. Look over there."


    She gestures with her champagne ss, and I follow her gaze. Sure enough, Lance is standing next to Eva, his arm casually draped around her waist, both of them deep in conversation with someone from the board. And Phillip? He''s with Ana, their heads bent together, talking.


    235 G Night


    They look good. I mean, I''d be happy for Phillip if he found happiness. It just seems strange he never mentioned anything about dating Ana.


    "Let''s go say hello." Lisa giggles.


    "Are you drunk already?"


    "Maybe. Come on." She grabs my arm and tugs.


    I look at Jayden.


    "Go ahead. Mingle. I need to go sort my speech time out. Meet you back here in fifteen minutes."


    Lisa and I walk up and say hello.


    "Winona, you look amazing. You know Ana already, don''t you?"


    I nod and smile. "Great to see you here Ana."


    "Thanks. It''s certainly very amazing in here."


    Then Lance and Eva join in. I say hello to Eva and she gives me a quick hug.


    The Brennan blue eyes stand out against their warm, bronzed skin, and there''s no mistaking the family connection with Jayden and Gus. They''re stunning, both of them. "How are you finding the city?"


    "It''s very good. Different from our city but good different." Ana says. "I am a little homesick though. I must, admit. How have you and Jayden been, Winona?"


    Before I can respond, my attention is caught by movement at the top of the staircase. Judy, arriving fashionablyte, of course. She''s alone. She looks every bit a queen in a sleek ck gown.


    I move aside from the others and whisper, "where''s Gus?" to Lisa.


    She stares at me with questioning eyes.


    "Ah, I''m going to mingle a little more, you four enjoy the evening." I say to them.


    Lisa and I move off on our own and I get another champagne and a caviar canape. "Wow. I mean, Judy on her own. What''s up with that?"


    "Maybe Gus is back in Europe. I mean Jayden isn''t exactlymunicating with him."


    Lisa crabs a canape and puts it in her mouth and then her eyes open wide while she chews fast and swallows it all at once. "Found him." She rasps and points madly across the room,


    I look over in the distance and spot Gus. He moves aside a little and I see a woman beside him. I''ve never seen her before but from her shape and her dark flowing hair I know that has to be the mother. "Oh. My. Fucking. God!" I say.


    "I know right? Gus is dating Greg''s ex. Judy must be livid."


    I have to smile. It''s way more fun being the gossiper than being gossiped about.


    235 G Night


    +25 HONUS


    "Are you seeing what I''m seeing?" Jayden is beside me again now. "Gus is with Maria."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "We just said that. Your mother is here alone. Just so you know."


    "Ah, well, I''m sure I can avoid her. We''ll all be seated soon."


    I''m about to say something when the atmosphere in the room shifts.


    The energy changes, people''s heads turning toward the staircase.


    The loudness of conversation fades into a buzz as all eyes are drawn to the couple descending the steps.


    Wow.


    236 Hot in Here

 Chapter 236

    236 Hot in Here


    (Winona)


    Gabriel Brennan and some beauty.


    He''s wearing a sharp, tailored suit, his dark hair cut short with a mop of curls on top, exuding confidence with every step.


    There''s no denying it, he''s attractive. Dangerously so. But it''s the woman with him that really catches my


    attention.


    She''s stunning, a bombshell in every sense of the word Slim, with short, sleek hair and a dress that hugs her curves like a second skin.


    The way she carries herself, the way everyone in the room is watching her... there''s something maic about her. Something almost familiar.


    I squint, trying to figure out who she is, and then Lisa jabs me in the ribs, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    ""Holy shit," she whispers. That''s Cass."


    1


    1 freeze, staring harder. It is Cass. What the hell is she doing?


    She''s practically glowing, her usual dark, baggy clothes reced with this slinky silver number that shows off every inch of her body. A body that every male and half the females in the room wish they were escorting. "She''s with Gabriel?" I mutter, incredulous. "What the hell is she thinking?"


    ''Lisa shrugs, sipping her champagne again, clearly entertained by the whole situation. "I don''t know, but damn, Winona. She looks hot."


    I shake my head, my brain scrambling to process what I''m seeing. Cass... my little sister, standing there with Gabriel Brennan like they''re some kind of couple. I can''t even wrap my head around it.


    Jayden''s hand tightens on my arm, his face hardening. "Gabriel''s thirty."


    "And we don''t know a damn thing about him," I add, feeling my protective instincts re. "This can''t be happening."


    Lisa sighs. "I hate to say it, but it is happening. She''s obviously all in. Lucky bitch."


    "She''s only eighteen, Lisa. I don''t even know if she''s...well, you know..."


    "Sexually active? Well if she isn''t she will be soon." Lisa looks envious.


    "Not if I have anything to say about it," I say, my voice low but firm. I watch as they make their way down the staircase, Gabriel''s hand resting possessively on Cass''s lower back. It sends a chill down my spine. "What the hell is he doing with her?" I whisper to Jayden. "Why would she even-?"


    "Because Gabriel''s charming." Jayden says, his jaw tight. "And Cass is vulnerable."


    "Not for long." I mutter. My heart''s pounding. Cass and Gabriel disappear into the crowd, but I can''t stop staring after them. I need to talk to her. Now.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    10


    236 Hot in Here


    But before I can move, Judy appears in my line of sight again, moving toward the center of the ballroom like she owns the ce. I don''t want to engage her, so turn back to Jayden.


    "This is unbelievable. You can''t tell me he''s serious about Cass. He couldmand any woman in the room. I say he''s up to something."


    "We can''t just use him. And Cass can make her own decisions. We did at that age."


    "Yes, and look how that turned out, Gabriel is close to Judy. I don''t want Cass close to her."


    "I''m hearing you, but you can''t exactly forbid her."


    "This is just Judy''s way of getting under my skin without being obvious. Look at her with Gabriel. That''s exactly how she was with you in public. It''s sickening." Jayden is quiet. "I guess she didn''t take long to rece me."


    "Does that worry you?"


    "Hell no. He can have her." He checks his Rolex. "Look, I have to go to the stage." Jayden kisses my cheek. "I''ll see you at our table soon."


    Break a leg, Jayden." I smile as he walks away.


    Then I say to Lisa, "Something just doesn''t feel right. I have to talk to Cass."


    Then the bell rings indicating it''s time to be seated for the speeches and dinner..


    "Damn it. Cass is invited to our table. Do you think Gabriel will actually sit with us?"


    "I hope so." Lisa says, still practically drooling.


    "Can you get your head above your waist? You know as well as I do that Cass is out of her league here."


    "Cass is real cool chick. You should give her more credit."


    "I know that. But do you think he''s really into her? I think he''s ying games."


    ""Why would he?"


    I realize Lisa doesn''t know anything about Maria''s father in Cuba and the possible links to crime in the USA.


    "Just a feeling I get. Not to mention Judy ying games with our heads and trying to look innocent."


    "You know, all that may be true but we can''t fix any of that tonight."


    We walk into the dinner room. The tables look so amazing with fresh white flowers, electric candles and gleaming settings. "You''re right." I sigh.


    "This is an important night for Jayden. Let''s support him and leave the rest tillter."


    I can''t shake the feeling inside me though. Cass looks like a cover model. Wearing make-up, heels, that


    dress. It is not the Cass I know.


    236 Hot in Here


    I wonder where Mia is tonight? I''m sure all of this is because of her Influence.


    We take our seats, and Lisa has an empty one next to Her, Jayden''s is next to me and there''s a spot for Cass and her plus one.


    My nerves are on edge waiting.


    Then I see them,ing across the room. Cass is looking at me. She is so stunning, I can''t even believe we are rted.


    She''s a little taller than me and she looks every bit as mature tonight. But inside I know she isn''t ready to get her heart broken by a man like Gabriel. "Winona, Hi."


    "Cass...I barely knew it was you. Wow!" is all I say.


    I stand up and we hug.


    "I''ve been trying some new styles." She shrugs. "You remember Gabriel?"


    "Of course. Good evening, Gabriel. Nice to see you."


    "Ah, it''s my pleasure. Always an honor to apany a beautiful youngdy."


    I want to choke him and say, ''too young. But I hold myposure.


    "Let''s sit. Sd will be served soon."


    The bell chimes again and Jayden steps up to the microphone. My heart swells for him.


    I sideways nce and see Gabriel''s hand slide under the table onto my sister''s thigh.


    Then Lisa knocks the ss sideways, and it hits the table and sshes onto Gabriel''s suit trousers. Oops, silly me. I''m so sorry, Gabriel." She has the napkin and is trying to wipe it off the table and getting more on him. He jumps up. "Excuse me. I''ll go and clean up."


    Lisa gives me a wink.


    "If you did that just to get rid of him so you can both lecture me, forget it," Cass snaps.


    "He is a little old for you though, don''t you think?" I blurt out before I can stop myself.

 Chapter 237

    237 Tempers re (Winona)


    Jayden''s speech echoes through the grand ballroom, his voice steady and confident, but my mind is focused on the tension at our table.


    "Age is just a number. We''re happy together." Cass says as she stabs at her sd with her fork and eats it.


    I lean toward her, keeping my voice low enough not to disrupt the speech but firm enough to make my point clear. "You''re barely eighteen, and he''s thirty. Don''t you think this is moving way too fast?"


    Cass doesn''t even flinch. She stabs her fork into her sd again, her tone casual but dripping with sarcasm. "I''m not a kid, Winona. I know exactly what I''m doing. You don''t have to act like you are my mother. My mother is dead."


    "I''m not trying to be your mother," I shoot back, trying to keep my cool as Jayden speaks about the Brennan Wing''s aplishments.


    "I''m trying to be your sister. There''s a difference. Gabriel is way too old for you, and you barely know him. What if this whole thing blows up in your face? You don''t even know his situation here in this country or


    his country."


    Cass rolls her eyes, a gesture that annoys the fuck out of me. "Oh my God, Winona. You''re acting like I''m some virgin who knows nothing. I know-what I''m doing I''m not a naive little girl who''s running off to Vegas.


    I ignore her jab at me. "Naive or not, you can''t ignore the fact that Gabriel''s future here is uncertain. He might not even be able to stay in the country!" I press, trying to keep my voice down as the apuse for Jayden''s speech swells around us. "Do you even know what you''re getting yourself into?"


    She ms her fork down, her eyes shing with anger. "Of course I do! Why can''t you just let me live my life? You''ve always got to be in control, don''t you? You think just because you''re older, you know better. But newssh, Winona-I''m not you. I don''t want to be you. Stop trying to run my life."


    Lisa is watching us like it''s a grand m match.


    I take a deep breath, willing myself not to lose it right here, in the middle of Jayden''s big night. "I''m not trying to control you or run your life. I''m trying to protect you. Gabriel is older, more experienced. He could be using you, Cass." "Using me for what, exactly? He is a business owner. There''s nothing he needs from me."


    "I don''t know." I say, exasperated. I don''t want to mention what Gus said about Gabriel''s grandfather. Something."


    Cass''s face hardens. "Of course, it couldn''t be possible that he just like me, the woman I am, could it? I mean, there''s nothing about me to like is there?"


    "I didn''t mean that, Cass. There''s everything to like about you. That''s what scares me.


    "You don''t know him, Winona. You don''t know anything about him. You think you can just judge him because he''s new here. Because he''s from another country? Well, newssh again-Gabriel is different. He actually cares about me."


    237 Tempers re


    "I''m not judging him because of his age or anything else," I say, my frustration boiling over. "I''m worried because you don''t see the full picture. He''s from Cuba, Cass. You''re putting yourself at risk, and I''m terrified for you."


    Cass scoffs, crossing her arms defiantly, "Risk? You want to talk about risk? You married Jayden, the same guy who forgot you even existed, then he divorced you, and his mother threatened and tried to kill you more than once. And now you''re telling me I can''t make my own choices? How hypocritical is that?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I feel the blood drain from my face. I hadn''t expected her to throw that in my face, but here we are. I nce toward the stage, where Jayden is wrapping up his speech,pletely unaware of the storm between me and Cass.


    "This isn''t about me," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "It''s about you making smart choices. You have your whole life ahead of you, and I don''t want you to make a mistake that will haunt you forever. Mia is old enough to know better, she''s a bad influence on you, Cass''s eyes narrow, and she leans in closer, her voice low and venomous. "You think you''re so much better than me, don''t you?"


    ""No. I don''t."


    You think just because you''re getting married and ying house with Jayden, you can lecture me about life? You are full of shit. You know that and I know that Hell, this whole room probably knows that."


    I feel a surge of anger rising in my chest.


    ""Why? You don''t listen otherwise."


    "There''s no need to drag it to a personal level."


    I grit my teeth, trying to keep my calm, I look at Lisa and she raises her eyebrows and shakes her head. Before I can say any more, Gabriel returns to the table. He immediately picks up on the tension between us, his eyes flicking between me and Cass. "Is everything okay here?" he asks, his tone polite butced with suspicion.


    "No, everything''s not okay," I say, not caring anymore about how it looks. "Gabriel, I''m notfortable with you dating my sister. She''s too young, and I don''t trust your intentions."


    He raises an eyebrow, clearly amused by my bluntness. "Winona, Cass is an adult. She''s mature enough to make her own decisions. And I assure you, my intentions are nothing but honorable."


    Cass jumps in, her voice sharp. "Winona, butt out. You''re not my mother, and I don''t need your permission Deto live


    my life."


    Gabriel ces a hand on Cass''s bare shoulder, his expression calm but with an undercurrent of challenge.


    We know what we''re doing, and I think it''s time you let Cass live her The age gap isn''t a problem for yo


    life without interference."


    I stare at him, my anger boiling just beneath the surface. He''s so calm, soposed, but I can see the arrogance in his eyes. He thinks he''s won this little game, because he''s got Cass wrapped around his finger.


    Cass turns to me, her voice cold and final. "Find someone else for your wedding, Winona. I''m not going to be your bridesmaid. I''m done with this."


    237 Tempers re


    My heart sinks as I realize she''s serious. Cass stands the table, leaving me sitting there in stunned silence.


    "Well, that escted quick

 Chapter 238

    238 Crashing and Burning (Winona)


    I watch from across the room as Cass and Gabriel saunter away, and my stomach knots up in frustration. I don''t even have to see them sit down to know where they''re headed. Judy''s table. Of course.


    It''s the one ce they can be where I won''t go near. It feels calcted, like Judy''s pulling strings again, positioning herself as the puppet master.


    I let out my breath, my gaze narrowing as I try to piece together how it''se to this. Cass was supposed to be on my side. She was supposed to be part of my family.


    Now, here she is, sitting with Judy, the woman who tried to destroy my life so many times.


    The woman who seeded in doing that for so long.


    "Don''t let her get to you," Lisa says softly, sipping her champagne. She''s trying to sound calm, but I can see the annoyance flicker in her eyes. "Judy thrives on this. You know that."


    "I know," I reply, my voice tight. "But it''s hard when she''s using Cass as a pawn in whatever game ying now."


    she''s


    Lisa nods, clearly understanding but knowing there''s nothing to be done at this moment. "T''ll give you two some space," she says after a moment, standing up and shing a smile at Jayden as he makes his way back to the table. "Thanks, Lisa," I appreciate her knowing when I need a moment with Jayden. Tonight has been a whirlwind, and I''m barely keeping it together.


    Jayden slides into his seat next to me, loosening his tie. He''s fresh off the stage, and the energy in the room is still buzzing from his speech. The standing ovation was well deserved, I''m very proud of him.


    "Well, that went better than expected," he says, leaning back in his chair. "How are you holding up?"


    "Not great," I admit, ncing in the direction of Judy''s table where Cass and Gabriel have settled in like it''s the most natural thing in the world. I drop my gaze. "I need to tell you something."


    Jayden''s brow furrows as he leans in. "What''s wrong?"


    "I had a fight with Cass," I say. "A bad one."


    He tenses, his eyes narrowing. "What happened?"


    I sigh, rubbing my temples, trying to push away the frustration. "It started with Gabriel. I told her he''s too old for her and that he may not even be able to stay in the country. And then I said Mia is a bad influence, and shepletely lost it." Jayden frowns, running a hand through his hair. "Winona..."


    "I know what you''re going to say." I cut him off, my voice sharp. "That I''m pushing her away. That I''m being overprotective. She''s not the same Cass anymore. I can''t just stand by and watch her throw everything away."


    Jayden lets out a long breath, shaking his head. "You need to let her make her own choices, even if


    238 Crashing and Burning


    they''re mistakes. You''re only going to push her away if you keep trying to control her. She''s an adult byw now. She''ll figure it out."


    "She''s already pulled out of the wedding," I say bitterly, the words tasting like ash on my tongue. "She told me to find someone else for the bridal party."


    Jayden''s face softens, and he reaches out to take my hand, his touch grounding me. "I''m sorry. I know that hurts, but this isn''t about the wedding, Winona. This is about family. Cass is still your sister. The kids love her, and you know it. You can''t let this rift get too deep." I feel tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I blink them away. "So what do I do? Just stand by and watch as Gabriel pulls her away from us?"


    Jayden shakes his head. "No. You let her live her life. If she crashes and burns, you''ll be there to help her pick up the pieces. But if you keep pushing, she''s going to run away forever and we don''t want that."


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside me. He''s right. He''s always right. But it doesn''t make it any easier. "It just feels like I''m losing her, Jayden."


    "You won''t," he says firmly, squeezing my hand. "Cass loves you. She''s angry now, but she''lle around. Just give her time."


    1 nod, not trusting myself to speak. Thest thing I want is to lose Cass, but I know Jayden''s right. Pushing her will only drive her further away.


    And with Judy lurking in the background, I can''t afford to make the wrong move.


    Jayden leans in closer, his voice soft but filled with determination. "You need to mend things with Cass. For the kids'' sake, for your sake. She''s family, and it''s not worth losing those ties over this."


    ''I close my eyes, letting his words sink in. He''s right. I can''t let my fears and frustrations drive a wedge between me and m


    sister.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    No matter what Gabriel''s agenda is-because I''m certain he has one-I have to be there for Cass. Even if it means letting her make her own mistakes.


    "You''re right," I whisper, finally looking up at him. "But I''m so scared, Jayden. I don''t trust Gabriel, and I know he''s up to something. I can feel it."


    Jayden gives me a small, understanding smile. "I know you don''t trust him. I don''t either. Just... let Casse to you when she''s ready about him. Don''t force it. In the meantime, go see her at work and apologize." 1 nod, wiping away the single tear that escaped. "Okay, I''ll try."


    Jayden smiles softly, leaning in to press a kiss to my forehead. Lisa is back and she sits down.


    As the waiters start serving dinner, I nce back at Judy''s table, where Cass isughing at something Gabriel said.


    My chest tightens with a mix of anger and worry, but I know Jayden''s right. I have to let go, just enough to keep her close.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ll stop keeping an eye on Gabriel.


    It urs to me that maybe Gus is dating Maria to try and find out more about them.


    23


    239 Crashing and Burning


    I think I''ll give him a call soon.


    But for the rest of the night, I''m going to enjoy and celebrate Jayden for his big night. This is for baby Henry and all the others.


    The families that need the equipment, that need a family ce to stay when their kids are gravely ill.

 Chapter 239

    239 Judy''s Gesture


    239 Judy''s Gesture


    (Winona)


    The night has been a sess by all ounts. The Brennan Wing has a record-breaking amount of


    donations.


    "I just want to say goodnight to Henry," he says. "This g has been great... I''ve done what I came to do."


    "I''m very proud of you. Let''s go. You''ve done more than enough tonight."


    We continue toward the exit, weaving through thest few clusters of people lingering by the door. Just as we''re almost at the staircase, I catch sight of Judy, sitting at her table with Gabriel and Cass.


    I see her lean over, whisper something to Gabriel, and then, with a smile that feels sharp enough to cut, she does it.


    She touches Gabriel on the back of the head and rubs. As she does she nces over at Jayden.


    That damn gesture.


    It''s a small thing, but I see it instantly, the same subtle motion she used to make with Jayden, a quiet symbol of love she had for him. It was always her thing.


    A secret, silent way to say, "I''m here for you. I love you." Only now, she''s doing it with Gabriel, and looking to see if Jayden notices.


    I nce up at him, and his whole body has gone rigid, his eyes fixed on Judy and Gabriel. His grip on my hand tightens, and I can practically hear his teeth grinding together.


    "She''s doing it to get back at me for cutting her out," he says through gritted teeth, his voice low and dangerous. "She''s using him, and he doesn''t even realize it. I''m going to tell her it won''t work." "Jayden, don''t," I whisper, pulling gently on his arm. "Don''t let her get to you. She''s trying to provoke you."


    But it''s toote. He''s already turning, about to march over to her, the fury clear in every step. I know that look, that anger, and I know if he goes over there, things will get ugly. The police will get called. Before he can take another step, Gus appears in front of him, his hand on Jayden''s chest, stopping him in his tracks. Gus moves him back closer to me.


    "Don''t be stupid," Gus says, his voice firm but not unkind. "You put the no contact order on her. You go over there, you break it, and that''s exactly what she wants. You''re ying into her hands, Jayden." Jayden''s eyes ze, his jaw clenched as he res at Gus. "Mind your own business," he snars. "You don''t get to tell me what to do."


    "I''m trying to help you," Gus insists. "She''s manipting you like she always does. Don''t give her the satisfaction."


    "Help me?" Jayden''s voice rises, anger bubbling to the surface. "You never cared about helping me. You weren''t there when I needed you as a kid, so don''t start pretending to care now."


    Gus flinches, but he doesn''t back down. "I made mistakes, but this isn''t about me. This is about you. Don''t let her win."


    239 Judy''s Gesture


    Jayden shakes his head, fury radiating off him. "You don''t get it, do you? She''s always pulling the strings, always ying her little games, and I''m done. I''m done with all of it. And you-stop trying to be a father to me. It''s toote for that."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Gus''s face hardens, but I can see the hurt in his eyes. He opens his mouth to say something, but Jayden''s already turning away, his grip on my hand tight as he pulls me toward the exit.


    "Let''s go," Jayden mutters, his voice harsh.


    We step out into the cool night air, and Jayden''s pace quickens as we move toward the car. I can feel the anger still coursing through him, his shoulders tense, his breathing uneven. "Jayden, slow down," I say, trying to catch up with him, Talk to me."


    He stops abruptly, turning to face me. His eyes are zing, his emotions right on the surface. "I can''t do this anymore, Winona," he says, his voice raw. "This city, this life... It''s suffocating me. It''s like no matter what I do, she is always there, lurking in the background, trying to control everything."


    I reach out, cing my hand on his arm, "I know. But you''re doing the right thing. You walked away from her tonight. You didn''t give her what she wanted."


    He lets out a bitterugh, shaking his head. "It doesn''t feel like I did the right thing. I feel like I''m trapped in her web, no matter how hard I try


    to escape."


    "You''re not trapped," I say firmly, stepping closer to him. "You''re building something new. You''re building a life for us, for Abby, for Henry. You''re not under her control anymore."


    He looks at me, his expression softening just a fraction. "I don''t want to be here anymore, Winona," he admits, his voice quieter now. "Once Henry is well enough, I want to leave this city. I want to take you, ''Anne and the kids and just... go."


    "Go?" I ask, my heart skipping a beat as I think of leaving Cass alone. "Where?"


    "Anywhere but here," he says, his gaze locking onto mine. "Somewhere far away from her, from all this bullshit. I want a fresh start. I don''t care where we go as long as it''s away from here."


    I take a deep breath, trying to process what he''s saying "Are you sure, Jayden?"


    "Yes."


    I stare at him, my mind racing. Leaving the city, starting fresh... It sounds tempting, especially after everything we''ve been through. But is it really that simple? "Once we''re married, Henry is strong enough. I want us to leave."


    I step closer, wrapping my arms around him. "Okay," I whisper, resting my head against his chest. "When Henry is ready... we''ll go. If that''s what you still want." Jayden lets out a long breath, his arms tightening around me. "Thank you."


    That''s okay."


    *I''m so over allowing her to get me. I thought I was over it."


    "I guess we both got triggered tonight."


    239 Judy''s Gesture


    "You


    now, just fix yours before it ends up like mine."


    will. Why don''t we book in for dinner tomorrow night at her caf¨¦ and I''ll apologize to Cass."


    "Perfect."


    2400 Pet Shuning


    240 G Pot Stirring

 Chapter 240

    240 G Pot Stirring


    (Judy)


    I watch Jayden''s face tighten from across the room as I make the small, familiar gesture with Gabriel. A rush of satisfaction floods me. He saw it. I knew he would.


    It''s a tiny thing, something I used to do with him when I wanted him to know I was proud of him and I loved him.


    And now? Now it''s enough to remind him of what we had, of what he''s lost by cutting me out. Good. Let him stew in that for a while.


    Jayden was on his way over. He would''ve vited the no contact order. I wanted that. But damn Gus had to step in being a big fatherly hero and stop Jayden''s onught. Oh well, there''s always next time. And there will be a next time,


    Outwardly, I keep my expression calm and pleasant. I can''t let Gabriel or Cass, or anyone else at this table, know how much pleasure I''m getting from riling Jayden up. It''s a calcted move, and I''m already thinking three steps ahead.


    If Jayden still cares enough to react, then I have leverage. There''s still a chance for reconciliation, whether he realizes it or not. Because clearly he still has emotions attached to me.


    I nce around the table. Phillip is deep in conversation with Eva, his usual smoothness on disy. Phillip and I have aplicated history, but it''s strictly business now.


    We work well together, both of us perfectionists when ites to our work.


    He''s always been professional, and while I don''t entirely trust him given he''s chosen to side with Winona, I know he''s useful. He''s loyal to Winona but I like to keep my friends close and my enemies closer. Our working rtionship is solid, and that''s important for me and Brennan Industries now.


    "Judy, what do you think?" Phillip suddenly asks, pulling me back into the conversation. His gaze is sharp, assessing. He''s good at that-making you feel like he''s always a step ahead.


    I smile, keeping my tone light, "About what?"


    "Cass and Gabriel," Phillip says, nodding toward the two of them on the dance floor. Gabriel is leaning in close to Cass, whispering something that makes her giggle.


    It''s satisfying, seeing her so entranced by him. Winona must be hating this. Anything that pisses off Winona pleases me greatly. Not even my doing but I''ll throw my support their way.


    Do I think Gabriel is smitten with Cass? Not a chance. But whatever he is up to with her, doesn''t bother


    1. me.


    I shrug, pretending to be indifferent. "They seem. close. None of my business."


    Phillip raises an eyebrow, clearly not buying my nonchnce. "He''s a bit old for her, don''t you think?"


    240 G Pot String


    "Age is just a number, Phillip," I say, dismissing the concern with a wave of my hand. "Cass is a grown woman. She can make her own choices."


    He''s about to say something else when Lance, who''s been quietly observing the room, leans in. "I don''t know. Gabriel''s a smooth talker, but something about him rubs me the wrong way. He''s too polished, too...rehearsed."


    I nce at Lance. "Lance, please. You''re just jealous because Gabriel''s better looking than you and Cass ignored you hitting on her."


    Lanceughs. "Maybe. But I''ve got a bad feeling about him."


    "Jealousy doesn''t suit you," I retort, not wanting to entertain Lance''s concerns.


    I have my own reservations about Gabriel. He''s ying his part too well, and Cass is too young to see through him. But I can''t work out why he would be stringing her along. Maybe he''s just a yer.


    I mean he doesn''t need the money or use her for a green card or anything.


    As long as it doesn''t affect me and my business, I don''t give a rat''s ass who is bonking who.


    Cass is not my concern. She''ll figure it out on her own, or she won''t. I''m just happy to have a front row, seat to Cass pissing off her sister. If I can use Gabriel to keep Cass and Winona at odds, all the better. I know it''s getting under Winona''s skin. That alone makes it worth encouraging.


    Gabriel and Casse back from the dance floor. He is getting a lot of looks from thedies. I mean he is absolute cover model material. I think he''ll be getting offers very soon.


    Cass is glowing, her face lit up with excitement from Gabriel and her time on the dance floor. He''s got that easy confidence about him, the kind that draws people in without effort. He''s charming.


    I doubt he learned that off Greg. He''s much more like Gus in his demeanor. Charming and dangerous.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Did you have a good time?" I ask, keeping my tone casual as I watch them sit down.


    Cass smiles brightly, leaning into Gabriel. "Yeah, it was great. He''s a good dancer."


    Gabriel shes that disarming smile. "Cass is the real talent. I''m just along for the ride."


    I resist the urge to roll my eyes. He''sying it on thick, and Cass, in her naivety, is eating it up. This dynamic is going to get interesting. I can see how easily he''s manipting her.


    But if it keeps her close to me, then I have no reason to stop it.


    "Cass, what do you do for work?"


    "I''ve just started a traineeship in a kitchen. I''d like to open my own ce one day."


    "Well, if you have half the determination of your sister, you won''t have a problem. You''d do well to take advice from her."


    Cass eyes me suspiciously. "I can make my own decisions."


    "That''s what every young person thinks."


    Cass jumps in, her voice sharp. "Judy, this is about your ongoing bullshit with my sister and Jayden, isn''t


    240 G Pot String


    it? Don''t get me involved. I''m not Winona when she was eighteen. You can keep your olddy bullshit for people stupid enough to give you an inch."


    I''m momentarily taken aback by her bluntness. It''s clear that Cass isn''t meek. There''s fire in her, and it''s aimed straight at me.


    I raise an eyebrow, keeping my tone even. "I''m just offering some olddy advice, Cass. Take it or leave it."


    "Let''s be real here. I''m not interested in whatever feud you''ve got going with Winona or Jayden. And I''m certainly not going to be a pawn in whatever game you''re ying." "I''m not ying games."

 Chapter 241

    241 Gus and Maria (Judy)


    Gabriel watches quietly, his eyes flicking between us. He doesn''t intervene, but his presence is undeniable. His sisters start talking to each other in Spanish.


    I don''t speak Spanish and I have no clue what they are saying.


    Gabriel answers them. I assume he''s rying what he thinks is wrong with Cass.


    My annoyance res. "It''s polite to speak in anguage everyone at the table can understand," I say, trying to maintain control of the situation.


    Gabriel turns his gaze on me, his expression calm but authoritative. "I will speak with my sisters however I please, Judy," he says, his voice smooth but firm. "We don''t need to exin ourselves to you or anyone else." The power in his words hangs in the air, and for the first time, I feel a shift. Gabriel isn''t just ying a role, he''s asserting himself. I don''t like it, but I can''t afford to challenge him openly. Not yet.


    Cass, emboldened by Gabriel''s support, crosses her arms and looks me dead in the eye. "You''re not going to get between me and my family, Judy. I don''t care what you think you''re doing with Gabriel or anyone else." I open my mouth to respond, but Gabriel cuts in smoothly. "Cass and I are very much in control of our own decisions. Perhaps it''s best if we all focus on our own concerns, rather than family drama."


    "In other words, everyone can mind their own business," Cass says.


    "Indeed," he replies


    It''s a calcted move on his part, and it''s effective. The conversation stalls, and I realize I''m not going to win this round. Not tonight, anyway.


    I nce at Phillip, who has been observing quietly, as usual. I''m sure he''ll be reporting this back to Winona. Let him.


    I sip my martini and then I spot Gus and Maria heading for our table. Just what I need.


    Maria greets her children, her Cuban Spanish flowing smoothly. Gus answers her just as fluently. I hate that. I hate how I have no idea what they''re saying


    I nce at Gus. The way he looks at her makes me want to vomit. The fact that he''s even here with her, unting her in front of me, pisses me off, I feel the rage bubbling up inside me, but I keep it contained. I have to Gabriel and his sisters can''t know the extent of my loathing for their holler than thou'' mother.


    Maria is talking to her kids in Spanish, her voice soft and soothing. She says something that makes. Gabriel smile, and he nods in agreement. It''s enough to make my stomach turn.


    1 clear my throat, determined to take the control back.


    "Gus. How nice to see you. I guess this is Maria?"


    241 Gus and Maria


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Yes." He''s looking at me as if he''s worried about what I''m going to say next.


    I don''t know what he''s ying at with her, but if he thinks he''s having some great romance like that dirty, rotten, cheating brother of his, he''s wrong.


    "Maria, I''m Judy. Greg''s wife." I reach my hand out to her.


    She smiles and looks to Gus for trantion. He talks Spanish and she eyes me for a second before taking my hand. Then she says something Gus trantes. "She''s sorry for your loss, all those years ago."


    Iugh. "Well, I''m not."


    Gabriel bristles at this. I ignore him. Whoever they thought Greg was, I have news for them and it''s all bad. I''m done with this happy-happy joy-joy crap.


    "You know, Gus," I say, "it must be so nice for you to y trantor all night. You''re just so useful."


    He stares at me. He knows I''m being sarcastic. "Well, Judy. It''s about understanding, isn''t it."


    Understanding. Right. As if Gus ever understood anything. Especially when it came to Jayden and me. He threw us to the wolf and he''ll never stop paying for that


    "Well, it''s been a sessful evening for the Brennan Wing."


    "It certainly has." Gus replies.


    Gus and Maria start another conversation, and Maria gives her kids a warm smile. I grit my teeth, hating how perfect and loving she seems. It''s clear they dote on her every word. I watch as Gus leans in, whispering something to her in Spanish that makes her smile even wider.


    I want to scream.


    But instead, I turn to Gabriel, giving him my best business smile. "I''ll take you on a tour of the Brennan Wing, Gabriel. They do some really wonderful work there." He nods, "I''d like that."


    "Judy," Gus says, pulling me out of my thoughts. "We''re heading out soon. Are you staying?"


    "I think I''ll stick around a bit longer," I say, smiling sweetly. "You know me-always working. The. ''s quite a few business prospects I need to mingle with."


    He gives me a look, clearly not buying my act. But I don''t care. Let him judge. Let him y nice with Maria. I''ve got bigger ns in mind.


    As they leave, I lean back in my chair, turning my attention back to Gabriel. He''sughing with Cass now, his hand resting casually on her arm.


    I may not fully trust Gabriel, but for now, he''s a useful ally. And if I can get what I want-if I can secure those shares and solidify almost full ownership of Brennan Industries then everything else will fall into ce.


    As for Jayden? Well, he''lle around. He always does.

 Chapter 242

    242 Ghosts (Winona)


    The day after the g has been all about family, just the way it should be. Jayden and I spent the morning with Abby, Bobby, and Sarah, ying in the park and eating ice cream. The joy on their faces brought a kind of peace that we''ve both needed after everything that''s been happening.


    Now, as the sun dips lower in the sky, we''re in the neonatal ward, sitting beside baby Henry, watching as the nursing staff tries him on a bottle feed.


    It''s always nerve-wracking, watching these tiny milestones. Every time he does something new, I feel like I''m holding my breath. Today is no different.


    Jayden''s standing next to me, his hands clenched tightly around the edge of the crib as he watches Henry struggle to figure out how to suck and breathe at the same time. "Come on, little buddy. Take a drink."


    Henry''s so small, his little body looking even more fragile with the bottle at his lips. The nurse guides carefully, her eyes trained on him, ready to pull it away at the first sign of trouble.


    I can feel the tension rolling off Jayden in waves. He hasn''t said much since we got here, but I can see the fear in his eyes. I know because I''m feeling the exact same way. Henry chokes.


    The bottle slips, and his tiny face scrunches up, his breaths turning ragged. My heart stops. The nurse pulls the bottle away immediately, but it''s toote.


    Henry''s in distress, his little body writhing as he struggles for air.


    Jayden''s voice is urgent. "Come on, buddy, breathe. Please, breathe."


    The nurse is working quickly, repositioning Henry, but the serious look on their faces tells the full story. Please, stay back. We need room," she says to Jayden


    I reach for Jayden''s hand, trying to calm him, but he''s not even aware of me. His focus is entirely on Henry, and for a moment, I see the absolute terror in his eyes. "Please, Ashlyn," he says, his voice breaking. "Help him Help him breathe. Wherever you are... please..."


    It''s like a punch to my chest, hearing him say her name Ashlyn. He''s pleading to her for support. Not me, not the nurses. Her. I freeze, my hand still on his arm. I don''t know what to think.


    It feels like he''s reaching out to her, and I can''t help but feel a wave of hurt wash over me.


    I get it, though. Ashlyn was Henry''s mother. Maybe it makes sense in some twisted way, but it''s still jarring. He should be leaning on me, not calling out to someone who''s gone. Someone he''s not supposed to love anymore.


    The nurse finally gets Henry settled, and his breathing steadies. Relief floods through me, and I can see Jayden exhale, his shoulders slumping. He looks like he''s just run a marathon. He spins around and gives


    242 Ghosts


    me a hug and kiss. "Thank God, Winona."


    "I know. That was so scary."


    Jayden almost breaks me in half with his hug. Then he lets go. "He can just stop giving us a heart attack like that."


    "That is for sure." This sure brings back just how fragile Henry still is despite his milestonestely.


    "Will he be okay? Why did that just happen?" Jayden asks the nurses.


    "Most likely he''s not quite developed enough yet. Sucking and swallowing is something they practice in the womb with the amniotic fluid. Then they just need to add breathing to the mix outside of the womb." "I see. So, he will be able to do this eventually?"


    "We''ll give him another week," the nurse says, her voice calm but firm. "He''s not quite ready yet, but that''s okay. He''s making progress. We''ll try again."


    Jayden nods, but I can see the emotional toll it''s taken on him. I want to ask him why he called out to Ashlyn, but I can''t bring myself to do it. Not here. Not now.


    I''m overreacting. I need to stop.


    Later that night, we''re in bed. Jayden''s already fallen asleep, his breathing steady and deep beside me. I''m exhausted too, but my mind won''t shut off.


    I keep reying the moment in the hospital when he begged Ashlyn to help.


    It''s stuck in my head, and I can''t shake the feeling that there''s something more going on with him. Something I''m not seeing. I remember the sequence to follow that Barnaby gave me to help me drift off to sleep.


    I close my eyes, letting myself drift off, thinking of rxing things that are happy thoughts. Rxing more with each outward breath. Atst, I feel I''m there, ready to doze off.


    I''m caught in that hazy space between sleep and wakefulness. The room is quiet, I hear Jayden breathing but I''m not really awake. I hear Jayden moan softly beside me.


    It''s barely audible, but it pulls me back from the edge of sleep.


    T


    242 Ghosts


    (Winona)


    The day after the g has been all about family, just the way it should be. Jayden and I spent the morning with Abby, Bobby, and Sarah, ying in the park and eating ice cream. The joy on their faces brought a kind of peace that we''ve both needed after everything that''s been happening.


    Now, as the sun dips lower in the sky, we''re in the neonatal ward, sitting beside baby Henry, watching as the nursing staff tries him on a bottle feed.


    It''s always nerve-wracking, watching these tiny milestones. Every time he does something new, I feel like I''m holding my breath. Today is no different.


    Jayden''s standing next to me, his hands clenched tightly around the edge of the crib as he watches Henry struggle to figure out how to suck and breathe at the same time. "Come on, little buddy. Take a drink."


    Henry''s so small, his little body looking even more fragile with the bottle at his lips. The nurse guides carefully, her eyes trained on him, ready to pull it away at the first sign of trouble.


    I can feel the tension rolling off Jayden in waves. He hasn''t said much since we got here, but I can see the fear in his eyes. I know because I''m feeling the exact same way. Henry chokes.


    The bottle slips, and his tiny face scrunches up, his breaths turning ragged. My heart stops. The nurse pulls the bottle away immediately, but it''s toote.


    Henry''s in distress, his little body writhing as he struggles for air.


    Jayden''s voice is urgent. "Come on, buddy, breathe. Please, breathe."


    The nurse is working quickly, repositioning Henry, but the serious look on their faces tells the full story. Please, stay back. We need room," she says to Jayden


    I reach for Jayden''s hand, trying to calm him, but he''s not even aware of me. His focus is entirely on Henry, and for a moment, I see the absolute terror in his eyes.


    "Please, Ashlyn," he says, his voice breaking. "Help him Help him breathe. Wherever you are... please..."


    It''s like a punch to my chest, hearing him say her name Ashlyn. He''s pleading to her for support. Not me, not the nurses. Her. I freeze, my hand still on his arm. I don''t know what to think.


    It feels like he''s reaching out to her, and I can''t help but feel a wave of hurt wash over me.


    I get it, though. Ashlyn was Henry''s mother. Maybe it makes sense in some twisted way, but it''s still jarring. He should be leaning on me, not calling out to someone who''s gone. Someone he''s not supposed to love anymore.


    The nurse finally gets Henry settled, and his breathing steadies. Relief floods through me, and I can see Jayden exhale, his shoulders slumping. He looks like he''s just run a marathon. He spins around and gives


    242 Ghosts


    me a hug and kiss. "Thank God, Winona."


    "I know. That was so scary."


    Jayden almost breaks me in half with his hug. Then he lets go. "He can just stop giving us a heart attack like that."


    "That is for sure." This sure brings back just how fragile Henry still is despite his milestonestely.


    "Will he be okay? Why did that just happen?" Jayden asks the nurses.


    "Most likely he''s not quite developed enough yet. Sucking and swallowing is something they practice in the womb with the amniotic fluid. Then they just need to add breathing to the mix outside of the womb." "I see. So, he will be able to do this eventually?"


    "We''ll give him another week," the nurse says, her voice calm but firm. "He''s not quite ready yet, but that''s okay. He''s making progress. We''ll try again."


    Jayden nods, but I can see the emotional toll it''s taken on him. I want to ask him why he called out to Ashlyn, but I can''t bring myself to do it. Not here. Not now.


    I''m overreacting. I need to stop.


    Later that night, we''re in bed. Jayden''s already fallen asleep, his breathing steady and deep beside me. I''m exhausted too, but my mind won''t shut off.


    I keep reying the moment in the hospital when he begged Ashlyn to help.


    It''s stuck in my head, and I can''t shake the feeling that there''s something more going on with him. Something I''m not seeing. I remember the sequence to follow that Barnaby gave me to help me drift off to sleep.


    I close my eyes, letting myself drift off, thinking of rxing things that are happy thoughts. Rxing more with each outward breath. Atst, I feel I''m there, ready to doze off.


    I''m caught in that hazy space between sleep and wakefulness. The room is quiet, I hear Jayden breathing but I''m not really awake. I hear Jayden moan softly beside me.


    It''s barely audible, but it pulls me back from the edge of sleep.


    I


    I turn slightly, opening my eyes just a crack, and I hear him give a smallugh. It''s the kind ofugh that''s full of warmth, the kind that makes you think of happy moments.


    I''m d he''s able to have happy dreams. That makes me feel good.


    Then, I hear him whisper, "Ashlyn."


    My heart almost stops. It''s like ice water being smashed in my face and I''m fully awake. I hold my breath, listening, hoping I misheard him.


    But then, there''s another sound-a groan that''s unmistakably... sexual.


    Then his breathing gets heavy. He''s panting. God, is he having a nightmare? Maybe I should wake him.


    242 GhostsThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His body ge


    rigid, and he growls out, "torpedo"


    His safe word with Ashlyn! Fuck.


    I turn slightly, opening my eyes just a crack, and I hear him give a smallugh. It''s the kind ofugh that''s full of warmth, the kind that makes you think of happy moments.


    I''m d he''s able to have happy dreams. That makes me feel good.


    Then, I hear him whisper, "Ashlyn."


    My heart almost stops. It''s like ice water being smashed in my face and I''m fully awake. I hold my breath, listening, hoping I misheard him.


    But then, there''s another sound-a groan that''s unmistakably... sexual.


    Then his breathing gets heavy. He''s panting. God, is he having a nightmare? Maybe I should wake him.


    242 Ghosts


    His body ge


    rigid, and he growls out, "torpedo"


    His safe word with Ashlyn! Fuck.

 Chapter 243

    26 BONUS


    ET IT NOW


    243 Secrets and Danger


    243 Secrets and Danger


    (Anonymous)


    The room is dimly lit, the faint glow from a singlemp casting long shadows on the walls. I sit in silence, waiting. It''s been a long game, but we''re finally approaching the end. Our inroads into the USA will soon be open and operating.


    Every move has been calcted, and now it''s just a matter of setting the final pieces in ce.


    A knock at the door breaks the stillness, and a dark figure steps inside. They move with confidence, every step deliberate, as they approach and sit across from me.


    Familiar dark eyes gleam, sharp and calcting.


    We talk easily in Spanish.


    "We''ve got a problem," they say, voice calm but full of purpose.


    I lean forward slightly. "What kind of problem?"


    "Gus Brennan. He''s about to reveal the Cuban and South Americanworks. He has all he needs. That fuck has been a double agent all along. Nexus Global is a front for a worldwide spy ring." "So, we kill him. Simple."


    "No. That won''t work. Gus is too smart. What we need is for him to take the fall. He''ll never reveal the work Nexus Global is a front for."


    "How do you know this?" I ask, keeping my tone measured.


    "We''ve been tipped off. We have solid proof," they say, drumming their fingers lightly on the table. "He''s nning to expose the cartels, Cuban officials, all of it. But after Jayden''s wedding." "Why then?"


    "Gus knows this could blow up in his face and he''s not drawing attention to himself. He''s going to act like life is normal. If he seeds, it''ll bring down everything we''ve built." "And the USA wins again."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Exactly."


    I take a deep breath, the weight of the situation sinking in. Gus Brennan is poised to destroy everything. Our control, our influence, the entire infrastructure we''ve worked to infiltrate for decades. If he exposes theworks, the USA and its allies will move in swiftly to wipe us out.


    "And what are we going to do about it?" I ask, keeping my voice steady.


    "We shut Gus down. We can force him to reveal himself as a traitor to the USA. Once we have him branded as a secret agent, they''ll arrest him for treason. Hispany, his legacy, everything will fall apart. If we can turn the tables on him, if we can get him arrested for treason, it''ll take out the entirework of


    243 Secrets and Danger


    agents.


    "And how do we make him take the fall as a traitor?" I ask.


    "We make sure we have what he loves the most and we don''t reveal what Nexus Global has actually been doing." The figure across from me gives a small, knowing smile. "We get Jayden then we''ll get Gus." Jayden. His heir. The one thing Gus would never risk. The only piece on the board that could make him sacrifice everything he''s built-his power, his empire, his life.


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to take out the kids?"


    "No. Gus has too much security on them. Plus, it''s too risky if the killer gets caught. But Jayden, we can bring him to us."


    "Go on," I urge.


    "We get Jayden to South America. Once he''s there, we''ll hold him. Gus won''t hesitate toe after him, and when he does, we''ll force him to trade Jayden''s life for his silence. He''ll be forced to choose. Expose himself as a traitor or sacrifice his son''s life." It''s brilliant. Gus would never let anything happen to Jayden, and they know it. If we get our hands on Jayden, Gus will have no choice but to bow to our demands.


    "And how do you n on getting Jayden to South America?" I ask, my curiosity piqued.


    "That''s a ''you'' problem," they reply. "With that ridiculous family, I''m sure you''ll have no trouble."


    I sit back, considering a n. If we can''t use the kids against Jayden, what else would bring him to South America? I smile. Of course. It''s too easy really. Winona.


    Jayden will follow. And Gus? Gus will have no choice but to act, sacrificing himself to save his son. Poor stupid fools.


    "How soon can we move?" I ask, my mind already calcting the next steps.


    "As close to Jayden''s wedding day as possible."


    I let a slow smile spread across my face. It''s perfect. Gus Brennan has fooled us for years but if we hit him where it hurts, if we force him to choose between his son and taking us down, he''ll fold. We have the upper hand now we know he''s working against us.


    He''ll sacrifice himself for Jayden. Family is a cancer. They make you weak and vulnerable. I''ll never allow that to happen. My cause is greater than anything else,


    "And when Gus is exposed?" I ask, leaning forward. "What happens then?"


    The figure''s smile widens. "Once Gus exposes himself as a traitor, the USA will disown him. And without Gus, Nexus Global will fall apart. Any double agents will scatter. We''ll deal with them in time." "We''ve got to make sure it works," I say firmly. "Gus can''t slip through our fingers. Not this time."


    The figure stands, their posture rxed but their eyes gleaming with a dangerous edge. "It''ll work. Once we have Jayden, Gus will have no choice."


    I''ll set things in ce."


    243 Secrets and Danger


    "Timing is crucial. Gus has to think he is still in control until the veryst minute. He can''t suspect anything."


    "I have a n. This wedding will be the perfect cover."

 Chapter 244

    244 I Want This Wedding (Winona)


    A week has passed since that night, since I heard Jayden say her name in his sleep. Ashlyn,


    Even worse, he was having sex with her in his sleep, or whatever it was they did to require the use of his safe word. I''m rattled. I''m back to thinking that this is a part of his needs I can''t fulfill other way


    way,


    It''s been bothering me, like an itch I can''t scratch. He hasn''t mentioned her since, and in every he''s been perfect. But that dream, the way he said her name, the small groan. The safe word. It''s all still here in my head, eating away at me. I''m sitting across from Barnaby during my weekly therapy session, spilling it all out. I want to stop these sessions after I''m married. The way I''m going, the session will never end.


    "I know it sounds crazy," I say, my hands twisting in myp, fingers interlocked in a nervous knot. "I know he''s dealing with a lot-Henry, the wedding, everything But why is he calling out to her, you know? Ashlyn? It''s like... is he still in love with her?"


    Barnaby listens quietly, as he always does, nodding every now and then to encourage me to keep talking. His eyes are calm, patient, and I know he''s waiting for me to get it all out.


    "It''s hard," he finally says, leaning forward a little, folding his hands on the notepad resting on hisp.


    *Because this isn''t about Ashlyn in the way you''re thinking. Jayden is dealing with a lot of unresolved emotions tied to her, especially since Henry''s birth. But dreams are often just our mind''s way of processing things we can''t control."


    I nod, but it doesn''t make it easier. "I get that, but shouldn''t he be leaning on me for support? Not pleading with Ashlyn, someone who''s gone. And then having sexual dreams about her. It just feels like... he''s hiding something." "Have you considered the dreams might be less about being sexual and more about the control factors?" Barnaby asks, his pen tapping lightly against the notepad.


    "I guess that''s possible." But I heard him. I saw him. It was definitely sexual.


    Barnaby reminds me gently. "You and Jayden made a promise, didn''t you? To be open and honest with each other, not to hide feelings. You''ve bothe a long way, and this is something that, if left to fester, will create doubt."


    I sigh, staring at the floor, my shoe sliding against the carpeted office floor. "You''re right, but I don''t want to bring this up right now. The wedding''s six weeks away, Barnaby. I''ve made up with Cass after our fight about Gabriel, things are finally falling into ce. I don''t want to derail everything."


    His gaze softens, his voice gentle but firm. "Winona, avoiding a conversation like this won''t make it go away. If anything, it''ll eat at you until ites out in a worse way. Don''t underestimate the power of talking things through, even if it''s ufortable."


    "I know," I mutter, picking at the sleeve of my jacket, the soft fabric feeling like a wee distraction. But Jayden''s been so amazing. He''s nned the entire wedding, every detail. He''s so excited to finally have us all together, to officially join our family." 244 I Want The Wedding


    A soft smile tugs at my lips as I think about his ns. Jayden''s been stoked about it, calling venues, organizing the reception, even booking us a mini-moon since we can''t be away from Henry too long.


    He''s been more present than I ever imagined, diving into this with everything he has.


    "But holding this back might make him think you have trust Issues," Barnaby interjects, watching me closely.


    "I just don''t want to ruin the moment. He''s been hands-on in ways I never expected. He even found a way to include Bobby and Sarah in the ceremony. He''s nning to adopt them on the same day we get married. Like, sign the papers with them on the day." "That is pretty cool," Barnaby acknowledges with a nod, his tone warm.


    "How can I be so selfish and petty?" I ask, leaning back into the chair, my hands dropping limply into myp. "He''s giving me everything I ever wanted with him. A family, a home, a life together. How can I throw something like this in his face?"


    Barnaby doesn''t answer immediately, just sits there, letting the words hang in the air between us. His silence isn''t ufortable, but it presses on me, making me reflect harder on what I''m saying.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Winona," he finally says. "You''re not being selfish. You''re not being petty. You''re feeling something real something that needs to be addressed. Marriage isn''t about perfection; it''s about working through the imperfections"


    I know he''s right. But the thought of bringing up Ashlyn now, when everything else is going so well, wrong. I can''t shake the fear that I''ll ruin it all, that I''ll push Jayden away with my insecurities.


    feels


    "I''ll think about it," I finally say, standing up to grab my bag, the weight of it slung over my shoulder feeling like a necessary distraction.


    "But for now. I just want to focus on the wedding. I''ll bring it up after. Once we''re married, I''ll deal with it then. It''s for better or for worse, right?"


    Barnaby gives me a small, understanding nod as I go to the door.


    I don''t know if I''m making the right decision, but right now, it feels like the only one. I just want this wedding.


    I want our life together. Everything else can wait.

 Chapter 245

    245 Home Sweet Home


    (Winona)


    At home, Abby zooms past me into the kitchen.


    "Oh, hi, Mommy." Then she backs up and gives me a quick hug. "Gotta go, we''re making cookies for Aunt Cass." Then she''s gone.


    "Hi Abby.." My words trail off in the wake of her energy I grin.


    Theirughter echoes through the penthouse, and for a moment, I just stand here, taking it all in.


    This penthouse was never designed for such family chaos, but I wouldn''t trade it for anything. It feels like home.


    Jayden looks up as soon as I walk in, and a smile spreads across his face, the kind of smile that makes my heart flip.


    Suddenly, the heaviness I''ve been carrying since my session feels a little lighter. Of course, I can''t ruin this wedding with my insecurities.


    "Hey, you," he says, standing up and crossing the room to take me into his arms. "How was your session?"


    "It was good," I reply, leaning in to kiss him on the cheek. I nce around at the chaos. "This ce looks like a bomb hit it."


    "I think it makes the penthouse look better," he jokes, grinning as he pulls me closer.


    Iugh. "You would."


    "Lucky Henry is small, or we''d barely squeeze him in. How was he doing when you left?" I ask.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "He''s gained a few ounces," his voice filled with pride.


    "Did they say anything about the bottle feed situation?"


    Jayden nods. "We''ll try again tomorrow. But this time, the doctor suggests we do it with skin-to-skin contact. He thinks that might help rx Henry a little more. I think it will go well. He was searching for something today. Turned his head when I rubbed his cheek." "Oh, wow! That''s so exciting."


    "You can join us?"


    "Of course!" The thought of Henry thriving, of getting closer toing home, warms me.


    But it''s bittersweet. Every step forward with him feels like a reminder of Ashlyn and that damn dream I


    can''t shake.


    Jayden wraps his arms around my waist, pulling me into a hug. "I was thinking, after dinner, we could sit down and go over some final wedding ns."


    "That sounds great," I say, my heart swelling with love for him.


    How can I bring up the dream now? When he''s pouring his heart into this family, into making us whole? I


    245 Home Sweet Home


    want to marry him more than anything in the world.


    The buzzer goes, breaking the moment.


    "It''s Cass. Let me up." Her voicees through the speaker.


    Jayden kisses my forehead before heading back to the couch, and I go to send the elevator down.


    "On the way." I say back to her via the inte, "I wish I knew all I had to do was offer cookies to get you here."


    "Please, not if you''re cooking them," she teases.


    "Rude!" I say before watching her step into the elevator on the screen.


    Then the doors open and there she is, looking fresh from work in her chef''s jacket. She beams when she sees me, holding up a carrier bag.


    "I''m here for the famous Anne-madesagna," she says, stepping inside.


    "You will turn into asagna if you keep eating it like you do."


    "What a way to go!"


    Iugh, pulling her into a hug. "It''s so good to see you. Come in, dinner''s not ready yet, but I''m sure Anne. and the kids are almost ready."


    Cass steps in, ncing around at the chaos of the penthouse. "Wow, it''s lively in here tonight."


    "Every night," I reply, guiding her toward the kitchen. "This is where all the action happens.


    We walk into the kitchen and she is immediately swamped by Abby and Sarah. Bobby being a young teen


    is less animated but the grin he has is evident of how he feels about Aunt Cass.


    "Okay, you two. Let Aunt Cass breathe. You three kids can go get washed up for dinner."


    Off they go.


    "Hey, Cass!" Anne greets her warmly. "Yoursagna''s in the freezer. I made enough for a few days."


    Cass grins. "You''re a lifesaver, Anne."


    Anne waves her off,ughing. "You''re working too hard. You need to eat."


    "Speaking of work," I say, leaning against the counter, "how''s it going?"


    Cass''s eyes light up with excitement. "It''s been amazing. I''ve been doing so many hours as a junior chef. I get a week''s break just before the wedding, and I cannot wait. Plus, my passport arrived yesterday!" "That''s great!" I smile. "Maybe we could take a little trip somewhere fun during your break. Just you and me, a sister getaway before I tie the knot."


    Cass''s face falls slightly, and I instantly know something''s up.


    "Actually," she starts hesitantly, "I''ve already made ns. Gabriel and I are going to Cancun"


    I blink, disappointment runs through me. "Oh."


    245 Home Sweet Home


    Owe


    Cass shrugs, not picking up on my tone. "Yeah, Gabriel''s been keen to take me somewhere, so we finally decided on Cancun,"


    I frown, trying to hide my concern. "Cancun? It''s beautiful, but... you need to be careful, Cass. Stay in the tourist areas, don''t trust strangers. You have to be wary in foreign ces where you don''t understand thenguage and culture." Cass waves me off, smiling. "Mia''s going with us. Don''t worry, we''ll be sticking to the beaches and resorts. Besides, Mia''s been teaching me some Spanish, so we''re covered."


    I''ve changed my mind about Mia. After spending some time with her and giving her a chance like Cass asked, I''ve seen she isn''t a bad influence.


    In fact, I think she''s been a positive influence, helping Cass get out of her shell and trust herself as a


    person more.


    I''m still not down with the age gap with her and Gabriel, but it''s not worth pushing Cass away over. As Jayden says, making bad choices is a right of passage.


    I feel better knowing Mia will be there. "Okay, but make sure you''re back in time for the wedding. Maybe travel back a day earlier than nned, just in case there are flight dys or cancetions. Keep me posted."


    Cassughs. "I will be here, I promise. I wouldn''t miss the wedding for anything."


    "Good," I say, giving her a quick hug. "You''re an important part of that day."


    She pulls away, smiling. "I''ll be there, sis."


    I trust Cass, but Cancun? With Gabriel?


    I can''t shake the feeling that something could go terribly wrong.


    But Cass knows that no matter what, I''ll be there for her if she needs me.


    Even if it''s a rescue mission to Cancun


    246 Getting Intel

 Chapter 246

    246 Getting Intel


    246 Getting Intel


    (Winona)


    "So, the g night was interesting." Phillip says, not looking up from his papers.


    He''s been over at Brennan Industries working with Judy on a marketing push since the g evening.


    I nce over at him. "What do you mean?"


    "Judy was her usual underhanded self."


    "No surprise to me at all."


    "No. Me neither. Jayden is right to cut her out of his life."


    "What do you think of Gabriel, with Cass?"


    "Look, I think we are all a little concerned but Cass is no slouch. She stood up for you when Judy mentioned you. Gabriel basically told Judy mind her own business too."


    "Really?" Even after that fight we''d had? "Cass never mentioned anything. What do Gabriel''s family think of Cass?"


    "They seem fine, but their culture is different I guess."


    "Do you know them very well?"


    "The sisters," Phillip rifies, finally looking up. "I''ve met with Ana and Eva a few times now, and they are very nice, but... I get the feeling they''re not really interested in sticking around in the States. They miss home. Mia, well she is a free spirit. I don''t think she has any focus in life other than fun."


    Half her luck. I''d love to have that carefree attitude to life again.


    "Does that mean they will sell their shares?"


    "Yeah, I guess," Phillip muses, setting his papers down. "But still, it seems strange to me. Ana and Eva have this opportunity here, to be a part of the American dream and they don''t seem to care much about it."


    I shrug. "I guess they are happy with life the way they live it now. I can respect that."


    "I can tell you, it''s not throughck of intelligence. Both of them are highly educated and sharp as a whip. They aren''t intimidated by anyone it seems.


    "I''ve heard about the hot-headed Latino blood. I wish I''d had a transfusion of that all those years I couldn''t stand up to Judy."


    "I think you did what you had to do for Abby."


    Before I can respond, there''s a knock at the door. Gus walks in, his usual authority filling the room.


    "Winona," he greets me with a smile, then nods at Phillip. "Phillip."


    I sit up straighter in my chair. "Gus, what brings you here?"


    I haven''t seen or heard from him since he stopped Jayden going near Judy.


    246 Getting intel


    "I''m going to grab some lunch, Give you two some privacy," Phillip says.


    I nod at Phillip.


    Gus pulls up a chair. "I wanted to see if you and Jayden would like to have dinner with me and Maria. She has some questions about Greg." "You know how he feels about Greg. And honestly, I think you are the one who should tell Maria about your brother, not Jayden."


    "Maria''s been asking a lot of questions. She''s been struggling to reconcile the man she knew with the stranger that''s been revealed."


    I raise an eyebrow. "How does she remember him?"


    "She said Greg was loving, kind, attentive, and present with her and the kids. He traveled for work a bit but that was his job. When he never came back, she wasn''t sure where to start looking for him because after she tried searching for him, it had be obvious he wasn''t who he married her as."


    "I do feel for Maria. Well, if she is being real. Imagine finding the loving husband you thought you knew had a whole other life and identity?"


    Gus leans back in his chair, crossing his arms. "She still gets very upset about it. I do feel she is being genuine. I can see what Greg fell in love with. She sees the good in everything. You know, she even told Judy she was sorry for her loss when Judy introduced herself as Greg''s wife at the g."


    "Oh my god. Judy has some hide considering she hated the man."


    "Maria took it in her stride. She is quite amazing actually."


    I raise my eyebrows. I really can''t help but like Gus. "Maybe there''s another wedding in the future," I tease, There''s a moment of silence before Gus speaks again. "Speaking of the wedding, who''s giving you away? Do you have someone? I''d be happy to show up for you, and Jayden."


    I smile, shaking my head. "I don''t need anyone to give me away, Gus. I''mfortable walking on my own to Jayden. Thank you, I''m very touched by your offer."


    7 mean, I don''t have an invite anyway, but I wanted you to know, I''d be there for you."


    "Thanks. How does Judy feel about you seeing Maria?"


    "Let''s just say, if looks could kill, I''d be dead ten times over."


    I grin.


    "I have to say I''m a little satisfied knowing she''s pissed."


    "Hah! Me too. I''ve loved Judy for a lot of years despite her ws. Buttely, the shine is wearing off. It''s hard work. I''d like to think love can be easier in my golden years."


    "You talk like you''re ny."


    1 feel it some days."


    "But not when Maria is around?"


    "It''s almost impossible to not think good things when Maria is around. She has a profound calming


    246 Getting IntelContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    energy. I thought she''d be good for you. She has that same maternal focus that you have. She loves her children but not in a toxic way."


    "What about her father?"


    Gus shifts in his seat, his expression turning serious again. "She doesn''t acknowledge him as her father. I''m satisfied there''s no link between her and the corruption her father is allegedly involved in."


    I nod, relieved. "If you''re sure about her, then I''ll trust your judgment. What about the sisters? Phillip seems to feel they are okay and we''re both on the fence about Gabriel."


    "Ana and Eva are very much like their mother, but they are well aware that there isn''t good in some people. They don''t discuss their grandfather. It''s like he doesn''t exist. Mia is a livewire. I think because being the youngest andst baby there has been a little more leniency with her. Maria says she is her


    artistic one."


    "I guess artistic is one way to describe it. But thank you, that information really puts my mind at ease."


    That just leaves Gabriel to work out.

 Chapter 247

    246 Getting Intel


    246 Getting Intel


    (Winona)


    "So, the g night was interesting." Phillip says, not looking up from his papers.


    He''s been over at Brennan Industries working with Judy on a marketing push since the g evening.


    I nce over at him. "What do you mean?"


    "Judy was her usual underhanded self."


    "No surprise to me at all."


    "No. Me neither. Jayden is right to cut her out of his life."


    "What do you think of Gabriel, with Cass?"


    "Look, I think we are all a little concerned but Cass is no slouch. She stood up for you when Judy mentioned you. Gabriel basically told Judy mind her own business too."


    "Really?" Even after that fight we''d had? "Cass never mentioned anything. What do Gabriel''s family think of Cass?"


    "They seem fine, but their culture is different I guess."


    "Do you know them very well?"


    "The sisters," Phillip rifies, finally looking up. "I''ve met with Ana and Eva a few times now, and they are very nice, but... I get the feeling they''re not really interested in sticking around in the States. They miss home. Mia, well she is a free spirit. I don''t think she has any focus in life other than fun."


    Half her luck. I''d love to have that carefree attitude to life again.


    "Does that mean they will sell their shares?"


    "Yeah, I guess," Phillip muses, setting his papers down. "But still, it seems strange to me. Ana and Eva have this opportunity here, to be a part of the American dream and they don''t seem to care much about it."


    I shrug. "I guess they are happy with life the way they live it now. I can respect that."


    "I can tell you, it''s not throughck of intelligence. Both of them are highly educated and sharp as a whip. They aren''t intimidated by anyone it seems.


    "I''ve heard about the hot-headed Latino blood. I wish I''d had a transfusion of that all those years I couldn''t stand up to Judy."


    "I think you did what you had to do for Abby."


    Before I can respond, there''s a knock at the door. Gus walks in, his usual authority filling the room.


    "Winona," he greets me with a smile, then nods at Phillip. "Phillip."


    I sit up straighter in my chair. "Gus, what brings you here?"


    I haven''t seen or heard from him since he stopped Jayden going near Judy.


    246 Getting intel


    "I''m going to grab some lunch, Give you two some privacy," Phillip says.


    I nod at Phillip.


    Gus pulls up a chair. "I wanted to see if you and Jayden would like to have dinner with me and Maria. She has some questions about Greg." "You know how he feels about Greg. And honestly, I think you are the one who should tell Maria about your brother, not Jayden."


    "Maria''s been asking a lot of questions. She''s been struggling to reconcile the man she knew with the stranger that''s been revealed."


    I raise an eyebrow. "How does she remember him?"


    "She said Greg was loving, kind, attentive, and present with her and the kids. He traveled for work a bit but that was his job. When he never came back, she wasn''t sure where to start looking for him because after she tried searching for him, it had be obvious he wasn''t who he married her as."


    "I do feel for Maria. Well, if she is being real. Imagine finding the loving husband you thought you knew had a whole other life and identity?"


    Gus leans back in his chair, crossing his arms. "She still gets very upset about it. I do feel she is being genuine. I can see what Greg fell in love with. She sees the good in everything. You know, she even told Judy she was sorry for her loss when Judy introduced herself as Greg''s wife at the g."


    "Oh my god. Judy has some hide considering she hated the man."


    "Maria took it in her stride. She is quite amazing actually."


    I raise my eyebrows. I really can''t help but like Gus. "Maybe there''s another wedding in the future," I tease, There''s a moment of silence before Gus speaks again. "Speaking of the wedding, who''s giving you away? Do you have someone? I''d be happy to show up for you, and Jayden."


    I smile, shaking my head. "I don''t need anyone to give me away, Gus. I''mfortable walking on my own to Jayden. Thank you, I''m very touched by your offer."


    7 mean, I don''t have an invite anyway, but I wanted you to know, I''d be there for you."


    "Thanks. How does Judy feel about you seeing Maria?"


    "Let''s just say, if looks could kill, I''d be dead ten times over."


    I grin.


    "I have to say I''m a little satisfied knowing she''s pissed."


    "Hah! Me too. I''ve loved Judy for a lot of years despite her ws. Buttely, the shine is wearing off. It''s hard work. I''d like to think love can be easier in my golden years."


    "You talk like you''re ny."


    1 feel it some days."


    "But not when Maria is around?"


    "It''s almost impossible to not think good things when Maria is around. She has a profound calming


    246 Getting Intel


    energy. I thought she''d be good for you. She has that same maternal focus that you have. She loves her children but not in a toxic way."


    "What about her father?"


    Gus shifts in his seat, his expression turning serious again. "She doesn''t acknowledge him as her father. I''m satisfied there''s no link between her and the corruption her father is allegedly involved in."


    I nod, relieved. "If you''re sure about her, then I''ll trust your judgment. What about the sisters? Phillip seems to feel they are okay and we''re both on the fence about Gabriel."


    "Ana and Eva are very much like their mother, but they are well


    247 Cancun Worries


    247 Cancun Worries


    (Winona)


    "Cass is heading to Cancun soon with Gabriel and Mia for a short break before the wedding." I can''t hide the hint of disapproval.


    Gus raises an eyebrow. "You''re not okay with her seeing Gabriel?"


    I sigh, leaning back in my chair. "No. Not really. But what can I do? She''s an adult, Gus. I can''t control her decisions. And besides, I''ve got too much on my te with the wedding and our family." "Yes, you can''t take on life for Cass too."


    "It''s just. I''m worried. Gabriel. He''s older, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s using Cass."


    "I get it."


    "But what is he using her for? I mean, he clearly doesn''t need her for a green card or residency with the business shares. It''s not like Cass has assets or a fortune in the bank." I shrug.


    "Maybe you just answered your own question. Maybe he likes Cass for who she is. From what I saw, a very remarkable young woman who has no qualms taking care of herself or telling anyone how it really is. "You have no clue how good she is at taking care of herself, physically and verbally. But it''s emotionally I worry about."


    "We all get over our first heartbreak."


    "I''m not sure you and I are advocates for that reasoning"


    He smiles. "Probably not. We''re still hung up on our first heartbreaks. I think Cass wille to you if she gets out of her depth."


    "I really do want to believe that. My gut feelings are probably just over the toptely."


    "How was Jayden after the whole thing with Judy?"


    "Let''s just say he was livid, but not because he loves and misses his mother." I don''t want to say much more. It''s not my ce.


    "I guess she will always hope otherwise."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The whole thing with Gabriel-does he even realize Judy is using him like


    that?"


    "From what I''ve seen, Gabriel isn''tpletely trusting of Judy," Gus replies, his voice measured. "He''s making his own decisions, staying independent. I don''t think he''s the type to be easily manipted." "Well, that''s a relief," I mutter. "But I''m more worried about Judy getting her hooks into Cass. I know she''ll try driving a wedge between us, and I can''t help but feel like this is all part of somerger n."


    Gus leans forward, his gaze sharp. "Cass is strong, Winona. She''s not as easily swayed as you think. But I''ll keep an eye on things. You just focus on the wedding. In fact, I might even take a trip to Cancun soon." He gives me a wink. "What a coincidence."


    247 Cancun Wornes


    I give him a small smile. "Thanks, Gus. I appreciate it."


    111 see if Maria wants to join me. Maybe that will be enough distraction from your wedding day for Judy. I''ll send her a few pics of the wonderful scenery there.


    "That is very evil. But I like it." Iugh. "Gus, why do you care about me so much?"


    "That''s easy. You are the love of my son''s life, and you are the mother to the heirs to Nexus Global. I will always see you have what you need. That is a promise


    1 will sleep better at night knowing that." I wish I could sleep better but it''s for a whole other reason.


    But Jayden hasn''t had any more dreamstely. That I know of. I just need to let it go if I''m not going to mention it to him and get it off my mind.


    "Is everything okay?" Gus interrupts my thoughts.


    "Sorry, just daydreaming."


    "How is Henry?"


    "We had a little scare when they tried to get him to bottle feed. We''re trying again next week. Jayden will hold him for skin contact this try."


    "I''m sure he''ll get it this time. He''s a real fighter."


    "He really is. It''s hard to believe that babies so tiny can fight for life like that."


    "Instinct is an amazing thing. When can we visit? I mean, if that''s okay?"


    "I''m sure it will be, Gus. But he needs to be out of the incubator and breathing alone. His immune system) needs to be built up more. One small infection could end it all."


    "I understand. Let me know if you need anything."


    I look at my phone. "I really have to get moving. I have thest fitting in an hour, sorry."


    Gus stands up. "I won''t hold you up any longer. Thanks for the chat."


    "Thank you for the chat. I do feel better. You know, I think Maria is good for you. Go for it."


    "We are friends. I''m not sure she is thinking anything more. But if it''s just friendship, I''ll take it. I almost believe the world can be a wonderful ce with her around."


    "The world can be, Gus." I think of how wonderful my little family makes me feeltely. "Maybe you just need to believe."


    "If only it were that easy. But when you know what I know, then things seem a bit less shiny."


    Something about the look on his face, in his eyes, worries me. "Gus, are you okay?"


    He gives a small chuckle.


    "What?" I ask.


    "You might be the only person ever to ask me that."


    247 Cancun Worries


    247 Cancun Worries


    (Winona)


    "Cass is heading to Cancun soon with Gabriel and Mia for a short break before the wedding." I can''t hide the hint of disapproval.


    Gus raises an eyebrow. "You''re not okay with her seeing Gabriel?"


    I sigh, leaning back in my chair. "No. Not really. But what can I do? She''s an adult, Gus. I can''t control her decisions. And besides, I''ve got too much on my te with the wedding and our family." "Yes, you can''t take on life for Cass too."


    "It''s just. I''m worried. Gabriel. He''s older, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s using Cass."


    "I get it."


    "But what is he using her for? I mean, he clearly doesn''t need her for a green card or residency with the business shares. It''s not like Cass has assets or a fortune in the bank." I shrug.


    "Maybe you just answered your own question. Maybe he likes Cass for who she is. From what I saw, a very remarkable young woman who has no qualms taking care of herself or telling anyone how it really is. "You have no clue how good she is at taking care of herself, physically and verbally. But it''s emotionally I worry about."


    "We all get over our first heartbreak."


    "I''m not sure you and I are advocates for that reasoning"


    He smiles. "Probably not. We''re still hung up on our first heartbreaks. I think Cass wille to you if she gets out of her depth."


    "I really do want to believe that. My gut feelings are probably just over the toptely."


    "How was Jayden after the whole thing with Judy?"


    "Let''s just say he was livid, but not because he loves and misses his mother." I don''t want to say much more. It''s not my ce.


    "I guess she will always hope otherwise."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The whole thing with Gabriel-does he even realize Judy is using him like


    that?"


    "From what I''ve seen, Gabriel isn''tpletely trusting of Judy," Gus replies, his voice measured. "He''s making his own decisions, staying independent. I don''t think he''s the type to be easily manipted." "Well, that''s a relief," I mutter. "But I''m more worried about Judy getting her hooks into Cass. I know she''ll try driving a wedge between us, and I can''t help but feel like this is all part of somerger n."


    Gus leans forward, his gaze sharp. "Cass is strong, Winona. She''s not as easily swayed as you think. But I''ll keep an eye on things. You just focus on the wedding. In fact, I might even take a trip to Cancun soon." He gives me a wink. "What a coincidence."


    247 Cancun Wornes


    I give him a small smile. "Thanks, Gus. I appreciate it."


    111 see if Maria wants to join me. Maybe that will be enough distraction from your wedding day for Judy. I''ll send her a few pics of the wonderful scenery there.


    "That is very evil. But I like it." Iugh. "Gus, why do you care about me so much?"


    "That''s easy. You are the love of my son''s life, and you are the mother to the heirs to Nexus Global. I will always see you have what you need. That is a promise


    1 will sleep better at night knowing that." I wish I could sleep better but it''s for a whole other reason.


    But Jayden hasn''t had any more dreamstely. That I know of. I just need to let it go if I''m not going to mention it to him and get it off my mind.


    "Is everything okay?" Gus interrupts my thoughts.


    "Sorry, just daydreaming."


    "How is Henry?"


    "We had a little scare when they tried to get him to bottle feed. We''re trying again next week. Jayden will hold him for skin contact this try."


    "I''m sure he''ll get it this time. He''s a real fighter."


    "He really is. It''s hard to believe that babies so tiny can fight for life like that."


    "Instinct is an amazing thing. When can we visit? I mean, if that''s okay?"


    "I''m sure it will be, Gus. But he needs to be out of the incubator and breathing alone. His immune system) needs to be built up more. One small infection could end it all."


    "I understand. Let me know if you need anything."


    I look at my phone. "I really have to get moving. I have thest fitting in an hour, sorry."


    Gus stands up. "I won''t hold you up any longer. Thanks for the chat."


    "Thank you for the chat. I do feel better. You know, I think Maria is good for you. Go for it."


    "We are friends. I''m not sure she is thinking anything more. But if it''s just friendship, I''ll take it. I almost believe the world can be a wonderful ce with her around."


    "The world can be, Gus." I think of how wonderful my little family makes me feeltely. "Maybe you just need to believe."


    "If only it were that easy. But when you know what I know, then things seem a bit less shiny."


    Something about the look on his face, in his eyes, worries me. "Gus, are you okay?"


    He gives a small chuckle.


    "What?" I ask.


    "You might be the only person ever to ask me that."


    247 Cancun Wonies


    247 Cancun Worries


    247 Cancun Worries


    (Winona)


    "Cass is heading to Cancun soon with Gabriel and Mia for a short break before the wedding." I can''t hide the hint of disapproval.


    Gus raises an eyebrow. "You''re not okay with her seeing Gabriel?"


    I sigh, leaning back in my chair. "No. Not really. But what can I do? She''s an adult, Gus. I can''t control her decisions. And besides, I''ve got too much on my te with the wedding and our family." "Yes, you can''t take on life for Cass too."


    "It''s just. I''m worried. Gabriel. He''s older, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s using Cass."


    "I get it."


    "But what is he using her for? I mean, he clearly doesn''t need her for a green card or residency with the business shares. It''s not like Cass has assets or a fortune in the bank." I shrug.


    "Maybe you just answered your own question. Maybe he likes Cass for who she is. From what I saw, a very remarkable young woman who has no qualms taking care of herself or telling anyone how it really is.


    "You have no clue how good she is at taking care of herself, physically and verbally. But it''s emotionally I worry about."


    "We all get over our first heartbreak."


    "I''m not sure you and I are advocates for that reasoning"


    He smiles. "Probably not. We''re still hung up on our first heartbreaks. I think Cass wille to you if she gets out of her depth."


    "I really do want to believe that. My gut feelings are probably just over the toptely."


    "How was Jayden after the whole thing with Judy?"


    "Let''s just say he was livid, but not because he loves and misses his mother." I don''t want to say much more. It''s not my ce.


    I


    guess she will always hope otherwise."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The whole thing with Gabriel-does he even realize Judy is using him like


    that?"


    "From what I''ve seen, Gabriel isn''tpletely trusting of Judy," Gus replies, his voice measured. "He''s making his own decisions, staying independent. I don''t think he''s the type to be easily manipted." "Well, that''s a relief," I mutter. "But I''m more worried about Judy getting her hooks into Cass. I know she''ll try driving a wedge between us, and I can''t help but feel like this is all part of somerger n."


    Gus leans forward, his gaze sharp. "Cass is strong, Winona. She''s not as easily swayed as you think. But I''ll keep an eye on things. You just focus on the wedding. In fact, I might even take a trip to Cancun soon."


    He gives me a wink. "What a coincidence."


    247 Cancun Wornes


    I give him a small smile. "Thanks, Gus. I appreciate it."


    111 see if Maria wants to join me. Maybe that will be enough distraction from your wedding day for Judy. I''ll send her a few pics of the wonderful scenery there.


    "That is very evil. But I like it." Iugh. "Gus, why do you care about me so much?"


    "That''s easy. You are the love of my son''s life, and you are the mother to the heirs to Nexus Global. I will always see you have what you need. That is a promise


    1 will sleep better at night knowing that." I wish I could sleep better but it''s for a whole other reason.


    But Jayden hasn''t had any more dreamstely. That I know of. I just need to let it go if I''m not going to mention it to him and get it off my mind.


    "Is everything okay?" Gus interrupts my thoughts.


    "Sorry, just daydreaming."


    "How is Henry?"


    "We had a little scare when they tried to get him to bottle feed. We''re trying again next week. Jayden will hold him for skin contact this try."


    "I''m sure he''ll get it this time. He''s a real fighter."


    "He really is. It''s hard to believe that babies so tiny can fight for life like that."


    "Instinct is an amazing thing. When can we visit? I mean, if that''s okay?"


    "I''m sure it will be, Gus. But he needs to be out of the incubator and breathing alone. His immune system) needs to be built up more. One small infection could end it all."


    "I understand. Let me know if you need anything."


    I look at my phone. "I really have to get moving. I have thest fitting in an hour, sorry."


    Gus stands up. "I won''t hold you up any longer. Thanks for the chat."


    "Thank you for the chat. I do feel better. You know, I think Maria is good for you. Go for it."


    "We are friends. I''m not sure she is thinking anything more. But if it''s just friendship, I''ll take it. I almost believe the world can be a wonderful ce with her around."


    "The world can be, Gus." I think of how wonderful my little family makes me feeltely. "Maybe you just need to believe."


    "If only it were that easy. But when you know what I know, then things seem a bit less shiny."


    Something about the look on his face, in his eyes, worries me. "Gus, are you okay?"


    He gives a small chuckle.


    "What?" I ask.


    "You might be the only person ever to ask me that."


    247 Cancun Wonies


    247 Cancun Worries


    247 Cancun Worries


    (Winona)


    "Cass is heading to Cancun soon with Gabriel and Mia for a short break before the wedding." I can''t hide the hint of disapproval.


    Gus raises an eyebrow. "You''re not okay with her seeing Gabriel?"


    I sigh, leaning back in my chair. "No. Not really. But what can I do? She''s an adult, Gus. I can''t control her decisions. And besides, I''ve got too much on my te with the wedding and our family."


    "Yes, you can''t take on life for Cass too."


    "It''s just. I''m worried. Gabriel. He''s older, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s using Cass."


    "I get


    it."


    "But what is he using her for? I mean, he clearly doesn''t need her for a green card or residency with the business shares. It''s not like Cass has assets or a fortune in the bank." I shrug.


    "Maybe you just answered your own question. Maybe he likes Cass for who she is. From what I saw, a very remarkable young woman who has no qualms taking care of herself or telling anyone how it really is.


    "You have no clue how good she is at taking care of herself, physically and verbally. But it''s emotionally I worry about."


    "We all get over our first heartbreak."


    "I''m not sure you and I are advocates for that reasoning"


    He smiles. "Probably not. We''re still hung up on our first heartbreaks. I think Cass wille to you if she gets out of her depth."


    "I really do want to believe that. My gut feelings are probably just over the toptely."


    "How was Jayden after the whole thing with Judy?"


    "Let''s just say he was livid, but not because he loves and misses his mother." I don''t want to say much more. It''s not my ce.


    "I


    guess she will always hope otherwise."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The whole thing with Gabriel-does he even realize Judy is using him like


    that?"


    "From what I''ve seen, Gabriel isn''tpletely trusting of Judy," Gus replies, his voice measured. "He''s making his own decisions, staying independent. I don''t think he''s the type to be easily manipted."


    "Well, that''s a relief," I mutter. "But I''m more worried about Judy getting her hooks into Cass. I know she''ll try driving a wedge between us, and I can''t help but feel like this is all part of somerger n."


    Gus leans forward, his gaze sharp. "Cass is strong, Winona. She''s not as easily swayed as you think. But I''ll keep an eye on things. You just focus on the wedding. In fact, I might even take a trip to Cancun soon."


    He gives me a wink. "What a coincidence."


    247 Cancun Wornes


    I give him a small smile. "Thanks, Gus. I appreciate it."


    111 see if Maria wants to join me. Maybe that will be enough distraction from your wedding day for Judy. I''ll send her a few pics of the wonderful scenery there.


    "That is very evil. But I like it." Iugh. "Gus, why do you care about me so much?"


    "That''s easy. You are the love of my son''s life, and you are the mother to the heirs to Nexus Global. I will always see you have what you need. That is a promise


    1 will sleep better at night knowing that." I wish I could sleep better but it''s for a whole other reason.


    But Jayden hasn''t had any more dreamstely. That I know of. I just need to let it go if I''m not going to mention it to him and get it off my mind.


    "Is everything okay?" Gus interrupts my thoughts.


    "Sorry, just daydreaming."


    "How


    is Henry?"


    "We had a little scare when they tried to get him to bottle feed. We''re trying again next week. Jayden will hold him for skin contact this try."


    "I''m sure he''ll get it this time. He''s a real fighter."


    "He really is. It''s hard to believe that babies so tiny can fight for life like that."


    "Instinct is an amazing thing. When can we visit? I mean, if that''s okay?"


    "I''m sure it will be, Gus. But he needs to be out of the incubator and breathing alone. His immune system) needs to be built up more. One small infection could end it all."


    "I understand. Let me know if you need anything."


    I look at my phone. "I really have to get moving. I have thest fitting in an hour, sorry."


    Gus stands up. "I won''t hold you up any longer. Thanks for the chat."


    "Thank you for the chat. I do feel better. You know, I think Maria is good for you. Go for it."


    "We are friends. I''m not sure she is thinking anything more. But if it''s just friendship, I''ll take it. I almost believe the world can be a wonderful ce with her around."


    "The world can be, Gus." I think of how wonderful my little family makes me feeltely. "Maybe you just need to believe."


    "If only it were that easy. But when you know what I know, then things seem a bit less shiny."


    Something about the look on his face, in his eyes, worries me. "Gus, are you okay?"


    He gives a small chuckle.


    "What?" I ask.


    "You might be the only person ever to ask me that."


    247 Cancun Wonies


    ""Well, are you?"


    He nods. "I''m okay. Eyes forward."


    "Yes. Eyes forward," I agree.


    There''s so much more to Gus than meets the eye. I can feel it. One thing is for sure...


    I''d rather have him for me than against me.


    247 Cancun Worries


    247 Cancun Worries


    (Winona)


    "Cass is heading to Cancun soon with Gabriel and Mia for a short break before the wedding." I can''t hide the hint of disapproval.


    Gus raises an eyebrow. "You''re not okay with her seeing Gabriel?"


    I sigh, leaning back in my chair. "No. Not really. But what can I do? She''s an adult, Gus. I can''t control her decisions. And besides, I''ve got too much on my te with the wedding and our family."


    "Yes, you can''t take on life for Cass too."


    "It''s just. I''m worried. Gabriel. He''s older, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s using Cass."


    "I get it."


    "But what is he using her for? I mean, he clearly doesn''t need her for a green card or residency with the business shares. It''s not like Cass has assets or a fortune in the bank." I shrug.


    "Maybe you just answered your own question. Maybe he likes Cass for who she is. From what I saw, a very remarkable young woman who has no qualms taking care of herself or telling anyone how it really is.


    "You have no clue how good she is at taking care of herself, physically and verbally. But it''s emotionally I worry about."


    "We all get over our first heartbreak."


    "I''m not sure you and I are advocates for that reasoning"


    He smiles. "Probably not. We''re still hung up on our first heartbreaks. I think Cass wille to you if she gets out of her depth."


    "I really do want to believe that. My gut feelings are probably just over the toptely."


    "How was Jayden after the whole thing with Judy?"


    "Let''s just say he was livid, but not because he loves and misses his mother." I don''t want to say much more. It''s not my ce.


    "I


    guess


    she will always hope otherwise."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The whole thing with Gabriel-does he even realize Judy is using him like


    that?"


    "From what I''ve seen, Gabriel isn''tpletely trusting of Judy," Gus replies, his voice measured. "He''s making his own decisions, staying independent. I don''t think he''s the type to be easily manipted."


    "Well, that''s a relief," I mutter. "But I''m more worried about Judy getting her hooks into Cass. I know she''ll try driving a wedge between us, and I can''t help but feel like this is all part of somerger n."


    Gus leans forward, his gaze sharp. "Cass is strong, Winona. She''s not as easily swayed as you think. But I''ll keep an eye on things. You just focus on the wedding. In fact, I might even take a trip to Cancun soon."


    He gives me a wink. "What a coincidence."


    247 Cancun Wornes


    I give him a small smile. "Thanks, Gus. I appreciate it."


    111 see if Maria wants to join me. Maybe that will be enough distraction from your wedding day for Judy. I''ll send her a few pics of the wonderful scenery there.


    "That is very evil. But I like it." Iugh. "Gus, why do you care about me so much?"


    "That''s easy. You are the love of my son''s life, and you are the mother to the heirs to Nexus Global. I will always see you have what you need. That is a promise


    1 will sleep better at night knowing that." I wish I could sleep better but it''s for a whole other reason.


    But Jayden hasn''t had any more dreamstely. That I know of. I just need to let it go if I''m not going to mention it to him and get it off my mind.


    "Is everything okay?" Gus interrupts my thoughts.


    "Sorry, just daydreaming."


    "How is


    Henry?"


    "We had a little scare when they tried to get him to bottle feed. We''re trying again next week. Jayden will hold him for skin contact this try."


    "I''m sure he''ll get it this time. He''s a real fighter."


    "He really is. It''s hard to believe that babies so tiny can fight for life like that."


    "Instinct is an amazing thing. When can we visit? I mean, if that''s okay?"


    "I''m sure it will be, Gus. But he needs to be out of the incubator and breathing alone. His immune system) needs to be built up more. One small infection could end it all."


    "I understand. Let me know if you need anything."


    I look at my phone. "I really have to get moving. I have thest fitting in an hour, sorry."


    Gus stands up. "I won''t hold you up any longer. Thanks for the chat."


    "Thank you for the chat. I do feel better. You know, I think Maria is good for you. Go for it."


    "We are friends. I''m not sure she is thinking anything more. But if it''s just friendship, I''ll take it. I almost believe the world can be a wonderful ce with her around."


    "The world can be, Gus." I think of how wonderful my little family makes me feeltely. "Maybe you just need to believe."


    "If only it were that easy. But when you know what I know, then things seem a bit less shiny."


    Something about the look on his face, in his eyes, worries me. "Gus, are you okay?"


    He gives a small chuckle.


    ""What?" I ask.


    "You might be the only person ever to ask me that."


    247 Cancun Wonies


    "Well, are you?"


    He nods.


    "I''m okay. Eyes forward."


    "Yes. Eyes forward," I agree.


    There''s


    so


    much more to Gus than meets the eye. I can feel it. One thing is for sure...


    I''d rather have him for me than against me.


    247 Cancun Worries


    247 Cancun Worries


    (Winona)


    "Cass is heading to Cancun soon with Gabriel and Mia for a short break before the wedding." I can''t hide the hint of disapproval.


    Gus raises an eyebrow. "You''re not okay with her seeing Gabriel?"


    I sigh, leaning back in my chair. "No. Not really. But what can I do? She''s an adult, Gus. I can''t control her decisions. And besides, I''ve got too much on my te with the wedding and our family."


    "Yes,


    you can''t take on


    life


    for


    Cass too."


    "It''s just. I''m worried. Gabriel. He''s older, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s using Cass."


    "I get


    it."


    "But what is he using her for? I mean, he clearly doesn''t need her for a green card or residency with the business shares. It''s not like Cass has assets or a fortune in the bank." I shrug.


    "Maybe you just answered your own question. Maybe he likes Cass for who she is. From what I saw, a very remarkable young woman who has no qualms taking care of herself or telling anyone how it really is.


    "You have no clue how good she is at taking care of herself, physically and verbally. But it''s emotionally I worry about."


    "We all get over our first heartbreak."


    "I''m not sure you and I are advocates for that reasoning"


    He smiles. "Probably not. We''re still hung up on our first heartbreaks. I think Cass wille to you if she gets out of her depth."


    "I really do want to believe that. My gut feelings are probably just over the toptely."


    "How was Jayden after the whole thing with Judy?"


    "Let''s just say he was livid, but not because he loves and misses his mother." I don''t want to say much more. It''s not my ce.


    "I


    guess she will always hope otherwise."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The whole thing with Gabriel-does he even realize Judy is using him like


    that?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "From what I''ve seen, Gabriel isn''tpletely trusting of Judy," Gus replies, his voice measured. "He''s making his own decisions, staying independent. I don''t think he''s the type to be easily manipted."


    "Well, that''s a relief," I mutter. "But I''m more worried about Judy getting her hooks into Cass. I know she''ll try driving a wedge between us, and I can''t help but feel like this is all part of somerger n."


    Gus leans forward, his gaze sharp. "Cass is strong, Winona. She''s not as easily swayed as you think. But I''ll keep an eye on things. You just focus on the wedding. In fact, I might even take a trip


    to Cancun soon."


    He gives me a wink. "What a coincidence."


    247


    Cancun Wornes


    I give him a small smile. "Thanks, Gus. I appreciate it."


    111 see if Maria wants to join me. Maybe that will be enough distraction from your wedding day for Judy. I''ll send her a few pics of the wonderful scenery there.


    "That is very evil. But I like it." Iugh. "Gus, why do you care about me so much?"


    "That''s easy. You are the love of my son''s life, and you are the mother to the heirs to Nexus Global. I will always see you have what you need. That is a promise


    1 will sleep better at night knowing that." I wish I could sleep better but it''s for a whole other reason.


    But Jayden hasn''t had any more dreamstely. That I know of. I just need to let it go if I''m not going to mention it to him and get it off my mind.


    "Is everything okay?" Gus interrupts my thoughts.


    "Sorry, just daydreaming."


    "How


    is Henry?"


    "We had a little scare when they tried to get him to bottle feed. We''re trying again next week. Jayden will hold him for skin contact this try."


    "I''m sure he''ll get it this time. He''s a real fighter."


    "He really is. It''s hard to believe that babies so tiny can fight for life like that."


    "Instinct


    is an amazing thing. When can we visit? I mean, if that''s okay?"


    "I''m sure it will be, Gus. But he needs


    to be out of the incubator and breathing alone. His immune system) needs to be built up more. One small infection could end it all."


    "I understand. Let me know if you need


    anything."


    I look at my phone. "I really have


    get


    moving. I have thest fitting in an hour, sorry."


    Gus stands up. "I won''t hold you up any longer. Thanks for the chat."


    "Thank you for the chat. I do feel better. You know, I think Maria is good for you. Go for it."


    "We are friends. I''m not sure


    she is thinking anything more. But if it''s just friendship, I''ll take it. I almost believe the world can be a wonderful ce with her around."


    "The world can be, Gus." I think of how wonderful my little family makes me feeltely. "Maybe you just need to believe."


    "If only it were that easy. But when you know what I know, then things seem a bit less shiny."


    Something about the look on his face, in his eyes, worries me. "Gus, are you okay?"


    He gives a small chuckle.


    ""What?" I ask.


    "You might be the only person ever to ask me that."


    247 Cancun Wonies


    "Well, are you?"


    He nods. "I''m okay. Eyes forward."


    "Yes. Eyes forward," I agree.


    There''s so much more to Gus than meets the eye. I can feel it. One thing is for sure...


    I''d rather have him for me than against me.


    247 Cancun Worries


    247 Cancun Worries


    (Winona)


    "Cass is heading to Cancun soon with Gabriel and Mia for a short break before the wedding." I can''t hide the hint of disapproval.


    Gus raises an eyebrow. "You''re not okay with her seeing Gabriel?"


    I sigh, leaning back in my chair. "No. Not really. But what can I do? She''s an adult, Gus. I can''t control her decisions. And besides, I''ve got too much on my te with the wedding and our family."


    "Yes, you can''t take on life for Cass too."


    "It''s just. I''m worried. Gabriel. He''s older, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s using Cass."


    I I get it."


    "But what is he using her for? I mean, he clearly doesn''t need her for a green card or residency with the business shares. It''s not like Cass has assets or a fortune in the bank." I shrug.


    "Maybe


    you just answered your own question. Maybe he likes Cass for who she is. From what I saw, a very remarkable young woman who has no qualms taking care of herself or telling anyone how it really is.


    "You have no clue how good she is at taking care of herself, physically and verbally. But it''s emotionally I worry about."


    "We all


    get


    over


    our


    first heartbreak."


    "I''m not sure you and I are advocates for that reasoning"


    He smiles. "Probably not. We''re still hung up on our first heartbreaks. I think Cass wille to you if she gets out of her depth."


    "I really do want to believe that. My gut feelings are probably just over the toptely."


    "How was Jayden after the whole thing with Judy?"


    "Let''s just say he was livid, but not because he loves and misses his mother." I don''t want to say much more. It''s not my ce.


    "I


    guess she will always hope otherwise."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The whole thing with Gabriel-does he even realize Judy is using him like


    that?"


    "From what I''ve seen, Gabriel isn''tpletely trusting of Judy," Gus replies, his voice measured. "He''s making his own decisions, staying independent. I don''t think he''s the type to be easily manipted."


    "Well, that''s a relief," I mutter. "But I''m more worried about Judy getting her hooks into Cass. I know she''ll try driving a wedge between us, and I can''t help but feel like this is all part of somerger n."


    Gus leans forward, his gaze sharp. "Cass is strong, Winona. She''s not as easily swayed as you think. But I''ll keep an eye on things. You just focus on the wedding. In fact, I might even take a trip


    to Cancun soon."


    He gives me a wink. "What a coincidence."


    247 Cancun Wornes


    me. Maybe that will be enough distraction from your wedding day for Judy. I''ll send her a few pics of the wonderful scenery there.


    I give him a small smile. "Thanks, Gus. I appreciate it."


    111 see if Maria wants to join


    "That is very evil. But I like it."


    "That''s easy. You are the love


    Iugh. "Gus, why do you care about me so much?"


    of my son''s life, and you are the mother to the heirs to Nexus Global. I will always see you have what you need. That is a promise


    1 will sleep better at night knowing that." I wish I could sleep better but it''s for a whole other reason.


    But Jayden hasn''t had any more dreamstely. That I know of. I just need to let it go if I''m not going to mention it to him and get it off my mind.


    "Is everything okay?" Gus interrupts my thoughts.


    "Sorry, just daydreaming."


    "How is


    Henry?"


    "We had a little scare when they tried to get him to bottle feed. We''re trying again next week. Jayden will hold him for skin contact this try."


    "I''m sure he''ll get it this time. He''s a real fighter."


    "He


    really is. It''s hard


    to believe that babies so tiny can fight for life like that."


    "Instinct


    is an amazing thing. When can we visit? I mean, if that''s okay?"


    "I''m sure it will be,


    Gus.


    But


    he


    needs


    be out of the incubator and breathing alone. His immune system) needs to be built up more. One small infection could end it all."


    "I


    understand. Let me know if you need


    anything."


    I look at my phone.


    "I really have


    get


    moving. I have thest fitting in an hour, sorry."


    Gus stands up. "I won''t hold you up any longer. Thanks for the chat."


    better. You know, I think Maria is good for you. Go for it."


    "Thank you for the chat. I do feel


    "We are friends. I''m not sure


    she is


    "The world can be, Gus." I think


    thinking anything more. But if it''s just friendship, I''ll take it. I almost believe the world can be a wonderful ce with her around."


    of how wonderful my little family makes me feeltely. "Maybe you just need to believe."


    "If only it were that easy. But when you know what I know, then things seem a bit less shiny."


    Something about the look on his face, in his eyes, worries me. "Gus, are you okay?"


    He gives a small chuckle.


    ""What?" I ask.


    "You might be the only person ever to ask me that."


    247 Cancun Wonies


    "Well, are you?"


    He nods. "I''m okay. Eyes forward."


    "Yes.


    Eyes forward," I agree.


    There''s so


    much more to Gus than meets the eye. I can feel it. One thing is for sure...


    I''d rather have him for me than against me.


    ""Well, are you?"


    He nods. "I''m okay. Eyes forward."


    "Yes.


    Eyes forward," I agree.


    There''s


    so


    much


    more to Gus than meets the eye. I can feel it. One thing is for sure...


    I''d rather have him for me than against me.


    He


    nods.


    "I''m


    okay.


    Eyes forward."


    "Yes.


    Eyes forward," I agree.


    There''s


    so


    much


    more to Gus than meets the eye. I can feel it. One thing is for sure...


    I''d rather have him for me than against me.


    247 Cancun Wonies


    "Well, are you?"


    He nods. "I''m okay. Eyes forward."


    "Yes.


    Eyes forward," I agree.


    There''s so


    much more to Gus than meets the eye. I can feel it. One thing is for sure...


    I''d rather have him for me than against me.


    aware that there isn''t good in some people. They don''t discuss their grandfather. It''s like he doesn''t exist. Mia is a livewire. I think because being the youngest andst baby there has been a little more leniency with her. Maria says she is her


    artistic one."


    "I guess artistic is one way to describe it. But thank you, that information really puts my mind at ease."


    That just leaves Gabriel to work out.

 Chapter 248

    248 The Final Fitting (Winona)


    Abby tugs at my hand, her eyes wide with excitement. "Mommy, I can''t wait to see you in your dress! It''s going to be so pretty!"


    I smile down at her, my heart swelling with love. "I can''t wait to see you in your flower girl dress, sweetheart. You''re going to be a real princess."


    She giggles and skips ahead as the bridal attendant greets us, leading us to a private area with champagne for us and soda for the kids.


    I''ve been so focused on life. So focused on keeping things okay around me. Today it''s time to soak up some good vibes for myself,


    I slip into the dressing room when the dress bag unzips, it takes my breath away all over again. The attendant carefully helps me step into the gown.


    The fabric is cool against my skin at first, smooth but light considering the beading andce.


    As she buttons up the back, I catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror, and for a moment, I don''t recognize the woman staring back at me.


    ""You''ve lost a little weight."


    "I promise I''ll eat more cake in the next 2 weeks."


    She smiles and nods.


    "It''s me, but not the me I''m used to seeing. This version of myself feels....plete. Like every part of my life has been leading to this moment. My breath hitches as the reality washes over me. "You ready to see the full look?" the attendant asks softly, as if sensing the shift in my mood.


    I nod, unable to speak. She helps adjust the long flowing,ce trimmed veil, setting it delicately into my hair I have up in a bun with tendrils hanging around my face.


    She steps back, giving me space to take it all in.


    And when I do-when I finally look at myself fully dressed as a bride-my heart clenches so tightly I almost can''t breathe.


    This is it. This is the dress I''m going to walk down the aisle to Jayden in. This is the moment I''ve dreamed of, but it feels so much bigger now. So much more important than any fairytale dream. Because it''s not just about the dress or the wedding on the pictures. It''s about the life we''ve built together, the family we''ve be, the future we''re stepping into.


    For a long time, I didn''t think I''d ever get here. I didn''t think I''d ever feel this kind of peace, this kind of happiness


    And yet here I am, standing in front of the mirror, looking at the reflection of a woman who''s been through hell and back but is still standing.


    Stronger than ever.


    248 The Final Fitting


    "Are you ready to go and show the others?"


    I nod and we move towards the doorway to step out into the viewing area, and I step up on a tform and face the long mirror. Then with a long exhale I turn to my entourage. "Mommy! You look like a real princess!" Abby is standing there holding Sarah''s hand.


    Iugh, blinking back the tears that are suddenly stinging my eyes. "Thank you, sweetheart. And you''re going to be the most beautiful flower girl in the world."


    Her dress is a smaller version of mine. The dressmaker has done wonders.


    "Sarah, you are so beautiful. Do you like your dress?"


    "I love it. Thank you."


    Sarah''s dress is a different shade than the other two. A gorgeous pastel lemon.


    Cass walks in next, her bridesmaid dress flowing around her as she moves. She grins at me, and for the first time in a while, she looks genuinely happy. "Wow. You look... amazing. Winona,"


    I smile, my voice thick with emotion. "Thanks, Cass. You look pretty amazing yourself."


    Cass stands next to me, and for a moment, we just stare at each other in the mirror. Two sisters, side by side, on the brink of a huge moment in both of our lives.


    It''s a surreal feeling, having her here, after everything we''ve been through. For so long, I didn''t even know she existed, and now, she''s one of the most important people in my life.


    "I''m really d you''re here," I say softly, not looking away from the mirror.


    Cass''s smile softens, and she shrugs, trying to y it off. "Well, I''m not going anywhere. You''re stuck with


    me."


    I chuckle, but the emotion in my chest feels too big, too raw. I blink back more tears, knowing that if I start crying now, I won''t stop.


    Anne steps forward then, her dress the same shade as Cass but a different style. She is ssically elegant and beautiful. When I turn to face her, the tears I''ve been holding back spill over.


    She''s been with me through everything-through all the heartache, the fear, the uncertainty. My rock, my support, and now, she''s standing here, watching me get ready for the biggest moment of my life.


    "I don''t know what I would''ve done without you, Anne," I say, my voice trembling "You gav me a chance when no one else would. You believed in me."


    Anne''s eyes soften, and she reaches out to gently squeeze my hand. "You did all the hard work, Winona. I just gave you the space to do it."


    "Thank you. For everything. For loving me."


    She smiles, and for a moment, we just stand there, holding hands, as the moment settles between us.


    think about my mom, how much I miss her, how much I wish she could be here to see this. But in some way, I feel like she is. I feel her presence, her love, wrapping around me like thece of my gown. 248 The Fallitt


    "Alright, enough tears!" Anne says, breaking the tension with augh. "We''re going to ruin our dresses with makeup before we even get to the wedding day."


    Iugh, wiping my eyes. "You''re right. No more crying."


    Sarah and Abby run around, twirling in their dresses. This is my family. This is the life I''ve been working for, the life I''ve dreamed of.


    I hope Jayden and Bobby are having a great time seeing their suits.


    Now we just have to all be together on the day.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    X


    249 Skin to Skm


    1

 Chapter 249

    (Jayden)


    I can''t exin the feeling of holding Henry against my bare chest. It''s more than just warmth, more than the soft rise and fall of his tiny body.


    It''s like every fear, every worry I''ve had about him since the day he was born melts away.


    My protective drive for him is consolidated as I cradle him in the crook of one arm and keep him against me. I love him so much.


    We love him so much. Ashlyn would be proud. But then again, Ashlyn didn''t want to be his mother.


    Ashlyn chose to give up her rights as his parent. That makes me wonder, if we''d stayed married and she''d had the baby and we''d yed happy families, how would it have all ended up?


    She never wanted motherhood but she would have forced herself to keep me. It brings me back to just how broken Ashlyn was. It was never meant to be with her.


    I could never have loved her like I love Winona now.


    I know how rejection on that parental level feels. I''m so d Henry will never feel that. Winona is and always will be his mother, in every way.


    I nce over at her sitting beside me, her eyes glued to Henry as her fingers gently stroke his little arm. She smiles softly, and for a moment, everything feels right in the world.


    It''s amazing how much peace one tiny baby can bring, even with all the chaos. This is the true meaning of


    life.


    The nurse checks Henry''s breathing again, nodding in approval. "He''s doing great. His body temperature has been holding steady for thirty minutes."


    That news alone is enough to make me so grateful.


    Henry is strong. He''s a fighter. He''s proven that time and time again, and now... now he''s about to take another big step forward.


    The nurse nces at me, giving me the signal. "It''s time to try the bottle feed. You ready?"


    I nod, but inside, I''m a mess of nerves. I can''t help but worry. What if it doesn''t go well? What if he chokes again likest time?


    I try to p


    push those thoughts aside, focusing on Henry and keeping my heartbeat and breathing steady for him.


    I inhale and exhale evenly. Willing rxation and calmness through my body and into his.


    Then his little hand grips Winona''s pinky finger. His fingers are so small, so delicate, but there''s strength in them. Winona has tears in her eyes but I know she''s also trying to generate a calm energy. Not easy seeing as we are so damn excited for this moment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Winona ces her free hand on mine, squeezing gently. "It''s going to be okay," she whispers, her voice filled with confidence. I nod.


    249 Skin to Skin


    The nurse carefully teases Henry with the bottle, brushing the small teat against his lips and near his cheek trying to stimte him searching for the nipple.


    For a second, nothing happens. I focus on staying calm, breathing deep and steady.


    Then, slowly, his head turns toward the bottle, his mouth opening just enough totch onto the teat. The nurse encourages him to take it in a little more.


    "Come on, Henry," I murmur, willing myself to stay calm like the nurses have been telling me to do. But it''s hard. Every fiber of my being is on edge, waiting for something to go wrong. "Take a drink, son." Winona starts humming softly beside me, a quiet luby, and I can see Henry''s tiny body rx as she does. It''s like magic. She''s always had that effect on him, calming him in ways I can''t exin.


    If I''d ordered her straight from God, I know I couldn''t have chosen a better mother for our children.


    And then... he starts to suck. Slowly at first, but then stronger. He''s doing it. He''s sucking, swallowing, and breathing all at once, and for a moment, I can''t believe what I''m seeing.


    The nurse smiles and nods. "There you go little man. You got it!" she says quietly.


    "He''s doing it!" Winona gasps, her eyes lighting up with joy. "Jayden, look! He''s really doing it!"


    I can barely breathe. I''m so overwhelmed with relief, with pride, with pure, unadulterated love for this little fighter.


    "You''re doing great, Henry," I whisper, my voice thick with emotion. "You''re doing amazing, buddy."


    I''m trying to keep calm so as not to interrupt him, Not easy when all I want to do is dance on the rooftops and yell to the world how clever Henry is.


    The nurse smiles, watching closely. "That''s perfect. Hey, he''s really hungry, huh?"


    "T''ll say. His father''s appetite." I say with a wide smile.


    "You hold the bottle now. I''ll go out and write up his chart and let the doctor know."


    "Okay."


    Keeping my excitement in check isn''t easy. It''s impossible not to feel like this is the moment we''ve been waiting for. The moment that proves Henry is going to be okay.


    That he''s going to make it.


    Winona''s hand stays on my arm the entire time. I don''t know what I''d do without her.


    She''s been my rock through all of this and seeing her so happy right now fills me with a warmth I can''t describe.


    Thank you," I whisper to her, my voice barely audible.


    She looks at me, confused. "For what?"


    "For being here. For everything."


    She smiles, leaning her head against my shoulder. "Always."


    249 Skin to Skin


    "I absolutely can''t wait to marry you in one week."


    "One week. I can''t believe it''s only seven days away now." Winona kisses my cheek.


    "Everything is ready."


    "You and Henry should start working from home as wedding nners."


    "I can''t wait to have him at home." It will be an amazing day. "I wonder if we can bring Abby, Sarah and Bobby to meet him soon?"


    "Depends on his immune system, I guess. I think I''d rather leave it until we can bring him home."


    "Great idea. We can have a wee home party. Just us."-


    "I love that idea."


    The bottle is done, it wasn''t much milk but it was everything in the world.


    The nurse is back and she takes the empty bottle.


    Then she moves him a little in the crook of my arm to angle up into more of a sitting position. "For wind. Have to watch for reflux as well. It''s important he has small amounts to help keep it down." I nod and watch him settle into sleep.


    Then he wriggles and his face screws up. I tense a little, Is he about to be sick?


    Then a strong burp happens and I''m shocked.


    Winonaughs. "There''s another thing he has inmon with his father,"

 Chapter 250

    250 Home and Haunted (Jayden)


    After the incredible time with Henry earlier at the hospital, I''m back at home. But I struggle with not being there with Henry. Winona is in the kitchen talking with Anne and Abby. Bobby and Sarah are doing their homework.


    The doctors said Henry might be able toe home in four to six weeks if things continue the way they''re going. I can''t even begin to describe how that makes me feel. The excitement, the relief, the overwhelming sense of possibility.


    After everything, we''re finally seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. And this time, hopefully, it''s not the oing train.


    Winonaes into the living room. She sits beside me. "So, I spoke with Gusst week. He came to the


    office."


    I tense up immediately at the mention of his name. "What''s going on with him now?"


    She sighs, her fingers tracing small circles on my leg. "He asked if we wanted to have dinner with him and Maria."


    I shake my head, knowing exactly where this is going. I''m not interested, Winona."


    "I told him you wouldn''t want to talk about Greg," she continues, her voice soft. "But Maria apparently has questions. About who Greg really was."


    1 let out a slow breath, staring at the ceiling. "I don''t care what she wants to know. Greg was a bastard. He treated me and my mother like dirt."


    "Apparently, Greg was apletely different person with her and the kids. Kind, loving. She wants to understand how, I suppose."


    "The fact that he was kind and loving to them only makes me hate him more. It means he knew exactly what he was doing when he was an asshole to us."


    Winona sighs, crossing her arms. "I get it, Jayden. I really do. But maybe talking to Maria would help her understand. Maybe it''ll help you too, to close that chapter once and for all."


    I shake my head. "I don''t need closure from that. I''ve made my peace with the fact that Greg was a piece of shit. That''s all there is to it."


    Winona nods. "I''m not pushing you to talk about him. I just wanted to let you know what''s going on."


    "Why does Gus have to keeping and talking to you about this crap?"


    "You won''t talk to him, but that''s not all we talk about."


    I lean back, running a hand through my hair. "I appreciate you telling Gus I''m not interested. I don''t care how perfect Greg was with them; he was nothing but a nightmare to me." 1 told Gus maybe he needs to tell Maria about Greg, not you.


    14


    250 Home and Haunted


    "Yes! One hundred percent! He forced Mom to keep me in that hell with Greg. He used that as some kind of twisted revenge because she wouldn''t go with him to Europe. I''ll never forgive him for that."


    "Look, I know Gus did a lot of wrong and I''m not asking you to change your feelings, but Gus and I do have a good rtionship. I trust him more than most people. That''s not a problem, is it?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not about to tell you who your friends should be. I''m not saying he can''t be trusted or that he isn''t loyal to me and my family, but that''s just not enough for me to let go of what I went through while he turned a blind eye." "He''s going to go to Cancun when Cass is there. That makes me feel better."


    "I''m d, then maybe you can focus more on your uing bridal week and less on Cass and Gabriel."


    "That''s exactly what I''m hoping for."


    I turn to look at Winona, already fast asleep beside me. She looks so peaceful, so... right. This is what I''ve


    ...ays wanted. A family. Stability. A future.


    But something dark has been creeping into my dreamstely, and I don''t know how to stop it.


    I close my eyes, hoping sleep wille quickly. But instead, I find myself drifting into that familiar ce- the ce where Ashlyn haunts me.


    We''re back in the ce we shared when we were married. Ashlyn''s looking like she did in the early days- beautiful, radiant, everything I thought I wanted at the time. It''s nice, I''m happy. She''sughing. But then things take a turn.


    The air shifts, and suddenly, it''s not just a memory. It''s something more primal, more intense. My body responds to her in ways I don''t understand, ways I don''t want to feel anymore.


    It''s dark. Controlling something deep inside me.


    Herugh echoes in my head, soft and seductive but also it scares me. She''s pulling me under, suffocating me. I try to pull away, but I can''t.


    I''m tangled up in Ashlyn''s arms, the heat of her body pressed against mine. It''s vivid, too vivid. Her touch, her smell, everything feels so real. Too real. I can''t stop it.


    I want to stop it


    The dream turns dark, twisted. My heart is racing, my head bursting. I try to pull away, b she''s holding on tighter, her nails dig deep into my skin, whispering things I don''t want to hear. There''s only one way to stop this. To wake up. I know I''m dreaming, it''s lucid. But I cannot drag myself out of the horror. There''s only one word that can make her stop. Make me wake up.


    I bolt upright in bed, my heart pounding, sweat dripping down my face. "Ashlyn, no!" I gasp, my voice raw. Torpedo, torpedo, torpedo!" I breathe out raggedly.


    My head snaps to make sure Winona is still asleep like she has been every other time I''ve woken from this nightmare. But this is the most shook I''ve ever been.


    250 Home and Haunted


    Winona is sitting up beside me, shaking, her eyes wide,


    We lock our gaze and neither of us says a word. I can see the confusi


    her gaze.


    I am the biggest asshole on the.


    the hurt, the fear all swirling

 Chapter 251

    251 Fears revealed


    (Winona)


    I can''t move. I can''t breathe.


    "Jayden?" My voicees out softer than I intend, almost a whisper, but it''s the only thing I can manage. My throat is tight, my pulse pounds in my ears.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He doesn''t answer but I see the guilt and confusion in his eyes. He knows. He knows what I heard.


    "What-what was that?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady, but failing miserably. My hands tremble, and I clench the bedsheet to stop them from shaking so much.


    Jayden runs a hand through his sweat-soaked hair, his fingers, and he looks down. "It''s nothing, Winona. Just a nightmare."


    "Bullshit it was just a nightmare," I say. "Jayden, you called out Ashlyn''s name. You used the safe word..."


    He doesn''t answer, and that silence is louder than any exnation he could offer. My stomach twists. sit up fully now, pushing the covers off me, and the cold air hits my skin. But I don''t care.


    The chill in the room has nothing on the icy knot forming in my gut.


    "It was a dream then a nightmare with Ashlyn. I''m sure it''s just all the pressuretely. Nothing to worry


    about."


    "You used the safe word Jayden. That isn''t nothing. Are you having sex or whatever in your dreams because I''m not giving you sex?"


    ""No! No, it isn''t like that."


    "You moan, you groan, youugh. All sexual. You writhe, pant and say her name and the safe word. Don''t fucking tell me you aren''t having fetish sex in a dream!


    "I''m not! It''s not like that." His voice is sharp though his eyes still look dazed. "It''s just a one off."


    "Stop lying to me. You promised no lies." I can''t help the edge of anger in my voice.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    "This isn''t the first time, Jayden," I say, my words tumbling out, "It''s happened before. You''ve been saying her name and that word in your sleep for weeks."


    "What!? You knew? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "Because I didn''t want this before we were married."


    His face changes. A sh of something crosses his features-Anger? Guilt? Confusion? I can''t quite tell.


    "You didn''t tell me?" he asks, his voice a mix of disbelief and usation. "Now who''s keeping secrets, Winona?"


    1 flinch at his tone. "Because I didn''t know what to do, okay? I didn''t want to make it a bigger deal than it was. We have enough going on. I thought it would stop Barnaby said I should tell you-"


    251 Fears revealed


    "Barnaby! You told the therapist but you couldn''t tell me."


    "I didn''t want to derail our wedding."


    He throws the nkets off himself, getting out of bed with an angry huff, he starts pacing the room. "You should''ve told me. This is the kind of thing we need to talk about!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me the first time it happened?"


    He stops pacing, "Because I...I couldn''t. How could you understand this? I can''t."


    "Jayden, I think we''ve both let each other down." I stand up now. "I trust you. I love you. But how was supposed to deal with hearing my fianc¨¦ say another woman''s name in his sleep?" Jayden frowns.


    "Not just any woman-her. The woman who tore us apart! The woman who''s still tearing us apart."


    Jayden flinches, and I immediately feel a pang of regret, but the words are out now. The silence that follows is unbearable.


    "I don''t know why it''s happening," he finally says, quieter now, his shoulders slumping. "It''s probably stress. Henry, Judy, the wedding... It''s all catching up with me."


    "Maybe," I reply, "But that doesn''t exin why she keeps showing up in your dreams. What if it''s more than just stress? What if there''s something you''re not dealing with? What if deep down, you still love her?" He lets out a frustrated breath, shaking his head. "No. I don''t. You know that. I love you. I''m marrying you,


    Winona,"


    "But you''re having sex with her."


    "It''s a damn dream, Winona. Not real,"


    "But do you want it to be real? That''s my question. Whatever you did with her and when you used the safe word, I can''t give you that. Is that what you need?"


    Jayden doesn''t say anything. He just stands there, staring at the floor, like he''s trying to figure it out himself. Finally, he sighs and pulls on a shirt.


    "This, this is why I didn''t want to mention it before the wedding."


    "I don''t get it. What difference does it make?"


    "Because our vows are for better or for worse. After the day felt safer. But if... if you do still love her, or at least still want that sexual darkness, that is something that may stop our wedding"


    "Are you saying you don''t want to marry me now?"


    "No! I''m saying what if you figure out you need more than I can give you, sexually."


    "That''s ridiculous. I''ve told you, I don''t need that anymore." His frustration spills over.


    "But, clearly, your brain, your innermost feelings, your subconscious is telling you differently. Maybe you need to face up to the truth inside yourself. How fucking hard can this be? It''s ringly obvious to me." "I need some air," he says as he pulls on his clothes, walking toward the bedroom door.


    251 Fears revealed


    I want to stop him, but instead, I just watch him leave, my mind racing. When the elevator doors ding, the silence in the bedroom is deafening.


    I sit back on the bed, pulling the nkets around me, trying to make sense of everything.


    I''m cold, shaken, scared, and utterly alone.


    252 Old And Alone

 Chapter 252

    252 Old And Alone (Judy)


    It feels like an eternity since I had Abby alone, and even though I cherish every moment with Abby, the supervision is a little suffocating. But I know this is my own fault.


    I pushed Jayden too far. I did the same at the g.


    Gus was livid about thatter. I told him to butt out of my life and run back to Greg''s slut, Maria. That made him even more angry. I don''t care. I have Brennan Industries, and I intend to own itpletely. I don''t have Jayden and that hurts.


    However, I am beginning to see that setting off his anger is not the way I get him back. It''s not working. The only way to get time with him again is to change how I do things. I''m going to do that.


    Abby runs up to me and I hug her madly. Winona always stays within sight and earshot, her presence a constant reminder that I''m not trusted. I will y by the rules


    For Abby''s sake. I must be getting old, but not being able to have Abby in my life at all puts me in a very dark ce


    Abby sits on a small stic chair, coloring a princess in one of those glittery activity books. She chatters on about the wedding, the dresses, and how she feels like a princess too.


    I smile and nod, doing my best to keep the conversation light and fun.


    She asks about my castle in Europe and I get out my phone.


    "1


    "I see Winona tense a little and I wave her over to show I''m not doing anything I shouldn''t be with my phone and Abby. She walks over.


    "Abby was just telling me about her wedding dress and asked about the castle in Europe. I''m showing her some photos."


    "I see. That sounds like fun, doesn''t it Abby. A real castle."


    "I can tell you, while historic and magnificent, they are a lot of work. Maybe one day you can bring Abby to see it. You''re always wee if you need a ce to stay in Europe." "Are you going back there?"


    "I''m not sure. Now I have the business, it takes up a lot of my time. But if you wanted to stay there, I would give you your privacy."


    Winona nods and wanders back to her seat when I put my cell back in my purse.


    She''s more withdrawn than usual, her eyes fixed on Abby, but with this heaviness to them, like she''s a million miles away.


    The two-hour session flies by. I''m trying to soak up every minute with Abby. Winonaes over.


    "How''s the wedding ns going?" I ask, keeping my tone casual as I gather up Abby''s scattered crayons. And Henry? He must be getting stronger by now."


    252 Old And Alone


    Winona looks at me, her eyes narrowing slightly. "This time is for Abby," she says, her voice cold. "I''m not. here to discuss our personal lives."


    The dismissal stings, but it''s nothing new. She''s been like this since the beginning of these visits. Always guarded. Always keeping me at arm''s length. I don''t me her. I''ve been a bitch. But if I want Abby in my life as she gets older, I need to be less of a bitch.


    Abby won''t always be five and she will begin to understand a lot more.


    Abby interrupts, excitedly waving her drawing. "Look, Grandma Judy! It''s me as a princess in my wedding dress and you are next to me in yours."


    "It''s beautiful, sweetheart. I''m going to put this on my wall."


    I give Abby a quick hug on myp.


    "I''ll put Abby in the car." I say as I carry Abby out. "My word, youngdy, you are getting so tall. You''ll have to carry me soon."


    you next week. I


    Abby giggles and I kiss her cheek. I strap her into the car seat. "Grandma Judy will see your love you. Be good for mommy and daddy," I say and shut the door.


    "Winona. Thank you for bringing her today. I know you are busy. She is such a delight."


    "That''s okay. She loves her visits with you. I do it for her. As long as things don''t change, I''m happy to continue."


    "I won''t be doing anything to make you take this chance away."


    "Really? Like at the g night?"


    "Oh. Yes. I''m sorry about that. I really didn''t mean for it to happen. I just did that to Gabriel from habit, and


    I wasn''t thinking how it would make Jayden feel if he saw." I lie. It might work.


    "Whatever. You knew exactly what you were doing. You always do."


    "I don''t want to make things any worse between Jayden and I.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You couldn''t. It''s impossible. All you did was make him want to leave this city and live elsewhere to get further away from you." What?


    "I''m sure there''s no need for such drastic measures."


    "I''m sure there was no need for anything you''ve done to us over the years: It''s way toote, Judy. It''s only me that asked for Abby to see you because she lost my mom, and I didn''t want to break her heart all over again by saying she couldn''t see you." "I''m truly sorry for your loss. After the Steve incident and poor Ashlyn..."


    "Poor Ashlyn? You are the reason she ended up in that state. You pushed her too far. Steve came back into my life because of you and now he''s dead. You''re like the angel of death, Judy. The grim reaper."


    I stare at her.


    252 064 And Alone


    ?)


    "You''ll never get Jayden back but if you don''t want to die old and alone, I''d suggest you see your wrongdoings and make a change. I can assure you I will not be hiding anything from Abby when she''s older and she can make her own decision on you." 7 know I''ve done wrong-"


    1 don''t need to hear it, Judy. Go tell someone who actually cares." She opens her car door and gets in. "If you can find anyone, which I doubt."


    Then she drives off. I wave to Abby and realize Winona is right.


    I probably will end up dying alone. Suits me.


    Perhaps it''s easier to wean off seeing Abby. I mean all this love shit is hard work.


    It''s way easier to live in hate.


    But, then again, not seeing Abby, that would really hurt.

 Chapter 253

    253 Where''s Jayden? (Winona)


    I haven''t heard from Jayden since he left. It''s been all morning, and I''ve sent him a text, but no reply. I don''t want to overthink it, but I can''t help the creeping worry.


    Is he somewhere deciding he doesn''t want to marry me after all?


    My stomach is in knots with my mind spiraling through all the possible reasons for his silence. But going about my normal day is the way I deal with anxiety. One foot in front of the other.


    I''ve taken Abby for her morning school session then her time with Judy. Now I''m going to see Henry before I head to the office for a couple of hours.


    Jayden''s been at the hospital with Henry, thinking things through. At least, that''s what I tell myself. After what happened through the night, I''m not sure what to think anymore. His dreams, the way he called out her name-it''s all too much to process.


    Arguing is thest thing I wanted this week. I''ll give him the rest of the day and then I''ll call. Hopefully he''ll be at the hospital.


    For now, I''ll focus on what I can control. I''ll visit with Henry. I have to trust that Jayden wille back to me, that we''ll work through this together. We''ve made promises. Sticking it out, even when things get tough, is one of them.


    1 know I need to give him the space he needs.


    I drive to the hospital to see Henry, hoping Jayden is there, and I can tell him I want to work through it with him. I want for better or for worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health. With him.


    I might be stupid, but the heart wants what the heart wants. I can''t stop loving Jayden. Even when things feel uncertain, even when I''m scared, I can''t imagine a life without him.


    When I ask the nurse, she says Jayden left about an hour ago. My heart sinks a little, but I try not to let it


    He''ll be home for dinner with the kids. I''m sure he will. He has to be.


    I shake off the disappointment and focus on what''s in front of me. The nurse helps me with Henry''s bottle feed, and as soon as I''m holding him, everything else fades away. His tiny fingers wrap around mine, and I give him as much skin-on-skin as I can.


    Him against me is a warmth I can''t describe in words. It''s like he anchors me, reminds me of the beauty in life, the hope. I smile and remember Mom and looking for glimmers. Henry is the biggest glimmer right now.


    He''s doing better on his form, stronger, and it gives me hope. As I cradle him, I know everything will be okay. Jayden won''t walk away from the family life we''ve been building. It means too much to him. Our family means so much to him.


    sere''s Jayden?


    The wedding he''s nned is closing in. I''ve been so excited about it. After the final fitting and that special day with my wedding party, the girls I love most in the world, I''ve been on cloud nine. They are my tribe.


    There was so muchughter, so much joy. It made everything feel real, like this wedding is the new beginning we''ve all been waiting for.


    There was only one person missing that day. Lisa. She couldn''t make it because of prior familymitments. She''s been out of the country. But today she''s back, and we are going to have a private fitting in two days. I can''t wait to see her again, to catch up, and to share all the excitement. She''s always been like a sister


    and having her by my side on my wedding day means the world.


    to me


    I''m humming to Henry as he takes his milk. His eyes are still shut. Last week the nurse said he would open them any day, but his vision will still be poor.


    They keep the lighting low because he will be sensitive to light.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I smile down at him, marveling at how strong he''s getting, how far he''se. Every little milestone feels like a major victory.


    My mind drifts to Cass, about to head off to Cancun. I haven''t heard much from hertely. I get the urge to check in with her before she leaves. I nce back down at Henry and get the hugest shock. His eyes are fully open, and he''s looking at me.


    My heart soars with love. He probably can''t see me, but this is the connection we''ve been waiting for. It''s wonderful! The nursees back in, and I can barely contain my excitement.


    "His eyes are open!" I exim, my voice filled with awe.


    "Ah, yes, he''s been practicing that all day. I thought Jayden would have said something."


    "He probably wanted it to be a surprise," I say, but inside, the worry starts to creep in again. Henry had another milestone moment today, and Jayden never shared that with me.


    I finish feeding Henry and gently change his tiny diaper. His eyelids start to flutter closed again as I put him back in his incubator. He looks so peaceful, so content.


    I send off another text to Jayden, letting him know I''ve been in with Henry, and he opened his eyes for me. Maybe that will spur him to answer me.


    Then, I text Cass, asking if she has time to meet before they leave.


    C: Sure b4 we fly out tonight


    W: Cool name the ce and time


    C: Will get back to u


    Jexhale a small sigh of relief. At least I''ll get to see her before she goes. Maybe I''ll feel better about it after that. I want to be excited for her first trip out of the country. She deserves to enjoy herself, to have some fun at her age.


    253 Where''s Jay


    I imagined it with people her own age at her college dorm.


    But Cass has chosen a different path to me and that''s okay.


    I guess she is way older emotionally than most college freshmen, so I can see how older friends might be a better fit for her.


    But an older lover? 12 years older?

 Chapter 254

    254 I Got This


    (Cass)


    Gabriel and I arrive at the restaurant a little before Winona, H hand resting gently on the small of my back as we walk in.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s a simple gesture, but it makes me feel... anchored.


    in his usual smooth, confident mode, his


    Like I''m the most important thing to him right now. I smile, a small flicker of warmth settling in my chest. Everything with him just feels right.


    Not like with the guys I''ve known before-the ones who treated me like I was disposable, like I didn''t


    matter.


    Gabriel''s different. He''s attentive, always making me feel like I''m the center of his world. And maybe I am. I''m starting to trust that.


    We settle into our seats, Gabriel giving me this look that makes my pulse quicken. He leans in, brushing strand of my hair back, his fingers lingering a little longer than necessary


    His blue eyes are soft but focused, and I feel like he''s seeing all of me, not just the parts I show to the world. Now I totally get how Winona feels about Jayden. These Brennan eyes are impossible to fight against. "You look beautiful today, Cass," he says, his voice low, like it''s just for me.


    I blush, my heart doing a little flip. "Thanks." I can''t help the way my lips twitch up. Compliments aren''t something I''ve ever gotten used to. Especially from guys like him.


    I''m usually too busy being the girl who''s tough, the one who gets by on street smarts and sharpebacks. But with Gabriel, it''s like I''m allowed to be something softer, Feminine


    And damn, I kinda like it.


    Winona arrives a few minutester, looking like she''s got the weight of the world on her shoulders. I know she''s been stressed-between the wedding, Henry, and everything else, it''s a lot to handle. Gabriel stands up immediately, pulling her chair out and kissing her cheeks, that same smooth confidence he always has


    I shoot her a smile, but I can see she''s reading me, probably worried about me like always. We agreed she wouldn''t interfere with Gabriel, but I know she still has her reservations. That''s just who she is.


    We order some shared food, keeping the conversation light for a bit. I talk about work, aut the wedding. making jokes to keep things easy. But as usual, Winona gets to the serious stuff.


    It''s like she can''t help herself.


    "Are you guys all set for Cancun?" Winona asks, her tone casual, but I can see her sizing Gabriel up, watching his every move.


    "Sure, we are," Gabriel says smoothly, leaning back in his chair,pletely unfazed by her scrutiny. "Mia is joining us, did Cass tell you?"


    I 1


    Winona nods. "Yeah, I heard."


    "Well, Ana and Eva will be there as well. They''re heading back to Cuba after that, so they''re taking a couple of days with us along the way," he continues.


    "I can''t wait to spend more time with them," I chime in, trying to keep things upbeat.


    "So, they aren''t staying in the U.S.?" Winona asks, her eyes narrowing just a bit..


    Gabriel shakes his head. "No, they prefer home. They''ve enjoyed visiting, but Cuba''s where their heart is."


    Winona nods, but her expression shifts slightly, like she''s gearing up for something. "What are intentions, Gabriel? Your ns for the future?"


    your


    I feel the tension rise, and a flicker of defensiveness sparks in me. It''s not that I don''t get it-she''s protective-but I don''t need her interrogating him. Not like this.


    Gabriel, though? He doesn''t even blink.


    I''m


    "I''m nning to stay in the U.S. as long as my visa allows," he says calmly, locking eyes with her. waiting on my green card, and I want to invest in a business. Something that can create local jobs, but also give opportunities to immigrants. Help them build a better life here."


    Winona crosses her arms, clearly not convinced yet. "That sounds like a big project. I know you have to pledge a lot of money to start that visa process. Are you nning to sell some of your shares to raise the capital?"


    Gabriel meets her gaze, unflinching. "I might have to part with some shares, yes. I''ve had a few offers already."


    I jump in quickly, not wanting this conversation to spiral any further.


    "Anyway, it''s going to be amazing, Cancun," I say with a grin, hoping to lighten the mood. "Sun, beaches, all that. I''ve got five new swimsuits to try. One for each day. Mia helped me pick them out."


    Winona''s expression softens a little, and I feel the tension ease up. "Is Mia going back home after the trip?" she asks, changing the subject.


    I shake my head. "No, she''s staying in the U.S. as long as she can on a tourist visa. After that, she''ll figure it out."


    Winona gives me a long look, like she''s trying to read between the lines, trying to see if I''m hiding. something. But I''m not. I''m done hiding.


    I''ve spent too long keeping parts of myself locked away, thinking I had to be tough, unb kable.


    But I don''t need to be that girl anymore. I''ve got my own back, and I''ve got Gabriel now. He''s the first guy who sees me for who I really am and isn''t scared off by it.


    The rest of the meal is lighter, thank God. We talk about the wedding, about Cancun, about everything and nothing. Winona''s still distracted, but I can tell she''s trying to be present, trying to trust that I know what I''m doing.. And I do. I''ve survived worse, and I''It survive whateveres next.


    1


    2541 Got The


    Whether it''s with Gabriel, without him, with Winona''s approval or without it.


    I''ve got this.

 Chapter 255

    255 Taking a Break (Winona)


    The kids''ughter echoes from inside as the penthouse elevator doors slide open, and there''s a sense of normalcy that settles me-at least for a moment. Jayden''s voice filters through from the living room, light and yful. Thank god, he''s home.


    When I walk in, I find them ying on the floor. Abby''s got her dolls scattered all over, and Bobby''s building Lego andughing as Jayden pretends to be the Ken doll he''s holding with a deep voice who''s talking like someone from the gangster hood. A scene that should warm my heart, but my chest feels heavy because of the silence between Jayden and me all day.


    "Hey, Mommy!" Abby shouts, rushing over to me with her arms wide open. I scoop her up and kiss her cheek, smiling as I carry her into the room.


    "Hey, Sweetie. Having fun I see."


    "Daddy is being silly."


    "Sounds like the most fun, then."


    Jayden nces up, his smile faltering slightly when our eyes meet. There''s something distant in his gaze, like he''s somewhere else entirely. Not cold, just... off.


    "How was your day?" I ask, setting Abby down and sitting on the edge of the couch.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Good," he says, returning to building a Lego tower with Bobby. "Just the usual."


    T


    "Henry opened his eyes today," I say casually, testing the waters. I keep my tone light even though I know he already knows this news.


    Jayden doesn''t react at first. Just a slight pause in his movements. "Yeah," he says, not looking up. "I know. He''s been doing it all day."


    I blink, taken aback by how casually he says it. "Why didn''t you let me know?"


    He finally meets my eyes, his expression a little apologetic. "I figured you''d want to see it for yourself."


    "You weren''t there when I got there."


    "I wanted to give you some space."


    I swallow, trying to push down the sting of frustration.


    "Space I never asked for. I texted you," I say softly, keeping my voice steady for the kids'' sake. "Tried to


    II


    call."


    "I know," he says, but there''s no apology in his tone. Just a simple statement.


    "Why didn''t you answer?" My voice is quieter now, careful not to let the kids pick up on the tension.


    255 Taking a Break


    "I needed space."


    I bite my lip, not knowing how to respond. Space is one thing. Ignoring and avoiding me is altogether different.


    Dinner goes on, the usual routine. We keep things light for the kids, but the tension simmers just below the surface. Annees in to help with the kids, and there''s chatter about school and what Bobby''s learning in ss. I''m pleased with the progress he''s madetely.


    When the kids are finally in bed, and Anne retreats to her quarters, the house falls into a thick silence. I lean against the counter, watching Jayden clear the table.


    "So," I start, crossing my arms. "About earlier... you ignored me all day..."


    He stops what he''s doing, his back still to me as he speaks. "I''m sorry. I just needed to get my head around some things."


    "By hiding from me?"


    He sighs, finally turning to face me. "I didn''t mean to make you feel like I was hiding from you, Winona, I thought I was doing the right thing."


    My voice is quiet but firm. "You shut me out."


    Jayden leans back against the table, crossing his arms over his chest. "Maybe I did. I had to."


    I freeze, my heart skipping a beat. There''s something in his tone that chills me. Something final. "What do you mean?"


    He takes a deep breath, his gaze dropping to the floor before he speaks again. "Maybe we need a break."


    "A break?"


    He runs a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "From sharing a room. A bed. Until we''re married."


    The air between us thickens, and I can barely breathe. "You''re suggesting we live apart until the wedding?"


    "Just at night," he says, like that makes it any better. "It''ll give us both space. Time to think."


    "Think about what?" I can''t believe what I''m hearing. "Jayden, this doesn''t make sense. We''re a family. How does pulling away from each other help?"


    "I need to know if this is what you really want, Winona. If you can trust me-really trust me. I don''t want to walk into this marriage with doubts hanging over our heads."


    I blink, stunned by his words. "I love you. What more do you need?"


    "It''s not just about love," he says quietly. "It''s about trust. It''s about knowing for sure that this is what we


    both want."


    "And you think the solution is... what? Me staying somewhere else at night? Disrupting our whole family. routine?"


    "I think we both need the space," he says, his voice firm now. "And I want to give us that time to really


    255 Taking a Break


    explore everything. No hard feelings if, at the end of it, you decide this isn''t what you want."


    I stare at him, unable to process what he''s saying. It feels like he''s pushing me away, like he''s putting up walls I don''t know how to break through.


    "I don''t understand," I whisper, my voice shaking. "Howls this


    fair to the kids? To us?"


    He doesn''t answer right away. When he finally speaks, his voice is barely above a whisper. "It''s what I need, Winona. I think it''s what you need too. We''ll always have things to work through." ""Of course."


    "The real question is can we stand by the vows we will make. Is this what you really want? I may have at long time working through this crap inside my mind. You don''t have to put yourself through that if it''s just going to mess you up. I don''t want that." "Okay."


    "So, take this week. If you are at the altar, I''ll know you''re ready."


    "I''ll be there. But what if you aren''t?"


    "I''ll be there, Winona. I promise you that, on Henry''s life. But go do whatever you need to do to be sure.


    "I am sure."


    "No, you''re not. You still think I love Ashlyn. That I want to be with her. I don''t. I need you to be sure about my love for you."


    There''s something in his voice that rings true.


    He''s right. I''m not sure I''m enough for him.


    256 Giving Winona An Out


    256 Giving Winona An Out

 Chapter 256

    256 Giving Winona An Out (Jayden)


    I watch Winona''s face as my words sink in. The shock is clear in her eyes. Telling her that we should stop sharing a bed-hell, that we should basically stop living together until the wedding-it''s like dropping a bomb and waiting for the smoke to clear.


    And part of me hates that I''m doing this, that I''m causing her this kind of confusion. But deep down, I know it''s the right call.


    She stares at me, her voice soft but filled with disbelief. "What about the kids? Do you expect me to just leave every night, after they''re asleep? What kind of message does that send?"


    This isn''t a decision I made lightly, but it''s one I know we need. Both of us. There''s too much history here, too much pain we''re still dealing with. And I''m not ignoring it any longer.


    I sigh, rubbing the back of my neck. "I''m not trying to make things harder for anyone, especially not the kids. This... it''s for us. For you and me."


    "Sure."


    "If we''re going to do this-reallymit to getting married again, to building this life together-I need to be sure. And I need you to be sure too."


    She looks at me like I''m speaking a foreignnguage. And maybe I am, in a way. But I know she''s been through hell because of me, because of the choices I made. I have to give her an out if she needs it.


    "You''re not serious, Jayden," she says, shaking her head. "You really think pushing me away is going to make me feel more certain about us? That putting space between us will help?"


    Her voice trembles, and I can see how much this is hurting her. But I can''t back down now. This isn''t about just giving her space, it''s about forcing us both to confront what''s underneath all of this.


    The trust issues, the scars we haven''t fully healed from


    "I''m doing this because I need to know," I say, my voice steady but low. "I need to know that when we stand at that altar, you''re not doubting us. That you''re not second-guessing everything because of what''s happened. If we don''t take this time now to figure that out, we''re just going to drag all that shit into our marriage."


    Her eyes narrow slic


    narrow slightly. "And what about you?" she asks, her tone biting. "Are you having doubts?"


    I don''t have doubts about her. Not about wanting to be with her. But I do have doubts about whether she can ever truly trust me again. And that''s where this all stems from.


    "I''m not doubting us, Winona. I love you. You know that. But I need to face my own shit too. This... it''s not just about you. It''s about me, about all the stuff I''ve been avoiding. The dreams, the nightmares, all of it."


    She''s quiet now, listening.


    "I went to see Barnaby today," I admit. "I''m starting one-on-ones. To dig into the darker stuff-the nightmares about Ashlyn, the guilt I''ve been carrying. I need to deal with it. I need to let go of all of that."


    Her face softens a little at that. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    256 Giving Winona An OutN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Because I guess I didn''t know myself."


    The truth is, the B & D with Ashlyn... It became something I craved. For all the wrong reasons.


    What started off as just a little fun-a way to escape all the pain and anger I was carrying-turned into something darker. An addiction, an escape.


    I wanted to be punished for everything I''d let happen in my life. And Ashlyn was more than willing to help me bury myself in it for her own reasons. But it wasn''t healthy then, and it sure as hell isn''t healthy now. I''m not that guy anymore. I don''t want to be that guy again.


    "I''m dealing with it," I continue, looking her dead in the eye. "But it''s not something I can just snap my fingers and fix. It will be an ongoing battle. One that we will have to take into our marriage."


    She''s staring at me now, a mixture of understanding and pain crossing her face. "So, what? You''re just going to pull away until you figure it all out?"


    I shake my head. "No. I''m not pulling away. I''m just giving us both time. You need to decide if this is what you want, Winona. If you can live with all of it-the past, the mistakes, the uncertainty."


    "And what if I can''t?" she asks, her voice trembling.


    Waco-parent."


    "Then we don''t get married. And there are no hard feelings. We go our separate ways. The words taste bitter in my mouth, but I know I have to say them. This isn''t a game. Her eyes widen, like the gravity of what I''ve said has finally sunk in. "So, you''re giving me an exit n?"


    1 nod. "I am. Because you deserve it. You deserve the chance to walk away if that''s what you need."


    I can see the conflict in her eyes. She''s hurt, but there''s something else there too. Something deeper, something raw.


    "And what about the kids?" she asks quietly, "What about the routine we''ve built? Anne can''t just do it all while you force us apart."


    "You can stay somewhere else at night, after the kids are asleep. They don''t have to know anything''s different. And if this isn''t what you want, then at least we''ll know before we get any deeper into it."


    She doesn''t say anything for a long time. The silence stretches between us. And I wonder if I''ve made a mistake. If maybe, just maybe, I should have kept all of this to myself. But I can''t live like that. Not


    anymore.


    I know this is the right thing to do. It''s the only way we can be sure.


    I love Winona so much, I want her to be happy.


    If that''s without me, it''s a chance I have to take.

 Chapter 257

    257 BFF Therapy (Winona)


    Lisa pours the wine, her eyebrow quirked as she nces at me from across her small kitchen ind. "So, what exactly did he say?"


    I take a long drink from my ss, trying to let the alcohol smooth the edges of my nerves. "He wants to stop living together until the wedding," I say, keeping my voice t. "And he thinks we should stop sleeping in the same bed." Lisa nearly chokes on her wine, setting the bottle down with a tter. "Wait, what?" She''s staring at me, eyes wide.


    I shrug, swirling the wine in my ss. "Not exactly. Just until the wedding. We''d already agreed to not have sex until the wedding night."


    She leans back, folding her arms. "That''s a whole new level of self-control. Are we sure he''s not an alien? I mean were you okay with the no-actual-sex thing?"


    "I was, until he started saying Ashlyn''s name and the fucking safe word in his sleep.


    "He did what now?" Lisa''s eyes are wider.


    I nod. "I just don''t know what to think. These dreams, he says they are nightmares. But they sound like pretty happy nightmares sometimes."


    "You should have told me."


    "I couldn''t even tell him I knew."


    "Man, I mean, fuck me! What happened?"


    "Last night, he had the worst one. He was shook and I was shook. I couldn''t pretend I was asleep."


    "Girl, this is next level. You always seem to top yourself. Stop it."


    I can''t help butugh a bit. "It''s more than that, Lisa. He says he needs me to be sure. That we both need time to figure this out." Lisa tilts her head, her tone softening. "And what do you think?"


    "I don''t know, Lisa. That''s the thing."


    Lisa sets her ss down, her eyes narrowing in on me. "So what''s the real issue hare? You don''t trust him, or you don''t trust yourself?"


    "I''m scared," I admit. "I''m scared that I''m never going to be able to trust him the way I need to. And if I can''t, then what''s the point?"


    Lisa''s gaze softens. "Winona, you''ve been through hell and back with him. But the question isn''t whether he''s worth trusting. It''s whether you can live with the possibility that maybe he''ll fuck up again."


    I take another sip of wine. "It''s not just that," I continue my voice shaky. "It''s the sex."


    "Orck of it, at this point."


    257DFF Therapy.


    "I can''t get past knowing he was with Ashlyn even when he was beginning to remember us. When he was actively pursuing me, he was going back to her bedroom."


    "I get it. You''re insecure. Justifiably so."


    "If it was just sex, maybe it would be easier to let myself be with him again. But you told me there were rumors about the type of sex and then I saw his safe word texts with Ashlyn." "Right." She tops up my ss.


    I exhale, rubbing my temples. "He had this thing going with Ashlyn. It was... dark. I don''t know all the details, but I know it was intense. And I''m scared that part of him still wants that, still needs it. And I can''t give it to him. I don''t want to." Lisa''s eyebrows shoot up. "Shit. Okay. Does he say that he needs BDSM?"


    "He says he doesn''t. But then he''s doing it in his dreams, with her. She''s fucking dead, fucking him and fucking with my mind."


    "Fucking right! And you think he still wants that?"


    I shake my head, feeling the frustration build. "How can I be sure? What if, deep down, that''s what he needs. I don''t want him settling with me. I want to be able to fulfill him as a man."


    Lisa is quiet for a moment, her eyes scanning my face, "Look, I''m not an expert in this stuff."


    I raise my eyebrows in disbelief. No one is more qualified than Lisa to discuss open sexuality.


    "Okay, okay, maybe I am a bit of an expert on sex," she grins.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "A bit?"


    "Shhhhh, don''t try and change the subject. In a nutshell, you''re worried Jayden''s not telling you the whole truth and you''re scared that you won''t be able to satisfy him the way he needs." "Exactly. I want to believe him when he says he''s over it, but what if he''s not? What if that''s always going to be a part of him?"


    "What if he''s slipping down the back alley on the down-low dressed in leathers and a gag."


    I p her arm. "Stop it."


    Sheughs. "Come on. You gotta admit, it''s a little funny. Plenty of hot-blooded guys like to concede control and take orders sometimes. Maybe it''s something you should explore together." "No. I''d never be able to stop worrying he''dpare me to her. I can''t."


    "But that''s what you''re doing anyway."


    I stare at her because she''s right. I can''t have any sex with Jayden because of the fear he''sparing me


    to her.


    "And that''s the problem, isn''t it?" Lisa asks.


    "I think it is," I whisper.


    "Have you ever considered that Ashlyn did all that stuff because she was worried he''d beparing her


    252 BFF Therapy


    to you?


    "What?"


    "You and Jayden shared something before that car ident that tilted the earth on its as the has toe in, on Judy''s and her mother''s insistence, and make Jayden love her... knowing she could never match that deep soul connection he already had with you." "But he''d forgotten me."


    "But he wasn''t going to forget you forever. She knew that. She was desperate to get some sort of unique connection with him."


    "But she yed upon his hatred of himself and his fears."


    "Yes. But love, real soul-deep love, is stronger than anything based on fear."


    "I''ll drink to that." I hold up my ss for a refill.


    "Too right. Now you just have to trust that Jayden can get himself through the abuse she put him through, Like your abusive trauma, it has to be acknowledged and dealt with."


    "Why the actual fuck aren''t you a psychiatrist?"


    "Because I''m far toozy to


    rudy when my bank ount is already stuffed full from Father. However, I


    did graduate the school of hard knocks and hard cocks with flying colors!"


    We clink our sses. "To the school of hard knocks," I repeat.


    ""And hard cocks."


    Weugh hard.


    258 Comparisons

 Chapter 258

    258 Comparisons (Winona)


    Lisa''sughter fills the apartment as she pours us another ss of wine. "Okay, but seriously, Winona- how do you really know Jayden is the one?"


    She leans back, eyebrows arched, like she''s just dared me to figure out the meaning of life. "You''ve only ever been with him, right? What are you evenparing him to?"


    I blink at her, way past the tipsy stage. "I love him, Lis. That''s how I know. It''s not aparison game. I just... know."


    Lisa shakes her head,ughing again. "Bullshit! You can''t just know. That''s like saying, ''Oh, this pizza''s the best,'' but you''ve never even tried another slice!" "Pizza would be great right now," I muse.


    "Bitch, you''re talking about spending the rest of your life only ever having sex with one guy. It''s not natural."


    I roll my eyes. "Fairly sure it''s natural to a lot of people


    "In the dark ages maybe. Hell, you might like it with a woman better."


    I stare at her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Well, you might and you''ll never know."


    "You must have gotten close with Phillip, I mean that felt good right?"


    I groan, leaning my head back. "Don''t. Just-don''t."


    "But you didn''t have sex with him," Lisa presses, sitting up straight. "Why? Because you found out he was:


    in cahoots with Judy? Or because deep down, you didn''t want him like that?"


    "Both," I shrug, taking another sip. "I thought I could trust him but he wasn''t that person."


    "Anyway, so sad, too bad. My point is, you didn''t have sex with him. But you must have had a few times where he got past first base." Lisa says.


    "He could kiss, I''ll give him that. But I don''t know, going all the way didn''t feel right."


    "Jayden''s literally your only experience in bed. That''s what I''m saying: You''re diving headfirst into forever without having banged anyone else. How are you so sure you''re not missing something?"


    1 pause, the wine making me bolder. "Because... it''s Jayden. That''s how I know. It''s not like I want to just go out there and sleep with someone else. I''m not wired like that."


    Lisa leans in closer, eyes sparkling like she''s about to drop the bomb. "Things can be rewired. I''m just saying-don''t knock it till you''ve tried it."


    "It''s easy for you. 1 overthink everything."


    "That''s your problem. Stop thinking and just do. Feel."


    258 Comparisons.


    "I''m not sure I can."


    "Sex can be fun, for pleasure. Just feeling that zing with someone and following through without thinking. That''s so hot. There''s a lot of sexy guys out there."


    "Are you seriously suggesting I... cheat on Jayden?"


    She grins, all teeth. "No, honey, not cheat. I''m talking about a good old-fashioned hall pass."


    I nearly spit my wine. "A hall pass? What am I, in some rom now? This isn''t a movie, Lisa. I can''t just


    "Why not?" Lisa cuts me off,ughing. "This week is practically a ''free zone, right? You two aren''t even living together. No rules, no expectations. Just a little breathing room before the wedding. Consider it a redo of being single for a hot second." I stare at her, feeling the wine haze deepen. "You think should... hook up with someone before I marry. Jayden? You''re insane."


    She waves me off like I''m missing the obvious. "Come on. It''s his idea isn''t it? He wants you to be sure. You tell him this is how you''ll be sure. If he loves you as much as he says, then he won''t have a problem."


    "He does get jealous."


    "So what? He''s had other women. It''s only fair." "Women?"


    "I doubt Ashlyn was his only one after the ident."


    "I don''t think it should be tit for tat."


    Lisa shakes her head. "You get six days to do whatever the hell you want. Go out. Have fun. Let loose! You''ll never get this chance again, unless you wanna turn into a ser mom who cheats with the pool boy when you''re 45." I burst outughing at the mental image. "Okay, ew. And I don''t have a pool boy."


    "You could," Lisa counters, winking. "If you weren''t about to tie yourself down to one guy for life you could have multiple pool boys, gardeners and security guys. What''s the harm in a little test drive before youmit?" "This is crazy," I mutter, shaking my head. "It''s cheating. It doesn''t matter if we''re taking a break or whatever. I can''t."


    "No," Lisa is up and rummaging in her cab. She pulls out a bottle of tequ and waves it at me. "This is crazy, but we''re doing it anyway." She grins.


    "I have school run in the morning."


    ""You''ll live." She says as she pour it into shot cups.


    "Not drinking "to kill ya'' I won''t." We both drink it straight down and grimace hard.


    "But what if Jayden''s not really your guy? What if there''s someone else out there, and you never know."


    258 Comparisons


    I bite my lip, my mind swirling with alcohol-fueled possibilities. "I don''t want anyone else. It''s a choice."


    "Here''s what I think. You go tell Jayden you''re both single for the week. A hall pass, no strings attached. If it happens it happens."


    I narrow my eyes at her. "So, you''re saying I should just tell him I''m gonna go screw around for a week?"


    Lisaughs again. "Why not? If it''s meant to be, you''ll bothe back to each other stronger. If not, hey- you had some fun and figured out there was life before Jayden Brennan and there can be life after him." I shake my head, but the idea is sitting there, nestled in the back of my mind.


    Can I really do this?

 Chapter 259

    259 Hall Pass (Winona)


    The morning light is way too bright, stabbing at my eyes as I pull up outside the penthouseplex. Where are my sunsses?


    Fumbling in the center console, I pull them out and slide them on.


    My eyes practically breathe a sigh of relief.


    I cannot navigate the underground parking lot this morning. My head''s still in some weird wine and tequ fog, and my stomach''s doing somersaults like I''m on a carnival ride. I rub my temples. Why did I think getting shitfaced would be okay? I give a giggle and a hup. But it was fun. Okay, I can do this. I try to shake off the remnants ofst night, but one subject is etched into my brain. A hall pass. I can''t even focus on driving and parking, let alone life decisions.


    As soon as I step out of the elevator doors, Jayden''s there with Abby. The noise pierces my skull like aser. I smile. Trying to act sober I take a couple of steps into the lounge area.


    I should have stayed on Lisa''s sofa and called Jayden,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, why are you wearing your sunsses inside?" Abby asks.


    "No reason, Sweetie." I slide them off and try to look normal.


    Anne, who''s doing some magical multitasking nearby, shoots me a look. "I''m taking them today. I have other errands to run." She pauses, giving me a sly smile. "How''s Lisa feeling?" I blink. "Wait, how do you know I was with Lisa?"


    Anneughs, shaking her head. "Who else would you be with?" She hands Sarah her lunchbox and nudges Bobby towards the elevator. "Anyway, let''s go kids, kisses all around." The kids all hug and kiss Jayden and I.


    "Mommy! Your breath stinks!"


    "Thanks for the heads up, Abby." I groan. Kids always have to hang you out to dry.


    Off they go, leaving me and Jayden. I slide my sunsses back on. "I need coffee."


    "So, how is Lisa feeling? Jayden grins.


    "How should I know? She was asleep." I shrug trying to be nonchnt.


    "Anyway, I could have been with heaps of other people, I could have had a gang bang in the alley." I almost vomit thinking about that right now.


    "Sure." Jayden gives me a weird look, "I think you had better sleep it off a little more."


    J take my sunsses back off so I can re at him. "1 could''ve been doing anything." Something about his


    attitude is making me pissed. "Maybe I went out clubbing."


    "But you didn''t, did you? You''re very predictable."


    I freeze, an irritated pulse thumping in my chest. "Predictable?" The word rolls around my head like nails. on a chalkboard.


    I go and sit on the sofa on my way to the kitchen for coffee.


    Somehow, I don''t think I''ll make it without a break.


    Jayden watches me, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "Yeah, stable, reliable... predictable. It''s what I love most about you." He says it so casually, like it''s apliment, but it feels like a pat on the head. "I''ll go get you coffee."


    I stand up and follow him to the kitchen. "I''m quite capable of getting my own coffee."


    He stops and holds his hands up in the air. "Sorry, Miss Independence."


    I cross my arms, leaning against the counter. "I''m not predictable."


    "You are," Jayden says, still smiling. "And that''s a good thing. I can always rely on you. I know you better than you know yourself. Hell, I know what you''re gonna say before you even say it."


    Oh, hell no. The wine fog morphs into pure irritation. "So, I''m just... what? Like a reliable old car or something. An old faithful pair of tennis shoes? A pullover you should have thrown out ten years ago?" Jayden chuckles, clearly not reading the room. "You''re the rock, babe. It''s why we work."


    I feel my blood boiling. Okay blood and alcohol. "I can be fun and impulsive and... and make dangerous decisions."


    Jaydenughs, louder this time, like I just told him a hrious joke. "Dangerous decisions? You?"


    He grins at me like I''m being cute. "Come on, Winona. We both know you like things nned out, under control. That''s who you are. Who you''ve always been."


    He hands me the coffee.


    And that''s when I snap. "I can''t fucking do this."


    Jayden stopsughing, his smile faltering. "Do what? I thought we were having fun."


    "This, I gesture between us, my voice rising. "This whole... being apart but still together. I''m not some ceholder waiting around for you to figure out whatever the hell it is you''re trying to work through." "I want you to figure out what you want. That''s what this break is about."


    "How many other women have you had sex with?"


    Lisa is right. He has the upper hand. I need to change that and have some fun before Imit the rest of my life. I want to.


    His brow furrows, eyes searching my face. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not a hard question. How many in your whole life? More than just Ashlyn and me?"


    He looks altogether shocked and sheepish. "A few others."


    I take a deep breath, and before I can second-guess myself, I say it. "I want a hall pass this week."


    23


    59 Hall Pass


    His jaw drops and his eyes go wide.


    It feels good.


    "Didn''t know predictable old Winona was going to say that, did you?"

 Chapter 260

    260 That Escted Quickly


    (Jayden)


    I


    "A hall pass?" I repeat, feeling my voice catch in my throat like I''ve been punched.


    She stops pacing, turning to face me with her arms crossed defensively. Her eyes are wide.


    I can tell she''s still way too far gone fromst night, there''s something dead serious behind those ssy


    eyes.


    "Yeah. A hall pass. I mean, if I''m really gonna marry you, I need to... you know... figure some things out."


    I blink, staring at her like she just told me she''s considering a career as a rodeo clown. "Is this Lisa''s idea?"


    "No." "Really?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She groans, throwing her head back dramatically before letting out a loud sigh. "Jayden, I''ve only ever been with you! What if... what if you''re like, the worst in bed and I just don''t know it because I''ve got nothing topare it to?" I can''t help it, I snort. "I can assure you, I''m not the worst-


    She cuts me off, waving her hand in the air like she''s swatting away a fly. "Self-praise is no rmendation!"


    Then she hups, followed by an awkward giggle that makes her sound like a drunk cartoon character. I watch her, half-amused, half-stunned as she continues.


    "Like, for all I know," she starts, holding up her pinky finger, "you could be... down there. And I just don''t know it." She wiggles her pinky for emphasis, her face scrunching up in distaste.


    "Winona, seriously?"


    But she''s lost in her own train of thought, still holding up her pinky as if it''s the punchline to a joke. "I mean, what if I''m missing out on some... some massive, life-changing experience out there because I''ve only ever had you?" I take a deep breath, trying to calm the rising jealousy boiling up inside me. Part of me wants to tell her she''s crazy for even thinking about something like this.


    yell at he


    But the other part... the part of me that''s been through hell with her, knows I have to stay calm. I mean, when I think about it, it does make sense.


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. "Okay, I get it. You''re... confused, or whatever. But you really think some random hookup is gonna give you rity on our entire rtionship?"


    Her eyes well up with tears, and before I could process what''s happening, she''s crying. Ugly crying. Full-blown, snot-dripping, huping sobs.


    "I don''t know! Maybe! Maybe it''ll help me figure out if I can live with you and your... your pinky dick for the rest of my life!"


    260 That Escted Quickly


    "I don''t have a pinky dick!"


    "How would I know?" She yells and cries some more.


    I pinch the bridge of my nose, trying not tough at the sheer insanity of this conversation. "I can''t believe this is happening right now."


    She swipes at her eyes, sniffling as she tries to pull herself together. "You just... you don''t understand. You''ve had other sex. And I love you, Jayden, I do! But what if.


    She grabs my shirt front, peering up at me. "What if you''re just the worst and I''m settling for, like, bottom- shelf tequ when I could be drinking top-shelf vodka? What if I never get another slice of pizza?"


    I shake my head, biting back the urge to argue with her drunken logic. "Bottom-shelf tequ is half the problem here."


    She snorts through her tears, augh escaping her. "I mean... you''ve never been bad, but I was young. What if someone else is like... mind-blowing?"


    I raise an eyebrow. "You''re seriously asking for a hall pass because you''re worried I might be a bed?"


    Her face scrunches up again, and she nods, tears still streaming


    dud in


    say you know me better than I know myself. But I don''t even own her face. "Yeah... maybe. You all


    "Holy Mother of God." I want to be mad, but I can''t.


    know myself. I might like other women..."


    I sigh, stepping closer to her and taking her hand. "Winona, I get it. You''ve only been with me. And you''re scared. But trust me, I''m not the biggest dud in the universe." I grin at her.


    She hups again, thenughs, her tears mixing with the absurdity of the moment. "Even if you are, I''ll still love you," she says, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "It''s okay." She pats my hand.


    Deep down, I know I have to give her this space. This insane, painful space. Because if I don''t, the doubts will eat at her, and maybe at us. And as much as it kills me, I can''t let that happen. I promised her on Henry''s life I''d be at the altar, no matter what.


    I mean that. If you love something let it go...


    "Okay," I say quietly, my voice steady even though my insides are screaming "If you really think this will help you figure things out... then you get the hall pass.


    Her eyes widen. "... I do?" Her e


    I nod, swallowing hard. "Yeah. If that''s what you need to be sure about us."


    She stares at me, the tears still in her eyes, but there''s something else there too-relief, maybe. Or maybe it''s just the booze. Either way, I know I''ve done the right thing.


    Her smallugh breaks the silence. "God, I''m such a mess," she says. "Why do you even put up with me?"


    I smile, despite everything. "Because you''re my mess.


    12


    261 is Tonight The Night?

 Chapter 261

    261 Is Tonight The Night?


    (Winona)


    "Girl, you''re killing me," Lisa says, sliding the cocktail over to me with a smirk.


    I take a drink and shrug.


    "You''re seriously trying to act all chill about this? Like, ''Oh, I''m not even sure I''ll go through with it''? Come on, Winona, you''ve got a hall pass. Do you know how rare that is? It''s like finding a damn unicorn."


    "Yeah well, when it seems too good to be true, it probably is. I can''t believe that Jayden won''t have a problem with itter on." I don''t want to set off world war three.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s not like he has to know."


    "What if he asks me?"


    "You''re under no obligation to tell him anything."


    "What if he says he regrets the decision?"


    If he does, it''s his problem. You''ve been honest. He doesn''t own you."


    I take another sip, the alcohol smooth but strong enough to warm me from the inside out. "Maybe but it''s also notpulsory," I shoot back, my lips curving into a small smile.


    Lisa raises an eyebrow, swirling the ice in her ss. "It ispulsory. And I''m telling you right now-if you don''t explore at least one option tonight with at least some hot pashing, I''m disowning you as my best friend." Iugh, shaking my head. "You''re way too invested in this."


    "You''re not invested enough!" she practically shouts, drawing a few curious looks from the nearby tables. She doesn''t care, though. Lisa lives for attention.


    I smirk. "Tonight, I''ll be just keeping my options open.


    Lisa leans forward, practically vibrating with excitement. "That''s what I''m talking about. Keep your options open. See what''s out there."


    "Exactly. I''m not pressuring myself either way. I''ll know if it feels right."


    "And if some hot guy wants to buy you a drink and whisper sweet nothings in your ear, let him. You''re not married yet. You''ve got six days of freedom left, babe.


    I roll my eyes, but I can''t help the smile pulling at my lips. "You''re acting like I''m signing up a prison


    sentence."


    Lisa snorts. "Marriage is a prison sentence, just with cuter bed sheets and better food. I''m just trying to make sure you go in knowing you''ve seen everything else on the menu." "Speaking of the menu..." I nce around the bar, not entirely convinced I want to dive into this whole thing but there is a lot of eye candy here.


    But my curiosity is piqued. There are a few guys hanging around, definitely giving off the right vibe. A tall


    761 is Temight The Night


    guy at the bar meets my gaze, lifts his ss in a silent toast, and gives me a wink.


    Lisa notices, of course. She''s already perking up like a cat who''s spotted its next meal. "See? That guy is practically begging for your attention. He''s hot, he''s Interested-what more do you need?" I bite my lip, trying not tough. "What if I''m not ready to do this?"


    She gives me a look. "You''re ready. Trust me. You just need a little push."


    I shrug, casually, like this whole thing isn''t messing with my head a little


    "Girl," she says, leaning in, voice low and teasing, "you need to stop overthinking. This isn''t calculus. You''re notmitting to a 30-year mortgage. You''re having a drink and seeing where it goes."


    I nce back at the guy, who''s now talking to his friend but keeps throwing nces my way. He''s hot, sure, but can I jump into bed with a stranger just because I can?


    Lisa, sensing my hesitation, leans back and smirks. "You''re still thinking about Jayden, aren''t you?"


    I look at her, surprised. "Obviously. I''m not just flipping some switch and turning off everything we''ve been through. It''s not that simple."


    She sighs, nodding, and I can tell she''s finally dialing back her excitement. "Okay, I get it. But just


    remember, this isn''t about Jayden. This is about you. You might not even do it with anyone tonight, but at least you''re giving yourself the freedom to explore."


    I take a deep breath, letting her words sink in. She''s right, in a way. This isn''t about some random guy at a


    bar.


    This is about me figuring out if I''m really ready tomit to Jayden again, despite everything. About knowing he''s what I want forever.


    The trust issues, the Ashlyn nightmares, all the baggage we''re carrying into this marriage. Am I doing this because I love him or because I''m scared to admit I don''t know anything else?


    "You''re thinking too hard again," Lisa says, breaking me out of my thoughts. "Here''s what we''re gonna do. We''re gonna finish these drinks, then we''re gonna hit the dance floor, and you''re going to have fun. No pressure. No expectations. Just... live in the moment." I nod slowly, taking another sip of my drink. "Yeah. Okay. No pressure."


    Lisa grins, her eyes lighting up. "That''s my girl."


    We clink our sses, and I feel a little rush of adrenaline. I may not know what''s going to happen tonight, but I do know one thing-I''m not going to spend the whole night overthinking it.


    For once, I''m just going to let whatever happens, happen.


    "Alright," I say, standing up and adjusting my dress. "Let''s go dance."


    "Now you''re talking." Lisa says, grabbing my hand and pulling me toward the music.


    Tonight''s not about making decisions.


    It''s about keeping my options open..


    262 No Third Wheel

 Chapter 262

    (Winona)


    #


    Are you sure w


    before she leaves.


    gonna be okay?" Lisa asks, her hand lingering on my arm as we step outside the club


    Iugh, pushing her gently. "I''ll be fine. Go! You''ve got your boy waiting, and I''m not about to be a third wheel."


    "I don''t want to cock block you either. You got this.


    She gives me a once-over, probably trying to gauge how drunk I am, but I''m not wasted.


    I''ve had enough to loosen up, sure, but I know exactly what I''m doing.


    "Okay, but seriously, don''t overthink this. Just have fun tonight. You deserve it."


    "I am having fun," I say with a grin. "Trust me."


    Lisa gives me a wink before heading off, her hand sliding into the guy''s who''s she''s been seeingtely. Sha


    leans in to whisper something to him, and they bothugh as they head in the opposite direction toward another club.


    I watch them go for a second, feeling a weird mix of envy and excitement. She''s got it easy, no emotional baggage tied to anyone. But tonight, I''m ditching the emotional baggage for fun.


    I take a deep breath and head back into the club. The music is still thumping, the kind that gets under your skin, makes you feel alive in ways you didn''t even know you needed. And the guys?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Well, they''re everywhere, and tonight I''m not holding back. I''m dancing with whoever I want, whenever I want. There''s a freedom in it I haven''t felt in years.


    The chains of everything I''ve been through with Jayden are momentarily gone.


    My body moves with the rhythm, and I can feel eyes on me from every angle. It''s a heady feeling, knowing I''ve got their attention. I can see the way they''re looking at me, the heat in their stares, and it''s doing wonders for my libido. This hall pass idea might not be so bad after all.


    I don''t even notice when he walks in. But now he''s there, staring at me. The shift in the air has an awareness creeping up my spine.


    Phillip.


    He steps through the crowd like he owns the ce, his eyes locked onto mine. The same confident, alpha male energy hits me like a freight train.


    He makes his way over, cutting through the dancers without so much as a nce at anyone else. It''s like he''s here for me. And me alone. When he finally reaches me, there''s no small talk, no pleasantries.


    He just smirks, eyes zing with something dark and dangerous. But also something familiar. We were almost married. He was a father figure to Abby. We have history and despite the way it ended, we were close for a lot of years. 1/3


    262 No Thant Wheel


    He is the one man other than Jayden that I''ve evene close to having sex with.


    "So," he says, leaning in close enough that I can feel the heat of his breath against my ear. "I hear you''ve got a hall pass tonight."


    I blink and freeze, caught off guard by how blunt he''s being. "How do you-?"


    "Doesn''t matter," he cuts me off, his voice low and gravelly. "What matters is, if any man''s gonna be part of your little experiment, it''s going to be me."


    My heart pounds in my chest, not from fear but from something deeper. Something raw and undeniable." Phillip..."


    He takes my hand, pulling me closer, his body pressing against mine as the music swells around us. "No games tonight, Winona. I know you. I know what you need. And I''m not stopping to ask permission this time."


    I swallow hard, my pulse racing as his words sink in. His hands are firm, his touch familiar in a way that makes my skin tingle. I should say no, I should push him away, but I''m not overthinking it.


    His lips brush against my ear as he speaks again, this time softer, more seductive. "Don''t think of the past. Don''t think of us being business partners. Let''s just pretend we''re meeting for the first time and none of that has happened."


    My mind''s spinning, torn between the reality of what''s happening and the flood of memories from when we were engaged. Our dates before we were engaged and before Jayden came back into my life.


    His hands slide down my sides, pulling me in even closer. I can feel the heat of his body, the intensity of his gaze burning into me. I should stop this. I should walk away. But every nerve in my body is screaming ''at me to stay. "No strings, Winona. This could be a one-off and I''ll never speak of it again."


    "You''re not seriously considering this," I manage to say, but my voice is weaker than I intended.


    His lips brush against my neck, and I shiver involuntarily. "I don''t have to be polite, Winona. Not anymore. I want you. I always have. Let me show you."


    I tilt my head back, my breathinging faster as his hands move, sliding up to cup my face. "This isn''t a good idea," I whisper, but the protest dies on my lips.


    "Maybe not," he murmurs, his lips ghosting over mine. "But maybe it''s the best idea ever."


    The heat between us is almost unbearable as he grinds against me to the music.


    I feel that familiar pull of desire deep inside.


    The one that had me almost saying yes to Phillip before.


    I push him away andugh. "Sorry but you''ll have to work a little harder than that tonight."


    I spin away and hold my hand out to the blond I was dancing with before. He''s hot as well, blond hair has always done it for me. Not that I''ve ever admitted that before. He grabs me and boy, has he got the dance moves.


    #


    262 No


    Third Wheel


    Phillip watches for a bit and then heads to the bar.


    The song finishes and Blondie whirls me around. But then Tattoos is cutting in.


    "May 1?"


    "Sure!" I yell as the DJ pumps the beats again. We dance and I run my hands down his muscled arms covered in tattoo sleeves. I like the bad boy vibes he''s giving.


    Just because Phillip is someone I have history with doesn''t make anything a given with him. In fact, it might even make him a definite no-go zone.


    What advantage do I have to gain by opening up past wounds even if he is right about how he makes me feel?


    I watch him smoldering from the bar. He downs his drink and heads back towards me.


    Well, this sure is fun. Choices, choices, choices!

 Chapter 263

    263 Walk Of Shame


    (Winona)Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I push the door open to Lisa''s apartment, the morning light already way too harsh. I''ve got my sunsses on, but I''m still squinting like a vampire.


    My dress fromst night clings in all the wrong ces, and my hair?


    Let''s just say it''s seen better days. So have my Insides which are currently mush. I''m aching and throbbing in ces I forgot I had.


    I step in, trying to act like I''m fine, but Lisa''s already clocked me from the couch. She''s lounging in her PJs, sipping coffee like she''s waiting for thetest gossip


    Which, of course, she is.


    "Well, look who finally decided to show up!" she calls out, her tone dripping with amusement. "Walk of shame queen!"


    I roll my eyes, tossing my bag onto the kitchen counter. "Don''t start."


    "Oh, honey, I''m just getting started." She sets her coffee down, eyes twinkling. "You''re still in the same dress, your hair looks like you just rolled out of a very busy bed, and you''re walking like you''ve ridden a wild stallion. Spill!" Iugh, shaking my head. "I''m not going to kiss and tell, Lisa."


    Lisa practically jumps up from the couch,ing over with that nosy, best-friend energy. "After the night you had? Uh-uh, not happening. Who was it?"


    I grin and shrug." might tell you one day."


    Lisa clicks her fingers. "That tall dark guy with the tattoos? Or maybe that blond dude with the ridiculous. jawline. You know, the one who kept eyeing you all night."


    I shrug, grabbing a ss of water. "Nice try. But I''m not saying anything."


    "Oh,e on! I saw you flirting with half the room before I left. That guy with the beard? Or the one in the tight white shirt?" She narrows her eyes. "Was it both?"


    I choke on my water,ughing. "What? No! Jesus, Lisa"


    She crosses her arms, smirking. "So, it was just one then?"


    I set the ss down, giving her a pointed look. "I told you, I''m not telling."


    "Come on..." she begs. "I need details."


    I shake my head, fighting off a grin. "Nope. Not happening. All you need to know is... it was good."


    Her eyes widen, and she lets out a low whistle. "Good? You don''t look like it was good, Honey. You look like it was earth-shattering. I told you, didn''t I?"


    ""Yes. You did and yes, it was."


    13


    263 Wak Of Shame


    +26 BONUS


    Lisa grabs her coffee, sitting back down on the couch,pletely absorbed. "See? That''s what I was saying! You''ve been missing out. Doesn''t it feel good to like, finally let loose?"


    I nod, my face flushing at the memories ofst night. "Yeah, I get it now. You were right."


    "Of course, I was!" Lisaughs. "So, are you going to do it again? You''re still on your hall pass, girl. You''ve got time before the big day."


    I bite my lip, not quite ready to admit how tempting that thought is. "Maybe. I don''t know. It''splicated."


    Lisa eyes me with that all-too-familiar curiosity. "What''splicated about it? If it was that good, why not go for round two? Or three? You''ve got a hen''s nighting up. Perfect excuse to let loose again."


    I hesitate. "Yeah, but... I don''t know about the hen''s night, Lisa. What if I don''t go through with the wedding? Do I even need one?"


    Her grin falters slightly, and she sets her mug down. "Whoa, wait. Don''t make any decisions like that yet. You''re still figuring things out. You had a good night, sure, but don''t confuse that with knowing what you want for the rest of your life."


    I let out a long sigh, sinking onto the couch next to her, "It''s not about recing Jayden or anything like that. It''s about making sure I''m making the right decision. For me. For him. For everyone."


    Lisa leans forward, her expression softening. "Exactly. Think it through. You''ve got time."


    I stare at the floor, my thoughts swirling. "Yeah."


    Lisa nudges me with her elbow, shing a yful grin. "But, hey, if you want to do it again, there''s always the hen''s night. Just sayin''. No judgment here."


    Iugh, shaking my head. "You''re impossible."


    "And you love me for it." She winks. "Seriously though, don''t make any big calls just yet."


    "I won''t. I''m not overthinking it but I''m also not going to overdo it just because I can. I have a very serious decision that affects the kids."


    "Look


    Have your fun and then decide. You''ll know what''s right when the timees."


    I nod, knowing she''s probably right. "That''s what I figure. I mean I don''t feel guilty."


    Jayden did say it would be okay. But at the end of the day, I''m not doing this because he gave me permission. I''m doing it because it''s what I want, for me. I will be telling him what I''ve done.


    Not all the details but that I have done exactly what I wanted to. If he has a problem wit any of that before the wedding, then he can choose not to turn up, I guess.


    But I''ll be making sure he understands that I won''t be entertaining any ck from him about this after we''re married.


    It will be in the past and that''s where I''m happy to leave it.


    But still,st night is going to be hard to forget. On the other hand, nothing happened that makes me Jayden any less.


    love


    263 Walk Of Shame


    It was amazing and different and all about my satisfaction, over and over again. But it hasn''t shifted my love of Jayden. I''m not sure I need another night to know it''s him I want to be with. But I have all week and what can having a little more fun hurt?


    I''m still keeping my options open.


    204 Who Am


    264 Who Am

 Chapter 264

    264 Who Am I? (Jayden)


    I buzz Lance up to the penthouse. The kids are asleep and It''s Monday night. Today I''ve worked on all thest-minute wedding ns. It''s all ready to go on Sunday. "Hey. Any beers?" Lance asks.


    "Yeah, you know where the fridge is." I follow him out to the kitchen.


    "So," Lance''s voice cuts through my thoughts as he emerges from the fridge with two beers and throws me one. "What the actual hell is going on with you and Winona?" I shrug as I sit at one side of the ind counter. "Nothing, why?"


    "Nothing? Well then, where is she? She''s clearly not here." Lance asks with a pointed stare.


    "She''s busy tonight."


    "Oh...busy? Yeah, sounded like she was very busyst night."


    My curiosity peaks. "Why?"


    "Phillip said she was out having a hell of a time." He twists the beer cap off with his teeth, his eyes flicking over to me. "You guys break up or something?"


    I feel a knot tighten in my gut. Phillip. "No, we didn''t break up.


    Lance''s brow furrows. "Okay, then why''s she out in the club like she''s single, man?"


    "What did Phillip say? Did they...?" I can''t say the words, hell I can barely think them. Jealousy surges up inside me. "Fuck, was he drinking alcohol?"


    I''m remembering what he almost did to Winona that night he was drunk. I''ll kill him if he tries that again.


    Lance shakes his head. "No alcohol. He just said he saw her dancing with half the jocks in the club and he


    left."


    ""Was Lisa there?"


    "Not that he mentioned. What the frick is going on?"


    I grit my teeth, trying to keep my cool. "Winona asked for a hall pass."


    Lance freezes mid-sip, the beer hovering near his lips as he stares at me like I''ve just sprouted another


    head. "A what?"


    "A hall pass." I repeat, shrugging like it''s no big deal. "I gave her some space to figure things out before the wedding. The next day, after drinks with Lisa, she asked for a hall pass. Lance ms the beer down on the counter, his eyes wide with disbelief. "And you said...yes?"


    "Yeah."


    He lets out a loud, incredulousugh. "Dude, are you serious right now? Jayden Brennan, the guy who used to throw punches for less than a sideways look at Winonal What happened to you?" 264 Who AmExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I didn''t give her a free pass," I snap, irritation rising. "She asked for it, and I said okay."


    Lance shakes his head, still looking at me like I''ve lost my damn mind. "Who the fuck are you and what have you done with my best friend?"


    I run a hand through my hair, frustration bubbling up. "It''s not like that. It''s just... she''s only ever been with me, okay? She''s got doubts. And if she needs to figure that shit out before we get married, then fine." Lance leans back, crossing his arms. "And you''re okay with that? Just letting her go out and test drive other dudes?"


    "It''s not that simple."


    "Doesn''t sound like it''splicated either," Lance shoots back..


    "Look, I get it. You love her h h h. But giving her a hall pass? That''s not you, man. That''s some


    next-level beta shit."


    "I''m not a beta."


    Lance raises an eyebrow. "Really? ''Cause it sure as hell sounds like you''re scared of her. What happened. to the Jayden who wouldn''t let anyone touch what''s his? You used to have balls, man." I clench my fists as the tension builds in my chest. I''m not scared of her."


    "Then, why?" Lance presses. "Why are you letting her walk all over you? You think letting her screw around for a week is gonna solve everything?"


    "No."


    "You''re supposed to be getting married in six days, bro I mean what if she did it with Phillip!"


    Phillip her ex-fianc¨¦, the guy she almost married. The guy who still makes me feel like he''s waiting to make his shot with her.


    "I guess it''s the chance I''m going to take."


    Lance leans in, his expression dead serious now. "You think Phillip''s gonna be polite? You''re giving him an open invite, Jayden. And trust me, that guy''s gonna take it if he hasn''t already."


    I grind my teeth. "I have to trust she loves me and give her this."


    Lance ps the counter. "But why? What don''t I know??


    I swallow hard. "I''ve had dreams, nightmares, about being with Ashlyn." I admit quietly.


    Lance raises an eyebrow. "Ashlyn?"


    "Winona heard me. I was talking in my sleep, calling Ashlyn''s name. I said my safe word, more than once."


    "Fuck me!"


    "I know right."


    "So, you feel guilty and give Winona a license to y around."


    "It''s not like that."


    264 Who Am 17:


    Lance lets out a low whistle, shaking his head. "Look, if you want my advice-and let''s face it, you need it -stop worrying about the past. Stop letting Ashlyn haunt you." "No shit, Sherloc."


    "And, for God''s sake, stop letting Phillip, or any other man, slide into your future with Winona. Get your head back in the game."


    Maybe I''m wrong about the hall pass.


    "Where''s your pride, Jayden?" Lance asks. "You''ve changed, man. And not in a good way."


    No. I''m not second guessing this now. I''ve made my decision. "I know who I am, and I know what I''m doing. What I''m trying to do."


    "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "Winona has only ever been with me."


    "Really?! Poor bitch."


    "Shut up."


    "So, she''s testing out if you''re really the dud in bed that we both know you are?"


    "I really should punch you."


    "I''ll grab another beer while I''m waiting on that. Plenty of time."


    "Look, Winona and I haven''t had sex, since, well since we conceived Abby. She finds it hard to get Ashlyn and me being together out of her head." "Clearly, so do you."


    I re at him. "So... she''s using this time to explore a little. I can hardly say no after being with Ashlyn and other women over the years."


    "So, she and Phillip have never...?"


    I shake my head. "No."


    "Well unless they didst night," Lance observes.


    I re at him again. "You''re supposed to be on my side."


    "Dude, you aren''t even on your side."


    ""Maybe not. But I''ve given her my wo

 Chapter 265

    "We''ll see."


    37


    265 Only Avoiding


    265 Only Avolding Work?


    (Winona)


    I''m lying on Lisa''s couch, scrolling through my phone, when Lisa bursts through the door.


    "Oh. Look who''s not at work," Lisa says, kicking off her heels and tossing her bag onto the chair. "What gives? You could havee to lunch with the girls."


    I nce up, raising an eyebrow, "Took the week off. Figured I deserved a break before the wedding"


    "Is that the only reason? She stares at me, smirking like she''s onto something. "You avoiding anyone in particr, maybe?"


    I sit up and stretch. "Nope. Just thought it''d be nice to have a week to focus on the wedding, not stress about work and free myself up to be with the kids."


    Lisa drops down on the floor in front of me, crossing her legs. "Mmm-hmm. You sure? Because Lance called me earlier, and guess what he said."


    I sigh, the in-house gossip is as strong as ever. "What?"


    "He said Phillip mentioned seeing you at the club Sunday night," she says. "Was he? Phillip wasn''t there when I was there."


    I keep my face neutral. "Yeah, I saw him after you left."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I can practically see the wheels turning in her head. "Uh-huh. And you didn''t think to mention this... why? Something you''re not telling me?"


    1 shrug. "The real question is... How did Phillip know?"


    "Know what?" Lisa says innocently.


    "About me being out."


    "It was probably just a coincidence."


    "No. He said he knew about the hall pass. I know Jayden never told him and the only other person who knew was you," I use. "Okay, okay. I might have mentioned it via text." Lisa looks guilty. "Sorry."


    "Why would you tell Phillip?"


    "Because I never thought you''d really go through with gettingid and I thought if anyone could convince you, it would be Phillip." "Jesus, Lisa."


    "Sorry. I should''ve told you." She throws her hands up in the air. "I was trying to help."


    "Can you please let me sort myself out. I don''t need your help on this."


    "Judging by your state yesterday morning, you really don''t... unless it was Phillip you were with, if so, you can thank meter."


    265 Only Avoiding Work?


    "Just stop. I''m not telling you either way."


    "Girl, you''re not at work. You sure this isn''t about Phillip?"


    "Lisa,e on. I''m not avoiding him."


    "So, you didn''t let Phillip hit?"


    I give her a look. "My business."


    Lisa throws her hands up,ughing. "You''re so damn tight-lipped. Fine, keep your secrets."


    ""I will."


    "Well, Lance said he talked to Jayden about it." Lisa stands up and grabs a beer from the fridge. She offers me one and I shake my head.


    "Lance talked to Jayden about what?"


    "About Phillip saying he saw you at the club. Apparently, Lance thinks Jayden''s crazy for doing this. But he also told me to tell you to ball every guy in town to prove Jayden is really a dud." Sheughs. Typical Lance. Thinks his best friend is crazy but supportive of lots of casual sex. "What did Jayden say


    about it?"


    "Lance said Jayden''s totallymitted to giving you space. But he did ask Lance what Phillip said to him about seeing you."


    "What did Phillip say?" I feel a tiny knot of worry start forming in my stomach.


    If anyone is going to set Jayden''s fury off, it''s Phillip.


    Lisa shrugs. "Not much. Phillip just said that he saw you. But Lance is as suspicious of you and Phillip as


    me


    "Lisa. I know you mean well, and Lance. But who I have sex with is my business. If I have sex with anyone is up to me. I''d prefer it not to be discussed like it''s a grocery list."


    "Sure. Like that''s ever worked with us. You know as well as I do that if any man is going to trigger Jayden, it''s Phillip."


    I nod. "But, he did seem calm about it? ording to Lance?"


    "Yes. But you know Jayden, he''s like a pressure cooker. He''ll keep it in until he can''t."


    Jayden getting jealous is not what I need. That may set us back. "I hope he doesn''t overreact."


    Lisa raises an eyebrow. "Just the fact that you were in the same ce with Phillip is uslly enough to get Jayden''s jealousy meter up."


    "I work with Phillip. Jayden has been good about that. He knows Phillip and I are friends."


    "Working friends is not like clubbing together on hall-pass night."


    "I hope Jayden is really able to not let Phillip affect him. It shouldn''t matter who it is and I''m under no obligations to reveal to Jayden if I have sex or with whom." We have an agreement. 265 Only Avoiding Work?


    "Winona, I think you should just be prepared for some bacsh at some point. Jayden is only human."


    I sigh. She''s right. Jayden is Jayden. If he does react badly, that''s something I have to ept. "I guess. I''m having dinner with Jayden and the kids tonight. I hope we can keep it drama-free." Lisa grins, sipping her coffee. "Good luck with that."


    "Thanks for the confidence," I say, standing up and stretching. "I better go get ready. I''m with Henry. before dinner."


    Lisa winks at me. "Just make sure you don''t show up to dinner looking like you''re hiding something."


    "I''ve got nothing to hide."


    "Of course."


    "I don''t." I repeat.


    "Oh, I''ve organized the hen''s for Friday night. We''re getting a limo and hitting several clubs.


    "As long as you don''t ask Phillip along as a stripper."


    Lisa grins. "Never say never."


    266 Trouble in Paradice


    266 Trouble In Paradise

 Chapter 266

    266 Trouble In Paradise


    (Cass)


    This break has been perfect so far.


    We''re sitting outside, the warm Cancun breeze brushing against my skin as the sun dips below the horizon. Gabriel''s next to me, all smiles and charm. I''m really so lucky.


    We''re waiting for Maria as Ana and Eva are flying home tomorrow. We decided to have a family dinner here at the resort Gabriel and I are staying at.


    Ana and Eva talk in broken English about their flights tomorrow. Mia is cracking jokes, her energy contagious as the good vibes keep rolling.


    Ana raises her ss, giving a mock-serious look. "Here''s to leaving behind the glorious American Dream."


    "Ah, don''t pretend like you''re not going to miss the hamburgers and pizza," I joke, lifting my own ss. Because she''s joking right?


    "Please," Eva snorts. "Bad food isn''t enough to keep me in thend of the privileged who constantlyin about everything."


    They allugh, and for a moment I feel like I''m different to them.


    Well, I am. But it''s never been an issue. I brush it off as the margaritas.


    I''ve loved every second of being with Gabriel, meeting his family, feeling like I''m part of it.


    Maria and Gus are here now.


    Maria leads the way with Gus right behind her, Gabriel looks up, his smile faltering slightly when he sees. Gus. "Mam¨¢," he says, standing up. "I''m so happy you''re here."


    He hugs her and doesn''t say much to Gus. Interesting


    Maria hugs all her daughters. These guys are so close. The perfect family. I think of Mom and me. I really. miss her.


    "Now we can see Ana and Eva off properly." She pulls out a chair for herself, her gaze sweeping over the table. "Gus is dropping me off."


    "I don''t want to intrude," Gus says, his voice low, polite. "Enjoy your night."


    The air shifts slightly, just enough to make me notice, but then Gabriel smiles. "Stay," he says, gesturing to the table. "We''re all family here, right?"


    There''s something in his tone that makes me feel he''s not asking Gus to stay because he .ninks he''s family.


    Winona told me some of the past. But I wasn''t really interested in what happened at the time. It''s their business, not mine.


    The tension sneaks in like a shadow, just under the surface. I can feel it, but Ldon''t know why really Everyone keeps smiling, chatting, but there''s something...off. Gabriel''s still being charming, but his eyes. keep flicking to Gus, like he''s waiting for something. 266 Trouble in Paradise


    I nce at Mia, who''s saying something to Ana about the beach earlier,pletely oblivious to the undercurrents here at the table. Or maybe she''s just good at pretending. Either way, I try to shake off the weird feeling creeping in.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Maria leans in, her voice cutting through the chatter. Her eyes are sharp, like she''s analyzing every inch of me. I don''t understand the Spanish, so Gabriel trantes.


    "Mama asks how are Winona''s wedding ns?"


    I smile, trying to keep the mood light. "Pretty well, actually. Everything''s ready to go. Just waiting for the big day on Sunday."


    Gabriel tells her what I''ve said.


    She nods and smiles. They talk a little more together.


    Gus is still standing. "Enjoy your dinner. Let me know if you need anything, Cass."


    "I''m okay. I have all I need here. The hotel is amazing although it''s not five stars..."


    Anna scoffs, "You Americans loveining."


    "I''m notining, Ana" I say, feeling a little attacked. "I was about to say that it''s a lot better than what I''m used to."


    "Really? Your sister isn''t poor? What would you know about being poor?" Eva asks.


    "Ana, Eva, Enough!" Gabriel snaps and she rolls her eyes. "Gus sit. Have a drink. I have some things to ask you."


    Gus sits but he doesn''t have a drink.


    "So, my father, Greg. He was your brother?"


    "Yes."


    "How was he, in America? Was he a good man?"


    "He was a good businessman. But I don''t think this is a conversation for tonight."


    "Why not? We have nothing to hide. Unlike you."


    Gus shifts in his seat. "I have nothing to hide."


    Eva speaks now. "You''re hiding our father from us."


    ""No. I''m not."


    Maria says something in Spanish. It''s fast and by the look on her face not supportive of this questioning.


    Mia leans over to me. "Ignore them. They want to live in the past. Papa was who he was to us. That''s all I care about."


    I force a smile, nodding. "I agree."


    "Why won''t you talk about Greg? Your own brother" Gabriel keeps on despite his mother''s protests.


    266 Trouble in


    Gus raises an eyebrow, "Greg and I weren''t close."


    T


    "Maybe we shouldn''t ruin dinner with this topic." I say and I put a hand on Gabriel''s arm.


    Heunches up, shaking my hand off. "Don''t tell me what topic I should discuss!"


    I sit back, shocked by how hostile he is.


    Maria suddenly snaps something in Spanish. Gabriel mutters something back under his breath, and Maria''s eyes sh. Gabriel storms off.


    Gus stands again. "I really should be leaving. Cass? Are you okay?"


    "I''ll be fine." Okay, I''m a little worried.


    Gabriel''s never been like this with me. Not once. And now? Now I''m starting to wonder if I''ve seen the real him at all.


    Gus leaves.


    Gabriel is back now. He apologizes to me. I ept. The rest of dinner passes without drama.


    Later, back in the room, Gabriel excuses himself to the balcony, phone pressed to his ear. He''s pacing, his voice low and angry as he talks rapidly in Spanish. I can''t understand, but I know he''s pissed. Really pissed. Mia is here with us. We''ve beenughing and enjoying our cocktails.


    Miaes up beside me now, her voice low. "He''ll calm down. It''s just how he is."


    I raise an eyebrow. "What, hot-headed?"


    "Part of the package," she says with a grin. "It''s that fiery Latino blood. But don''t worry, he''ll cool off."


    "I''ve never seen this side of him."


    "Have you shown him every side of you?" Mia asks.


    I look at her. She''s right. It takes time to know every side of a person. Maybe we never know all sides. Look at Mom. I never knew she could kill like that. I get it but I never expected it.


    "Well, he''s definitely seen me pissed. He''s never been angry at me before. That was a shock at dinner."


    "We all have sides we don''t show."


    I nod, but there''s this uneasy feeling in my chest that I can''t shake.


    I''ve never seen Gabriel like this.


    I don''t know if it''s just the family drama or something more.

 Chapter 267

    267 ying in Gool


    267 ying It Cool (Winona)


    "Mommy, can you help with my doll''s house after dinner?" Abby asks, her voice innocent and sweet. I smile at her, nodding.


    "Of course, Sweetie."


    Jayden catches my eye across the table, and I can see the flicker of something in his gaze. I know him well enough to know that this conversation about Phillip will happen and it probably won''t be easy. After dinner, I help Abby and tuck her into bed, giving her a soft kiss on the forehead. I do the rounds and chat with Bobby and Sarah before saying goodnight. I check back in on Abby. She''s dozed off. I take a minute to be thankful for her healthtely. Her heart checkups have all been great.


    I head back to the living room where Jayden''s waiting. He''s sitting on the couch, his arms crossed, his face set in that tight, unreadable expression he uses when he''s pissed but trying not to show I sit down next to him, but there''s a gulf between us. It feels like miles.


    "So," he says, breaking the silence. His voice is calm, too calm. "Phillip was at the same club as you Sunday night."


    I knew it wasing but hearing him say it still sends a jolt through me. I sigh, leaning back against the couch. "Yeah. He was."


    Jayden doesn''t look at me right away, just stares straight ahead like he''s trying to decide how much of this he can take. "And?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "And nothing," I say, keeping my tone light. I''m not about to let him drag me into some jealousy-fueled argument. "He was there. I was there."


    He finally turns to me, his eyes dark with something I can''t quite ce. "That''s it? Really?"


    "Yes," I say, my voice sharper than I intended. "Jayden, this week isn''t supposed to be about you questioning every little thing I do. It just is what it is." He''s silent for a moment, his jaw tight, his fingers tapping restlessly against the arm of the couch. "I get that. But Phillip? You know how I feel about him." "You knew how I felt about Ashlyn. But you still went home to her."


    "You''re right. It''s just Phillip is the man you almost married. I know he still feels that


    I way about you."


    I roll my eyes, frustration bubbling up. "Then you have to trust me. I love you, not him. No matter what happens this week, I''m going to be at that altar on Sunday."


    His eyes sh with something darker-anger, maybe. Or fear. "You expect me to just believe that? To just take it on faith that after all this, you''ll still want to marry me?" "Yes, Jayden. I do."


    He shakes his head, running a hand through his hair, clearly struggling to keep his emotions in check. And what if you spend the rest of your life wondering if you made the right choice? What if you''re always


    267 ying It Cool


    thinking about someone else, someone from this week?"


    I can feel the frustration rising in my chest, hot and sharp. "Wee to my world," I snap.


    His eyes widen, and I can see the understanding sh across his face.


    "I''ve spent all this time wondering if you are thinking about Ashlyn while with me? I''ve had to deal with that every day. Now she''s gone out of our lives and you''re having dream-sex with her. I can''t win." "Winona, understand this, those nightmares are not about me enjoying dream-sex with her. They are disturbing, frightening and I feel trapped in them."


    "Whatever they are, this time before the wedding is for us both to work through whatever problems Ashlyn is haunting us with."


    Jayden stands up and paces the room like a caged lion. "You know what? Screw this. If you''re on this hall pass, then why the hell can''t I shoot my shot?"


    I blink, caught off guard by his sudden shift. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    He stops pacing and turns to face me, his eyes zing with intensity. "I''m saying if you''re out there having your fun, why the hell shouldn''t I remind you what you''d be giving up?"


    The challenge in his voice makes my heart race, but I''m not about to let him turn this on me. "That''s not what this is about."


    "Isn''t it?" He strides toward me, closing the distance between us in an instant. He pulls me up from the couch and into his arms. "What''s stopping me from reminding you just how good we are together?" Before I can respond, his lips crash against mine, hot and demanding. It''s not soft or gentle-it''s possessive, a reminder that I''m his. For a second, I forget why we''re even fighting.


    The anger, the jealousy, it all melts away as my body responds to the intensity of his kiss.


    He pulls back slightly, his breath hot against my skin. "You want to y this hall pass game, Winona? Fine. But don''t forget who you''re ying with. I love a challenge and I always win."


    His hands slide down my sides, pulling me closer, and I know I should stop this. I should push him away. remind him of our agreement. But I don''t want to. Not right now.


    "I love you," I whisper, my voice barely audible. "You know that."


    His grip tightens on my waist, and I can see the conflict in his eyes. "Then show me. Just you and I. No ghosts. I love you, Winona. Only you. Believe that."


    And just like that, the dam breaks. We''re all over each other, kissing, touching, no longer holding back. It''s raw, intense, and desperate, like we''re both trying to prove something.


    He scoops me up and carries me to his bedroom, kicking the door shut with his foot.


    Then he undresses me. Slowly. Then himself. But his desperation for me, his intent. It''s like it used to be. My traitorous body responds to his every move and I give him as much passion as he''s giving me. When it''s over, I''m breathless, my heart racing, and Jayden is lying next to me, his chest rising and falling rapidly.


    267 ying it Cool


    "I guess I won this round," he says, a cocky grin spreading across his face.


    I roll my eyes, but there''s a smile tugging at my lips. "We''ll see about that." I reach for him again.


    I won''t be making it back to Lisa''s tonight.

 Chapter 268

    268 The Morning After (Winona)


    My body is heavy with the satisfying ache ofst night, stretch, feeling the soreness in my muscles, a reminder of how intense it all was.


    Jayden is lying next to me, his arm drapedzily over my waist, his breathing deep and even. He looks so peaceful, so content, like everything in the world is exactly as it should be. And for a moment, I let myself believe that it is.


    Last night was... different. It wasn''t like before, when we were still figuring things out, still cautious. This time, there was no hesitation. Jayden was sure of himself, of me, of us.


    He didn''t second-guess, didn''t hold back.


    He took what he wanted, and so did I. I responded to him like I hadn''t in years.


    It was raw, desperate, and exactly what I needed. There was also a vulnerability in him I could feel. Like he wasn''t sure he''d keep me. That I might find someone else to love. I think a little fear like that is healthy.


    But what I''d done was let that healthy fear turn into something that festered. The Ashlyn nightmares and the safe word didn''t help. But now I can see how sex can happen and that doesn''t mean love.


    What Ashlyn had over him wasn''t love. It was control. Dark control. But she can''t have that any longer if we don''t let her. Because she isn''t here.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She only exists in our memories and what we manifest from those.


    ''I''m not letting my fears drive me any longer. I''m going forward with feeling good. With honoring myself and my sexual needs. It''s okay to want to see if there''s more before I marry Jayden. It''s okay to admit women have needs. Not behind his back, but with his agreement. He is honoring my needs and I will continue to explore and honor myself as a woman. Jayden will always be enough for me but I''d like to explore more of what feels good for me.


    I smile to myself, my fingers lightly tracing the line of his jaw as I remember how fast it all happened. One minute we were arguing, and the next... well, the next, we definitely weren''t.


    I don''t need to have other sex to knowst night was the best. But I''m d I do have something topare it to now. That night was explosive too but in apletely different way. It was sex.


    Last night was more than that.


    When Ashlyn tried to creep into my mind, I pushed her away. She didn''t belong here-not in this moment, not between me and Jayden. It felt like I was truly with him,pletely, without any of the ghosts from our past hanging over us. Jayden stirs beside me, his eyes fluttering open as he blinks against the sunlight. He smiles, azy. satisfied grin that makes my heart skip a beat. "Morning, Beautiful."


    "Morning." I whisper, leaning in to kiss him softly.


    260 The Morning After


    He pulls me closer, his hand sliding down my back in a way that sends a shiver through me. "So... I guess. that means the hall pass is over, right?"


    Iugh softly, shaking my head. "We had a deal, remember? The hall pass is in effect until the wedding day." I''m not letting him off the hook that easily.


    His hand stills on my waist, and he pulls back slightly to look at me, confusion flickering across his face." You''re serious?"


    "Dead serious," I say, sitting up in bed and wrapping the sheet around myself. "I still have my hen''s night on Friday. Plus, I''ve got a couple of dates lined up."


    Jayden''s eyes widen, and for a moment, he just stares at me like I''ve lost my mind. "Dates? Like... actual dates?"


    I nod, biting back a smile at the incredulous look on his face. "Yes, Jayden. That''s what the hall pass is for, right?


    He sits up, running a hand through his hair, clearly trying to process what I''ve just said. "You''re really going to go on dates? Afterst night?"


    Iraise an eyebrow, my voice yful but firm. "Last night was great. Amazing, even. But we had an agreement. The hall pass is still in effect until Sunday. You''ve made your shot. But I''m not giving up my power that easily. I like how it makes me feel." Jayden lets out a low chuckle, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''re really something, you learn fast." I smirk, pulling the sheet tighter around me. "You knew that when you gave me the hall pass."


    He leans back against the headboard, his eyes narrowing as he studies me. "And what if I don''t like the idea of you going on dates with other guys?"


    "Too bad," I say, my tone teasing but serious. "You''re the one who agreed to it. You can''t back out now." He sighs, running a hand down his face. "You''re going to drive me insane, you know that?" "Maybe," I say with a grin. "But you love it."


    Jayden watches me for a moment, and I can see the gears turning in his head. He''s always loved at challenge, and this is no different. He may not like this arrangement, but he''s not the type to back down. "Fine," he says, a determined glint in his eyes. "But once I have you for life, I''ll make damn sure you never have to look at another man."


    Iugh, shaking my head as I slide out of bed and start getting dressed. "I don''t doubt that."


    "Trust me, Winona," he says, his voice low and full of promise. "You won''t have eyes for anyone else."

 Chapter 269

    269 Don''t Call Winona (Cass)


    Gabriel''s outside on the balcony, pacing back and forth on another phone call, probably arguing with someone about business. He''s been on edge ever since dinnerst night, and I''m starting to feel the strain


    There a knock on the suite door. Maybe Gabriel ordered room service. I open it to see Gus standing there.


    "Gus," I say, surprised to see him. "What''s up?"


    "I''m heading back to the U.S. soon," he says. "I have some urgent business to take care of. Just wanted to check in on you before I left."


    I raise an eyebrow. Why''s he suddenly acting all protective? This smells of Winona sending him to check up on me. Honestly, they think I''m ten years old.


    "I''m fine," I say, forcing a smile. "Gabriel and I are heading back on Friday. I''ll be there for Winona''s hen''s night."


    Gus nods. "Alright," he says slowly. "But if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    "I know Winona sent you, so you can tell her I''m just fine."


    "Take this anyway." He hands me a small card with his number on it.


    I take it, tucking it into my pocket. "Thanks," I say, unsure of what else to say.


    Before I can ask more, Gabrieles back inside, his expression hard. His gaze flicks to Gus at the door, and the tension in the room instantly spikes. "Gus is heading back home," I exin, trying to keep the mood light, but Gabriel''s already in that confrontational mode I''ve seen too much oftely. "Gus thinks I need checking up on," Gabriel says, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "He doesn''t trust me, right?"


    "I actually think he''s checking in on me, for my sister. Am I right?" I ask Gus.


    Gus doesn''t flinch. "I''m just making sure everything''s okay. Winona worries."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Gabriel steps closer, his eyes narrowing. "Doesn''t she trust me? Is that it? You rich Americans are threatened by the lowly peasants."


    "You''re hardly a peasant now and aren''t you trying to be one of those rich Americans yourself?"


    "I''ming there to take what''s rightfully mine. That''s all." Gabriel advances towards Gus


    "Gabriel, stop," I say, stepping between them, but Gus raises a hand.


    "Gabriel, be careful," Gus says calmly, but there''s steel in his voice. "Your temper better not be directed at Cass. If she gets hurt in any way, there will be consequences." Okay, this is not just about me getting hurt feelings now. There''s some kind of pissing contest going on here.


    769 Dont Call Winona


    Gabriel''s eyes sh with anger. "My temper has nothing to do with Cass. Stay out of it."


    Gus doesn''t back down. "Just remember what I said."


    "Just remember, I''m not going away," Gabriel answers.


    He leaves, but not before throwing a final warning nce at Gabriel. The door closes, and I turn to Gabriel, my patience wearing thin with his controlling attitudetely. I did not sign up for this shit. If I want controlling, I''ll go back to my sister.


    "What the hell was that?" I demand, crossing my arms,


    Gabriel sighs, running a hand through his hair. "He''s trying to get involved in my business. Brennan Industries is mine. I don''t care if Judy''s owns shares. Soon enough it will all be mine." "Gabriel. He''s just looking out for me."


    "Looking out for you?" Gabriel snaps, his voice rising. "He''s here because of me. He doesn''t trust me. No one does."


    I re at him. "Maybe you''re giving them reasons not to. You''ve been on edge since we got here, starting arguments, acting like this is some power struggle instead of a vacation."


    Gabriel''s face hardens, but I''m not backing down. "I''m not going to stand by while you act like this, Gabriel. I deserve better."


    For a moment, he looks like he''s going to argue, but then his shoulders slump. "You''re right," he says, his voice softer now. "I''m sorry, I''ll fix it."


    Later that night, we went out to a local club to try and blow off some steam, it''s going well. I love learning to dance like the Latinos. Mia is in the thick of it and boy can she move her body. Finally I feel like Gabriel and I are out of the funk we were in.


    But the universe has other ns. I realize my bag isn''t over my body. Oh fuck! I don''t remember taking it


    off.


    My bag has my entire life in it. Passport, ID, phone, money. I have to find it. Maybe the strap broke. I stop dancing and look around. I can''t see it anywhere.


    I go back and check where we were sitting, ask a few people who shake their heads. I''m not even sure they understand what I''m saying


    Gabrieles up to me. "What is wrong. Cass?"


    "My purse. I had it across my body. It''s gone. Maybe the strap broke, I don''t know." Panic rises in my chest. "It has my passport, phone and everything in it. Gabriel''s furious. "Why the hell did you have all that with you?"


    "I thought it''d be safer with me!" I snap back, feeling the panic bubbling up.


    "The hotel has a safe for such things."


    269 Don''t Call Winona


    "I didn''t know that. I''ve never been out of the country before," I yell back.


    He yells in Spanish, waving his arms around, and I''m sure they are curse words. I''m not going to cry. He can go and eat a dick. People make mistakes.


    I storm out of the club.


    Gabriel follows me. "Cass, don''t go off alone. We''ll go report it to the police."


    We end up at the local police station, but they can''t do much. Gabriel trantes for me. Apparently, thieves cut the strap without you knowing, especially in busy nightclubs. The local police eye me suspiciously. Fucking great, cops everywhere are the same.


    They tell us to go back to the hotel and wait for an update.


    Back at the room, Gabriel tries to apologize again for his outburst in the club, but I''m done for the night. "I need some space."


    He leaves, and I copse onto the bed, my mind racing. I can''t call Winona or Gus. I''ve been telling her! can handle myself.


    I''m not running to her every time things go wrong. This type of thing happens. I''ll be okay.


    I have one more day here and then I fly home.


    Tomorrow I''ll call the embassy and organize my passport and some ID.


    270 Hens Night


    270 Hen''s Night

 Chapter 270

    270 Hen''s Night (Winona)


    The music is loud, vibrating through the walls of the club as Lisa pulls me by the hand,ughing like we''re back in college. She''s always been the life of the party, and tonight is no different.


    I''m trying to get into the swing of things, but my mind keeps wandering back to Cass. She isn''t here but she should be.


    The text she sent earlier still feels a little off. I mean, Cass loves hiking, sure, but why now? Especially with my wedding just two days away. I shake my head, pushing the worry aside. I''m overthinking it. Again.


    Cass wants her freedom. I have to give it to her.


    "Babe, stop frowning like you''re solving world hunger. It''s your hen''s night!" Lisa shouts over handing me another cocktail. "You''re supposed to be having the time of your life."


    I take the drink, forcing a smile. "You''re right. I''m here to have fun."


    That''s my girl!" Lisa beams, raising her ss. "To getting you married off... finally!"


    the music.


    We clink sses, and I take a long sip, letting the alcohol smooth out the edges of my worry. This is my night. A night for me to enjoy before the whirlwind of the wedding takes over. I can deal with Casster.


    She said she''d be back by Saturday night, so no point freaking out.


    Lisa and I join the rest of the girls on the dance floor, where the lights are low, and the energy is electric. Strippers are doing their thing on the stage, and everyone''s cheering.


    The ce feels like one big, rowdy celebration for me.


    I let the music pull me in, swaying to the beat, feeling the tension in my shoulders start to melt away. For now, I''m just going to have fun.


    This is the third club the mystery limo tour has brought us too. It''s like midnight already. My Bride To Be sash has had me all sorts ofp dances and stripper attention. I''ve been in the thick of it.


    But to finish the night I feel like a little nostalgia is in order.


    I tell the limo driver to take us to ourst stop for the night and to take everyone home as they needed after that. The club we spent so much time in as college friends and workmates is where I want to end this night When we walk in it feels like afortable old nket.


    "Okay, a little quieter but we''re fine." Lisa says as she slides into our usual booth.


    "It''s the end of the night. I''m beat. It''s been a massive week."


    "You better make sure Hall Pass week ends up with a bang. Literally." Lisaughs. 2700 Men''s Night


    If I had the energy even. I''m happy to start being old and married right now."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m going to the bathroom then we''re dancing."


    "You''re killing me." I grin.


    Lisa sticks her tongue out as she leaves the booth.


    But then Gus shows up, casually sliding into the club like he belongs here, which is, let''s be honest, hrious. He''s always so serious, so put together.


    Even now, in the middle of a room full of screaming women and half-naked men, he''s got thisposed look on his face, like he''s just here for a business meeting


    He''s looking around and he spots me and strides over,


    "Gus? What the hell are you doing here?" Iugh as he walks up to me, dodging a drunk couple.


    "Didn''t mean to interrupt your night," Gus says, his voice just barely above the noise, "but I wanted to catch you before I head out. I''ve got to fly back to Europe for some urgent business in a few hours." I raise an eyebrow. "Europe? When did thise up?"


    "Yesterday." Gus shrugs, looking around the club like he''s searching for the nearest exit. "Have to be there for somest-minute deals."


    "Did you get a chance to talk to Cass?" I ask, shouting a bit over the music. "She texted me, said she was heading out to go hiking and that she might be out of range."


    Gus frowns, his eyes narrowing a bit. "Hiking? She didn''t mention anything like that to me. When I saw her yesterday, she was still nning on being at your hen''s night."


    My stomach drops a little, but I keep my face neutral. I don''t want to worry Gus if there''s nothing to worry about. "She changed her nsst minute. Did everything seem okay, I mean with her and Gabriel?"


    "I think Gabriel was less than impressed to see me there with his mother. Things were a bit tense. But nothing to worry about. I bet they are just seeing some of that amazing South American wilderness." "It is something Cass was excited about. She''s busy being a tourist."


    "Anyway, just wanted to check in. Say good luck for the wedding. Give Jayden my regards." He looks momentarily crestfallen. "You have fun tonight, alright?"


    I smile, giving him a quick hug. "Thanks, Gus. Have a safe trip."


    Lance materializes out of nowhere, sliding into our booth beside me with his usual cocky grin. He''s wearing that look, the one that says he''s up to something. "Look at you," he says, his voice low in my ear. "Queen of the party,"


    Iugh, pushing him lightly. "I think this party is done for tonight. I''m just reminiscing and winding down. Lisa is in the bathroom."


    "I''m actually here to see you."


    "Okay fine. Here I am. Ta daa!" Iugh.


    270 Hen''s Night


    nce and I have always had this easygoing friendship, the kind where we can tease each other and flirt without any of the weirdness that usuallyes with guys and girls.


    He pulls me in a little closer, his hand settling lightly on my waist. "You know, Winona, if you really want to know what you''ve been missing out on... you should spend the night with me."


    I blink, caught off guard. "What?"

 Chapter 271

    271 Lance''s Proposition (Winona)


    "You and me, no strings attached. Just fun. You''ve got a hall pass, right? No one would be better at showing you what you''re missing."


    Iugh, shaking my head, though the alcohol is making everything seem lighter, less serious than it should be. "You''re insane." "Think about it," Lance presses, his voice smooth, persuasive. "I''m not talking about love. This isn''t about some emotional thing." He''s joking right?


    "You deserve someone who can take you ces you haven''t been yet. Someone you already know you trust."


    "Lance..." I start, trying to form a response that will shut him down without making things awkward.


    "Come on, Winona. You''re curious, I can see it in your eyes. You and I both know we''re not made for a rtionship, but I can give you a damn good time."


    I''m about to brush him off again, but something in the way he says it makes me pause. The words are sliding into my brain, coaxing thoughts I probably shouldn''t be having.


    Lance is, well, Lance-sexy, confident, and more than a little tempting.


    He''s always been like that, the guy who could walk into a room and have every woman''s attention without even trying.


    And me? I''ve always been the one who''s untouchable to him because of Jayden. But now... there''s this hall pass.


    I can feel the heat rising in my chest. Part of me wants tough this whole thing off, but another part... another part is seriously considering it.


    "Lance," I say, my voice quieter now, more serious, "you''ve always been wild, but this..."


    "This is your chance to see what you''ve been missing. His voice drops lower, almost a whisper, the kind of voice you use when you''re making promises you know you can''t keep. "No risk, no love, just pure, raw fun."


    His eyes flick to my lips, and for a split second, I wonder what it would be like to cross that line. It''s not like Lance is wrong. He''s experienced.


    "Let me guess," I say, half-joking, trying to regain some ground. "You''ve been with a hundred women and they all gave you five-star reviews?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He grins, his hand moving to the small of my back. "Closer to five hundred. And trust me, I''ve learned from the best. I''ve had coaching from girls who like girls. I know how to make sure it''s all about you."


    1ugh, despite myself. "You''re seriously using that line?"


    "No line," he says, his voice as smooth as ever. "I''m just telling you the truth. I know what I''m doing, and I


    271 Lance''s Proposition


    promise you, no one knows a woman''s body like I do. I can show you. I''ll make you feel things you didn''t even know were possible."


    There''s a glint in his eyes now, one that says this isn''t just some drunken flirtation. He''s serious. He genuinely believes he can give me something I''ve never had before.


    And the scary part is, he''s probably right.


    He leans in a little closer, his breath warm against my ear. "Hell, if you want, I can even arrange for another woman to join you. You ever wondered what that''s like? I can make it happen, no judgment, no strings. Just fun."


    I blink, caught off guard by the offer. A threesome? The idea makes my heart race, not because I''m seriously considering it, but because I''ve never had anyone offer something like that so casually, so confidently.


    "Lance, you''re messed up," I say, shaking my head, but there''s no denying the heat in my cheeks. "What would Jayden say? He''s your best friend."


    "He won''t know unless you tell him. I''m actually doing him a favor. Better than you getting risky and being with strangers. There''s some real weirdos out there."


    "You are such a saint."


    He grins, leaning back just enough to look into my eyes "I''m just giving you an option that''s safe. No risk, no drama, no one has to know."


    The idea lingers in the air between us, thick and heavy. I know I shouldn''t be considering this. I love Jayden, and I know I want to marry him, but this hall pass... it''s opened doors I never thought I''d walk through.


    And Lance? He''s not just any guy. He''s someone I trust, someone who knows me, someone who could show me a side of myself I''ve never explored.


    Before I can respond, Lisaes back from the bathroom, fixing her hair and alreadyughing. "What are you two whispering about? You look like you''re plotting something."


    She leans in and kisses Lance''s cheek. They almost had something once. I think it''s all water under the bridge now. There''s no way I''m going to break Lisa''s heart if she''s still hung up on him.


    "Nothing." I say quickly. "Lance is being his usual self," add, shooting him a look.


    He just grins,pletely unfazed.


    "Oh God, I don''t even want to know," Lisa says, rolling her eyes. "Anyway, it''s dance time. Mytest ex is waiting, and he''s already sent three texts. Come join us


    Lance gets up. "We will." He holds out his hand to me.


    I guess a fewst dances can''t hurt. I take his hand and we all enter the frenzy of bodies on the floor. "Go ahead. Enjoy dancing. Find another man if you want. If not, I''ll be waiting." Lance whispers in my -and gives it a nip my ear


    Once again, my Bride To Be sash garners attention and I soon have random men cutting in to dance and writhe against me and there''s kissing and damn it, you know, you only live once.


    271 Lance''s Proposition


    I give myself to the moment and embrace my female power for thest night. This is it, so I better make the most of it. Lisa is doing the same and she winks at me.


    I see Lance at the edge of the dance floor just after I''ve been kissed by a man who really knows how to kiss. Lance licks his lips and this other man makes his move with me. Man, can he move.

 Chapter 272

    272 Hall Pass Done


    (Winona)


    The sun creeps in through the drapes, harsh and uninvited. My head feels like it''s been hit with a sledgehammer. My body is heavy with the familiar ache of too much alcohol and dancing. And orgasms.


    Okay, maybe too many orgasms aren''t a thing. I know I sure hit my quota.


    I feel the heat rise to my cheeks and there''s a twinge deep inside me. I think I crossed every line there is to be crossed. Never say never, I guess. I smile.


    Anyway, it''s done and guess what? I know marrying Jayden is right for me.


    I shift slightly under the soft sheets, taking stock of my week of freedom.


    And as much as I want to forget it, the memory ofst nightes crashing back. The drinks, the dancing... Lance, that man, there were women, the things that happened afterwards.


    I groan, pulling the sheet up over my head. My bed is now empty, and for that, I''m grateful. There''s no need to deal with the awkwardness of morning-after conversations.


    No regrets to address, no apologies to make.


    I had funst night-maybe too much fun-but I know one thing for sure: I''m done with the hall pass. This little experiment is over.


    I rub my temples, trying to shake off the fog in my brain. I need water, coffee, something to kick me back into gear. Cass. I scramble to find my phone and check it. No messages or missed calls.


    Gus''mentst night reys in my head-Cass was supposed to be there. She told him she''d be at the hen''s night, and then I get a text saying she changed her flight to go hiking.


    I try calling her again, even though I already know how this is going to go. The phone rings once, twice... voicemail.


    "Cass, it''s me again. Just checking in. Call me when you get this, okay?" I hang up, frowning at the screen.


    The wedding is tomorrow, and herst message said she''d be home tonight. I should just stop being a mother hen. She wants her freedom and she''s been handling life fine really. Apart from my concern over Gabriel being older, Cass has been making all the right decisions.


    Gus said they were fine.


    Plenty of people go to Cancun for the first time and plenty of them are just fine. There''s no need to assume anything else. But I am assuming it. For some reason I just can''t let it go. The hen''s night was important to Cass. Maybe I can try Gabriel''s phone. But if they are at the same ce, he won''t have service either. Still, at


    Jeast I''ve tried.


    But here''s the problem-I don''t have his number. And the only person I can think who does, aside from Cass, is someone I''d rather not talk to. Judy.


    *


    I stare at my phone, my thumb hovering over her contact info We haven''t spoken about much but Abby Intely I try to keep it to that. I don''t want her knowing anything about me or my life Jayden sure doesn''t


    But I don''t have a choice. I hit the call button, Bracing myself for whatever fresh hell this is about to unleash


    She picks up on the second ring "Winona," Judy''s voice is cold, clipped What can I do for you? Is Abby okay?"


    "Yes, she''s fine. I need Gabriel''s number


    There''s a pause, and when she speaks again, I can be the suspicion in her voice. "Why?"


    "Because I need to talk to him


    is something wrong?" Judy asks, though her tone is more calcting than concerned


    "No." I say, frustration creeping into my voice. "Why would you ask that"


    "Gabriel has been difficulttely," she says, ignoring my request entirely "We''ve had several


    disagreements about the shares. He''s stalling, and I need him to get back on track. He''s ignored my calls sincest night. If you''re talking to him, remind him that he needs to


    "Judy," I cut her off, my patience hanging by a thread. 1 don''t care about your business deals or shares Can you give me his number, or not?"


    There''s another pause, longer this time. Finally, she sighs. Fine. I''ll text it to you. But if you do get in touch with him, tell him to call me. Immediately." "I''m not your messenger," I snap, before hanging up I don''t have time for her crap, not now


    A momentter, my phone buzzes with a text from Judy-Gabriel''s number. I immediately dial it, pacing the room as I listen to the phone ring Ring Ring Ring


    No answer.


    I leave a message. "Gabriel, it''s Winona. I''m trying to reach Cass, but I can''t get through. Can you call me back as soon as you get this? I''m getting worried."


    I hang up and try not to panic, but it''s hard not to. I send a follow-up text to Cass, just in case.


    Hey, call me when you can. You know how I am


    I stare at the phone, willing it to buzz with a response, but nothinges.


    Okay, don''t stress Let''s just go see Jayden and go about my normal day. My bridal party and I are all going to stay in the bridal suite at the venue tonight.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I need to get excited about that


    I get up to shower and dress. Should I call the resort she was staying at?


    What''s the point if they are hiking and then catching a ne? Well, they wouldn''t take their luggage hiking, they''d have to leave it somewhere and shower afterwards. 272 Hall Pass Done


    I step out and dry myself. My phone is buzzing. I grab it hoping it''s finally Cass. But it''s Jayden.


    "Good morning, darling. One day to go!" I answer.


    "Winona, it''s Henry. I''m heading to the hospital.

 Chapter 273

    IT


    273 Not a Dreami


    273 Not a Dream


    (Cass)


    I wake up feeling like I''m sinking, caught in a daze that can''t quite shake off. The drum beating from somewhere deep inside my skull won''t let up.


    It''s like I''m stuck halfway between sleep and waking.


    No matter how hard I try to drag myself to the surface, something pulls me back under.


    My eyes flutter open, but my vision''s blurred, and everything is dim, like the curtains in the hotel room are still closed. Cancun... right? I''m still in Cancun


    I blink slowly, trying to focus. The bed beneath me feels wrong though, harder than I remember. No pillow.


    I squint, trying to make sense of it all, but it''s like my brain is wrapped in cotton wool.


    I lift my hand to my forehead-at least, I try to-but nothing happens. My arm doesn''t move.


    What the hell? Am I paralyzed?


    I groan, my throat dry and scratchy, as I try again to move. My body feels foreign, disconnected, and everything inside me feels... off. Like I''ve been drugged or something. But I haven''t done drugs. I don''t use now. I''m clean.


    A wave of nausea rolls through me, and I close my eyes against it, telling myself it''s nothing. Just the aftermath of a bad night. Maybe too much tequ


    Maybe... Gabriel? Is he asleep? Was he in the roomst night?


    I remember something-him, standing by the door. Or was that a dream?


    "Gabriel?" My voicees out weak, hoarse. There''s no answer.


    Okay. Just wake up. That''s all I need to do. Wake up, and everything will be fine.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I take a deep breath, trying to clear the haze in my mind, but something feels wrong. The air smells... bad, Sour and musty. I wrinkle my nose, but the smell fills me, making me gag. Where am I?


    I blink again, harder this time, trying to make out the shapes around me. It''s too dark, too shadowy. Not the hotel room. Definitely not the hotel room.


    Panic begins to creep in, slow at first, like a trickle of cold water down my spine. I try to ait up, but something tugs at my wrists, stopping me. My heart skips a beat, and I try again, harder this time, but my hands won''t move. No, no, no.


    I look down, blinking in the darkness, trying to see what''s happening. My wrists are bound. Ropes, tight around them. I tug again, and they bite into my skin. My ankles too-they''re tied.


    This isn''t right. This can''t be right.


    273 Not a Dream


    My breathes in shallow, panicked bursts. I pull harder, but the ropes won''t budge, and the more I struggle, the tighter they seem to get. My head pounds, a sharp, throbbing pain that makes it hard to think "Gabriel?" My voice cracks, louder this time, but there''s still no answer.


    The fog in my brain starts to lift, and with ites a horrifying realization. This isn''t a dream. This isn''t the hotel room. I''m not stuck in a dream because this is real.


    I''m trapped.


    I strain to listen, my ears searching for any sound, any clue that might tell me where I am. But there''s nothing. Just silence, thick and suffocating.


    A dripnds on my forehead, cold and startling. I flinch, but I can''t wipe it away. Another drip, and then another, steady like a leaking pipe. My breath catches in my throat. Water?


    Panic grips me, full force, wrapping around my chest like a vise. I scream again, louder this time. "Gabriel! Please!"


    Still nothing.


    Toars prick at my eyes, and I fight them back, refusing to give in to the fear bubbling inside me. But it''s hard. So damn hard.


    I''m tied up. I don''t know where I am. And I''m alone.


    "Help!" I scream, my voice hoarse, but all I hear is the echo bouncing off the walls.


    Who did this? Who brought me here? My mind races, trying to piece together what little I can remember.


    I was in the club with Gabriel, right? Then my purse got stolen. I remember feeling panicked. We left the club and went back to the hotel.


    But then... it''s nk. Just fragments of that weird dream where someone was in my room.


    A chill runs through me. Whoever took me they drugged me, didn''t they? They came into my hotel room, and I was too out of it to stop them,


    Oh God,


    This isn''t happening. This can''t be happening


    But it is.


    I close my eyes, trying to focus, trying to think. I need to stay calm. I need to figure out where I am. Maybe there''s a way out of this. Maybe Gabriel will find me. Maybe someone''s looking for me right now.


    But what if they''re not? What if no one knows I''m missing yet? The hen''s party. Winona''s expecting me. Gabriel will find the hotel suite empty. Someone will be looking for me.


    "Help me," I whisper, my voice breaking. "Please, someone help me."


    But there''s no answer. Just the sound of the water dripping and my own shallow, panicked breaths


    I''m alone. God only knows where. God only knows with whom.


    Even worse, I have no identification. No passport. No cell phone. No money.


    273 Not a Dream


    #


    Why am I here? What can they possibly want with me?


    I swallow but there''s nothing to swallow. I''d drink from the drip, but I don''t know if it''s water or not. Even if it is, is it clean? It could be contaminated.


    I hear a creak, is that a door? There''s a sliver of light.


    I think someone''sing.

 Chapter 274

    274 Henry''s Health Crisis (Jayden)


    Henry''s been in istion for hours now, hooked up to every machine imaginable. The sight of him behind that ss, with tubes in his tiny body, knocked the wind out of me. My son. My tiny boy. He''d been doing so well.


    And there''s nothing I can do to help him. I can''t hold him. I can''t even touch him. All I can do is stand there and pray the doctors figure out what''s wrong.


    They think it''s a virus or some type of infection, something that hit him hard and fast, but they haven''t ruled anything out yet.


    His heart-there''s always a fear that the gic defect that runs through our family might resurface.


    I can''t even think about that possibility


    "Jayden, I don''t understand how this could happen so quickly," Winona says, breaking the silence, her voice shaky, barely above a whisper,


    I stop pacing and go to her. Her eyes are red-rimmed, and I know she''s on the verge of breaking. I put my arms around her shoulders. "I don''t know," I admit, my voice hoarse. "But they''re doing everything they


    can.


    She nods, but her eyes drift away again, her fingers fidgeting in herp. I know that look. She''s here, but she''s not. Notpletely. Something''s pulling her focus away from Henry.


    Is she thinking about someone else from this past week? Phillip?


    "Winona." My voice is sharper than I mean it to be, but I''m at my limit. "Where are you right now?"


    Her head snaps up, her eyes wide in surprise. "What?"


    "You''re distracted. You''re not fully here. What''s going on?"


    She blinks, caught off guard, and for a moment I think she''s going to deny it. But then she sighs, rubbing her hands over her face. "It''s Cass."


    I frown, confused but also relieved. "Cass?"


    "I can''t reach her, Jayden," she says, her voice trembling. "I''ve been calling and texting, but there''s nothing. I haven''t heard from her since a message yesterday about changing her flight and going hiking out of cell service. And now... I don''t know. Something feels wrong." I take a deep breath, trying to process what she''s saying. "Maybe she needed the break more than we realized


    "Maybe," Winona says, but the worry in her voice is unmistakable. "But Gus said she was still nning to b¨¦ at the hen''s party thest he spoke to her. I just... I don''t know."


    "Gus?"


    "He went there with Maria. But he came back yesterday on his way back to Europe on business."


    "I see." Gus knows more about all this than I do.


    133


    274 Henry''s Health Crisis


    "Judy said she hadn''t heard from Gabriel either. He wasn''t answering her calls and texts."


    "Wait, she knows about this too? You should being to me with this stuff. Not them."


    "It''s not like that. Gus dropped into the clubst night to wish us well on our wedding day before he left. I called Judy to get Gabriel''s number. It''s not like I had a heart-to-heart conversation with her."


    "Right now, we need to focus on Henry. I''m sure Cass is fine. But maybe, check iing flights. See what time she might get in. We can go get her from the airport together."


    She nods, but her hands still tremble. "I just want them to say our boy is going to pull through whatever this is."


    The doctor steps into the waiting area, and we both stand up immediately, our eyes locked on him. His face is grim, and my heart sinks even further.


    "Henry''s condition remains critical. We''ve stabilized him for now, but we need to keep him in istion until we''re sure he''s responding to the treatment. He''s on a breathing machine to help his lungs, and we''ve started him on tube feeding to try and get his strength back up."


    The words hit me. Critical. Breathing machine. Istion. I nod mechanically, my mouth dry. "And his heart?"


    The doctor shakes his head. "We''ve run tests, and it''s not his heart. It''s a virus. But his immune system is struggling to fight it off. We''re doing everything we can to identify the strain and deal with it."


    I grip the back of the chair in front of me, my knuckles white. Winona lets out a shaky breath beside me, her hand reaching for mine.


    I take it, squeezing it tightly, like holding on to her is the only thing keeping me from falling apartpletely.


    "Can we see him?" she asks, her voice barely above a whisper.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can see him through the ss, but no contact," the doctor says gently. "I''m sorry. He needs to be kept in a sterile environment until we identify where this virus came from and ensure it isn''t spreading." "How long will the istion be in ce?"


    "We don''t know. It could be as long as a month. But it''s better than the alternative." The doctor gives us a grave look. "You may want to make sure everything is in ce, should the worst happen.


    I nod, not trusting myself to speak. The doctor gives us a sympathetic look before turning and walking


    away.


    I sink back into the chair, my body heavy with exhaustion and fear. Henry. My baby boy. He''s fighting for his life again, and all I can do is stand by and watch.


    "We should postpone the wedding." Winona says suddenly, her voice shaking. "I can''t think about anything else right now. Not with Henry like this."


    "No." I turn to face her, my eyes burning with determination. "No more dys, Winona. We''re getting married. We can make the service shorter, but it''s happening."


    She blinks at me, startled. "Jayden, how can you think about the wedding right now? Henry might-"


    274 Henry''s Health Crisis


    "I know." My voice cracks, and I run a hand through my hair. "I know, Winona. But this-us-it needs to happen. We need to be done with all the ''what ifs''. I''ll be there tomorrow. Everything''s set. All you have to do is show up." "We could surely put it off another week..."


    "And then it''s something else thates up. No. I suppose you want another hall pass week as well?"


    She stares at me, her eyes wide. "Jayden, that''s not fair-"


    "No," I cut her off, my voice firm. "I''ve given you your space. But now it''s time to decide. I''ll be at the altar tomorrow, Winona. Everything is ready. It''s up to you whether you''ll be there too."


    "I will be there."


    I stand up, taking a deep breath. "This is the worst timing, I know. But there''s always something stopping us. Let''s just get it done, get Cass home, get Henry well and be a family." "I really hope so."

 Chapter 275

    275 Wedding Day


    275 Wedding Day


    (Winona)


    I stand in front of the mirror, watching as Lisa adjusts the delicatece on my wedding dress.


    Cass isn''t here. I know something''s wrong, but I''ve told them all that her flight has been dyed and she should be here by the end of the day. I wish that were true.


    I try to smile as Anne walks over, handing me a ss of champagne. "You''re getting married," she says softly, her eyes gleaming with happiness. "You should be smiling."


    "Thanks, Anne, I''m very happy," I lie, lifting the ss to my lips and taking a small sip, trying to settle the nervous flutter in my chest.


    The kids are running around the room, Bobby hase up to visit, so I know Jayden and his groomsmen are down there waiting.


    Bobby is chasing Sarah and Abby with a bubble gun, meant to be for them to make bubbles for us to walk through once the service is done.


    Cass. I should''ve told Jayden, and I will, but I need to know more.


    I''ve tried to keep myself from losing it, but it''s getting harder. There were no flights from Cancunst night or this morning. I left a message for Gus.


    I even contacted the local police, and they said Cass reported her bag stolen on Thursday night.


    Her passport, ID, everything. Her phone. But how can that be? I got a message from her since then. I''ve sent the local police to her hotel, but they haven''t found her yet. And Gabriel? No one knows where he is. I need to go and tell Jayden. Right now.


    "Winona, breathe," Lisa''s voice pulls me from my spiral She''s standing in front of me, her hands resting on my shoulders, concern etched across her face. "You''re tense. You''re pale. What''s going on?" "I''m fine," I say automatically. "Just... pre-wedding jitters."


    She narrows her eyes. "What''s really going on?"


    Before I can answer, my phone rings. My heart lurches in my chest as I see Cass''s name sh on the screen. Finally. Relief floods through me, and I nearly drop the phone in my haste to answer it.


    "I need to get this, Lisa. I''m okay. I promise. Just worried about Henry.


    Lisa squeezes my hand and I head to the bathroom to connect the call.


    "Cass?" I say. "Where the hell have you been?"


    But the voice on the other end isn''t Cass.


    "Listen carefully," a man''s voice says; cold and detached. "If you want your sister alive, you''ll do exactly as I say."


    My blood runs cold. "Who the hell are you?"


    275 Wedding Day


    "You''re going to bring one million dors to Cancun, Alone. No cops. No one else. If you do anything to make us suspicious, she''s dead. Do you understand?"


    I try to swallow, but my throat feels like it''s closing up. ... I don''t have that kind of cashying around."


    "You''ll find it," he says, his tone as casual as if he were discussing the weather. "Cash, jewelry, whatever you need to do. You have until tonight."


    My heart races, my hands shaking as I struggle to keep my voice steady. "I need proof that she''s alive before you get anything from me."


    "Bring it to Cancun and then you''ll get proof. We''ll contact you there."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t try anything smart. We will kill her. Tell no one. Be here by tonight."


    I lower the phone, my hands shaking. How the hell am I supposed to get a million dors? Mentally I''m calcting my jewelry collection, cash in the home safe and work safe. My expendable cash in my bank. It''s not having it that''s the problem, it''s essing that much cash on a weekend.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Winona?" Lisa''s voice through the door snaps me out of my thoughts. "You okay? You''ve been in there for a while. Bobby has headed back downstairs. It''s time."


    "Yeah.." Ie out and force a smile.


    Lisa studies me for a second, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "If you''re having doubts, you absolutely don''t have to go through with this."


    "I''m not. I just need some time alone first."


    I can''t leave without saying something.


    "Abby," I call, my voice trembling slightly as I kneel down in front of her. "Come here, sweetie."


    She runs over, her face bright and full of joy,pletely unaware of the storm raging inside me. I pull her into a tight hug, squeezing her tightly.


    "I love you so much," I whisper, my voice cracking. "You, Bobby, Sarah... you''re everything to me.". We haven''t told the kids about Henry yet. We''d hoped to after the service.


    Abby giggles, pulling back to look at me. "Mommy, why are you crying? I thought you wanted to marry Daddy."


    "I do, Abby. More than anything in this world. No matter what happens you tell him I said that, won''t you?"


    She nods. "Silly mommy, you can tell him soon."


    I pull Sarah into a hug next, kissing her forehead. "Tell Bobby that I love him too, okay? You twoing into our lives has made us into a proper family. Never forget that." She looks up at me with wide eyes, confused but nodding. "Okay."


    I realize I may never get to tell Henry again that I love him. He''s stabilized overnight but he isn''t out of the woods by any means. Istion in a sterile environment is still in force. 275 Wedding Day


    I stand up, my chest tightening as I realize what I have to do. "Listen, guys," I say, my voice wavering. "1 need some time alone before the wedding. Head down without me. I''ll catch up." Lisa looks over, her brows furrowed. "You sure?"


    "I''m sure," I say, nodding. "I just need some time to think about life. It''s been a lot, you know?"


    Anne gives me a soft smile, ushering the kids out of the room. Lisa follows them.


    1 yank off my wedding outfit andy it on the bed, pulling on a tracksuit and sneakers. I grab my purse but, short of scaling down the balcony, I wonder how I''m going to sneak out of here..


    With onest nce at my dress, I slip out the door, down the hall and use my electronic room key to open the stairwell door.


    I know there''s a gym and a lower-level parking lot. I go to turn off my phone to avoid the barrage of iings I know I''ll get. But before I do, I write down Gus''s number using the notepad and pen in my purse.


    I''m not stupid enough to tackle this alone, I''ll get another phone and text the new number to Cass''s phone and to Gus.


    But right now, I''m heading to Cancun alone and once I hear Cass is okay, then the gloves are off.


    As I am about to turn off my phone, a messagees through. It''s from Gus


    Helicopter waiting at Brennan helipad


    He knows? I don''t know how, but I know I''m not alone. I text him a thumbs up and turn off my phone. I hail a taxi and head to collect everything valuable I can gather up before I go. Be smart, Cass, we''reing.


    2

 Chapter 276

    th an 276 Truth and Lies


    (Winona)


    I zip up my duffel bag, tossing in thest few pieces of Jewelry, cash, and anything of value I can scrounge up from home and the office safe.


    My mind is racing, heart pounding, as I move in autopilot-getting everything ready to leave for Cancun, Getting everything ready to save Cass.


    But all I can think about is Jayden. The look on his face when he realizes I''m gone. How do I justify this?


    How do I exin why I''ve left, why I''m keeping him out of the most important thing happening in our lives?


    I can''t. This is wrong. I want him to know the truth.


    I grab the burner phone I picked up on the way back, with a new SIM card, Clearly Gus already knows something because he has a chopper ready and waiting.


    How? If Gus knows then surely I can be honest with Jayden


    He has a right to know. We''ve spent too much time hiding things, avoiding the hard conversations. I owe


    him this.


    I reach for a pen and paper, my hand shaky as I write the note.


    Jayden


    By the time you read this, I''ll be gone. I''m going to Cancun. Cass has been kidnapped, and I have to get her back. Please don''te after me-I need to do this alone. If they find out I told you, they''ll kill her. I''m scared, Jayden. I''m terrified. But I have to do this. I love you more than anything. Please understand why I have to keep you out of this. I''ll see you soon. Please forgive me for running out on our wedding day.


    Winona.


    I stop, staring down at the words. This is the truth. This is what he deserves to know.


    But, I need answers. Gus knows something. How? I''ve trusted Gus so far, but something about his knowing where I was headed before I even told him feels off. I grab the burner phone and pull his number from my pocket.


    I text him that this is my new number and to call me asap. I should be going but I need to find out what Gus knows. Then I save Cass''s number I know by heart. I message saying it''s me wit a new number.


    The phone buzzes almost immediately after I do that. Gus is calling.


    T


    "How did you know?" I demand, cutting straight to the point. "How did you know I''m going to Cancun?"


    Gus''s voice is calm, too calm. "I had a feeling something was wrong. Call it an instinct."


    "An instinct?" I snap. "That''s not good enough, Gus. You don''t just ''have a feeling'' about something like this. Tell me the truth. My sister''s life is on the line." 276 Truth and tien


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There''s a pause on the other end, and I can practically hear him weighing his words carefully. "Winona, I''ve been keeping tabs on the situation in Cancun." "So you knew Cass was taken? Why then fuck didn''t you say something?"


    "Not until you got that phone call. The ransom one."


    "How did you know? You have my phone topped?"


    "It''s temporary."


    "Holy shit. Can''t you trace her from her phone when they use it?"


    "Not yet."


    "Why not?!"


    "Winona, we just need you to make this ransom demand and not tell anyone."


    "We? Who the fuck are ''we''? What the hell is really going on here?"


    Gus


    sighs. "It''s...plicated. Look, there''s something bigger at y here. I''m not entirely sure yet, but I think Jayden might be the real target."


    My blood runs cold. "Jayden? Why would they want him?"


    "Winona," Gus says softly, "Jayden is my heir. Cass is just bait to get you there and to have Jaydene after you. I think. I''ll know more soon."


    My head spins as I try to process his words. "They''ll kill her," I whisper, tears burning the back of my eyes. If they get Jayden, they won''t need her anymore. They''ll kill her."


    "That''s why we need to buy time," Gus says, his voice firm but not unkind. "If you give them the money, it won''t save her. They''ll take it, and then they''ll ask for more."


    "I''ll give more."


    "They''ll kill her after getting what they want. We need time to figure out if I''m right and how to handle it." "What am I supposed to tell Jayden? I''ve just jilted him at the altar. He deserves to know I had no choice." "He can''t know yet. He''ll follow you. You know how he is. I have to keep him out of South America."


    "I need to leave here. They''ll know I''m not there soon." I imagine the look on Abby''s face.


    "Winona, don''t tell him yet. Just give me a couple of days."


    "So I just lie to Jayden? Let him think I''ve abandoned him?"


    "I know it''s hard," Gus says quietly. "But we don''t have a choice right now. These people don''t y."


    I shake my head, tears spilling over. "I can''t just lie to him, Gus. I can''t. After everything we''ve been through-"


    "It''s not forever," Gus interrupts. "Give me a couple of days, and then you can tell him the truth. This might be his life at stake, your life and, right now, it''s definitely your sister''s life."


    226 Truth and Lies


    I can''t breathe. The thought of lying to Jayden, of making him believe I''m abandoning him... It breaks something inside me. But Gus is right. If they''re after Jayden, I can''t let him get anywhere near Cancun.


    And I can''t risk Cass''s life by doing anything suspicious.


    I pick up the pen again, my hand shaking as I begin to write the new note.


    Jayden


    I''m sorry. After everything that''s happened this week, I''m just not sure anymore. I''m going away. Cass is okay, she''s flying back and meeting me tonight. I need time to think, to figure out what I really want. Please don''t follow me. Stay with the kids. I''ll be in touch. Winona


    I stare at the words, my heart breaking with each letter, I don''t want this. But I can''t let Jayden walk into a trap if that''s what this is. I fold the note and leave it on the dresser, my tears blurring my vision.


    I screw up the first note and go to put it in the trash can. No, he might find it there. I shove it in my pocket. I grab my bags, one ransom, one clothes, and head for the door.

 Chapter 277

    277 What''s really Going On? (Winona)


    The hum of the helicopter des above is relentless. I look out the window at the views beneath me, but I can''t enjoy any of it. My mind spins, from everything Gus said. Jayden might be the real target.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The first stop ising up soon. I have to change helicopters, ording to the pilot, something Gus arranged. But the stops, the precautions, only makes me more anxious.


    What''s really going on here?


    My mind drifts back to what Gus told me. Jayden might be the real target. Cass is just bait. I''m bait. Maybe part of a bigger n to lure Jayden.


    But why?


    I try to make sense of it, piecing together the scattered puzzle Gus hasid out in front of me. If Cass was taken to lure me and then me to lure Jayden, then her being in Cancun at all can''t be a coincidence.


    And if Jayden is their real target, why go through so much trouble to get him to South America? Just get him to go there and grab him. Grab him from anywhere


    It doesn''t make sense. Maybe Cass is really just a victim of an opportunistic kidnapping, and they are only after money.


    I mean, if Cass was taken to Cancun for the sole purpose of kidnapping her, that means Gabriel had to know something, surely. And where is Gabriel?


    Why wasn''t he with Cass when they took her? Or was he with Cass and the reason she is now captive.


    Is he captive too?


    His grandfather is suspected of being corrupt. There are just too many coincidences.


    T


    Gabriel. He''s been off since I met him. There was always something about him that felt... wrong. I chalked


    it


    t up to his charm, his smooth-talking persona, but now it makes sense.


    If Gus is right, did Gabriel know all along?


    Did he bring Cass to Cancun for this reason? He might be part of this scheme. Maybe he has ties to his grandfather. Maybe that whole family does.


    They are all in Cancun at the same time, but so was Gus.


    God, my mind is going all over the ce with possibilities.


    The second I see Gus again, I''m getting the truth out of him.


    The helicopter tilts slightly as we descend toward thending pad for the first switch. I grip the armrest tighter, trying to steady myself.


    I''ve got about fifteen minutes here before the next leg of the journey.


    If Gabriel is in on this, what is his role in all of it? And more importantly, what does this mean for Cass? Was she just coteral damage, or is there something else at y?


    277 What''s really Going On?


    I always felt Gabriel was just using his charm to climb higher, but now I wonder if he''s something much


    darker.


    As I step out of the helicopter, the wind from the des whipping my hair around. I spot the next chopper already waiting. A few men in suits stand nearby, talking quietly into their earpieces, ready to escort me to the next ride. Everything is so damn precise, so calcted. It feels like I''m in some kind of spy movie, but this is happening. My whole life feels like a movie.


    Why can''t I just exist and be boring?


    I climb into the next helicopter and settle back into my seat. The thought that Jayden might be the real target eats at me. Why? What do they, whoever they are, want from Jayden? There''s something bigger at y here.


    Nexus Global. Gus''s empire. Is that what they want? Or is it something more? I''ve trusted Gus so far, but now... now I''m not so sure. The reach he has, the security detail, the resources at his disposal, phone tapping? The man can''t just be running a normal business. It doesn''t make sense.


    I rub my temples, trying to push the growing suspicion out of my mind. But it''s no use. If Gus can have my phone tapped and get helicopters ready for me on a moment''s notice, what else is he capable of?


    I mean, I know he''s done so much to help me when all the crap in Santa Monica went down. But there''s something hidden about him. I''m sure.


    A dark thought creeps in-what if Gus isn''t the good guy here? What if he''s at the center of all this? The kidnappers are after Jayden, his heir, but what if they''re after something sinister Gus is hiding?


    I try to push the thought away, but it lingers. Greg was in Cuba a lot. Were he and Gus secretly working together still? Did Greg purposely marry Maria because of her father? Maybe Greg was corrupt too.


    I don''t know. All I know is that I have to get to Cass. Yes. I will buy time but mostly for myself to find her. Gus can probably help out. I won''t let on. I''m going to find Cass.


    I''ll pretend I''m listening to Gus.


    But as soon as he gets a location, I''m going to her. Fuck what


    Cue wants.


    o get to


    I need to the bottom of this. I need to confront Gus and get the truth. Because right now, I don''t know who to trust anymore. The one person I want to trust, I have just lied too.


    I just want to get there already. I rest my head back and close my eyes.


    One way or another, I''m getting answers.


    It hasn''t even been two hours since I was supposed to say ''I Do''. I can''t think about how Jayden is going


    to be.


    1 wouldn''t me him if he calls it off f

 Chapter 278

    +


    278 Jilted


    (Jayden)


    I stand at the altar, my hands clenched into tight fists, trying to keep my cool as time ticks by. She''ste. But Lisa said that Winona sald she needed some time alone. No big deal.


    I shift on my feet, adjusting my tie for the hundredth time as I nce at the door and back at Lisa.


    It''s been almost thirty minutes.


    Still no sign of her.


    I force myself to breathe slowly. She''ll be here. We''ve been through hell and back to get to this day, and I know Winona. She loves me. There''s no doubt in my mind about that.


    So, I wait, forcing the nervous energy coursing through my veins to settle down.


    But as each second passes, the tension in the room thickens. People are whispering now, shifting in their seats. Anne gives me a reassuring smile from the other side, and I nod, trying to stay calm. But where the hell is she?


    "Bro...this isn''t looking good," Lance whispers.


    "Shut up. She''ll be here. Unless you know something I don''t?"


    He holds up his hands in protest and steps back. "No, I don''t know anything."


    "I''m going up there. See if she''s okay." Lisa says as she hands her bouquet to Anne.


    Sarah and Abby have taken to ying behind the wedding celebrant and Bobby is looking bored behind


    Lance.


    Whatever happens here today, I need to think of the kids.


    It feels like forever but then Lisa is back, heading up the aisle towards me, her head down.


    "Jayden," she says, her voice barely above a whisper when she gets to me, "We need to talk. Now."


    I follow her out into the back room without hesitation, the buzzing panic I''ve been holding off crashing over me like a wave. We step into the room, and Lisa closes the door behind us.


    "What is it?" I ask, my voice sharper than I intend. "Where''s Winona?"


    Lisa hesitates, biting her lip. She''s pale. Whatever it is, I can tell it''s bad.


    She talks slowly, her voice trembling. "She''s not there."


    I freeze. Not there? My brain struggles to process what she''s


    saying.


    "What do you mean, not there?" My voice rises with every word. "Where the hell is she?"


    Lisa continues talking, "her dress, veil, everything... it''s still on the bed. She''s gone, Jayden. She left."


    "If you know anything and you aren''t telling me, I swear."


    #


    278 Jited


    "I promise, I''m as clueless as you."


    My fist ms into the wall. Left! Why? How?


    My anger is taking me over. We made love the other night. Things were awesome. I need to calm down, I can''t do this in front of the kids.


    Winona wouldn''t just leave. Not with Henry sick. Not today.


    Denial res in my chest, hot and vicious. "She wouldn''t just leave! This doesn''t make any sense. She wouldn''t run out on our wedding. Someone knows something, and I''m going to find out who." I re at Lisa.


    Lisa raises her hands, trying to calm me down. "Jayden, I''m just telling you what I found. She''s not there. And the dress, everything... It''sying on the bed."


    I pace back and forth, my hands shaking. Winona isn''t the type to panic. She wouldn''t just bolt like this. Not without a damn good reason. My head is spinning my thoughts a jumble of anger, fear, and confusion This has to have something to do with Cass. She couldn''t contact her. Maybe she went there to find her. But why not just wait until after the wedding. Why not tell me?


    "How long has she been gone?" I demand, my heart pounding so loud I can barely hear myself think


    "I don''t know." Lisa looks at me, her eyes wide with worry. "She was ready with us, but then she said she wanted some time alone. So at least thirty minutes. I thought... I thought maybe it was nerves, but now..." "Maybe what was nerves?" I askExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "She was acting differently. She got a call and took it in the bathroom. After that, she sent us down here and said she''d be down soon."


    "Do you know who called?


    "No. Maybe she really wasn''t ready. Maybe it was someone from this past week..."


    "She wouldn''t do this to me," I state. "Not after everything we''ve been through. Not with Henry in the hospital."


    The image of Henry hooked up to all those machines shes through my mind. He''s still in istion, still fragile. Winona wouldn''t leave him, not when he needs us.


    Hell, she''s been more worried about him than anything. This can''t be right.


    "Lisa, she wouldn''t just leave." My voice is calmer now, but the anger still simmers beneath the surface, threatening to boil over.


    "I know you want to believe that," Lisa says softly, her hand on my arm. "But she''s gone, Jayden. We have to figure out what to do. All the guests. The reception."


    pull away from her, running a hand through my hair, trying to make sense of this. Winona''s not the type to get cold feet. She''s been rock solid through all of our ups and downs.


    But... What if the hall pass week has changed something? Did Phillip call her?


    278 Jilted


    No, that''s stupid. She''d never consider a rtionship with him after what he did to her.


    But I don''t know what else went on this past week either. There might be someone I don''t know about Maybe it''s no one in particr but just the fact that she wants more of what she''s missed out on. What if, after everything, she realized she wants more?

 Chapter 279

    279 Postponed Not Canceled


    (Jayden)


    I don''t want to believe that, but I can''t rule it out either. But running away?


    No, she woulde and tell me. Til go talk to everyone and get the kids home with Anne. We''ll postpone. Right now, I need to find her and talk to her.


    I find Abby sitting with Sarah and Bobby at the table we''re supposed to sign our marriage license on. She looks up at me with those big, innocent eyes,pletely unaware of the chaos swirling around her. "Where''s Mommy?"


    "Hey, sweetheart," I say, crouching down next to her. "Can I talk to you for a second? To all three of you."


    She nods, setting her crayons down. "What is it, Daddy?"


    I take a deep breath, trying to keep my voice steady. "Mommy isn''t here. We can''t get married today. okay?"


    "But where is she?" Abby says, her eyes shining.


    "I think Mommy needed a little holiday, but she''ll be back and we''ll get married then."


    Bobby and Sarah don''t say anything. "You know she loves you two, don''t you?"


    Sarah nods. "She told me before we came down. She told me to tell Bobby she loved him too."


    I nod. "What else did she say?"


    Abby furre


    furrows her brow, thinking for a moment. "She said...she wants to marry you more than anything in the world."


    "That is very sweet. I know she does."


    "No matter what happens," Abby says.


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. "No matter what happens?"


    Abby nods. "Yup. So we aren''t getting married today?"


    "No sweetheart. Mommy had some stuff to do."


    "Do we still get the ice cream?"


    "Of course. Everyone can still go and eat. I need to go and tell everyone okay?"


    She nods.


    No matter what happens. What does that mean?


    I stare at Abby. This doesn''t add up. Winona wouldn''t run out on me. Not like this. Not if she told Abby she wanted to marry me.


    I pull Lisa aside, keeping my voice low. "She didn''t just leave. Something''s wrong. I can feel it."


    "Jayden, are you sure? What if she just... I mean, after the hall pass week..."


    279 Postponed Not Canceled


    "Don''t." My voice is sharp, and Lisa flinches slightly. "Don''t you even say it. This isn''t about the hall pass."


    Lisa looks at me, her eyes filled with uncertainty, but I don''t care. I know Winona. She wouldn''t just walk away from this.


    1 need to make an announcement." I stand and turn to the guests.


    All the eyes are on me. The whispers stop as I step up to the front.


    "The wedding is postponed," I say, my voice loud and clear, even though my chest feels like it''s about to copse. "Not canceled. Just... postponed. Please, have some drinks and enjoy the food. We''ll figure this out."


    As soon as the words leave my mouth, I turn and walk out of the room, leaving the murmurs behind me.


    My mind is in overdrive now. Winona didn''t leave me. I know that in my bones. Something happened. And


    I''m going to figure out what.


    "I''m going home," I tell Lisa, who''s followed me into the hallway. "I need to see if there''s anything there that''ll tell me where she went."


    Lisa nods, her face serious. "I''lle with you."


    I shake my head. "Stay with the guests. Get this all wrapped up for me. Tell Anne to take the kids home when she''s ready. Everything will be okay."


    I pull up outside the Penthouse apartment block. The disbelief, the anger, the confusion-it''s all swirling in my head. I can''t believe she''s really gone.


    As I step out of the elevator doors and step inside, the penthouse feels cold. Too quiet. I take a deep breath, forcing myself to focus. I need to find something-anything-that can tell me where she went.


    I head for the bedroom, my mind racing with possibilities. Maybe there''s a note. Maybe she left a clue, something to exin why she vanished like this.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as I enter the room, I see it-a piece of paper folded neatly on the dresser. My heart skips a beat as I grab it and unfold the note, my eyes scanning the familiar handwriting.


    She''s gone to Cancun to be with Cass? Did Cass call her earlier? Maybe she did.


    I sit down on the edge of the bed, the note crumpling in my hands as I read it over again. She''s not sure? What does that even mean?


    After everything we''ve been through, after all the promises, has she really just left?


    But then I think of what Abby said. "Mommy wants to marry you more than anything in the orld."


    No matter what.


    Come on, why would she say that if there isn''t something going on?


    I pull out my cell phone and hit her number. Nothing. Right to the voice mail.


    I ball the note in my fist, the frustration boiling. This is crap. I don''t believe it. Winona doesn''t need space.


    272


    279 Postponed Nol Canceled)


    But she''s right. I need to be here with the kids. I need to trust she knows what she''s doing.


    If I take off and anything happens to Henry, I''ll never forgive myself.


    It''s killing me but for now I''ll sit tight. But not forever.

 Chapter 280

    280 Facing the Danger (Winona)


    The helicopter des beat above me as I jump out of the chopper. My heart pounds in sync with the relentless thrum. Gus is standing there, waiting for me, his face stone cold.


    The same damn unreadable expression he always wears.


    My mind is a mess. I keep thinking about Jayden. I''ve walked out on him on our wedding day. But this? Gus has a lot to answer for and I don''t care what he says.


    He will help me get Cass out and then he can go back to wherever he came from and leave us alone.


    "Gus," I start, stepping up to him, my voice sharp, cutting through the noise of the des. "You knew this was about Jayden from the start, didn''t you?"


    He doesn''t even flinch. "No. But now I know they are after Jayden to get to me."


    "Goddamn it." I throw my hands up. "So, Cass was taken just to get to me, and I was supposed to lure Jayden right into a trap, is that it? This whole thing is because of you and whatever it is you''re involved in!" His eyes flicker with darkness, but he doesn''t say a word.


    "You left Jayden with Judy, you let him grow up thinking he wasn''t worth shit, and now you''ve dragged him into some other nightmare." I''m yelling now, the anger bubbling over.


    "I didn''t want this to happen." His voice is steady, but I can see his fists clenching at his sides.


    "Didn''t want this to happen?!" I spit, stepping closer to him, my chest heaving. "All Jayden and I ever wanted was a normal life-a chance to raise our family in peace."


    "I want that too, Winona. Truly."


    "And now my sister is in danger, my wedding''s been wrecked, and it''s all because of you and whatever uwful schemes you''re mixed up in!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He stays quiet, taking it like he deserves it, but that just makes me angrier. "You''re going to get us out of this mess, Gus. You better have a n."


    Gus finally breaks his silence, his voice tight. "Winona, it''s not that simple. I''m doing everything I can."


    "Everything you can?!" I almostugh at the absurdity of it. "That''s not good enough. You owe Jayden the truth. He deserves to know why this is happening, why they want him. Why they want you over a barrel." Gus''s eyes narrow slightly. "I can''t tell him everything."


    "Bullshit," I snap, crossing my arms. "He''s your son! He''s in danger because of you, and you''re telling me you can''t give him the full story? You''ve got some nerve, Gus."


    "There are other people involved-other lives at stake." He looks away, his jaw tight. "This goes beyond just you and Jayden. There''s a bigger picture."


    "Yeah, I have a bigger picture too, Gus. My family." I tell him my voice trembling with barely contained fury.


    I don''t stop. "My sister is goddamn bait. She''s sitting somewhere, scared out of her mind. I''m getting her


    280 Facing the Danger


    out of there, and you are going to help me."


    Gus finally looks at me, something shifting in his gaze. We are talking about worldwide corruption at the highest level."


    My stomach twists. "So you are involved in something shady. You''ve been lying to all of us."


    "It''s not that simple," he repeats, his tone harder now. "I do what I do to protect people. I''ve made choices. Dangerous choices."


    I stare at him, disbelief hitting me like a wave. "And now, our lives are threatened. Great work protecting, well done."


    Gus looks away again, unable to meet my eyes. "Things are never as simple as they seem."


    I shake my head, anger and fear boiling inside me. "I''m going to get Cass back. I''ll meet their ransom demand but I''ll make them take me to her first or at least get eyes on her."


    He nods slowly. "I''ve got the resources for the ransom. More cash ready if you need it."


    I nce at the bag he hands me. Cash and jewelry. "I need a tracker," I say, turning back to Gus. Something small. I want to make sure they take me to Cass, and I need to know you''ll have a way to find


    us


    Gus hesitates. "You''re going in there alone?"


    "Of course I am," I snap. "I''m getting to Cass, and then you''re going to send in a chopper and get us out."


    He looks at me, weighing his words. "It''s not that simple, Winona. I can''t just send a chopper into Mexican airspace. There needs to be coordination with the Mexican government, and quite frankly, I don''t know who I can trust "


    I narrow my eyes. "That''s your fucking problem, Gus. You''re the one with all the connections. Figure it out. Because I''m going to find Cass, and I''m not leaving her there. I''ll need a chopper ready."


    He nods, slowly. "I''ll make it happen."


    "Now I only have one more thing to do" I pull out the burner phone I bought on the way here, staring down


    at it.


    Gus watches me, his eyes narrowing. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m calling Jayden," I say, dialing his number. "He deserve to hear from me. If I''m lucky he may still talk to me."


    "What if the phone lines are tapped?" he asks. "They''ll hear your n."


    "I''m not that stupid that I''ll blurt everything out," I snap. 1 grew up in a world normal peop. don''t even realize exist. My father was the best of the best when ites to being a conman. Don''t ever underestimate me." Gus nods.


    "I hope the lines are tapped. Let them think we are ying right into their hands.

 Chapter 281

    281 Henry and the Call (Jayden)


    The hospital lights are harsh, sterile, and the hum of machines fills the air. It''s be background noise to me at this point. I sit in the chair next to Henry''s istion room, staring at him through the ss.


    His tiny body is hooked up to so many tubes and wires that it makes my heart ache just to look at him. I wish I could touch him.


    Feel his tiny hand grip my finger.


    The nurse said they''ve identified the virus, started him on antivirals. But it was still touch and go, and Henry is still in istion.


    All I can do is sit here and wait, feelingpletely useless about everything. Winona included.


    "Jayden?" The doctor''s voice pulls me from my thoughts, and I look up, trying to focus.


    "Doctor, I didn''t expect to see you here sote."


    "I''m afraid Henry isn''t the only infant with this virus now. It''s been a very long day."


    "Mine too. Do you know where the virus came from?"


    "Not exactly, that''s why istion still stands. But we''ll track it down eventually."


    "How is he really, Doc? I mean don''t sugarcoat it. I need to know."


    He pats my shoulder. "Your boy is quite amazing really. We''ve seen some very good signs today," he says, his voice calm and reassuring.


    I let out my breath.


    "His vital signs improved, and the antivirals are working. It''s still early, but things are stable."


    I nod, feeling a small wave of relief wash over me, but it''s not enough to ease the tension fully. "How long until we know for sure?"


    The doctor hesitates, clearly not wanting to give any false hope. "We''ll need a few more days to see how he responds to the treatment fully, but he''s headed in the right direction,"


    I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Thanks."


    He leaves me alone again, and I lean back in the chair, running a hand through my hair. My thoughts go to Winona, and my chest tightens. She left me.


    She didn''t just leave me, she left all of us. The kids, Henry, this life we were supposed to build together.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Abby''s words keep echoing in my head. She said Winona wanted to marry me more than anything in the world. None of this makes any sense. Winona wouldn''t just abandon us, not with Henry sick, not like this.


    As I''m lost in thought, my phone vibrates in my pocket, and I pull it out, expecting another guest wondering what the hell happened at the wedding.


    10


    281 Henry and the Call


    It''s an unknown number.


    I stare at it for a second, debating whether to answer, but something in my gut tells me to pick up.


    "Hello?"


    "Jayden," Winona''s voice crackles through the line, and I feel a jolt of shock run through me.


    "Winona?" My voicees out rougher than I intend. "Where the hell are you?"


    "I''m...I''m sorry," she says, her voice quiet, almost hesitant. "I didn''t want to leave like that."


    "Yeah, no shit," I snap, my anger bubbling to the surface, "You disappeared on our wedding day, Winona. What the hell is going on?"


    There''s a pause on the other end, and I can hear her take a deep breath. "It''s Cass."


    I frown, confusion hitting me. "Cass? What do you meah?"


    "She''s in trouble, Jayden," Winona says, her voice shaky but determined. "I got a call. She''s been kidnapped, and I have to go to Mexico to get her back, he just said.


    The words hit me like a sledgehammer, and I''m silent for a moment, trying to process what she Kidnapped? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "I don''t have time to exin everything." she says quickly, her voice tense. "They''re demanding a ransom tonight, and I''m the only one who can deliver it." "You''re not going to Mexico alone," I state, already standing up from the chair. "Where are you right now?"


    "I''m still in the U.S.," she admits. "But I''m about to cross the border."


    "Like fucking hell you are. Jesus Christ, Winona!"


    "I''ll be okay, Jayden."


    "You can''t go there by yourself. This isn''t some action movie. It''s dangerous. You could get hurt, or


    worse.


    "I know that, Jayden," she says softly. "But this is my sister. I have to do this."


    "No," I say firmly. "We''ll do this together. I''ming with you."


    "Jayden-


    "Don''t even try to talk me out of it," I cut her off. "You''re not going into this alone. We''re in this together, or we''re not doing it at all."


    There''s a long pause on the other end, and I can almost hear her mind racing, weighing her op ons. Finally, she sighs. "Fine. But you can''t just leave Henry-"


    "Henry''s stable," I say quickly, ncing back at the istion room. "The doctors said he''s strong, just like you said. I''ll call Anne, and she''ll be with the kids while we go get Cass." improving. He''s


    Another pause. I can hear the reluctance in her voice when she speaks again. "Alright. I''ll send you coordinates. I''ll wait for you. Hurry."


    201 Heary and the Call


    "I''m on my way," I say, already heading out the door.


    "Be careful, Jayden, and don''t tell anyone. I''m not taking any chances," she says, and then the line goes.


    dead.


    I pocket my phone, my mind racing with a thousand different thoughts. Cass is kidnapped? How the hell did that happen?


    Wasn''t she with Gabriel? Where the fuck was he?


    I shoot a quick message to Lisa telling her I''ve found Winona and she''s okay.


    That I''m going to her now but to wait for more information. The gps coordinatese through.


    Then I call my head of security to see how fast he can get me to Winona.


    I''m worried but full of relief at the same time.


    Winona still loves me.

 Chapter 282

    202 Jayden is Here


    282 Jayden Is Here


    (Winona)


    I pull the GPS tracker out of my bag, the tiny device feeling foreign in my palm. I tie it into my hair, tucking it into the tight bun I''ve secured high on my head.


    My fingers tremble as I make sure it''s hidden.


    I have a lifeline, but that doesn''t make me feel any less on edge.


    I don''t know how long Jayden will take to get here, but I''m using every minute to get prepared. My mind keeps circling back to everything that''s happened. I left him.


    He stood at the altar, humiliated in front of everyone-our family, our friends. The children. Our children.


    I push the guilt down as best as I can, but it sits heavy on my chest like a weight I can''t shake. I made that choice, and I had no other. I had to leave. For Cass.


    Gus drove us to this nearby camp-an odd ce, not quite a hotel, but functional enough. There''s a kitchen, a bathroom, and some food. I''ve showered and put onyers of warm clothes, thinking altead for when I find Cass. She might need them more than me.


    I slip a small nail file into my bra, just in case. Not exactly a weapon, but it makes me feel like I have some control. A protein bar and bottled water go into a small zip bag around my waist.


    I don''t have an appetite, but I know I need to be ready.


    I''m hoping I can keep them for Cass. I don''t know what condition she''ll be in. I push any awful thoughts out of my mind. Focus.


    The sun''s been down for hours. I''m pacing, the tension in my body coiling tighter by the minute. Gus pops his head in to tell me Jayden''s chopper isnding. He''s going to the airstrip to pick him up..


    My stomach tightens as I nod. I swallow hard. Facing Jayden... that''s what''s really making me anxious. I duck in to use the bathroom. It makes a change from pacing the room.


    Sshing cold water on my face, I stare at my reflection in the mirror. What am I even going to say to him? How do I exin why I left him standing there, like an idiot?


    I hear the door open as I walk back into the main room. And there he is. Jayden stands in the doorway, backlit by the outside lights. His face is unreadable, but the air between us is thick. The second our eyes meet, I can feel it-his anger, his hurt, and buried beneath it, his love.


    I can''t hold back anymore.


    "Jayden!" His name tears from my throat as I run toward him.


    He doesn''t speak. His arms open, catching me as I throw myself against his chest. His grip is tight, crushingly tight, like he''s holding on for dear life.


    His body is solid, familiar, and for just a second, I let myself feel safe.


    202 Jayden is Here


    But it''s fleeting because I can feel the tension in him-the questions he''s holding back.


    We stay like that for a few moments, neither of us speaking, just clinging to each other. His heart pounds against mine, fast and hard. His breath is shaky, but his arms don''t loosen.


    Finally, I pull back just enough to look up at him, my fingers gripping his jacket. "I''m sorry," I whisper, my voice thick with emotion.


    "I didn''t want to leave you like that. I had to make a choice. They saide alone and tell no one, or they''ll hurt her. I didn''t have a choice."


    His jaw clenches, and for a moment, his face hardens. But his eyes-they''re still soft, still full of the love he has for me. "You should''ve told me," he says quietly, but there''s an edge to his voice.


    "You should''ve told me right away, Winona. I don''t care about the danger. I''ming with you."


    "Is Henry okay?" I ask, desperate to know about our son.


    "He''s stable." Jayden replies, his voice softening. "The doctors say he''s getting stronger."


    Relief washes over me, but it''s quickly swallowed by the gravity of what I''m about to say. "You can''te with me. They want you, Jayden. This is all about getting to you. You have to trust me on this. I can handle it. We have a n." Jayden''s grip tightens on my arms, his frustration boiling just beneath the surface. "Why the hell would. they want me?"


    "That''s something you need to talk to Gus about," I say, ncing toward the door where Gus is still outside, giving us space.


    Jayden shakes his head, his eyes narrowing. "What the fuck does Gus have to do with this?"


    "I didn''t know either," I say, biting my lip. "But Gus has been helping me. He told me more details once I got here. You''ll have to talk to him. But I can''t get into it right now. I have to get to Cass. Tonight."


    "This is insane," Jayden says, his voice rising. "You''re walking into a trap, and I''m supposed to just sit back and wait? I can''t do that, Winona. You know that."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    1 take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "I need you to trust me. They''ll keep us alive as long as they don''t have you. I''ve got a GPS tracker hidden in my hair." I point to the tight bun on my head. "Once I''m with Cass, Gus will send a chopper. At least, that''s what I asked him to do."


    Jaydens eyes narrow as he listens.


    T


    I can see the frustration simmering in them. "How will we know you''re with Cass?"

 Chapter 283

    283 See You Soon


    (Winona)


    "Good question," I say, "Let''s ask Gus."


    I motion for Gus toe in, and he steps into the room, the tension between him and Jayden feels like it could explode at any moment.


    "Jayden raised a good point. How will you know when I''m with Cass?" I ask him.


    "There''s a button to press on the GPS," Gus exins. "It''ll send us an rm. Then we''ll know you are with her, and we can proceed getting you two out of there. If I can get a chopper in Mexico to get you both, I will" "What if you can''t?"


    "We''ll get you to a more public ce by road."


    "That''s it?" Jayden says, ring at Gus. "What if that doesn''t work? What if Cass is injured and can''t move?"


    "We''ll have people on the ground following, remember we will be tracking you. All you need to do is press that button once you are with Cass and you can both move together safely." Gus replies calmly. "How do I know who to trust?" I ask, my heart racing.


    "They''ll show you a symbol," Gus says, pulling out his phone to show me an image. "It''ll be small, but you''ll recognize it. They''re Nexus Global. Trust them."


    ''Jayden''s gaze snaps to Gus, his face dark with suspicion. "What the hell is Nexus Global, Gus? And what the hell are you?"


    Gus sighs. "I''ll exinter, Jayden. Right now, we need to focus on getting Winona to Cass."


    Jayden clenches his fists, clearly frustrated. "I hate this. I hate that you''re walking into danger while I have. to sit here and wait. I should be with you."


    I reach for his hand, squeezing it tight. "I''lle back to you," I whisper, my voice breaking. "I promise."


    n''t keep that


    His eyes lock onto mine, stormy and full of emotion. "You promise."


    I swallow hard, knowing he''s right. But what else can I do? This is the only way. "I will try with everything in me to keep it. You know that."


    "I''d prefer to get Winona on the morning flight to Cancun. She needs to act like she would normally. But we can''t send her through with the ransom undetected. That much cash and jewelry will get questioned." "And they said to be there tonight!" I don''t like going against what they wanted.


    "You text them that you can only get private airspace in the morning. They will call and when they do you


    tell them you want proof Cass is okay. That a private jet is the only way with the ransom," Gus tells me.


    "I hope they listen to me."


    "Remember you are bait for Jayden. If anything they will want to keep you to lure him. So we have to let


    203 See You Soon


    them think that is what''s happening. Then we intercept them, get you both away from danger and back home." Gus sounds very sure..


    "Okay, got it. But if Cass had her stuff stolen, how do we get her back." I''ve just remembered what the Cancun police told me.


    "I have recements for her. I will organize that. You organize to make them take you to Cass or even better bring her to you during the drop." Gus squeezes my hand.


    I nod. "Right. I can do that. But if they want me to lure Jayden, I can''t see them bringing her to me.


    "That''s why you need to demand to see her in the flesh. If they take you separately, we could be in trouble," Gus says.


    I''ll make it work."


    Gus continues his instructions. "You can''t take no for an answer, even if they threaten Cass. Draw them out, see if they will admit this is more than a chance kidnapping for money. Get them on the back foot." "I hope I can hold my nerve."


    "As long as they don''t have Jayden, you have the upper hand, and they will negotiate with you. I will make it known that they must stop targeting my family if they want me to meet their demands," Gus exins. "What is it they want from you?" Jayden eyes Gus carefully.


    "I''m not at liberty to discuss that now."


    "Will you ever be?" Jayden asks.


    "Once Winona and Cass are safe back over our border, I will tell you, and only you, Jayden,"


    "And what? We can just never go to South America again or we''ll be in danger?" Jayden asks.


    "No. This will end when Cass and Winona are safe. I''ll see to it. I''m on the verge of ending it, that''s why they are getting desperate. But I have a lot of lives at stake."


    "Gus," Jayden says finally, his voice low and tense. "You better make damn sure Winona gets back safely."


    "I will," Gus replies, his voice steady. "But right now, we need to get Winona into a hotel ready for their call and then on that private jet tomorrow moring. I''ll give you two sometime and then meet me outside, Winona." I nod, my heart races. This is it. I''m getting Cass out.


    "I can''t even spend this night with you." Jayden says as he takes me in his arms again.


    "We''ll have every night together when this is over."


    Jayden pulls back a little, looking at me seriously. "Winona, are you sure you want to. I mean, you needed something I couldn''t give you this past week."


    "I need everything you can give me, Jayden. I just needed to explore me. To know my needs better and then we can work together on satisfying each other."


    His kiss is hot and passionate, making my body warm. I''ll spend every day of my life satisfying you. I promise."


    283 See You Soon


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know you will, and I''ll do the same for you. Thank you for giving me the space I needed. It has cemented in me that you and I are meant to be together and we will be." "Now, we just get through this. Get your sister and get home. If there''s one sign of this n crashing and burning, I''ming after you."


    I give him a small smile, trying to hide the fear bubbling inside me. "Nothing will crash and burn. We got


    this."


    I open the door to go outside.


    "I''ll see you soon," I say, my voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 284

    284 Into Mexico


    284 Into Mexico


    (Winona)


    Can''t take amercial flight. I''m carrying the ransom. I''ll get to Cancun by private jet tomorrow morning.


    The phone buzzes, and my stomach lurches. A call from Cass''s phone.


    I press ept and put the phone to my ear.


    "You said tomorrow? We said tonight," the voice on the other end is cold.


    "Yes," I say, my voice steady. "I''m carrying a significant amount of cash and jewelry. I can''t go throughmercial airport security with that. Private jet is the only option." There''s a pause, then, "you''re not in a position to make demands."


    I''m not making demands," I reply, my voice firm. "I''m telling you what''s possible. The earliest I can get there is tomorrow morning. I''ll bring the ransom. You bring Cass." Another pause, and I can hear the tension in the silence. My heart races, and I force myself to breathe steadily. I can''t show any fear. Not now,


    "Fine," the voice says. "But don''t think you can y games with us. If you try anything, if we suspect something, your sister''s dead. Understand?"


    "I understand," I say, swallowing the knot of fear lodged in my throat. "But I need proof that she''s alive. want to see her in person before I hand anything over. "You''re in no position to ask for anything."


    "If it''s only the ransom you want, you should have no problem bringing Cass. Or is there more than that going on? What do you really want?"


    "Do you have one million in cash?"


    "No. Some jewelry too. No banks open to get anymore cash. The value is there though."


    "That''s all we want."


    "I''m not handing over anything until I know she''s alive. Bring her to the drop point."


    There''s a long silence this time.


    Finally, the voicees back, icy and t. "Fine. You''ll see her. But if you try anything, we''ll kill her right in front of you."


    I swallow hard, my throat dry. "Understood."


    "Let us know when the flight is in."


    The line goes dead, and I stare at the phone for a moment, my heart still racing.


    J''m in it now. There''s no going back.


    20-4 into Mexico


    The jet ride into Cancun is a blur of nerves and adrenaline. By the time Ind, my hands are sweaty, and my heart is racing. Before I leave the jet, I message them. Go to La I. They text back.


    Okay. I grab my duffel bag and wall for the door to be opened. When it finally is, I step outside into the warm sun. I''ve loved Cancun before.


    Now I just want to get out of here as soon as possible.


    The meeting point is an open-air shopping center, usually full of people.


    The car ride seems to take forever. But finally, we pull into therge parking lot.


    Here, where are you? I text and I get out. The car leaves.


    Wall


    to the left. She''s on the bench. Sit with her.


    I start off to the left. My eyes are scanning for a bench. Then I spot her. Cass. She''s sitting, her shoulders hunched, head down,


    My heart leaps into my throat as I make my way over to her.


    I grip the ransom bag tightly.


    "Cass!" I say, keeping my voice low but urgent. She looks up, and relief crashes through me. It''s really her. But she looks terrible.


    Pale, gaunt, dark circles under her eyes. Her hair is tangled, and her clothes are a mess.


    "Winona," she whispers, her voice hoarse.


    I rush over and sit "Are you okay? What have they done to you?"


    Cass looks at me with wide, haunted eyes. "They kept me drugged, Winona. I think... I think I''m hooked again."


    My stomach twists with fear and anger. "No. You''ll be okay. I''ve got you now." I reach into my zip bag and pull out the protein bar and water I packed. "Here, take these. You need your strength." Cass takes the water with trembling hands, gulping it down. "I want to go home."


    "You will. We''ll get you home, I swear."


    Then I see him. A man in ck staring at me then looking at the duffel bag. Hees closer and I stand, urging Cass to stand up and walk with me.


    "I''m not sure I can walk."


    "You can,e on. Lean on me. Don''t let me go."


    I leave the ransom bag on the bench, and I see the man close in on it as I walk away with Cass struggling beside me.


    "We''ll get in a taxi and I have a jet waiting."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    *Do you know


    "Do you know where Gabriel is?" She asks in a small voice.


    284 into Mexico


    "He might be the reason you''re here. I wouldn''t be too worried about Gabriel."


    "What if they have him too?"


    "We can''t be worried about him now." I reach up in my hair and feel for the button and press it. But I leave the GPS in there. We''re far from being safe yet.


    I head us into the parking lot towards the taxi rank.


    "I was so scared."


    Before I can say anything else, a small van pulls up blocking us off. Two men step out, their faces hard and expressionless.


    I nce at Cass, then at the men. This is public. Safe. I start to back away but I see two more men walking towards us from behind. The four of them press us closer to the back of the van and the door flies open and a man grabs me to pull me in. But I''m not letting go of Cass and she''s clinging to me.


    "I''m not getting in until I know she''sing with me. This wasn''t what we agreed."


    One of the other men steps forward pushing us both in. "Suit yourself."


    Was this part of Gus''s n? Is this Nexus Global? I haven''t seen the symbol. I have no way of knowing.


    I hope this is nned and we''re heading towards the airport and not further ind. Away from the border. Away from safety.


    I breathe out. I have the GPS. Gus will get us out of here.


    We just have to stick together.

 Chapter 285

    285 The Truth Comes Out


    (Jayden)


    I''m standing behind Gus, watching the GPS signal flicker on hisptop screen. My stomach''s in knots as see the tiny dot moving further ind, away from the border. Not toward safety.


    Not toward any escape route Gus has promised.


    "They''re moving in the wrong direction," I say, my voice tight with panic and frustration. "What the hell is going on? You said you had this under control.


    H


    Gus doesn''t flinch, keeping his eyes locked on the screen, his fingers tapping something into the keyboard. He''s pulling up more maps, more satellite imagery.


    His face is set like stone as he calctes something. "I''ll handle it."


    I can''t just stand here and trust that everything will be fine. Not with Winona and Cass in that van, being driven who the hell knows where.


    My gut catapults, every nerve in my body screaming for me to do something-anything-but I don''t even know where to start.


    I stare at him, my fists clenched. "You better do something, fast. Winona is out there risking her life-both their lives-and they''re heading deeper into goddamn Mexico."


    Gus finally looks at me, his expression unreadable. "I''m sending in a team to intercept them. The van they''re in will be redirected to an airstrip where a small local ne is waiting. From there, they''ll be flown to a private airport. Trust me."


    Trust him. Easier said than done with all this crazy shit going on. My emotions churn as I watch the screen, the little dot moving further and further from the border.


    He leans forward, typing rapidly, his fingers flying over the keys as he brings up more screens. A map of the area fills theptop, showing red zones where cartel activity is most frequent.


    Gus clicks a few more buttons, bringing up the coordinates of the airstrip, marked as a tiny green square. I''m rerouting the van through a roadblock I''ve arranged My team will be in position." "How do I know this isn''t just all bullshit?" I snap. "How do I know they won''t end up in some cartel''s backyard?"


    Gus turns to face me fully, and for the first time since this whole mess started.


    I see a flicker of something in his eyes-regret, maybe guilt. "Jayden, you need to understand what''s really happening here. Why do they want me-and why are you involved." He exins, "this isn''t just about your...my family. It''s much bigger than that."


    The usual bigger picture crap. All I care about is Winona. I can''t get the image out of my head-her being dragged through some hellhole, her and Cass bound and terrified. My fists clench harder, my knuckles white. Helplessness attacks me.


    285 The Truth Comes Out


    "I don''t give a damn about your bigger picture," I shoot back. "What I care about is my fianc¨¦e and her sister being dragged further into danger because of you."


    "Sit down," Gus says, his voice suddenly hard. "You need to hear this."


    I don''t want to sit, but something in his tone makes me listen. I pull a chair over and drop into it, my heart racing. Gus stays focused on the screen for another beat, checking the status of the GPS signal. Then he pulls up an encrypted chat window and types furiously. It looks like a whole team of people is monitoring this. Is this the so-called Nexus Global at work?


    His fingers hover over the enter key for a split second before pressing it, sending instructions.


    "This o


    goes back years, Jayden," Gus begins, his voice low, steady. "Before you were even born. Nexus Global-it''s not just a legitimate business. It''s a cover for something much deeper."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I narrow my eyes, my fists still clenched. "What are you talking about?"


    "I''ve been involved in espionage and crooked governments for decades. Selling secrets, bribing officials, manipting government bodies, military leaders, drug cartels."


    I stare at him while more unreal words hit my ears.


    "Across South America, Cuba, Mexico, here in the States. All around the world." He leans back in his chair, his eyes hard. "It''s deep. Dangerous. And I''ve been ying both sides for a long time."


    I feel like the air''s been sucked out of the room. "Espionage? You''ve been selling out people''s lives for years? And this whole time, Nexus Global has been a front for... for what? Crime? Trafficking?" Gus shakes his head. "It''s moreplicated than that. Yes, I''ve been involved with some of the worst people on the, but I''ve been working from the inside, too. Double agent, if you will." Holy shit, does he want me to believe he''s some kind of real-life James Bond?


    "My real job has been to dismantle theseworks from within. I''ve spent years infiltrating them, gaining their trust, only to bring them down when the time was right. They never knew I was a double."


    "And now you''ve been made," I say, the pieces clicking together in my mind. "They know what you''ve been doing, and now they''reing after you-and me. They want you to admit you''re a traitor or something?" "Exactly," Gus says, his face grim. "They''re trying to force me to publicly admit that I''ve been selling secrets to the highest bidder."


    He continues tomunicate on theptop.


    To make me look like a spy for the enemy. If I don''t, they''ll expose everyone else who''s been working with me.


    "You''ll be public enemy number one."


    "That''s not my concern. All the people on our side, the ones who are actually trying to stop the drug and people trafficking, the corruption. Innocent people, families-they''ll be ruined. Killed, even."


    I sit there, stunned. My mind is reeling, trying to process everything Gus has just said. I nce at the screen again-the signal is still moving.


    205 The Truth Comes Out


    Gus has pulled up a new ovey, showing a team of vehicles converging toward the signal''s path..


    They''re not there yet. Not even close.

 Chapter 286

    286 Closet Skeletons (Jayden)


    "So, all of this... Winona, Cass, even me-this is all part of their n to get to you?"


    "Yes," Gus says quietly. "They''re using you to get to me because they know you''re my heir. They think if they can take you, I''ll do whatever they want to keep you alive. They are right.".


    "And you let it get this far," I snap, anger boiling up inside me. "You let them put my family in danger because of your goddamn secrets."


    Gus doesn''t flinch. "I''ve been trying to contain it. To keep them away from you. But now... things are moving faster than I anticipated. They''re getting desperate, and that''s why they took Cass."


    I stare at him, my mind racing. "What about Greg? Was he involved in any of this?"


    Gus hesitates, and for a moment, I think he''s not going to answer. But then he nods. "Greg knew about some of it. Not everything, but enough. Let''s just say, he was never savvy enough to do what I do." Gus taps into this message screen again before he continues.


    "He knocked up Maria on his very first operation in Cuba. Her father was livid. He had no choice but to marry her. But he truly did love her, I never involved him again."


    "But Maria never knew anything about Nexus Global? Did she know about her father''s corruption?"


    "Yes. Maria denied him as her father. She wanted to keep her kids out of that life. It works through the


    children, you see."


    "What do you mean?"


    "They get people into the USA and other countries. Promise them a better life. Put them through horrendous conditions moving drugs for them and then they offer more ''support''ter." Things are starting to be clearer now.


    Gus continues, "Jobs in businesses they''ve established for minimum wage. They brainwash the offspring. They have a whole army of sleepers ready to act on theirmand." "Are you for real?"


    Gus nods. "Unfortunately, yes. It is all too real. But most people have no idea this all goes on. Kids groomed from a young age. Given an education. Paid well to do what''s asked. To turn a blind eye to afford a better life for their kids." "Fucking monsters."


    Gus looks at me. Sincerity in his eyes. "You got that right. There are monsters out there and they prey on the basic humanity of people:


    I feel sick. "Gabriel''s and his sisters? Are they tied up in this too? Are they sleepers?"


    "I don''t know for sure," Gus admits. "Gabriel''s grandfather has never been in their lives, but now this has happened. I''m very suspicious."


    286 Closet Skeletons


    "Of Gabriel?"


    "Gabriel brought Cass to Cancun. Her purse got stolen, she was alone that night she was kidnapped. This cannot be a coincidence. But they are also good at distracting from the truth." "Gabriel wants to invest in business in the USA. He has the shares to do that now. Is this how they do it?"


    "It''s one of the ways but they don''t always have the capital like this."


    "Then alonges someone stupid who hands them a bunch of capital and walks away."


    Gus smiles a little. "They probably did think that part was a little fortuitous."


    "I wish I''d known before."


    Gus shakes his head. "No. The more you know the harder it is to extract yourself. I never wanted you to know. I wanted this to stop with me. Nexus Global, in that capacity, would stop with mex I can see he''s passionate about this.


    "It has to end. There used to be a sense of what is right, a level no one, even the bad side, wouldn''t stoop to. But that''s a thing of the past now."


    "Like honor amongst thieves?"


    "Yes. But now they will do anything to get what they want. I decided to end my part in it but to do that I need to be sure there''s no evidence left of anyone else being a double agent." "Why?"


    Because the governments will deny all knowledge of being involved and individuals will take the hit."


    ""Makes you wonder who the real criminals are."


    "Shades of gray, I can assure you, Jayden. A million shades of gray."


    I lean forward, my hands gripping the edge of the table. "So, what now? How does this end? How do we stop them from targeting us, froming after my family?"


    "I have it under control," Gus says, his voice calm but firm. "Once Winona and Cass are safely back on American soil, I''ll deal with the rest."


    Gus brings up a screen. It''s a satellite video. I can see the van.


    "I''m going to bring down major corrupt figures in Cuba and Mexico, the ones behind all of this, I can''t tell you how and you have to forget we had this conversation. You can never tell anyone. Not even Winona. Okay?" "Okay."


    "That''s how you keep them and yourself safe."


    Gus has yed a dangerous game for years, and now it''s finally catching up with him-and with us.


    "Is this why you abandoned me to Greg? To keep me out of it?"


    Gus shakes his head. "My rtionship with your mother is much moreplicated than worldwide


    206 Closet Skeletons


    espionage.


    ""No shit."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I wanted us to be a family. She wouldn''te to Europe. She didn''t tell me she was pregnant. I had no idea she was seeing Greg at the same time. When I found out about you, I was angry." "I see."


    "I wanted to punish her for what she did to me. I made her stay with Greg."


    "Right." I mean, what else can I say. I wanted the truth, how I have it.


    "I didn''t know that Greg would end up so weak and bitter. But I guess he had his own demons in Cuba.


    is a wonderful thing, Jayden."


    Hindsigh


    "Ain''t that the truth."


    "I''d do it all so differently. I''d never have gone to Europe and started Nexus Global if I''d known how it would all end."


    He looks up from the screen at me and I think I believe him. I don''t forgive him, but I believe him.


    "But once you''re in that espionage world, getting out is almost impossible. It''s been years in the making but I''m almost there."


    "I hope you get what you want," I say, my voice hard. "But right now you better pray to God that your n works, or I swear-


    "It will work," Gus says, cutting me off. "I promise you, Jayden. It will work."


    The dot on the screen blips again.


    Gus leans forward, his fingers flying over the keyboard.


    "The intercept team is in position. It''s happening now."


    Our eyes lock onto the satellite video.

 Chapter 287

    287 The Van Crash (Winona)


    The van''s interior feels like a cage. Cold metal presses against my back as I cling to Cass, who''s trembling next to me, her breathing in shallow gasps.


    Across from us, the man with the gun stares at us, silent and still.


    Like a predator waiting to pounce.


    I scan the guy, desperate to find any sign of the symbol Gus mentioned, something that would give me hope that he''s on our side.


    But there''s nothing. No mark, no subtle hint of trustworthiness-just a cold, empty stare.


    The air between us is heavy with fear and unspoken threats.


    Cass grips my arm tighter, her knuckles white. I can feel the tension in her, the fear radiating off her in waves. I need to do something, say something, to keep her from falling apartpletely. "Where are we going?" I ask, my voice steady despite the pounding in my chest.


    The man shifts, his eyes narrowing. "Shut up," he snaps, his voice low and dangerous.


    I grit my teeth, forcing myself to stay calm. This guy''s not going to tell us anything, and I know it. But I need to keep Cass focused, to keep her from spiraling into panic.


    I lean closer to her, whispering in her ear. "Remember when you ran away from Mom''s not so long ago?"


    Cass flinches, ncing up at me, her eyes wide with confusion. But I can see a flicker of recognition. That night-when I found her being threatened by those thugs on the street. She''d been so tough then, so determined to fight back,


    "You didn''t know I was going to get you out of that, but we did it." I whisper. "We got this."


    "I was fine until you came in all guns zing." She gives a small smile.


    Good. She''s still here with me. "You never know when sisters have to save each other. Stay with me.


    She nods.


    The van swerves violently, throwing us both against the side. "Shit."


    I grip Cass harder, my heart racing as the vehicle jerks and bumps over rough terrain. We''re definitely off-road now, and my stomach twists in knots. Something''s not right.


    The thug in with us thumps on the front as if silently telling the driver to slow down.


    But he doesn''t. What''s happening?


    Do they know they are being tracked?


    The van jolts again, harder this time, as we hit what feels like a deep rut. Cass gasps, her fingers digging


    287 The Man Crach


    into my arm. I nce at the man across from us,


    He looks tense but he''s still stone-faced, still gripping the gun like it''s an extension of himself.


    And then, without warning, everything goes sideways-terally.


    The van flips.


    It''s hard to understand, it happens so fast but I think we''re rolling.


    One second, I''m gripping Cass, the next, I''m weightless, my body tumbling through the air as the world spins out of control. My head ms against the side of the van, pain exploding behind my eyes. We are rolling, flipping over and over, metal screeching, ss shattering, bodies crashing into oneExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    another.


    Cass screams as we''re tossed around like ragdolls. I catch a glimpse of the man, his body mming into the roof, the gun slipping from his hand. Everything is a blur of pain, noise, and chaos.


    His head is near my foot and Ish out at him with the heel of my boot.


    The vanes to a jarring stop,nding on its side with a bone-rattling crash. I''m on the floor, tangled in a mess of limbs, metal, and broken ss.


    My head is spinning, my vision blurred, but I force myself to move.


    I think I''m okay. I need to check Cass.


    I scramble to my knees, my body aching from the impact. The man is slumped against the wall, unconscious. His gun is lying just a few inches away from him. He''s either out cold or he''s dead.


    He doesn''t move. I grab the gun, holding it against my body, my heart racing as I get closer to Cass.


    "Cass!" I whisper, my voice hoarse. She''s lying against the wall, her face pale, blood trickling from a nasty gash on her forehead. "Cass, are you okay?" She groans, her eyes fluttering open. "Win..."


    "I''m here," I say, reaching for her, pressing my hand to her cheek. "You''re okay. You''re gonna be okay."


    Cass winces, her handing up to touch the blood on her forehead. "I don''t feel okay."


    "You will be," I assure her, though my heart is pounding in my chest. "We just need to get out of here. Let''s get something on that cut."


    I pull off my jacket and the top t-shirt. I rip a strip off it and pad the rest. pressing it against the wound and bandaging it with the strip. "Press on that for a while."


    She does and I nce at the man, still out cold. I wonder if the driver or the other one is alive?


    I nce at the back door of the van, but it''s jammed, the metal bent and twisted from the crash. I kick at it, hard, but it doesn''t budge. We''re trapped.


    I don''t know what''s waiting for us outside but staying in this wreck is not an option,


    287 The Van Crush


    I tell myself not to panic. Gus has eyes on us. Someone will be here to help.


    "We''re getting out of here," I tell Cass, my voice firm. "I have helping. We just need to hold on a little longer.


    Cass nods weakly, but she''s fading fast, her head lolling against my shoulder. Sweat is beading off her face and she''s shaking.


    She''sing down hard from whatever they pumped into her, and it''s clear she''s not in the best shape mentally or physically.


    1 press my ear to the side of the van, listening for any sounds outside. There''s nothing. Just silence. No footsteps, no voices. But that doesn''t mean we''re safe.


    "We''re going to get home," I whisper, brushing a strand of hair away from Cass''s face. "I promise."


    Then I hear voices shouting. Someone is trying to get in the back door,


    God, please be Nexus Global

 Chapter 288

    288 Rescue or Trap? (Winona)


    The voices outside get louder, someone''s prying the vin door open. I nce at Cass; she''s barely conscious, leaning against the van wall. Her head is still bleeding through the makeshift bandage 1 wrapped around her forehead, Sweat beads down her face, and her breathing is shallow.


    She needs some proper medical attention.


    I can''t tell if the people outside are friends or foe. Gus told me to look for the symbol, but there''s been nothing Nexus Global team Gus mentioned.


    D far. Nothing on the guy in here with us, and nothing indicating these voices belong to the


    Who are they? Cartel? Or Gus''s team?


    I clutch therge semi-automatic rifle tighter in my hand. If it''s Nexus Global, we''re safe. But if it''s not...


    I hold the butt of the gun against my shoulder in readiness for the wrong side opening that door.


    Hang on, Cass," I whisper, brushing some of her damp hair out of her face. Her eyes flicker open for a moment. "Stay with me."


    She nods.


    The sound of metal groaning as the door is wrenched open makes my breath catch in my throat. I freeze, waiting for the door to fully open, ready to react.


    The door swings wide, and in the dim light, I see two men standing there. I aim my gun at them, and they have rifles trained in on us. Their eyes scanning the interior of the van beforending on me and Cass. "Who the hell are you?" I demand, trying to keep my voice steady, my fingers tight on the gun.


    One of the men steps forward. "We''re here to get you out," he says, his voice low but authoritative. He raises his hands slightly, showing he''s not reaching for his weapon.


    "Why do you have weapons pointed at us?"


    "We didn''t know if he..." his head movement indicates the thug lying there in his own blood, "... might still have that gun you''re holding. "Gus sent us." ve it!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I don''t move. "Prove it."


    The man nces at his partner, then pulls out a small card from his pocket. In the faint light, I see the symbol. The one Gus showed me. Nexus Global. Relief floods through me, but I don''t let my guard downpletely. Anyone can get a card. But as long as


    I can keep this gun and they believe I believe them, I think we''ll be okay for now.


    "We''re getting you both out of here," the man continues. "We need to move fast. This area''spromised."


    I nce at Cass, who''s still slumped against the van wall, barely conscious. She won''t be able to move on her own. "She needs help. She''s hurt."


    208 Rescue of Trap?


    The second man steps forward, kneeling beside Cass. keep my gun on him. He checks her pulse, then nods at me. "She''ll make it, but we need to hurry." He looks up at his partner. "Let''s move." I''m not going anywhere until her head wound is properly bandaged."


    "We may not have time."


    "Make time. If you''re a rescue team then surely you have a first aid kit avable?" I''m not moving Cass until I know she''s got the best temporary care I can give her. "And she needs water. So do I." The second guyes in with a small kit and a bottle of water.


    "Open the water and let her drink. I''ll have what''s left."


    "You can put the gun down. We''re here to help. I''m Tom." The guy who showed me the card says.


    T''ll keep the gun for now, thanks."


    The second guy lifts the water bottle to Cass''s mouth and she drinks.


    "Thanks," I say as he passes the bottle to me. I use one hand to drink from it, not taking my eyes off them.


    He goes about unwrapping Cass''s makeshift bandage and rinses the wound. "I think it''s fairly superficial but it''s still bleeding freely."


    He applies a properpress and wraps the bandage around tight and secure. "Let''s go before we get heat on us."


    I nod. "Can you walk Cass?"


    "I think so."


    I help Cass from the van. She groans in pain as I guide her out, her legs shaky beneath her. I keep a firm grip on her arm and the gunas we step onto the rough ground outside. Tom and his offsider are scoping the area with their guns on the ready.


    "What now?"


    "We''ve got a safe location a few miles from here," the first man says, keeping his voice low. "We''ll take you there in our jeep and get you on a ne back to the States."


    I nod, but my instincts are still screaming at me to stay cautious. "Okay."


    get


    I get into the back of the jeep and Cass is beside me. The terrain is rough for a while and then we ge back onto a smoother dirt road.


    After about thirty minutes we are at a dirt airstrip with a beat-up wooden building.


    Cass seems better. Sleeping. I give her a shake and she opens her eyes as the jeep stops.


    "We wait here for the ne. It won''t be long. You can eat," Tom says.


    Relief creeps in, but I won''t rxpletely until we''re back in the US.


    One of the men speaks into his radio, his voice low and muffled. "We''re there. ETA of the ne?"


    288 Rescue or Trap?


    A crackled voicees back, "thirty minutes."


    We get out of the jeep. I nce at the man walking beside me. There''s no chatter, no mention of reinforcements or additional help. Just silence. This makes me suspicious.


    When we finally reach the building, the men stop, their postures tense. One of them motions for us to wait. "Stay here. We''ll check inside."


    They disappear into the shadows of the building, and I tighten my grip on the gun, my heart hammering. "Winona, what the hell is even going on here? Why are we here?" "Long story but let''s just say you weren''t targeted by chance. But I have Gus getting us out of here." I whisper.


    "Gus? What the fuck?"


    "Shhh. I''ll exinter. I''ll try and hear what these two are saying. We can''t trust anyone. Not yet.


    She nods. "Thanks foring."


    "Just stay together," I whisper again, holding her close. "We''ll help each other."

 Chapter 289

    289 Out of the Frying Pant (Winona)


    The airstrip is abandoned-too quiet, too still. It feels like Gus would have a lot more reassurance for me if these two were working with him. But then they probably are just doing what they''ve always done.


    I edge up to the door they went into, and I work the handle ever so slowly. Can I get it open enough to hear them? Please don''t squeak or creak. Finally, it''s open enough for their voices to float out.


    I strain to make sense of the words. But I can''t. I hear footsteps getting louder though and I quickly close the door and let the handle go. "They''reing back." I tell Cass. I see sweat on her forehead again. I go to her and brace her. "You okay?"


    "Coming out of this drug isn''t going to be pretty."


    "You got this, Cass. Just remember. Stay close to me. We cannot get separated."


    Then Tom reappears, "Come in. There''s a small kitchen through the doorway ahead."


    "You go, we''ll follow." I tell him. I don''t want him behind us.


    He leads the way. "You''ll find ration packs, water and a small gas burner."


    "A bathroom?"


    He nods. "Off the kitchen."


    "Where will you two be?"


    "In the back room. There''s a radio. Come there if you need anything or if you notice anything suspicious.


    "Right." Seems legit but I''m still not sure. Cass and I go into the kitchen. It is small. I get a wooden seat and jam it under the door handle to stop them from getting in.


    A dimntern is burning, and I can see there is only one other doorway, I look in, it''s the bathroom with one small window up high. Okay we''re safe enough holed up in here for now.


    I ce the rifle in the corner.


    But I don''t know if I can speak freely, the room could be bugged or there might be a camera even.


    "The bathroom is in there. There''s a basin with running water and a toilet." I tell Cass.


    Cass leans heavily against the wall, her face pale, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. She''s holding it together, but just barely. I can see the tremors in her hands. "Go clean up a bit. I''ll find us some food. That will help.


    I pull out a couple of ration packs from the shelf and pour some water into a cup from the stic jug.


    Here, I


    softly, handing the cup to Cass. "You need to drink."


    She takes the cup, but her hands are trembling so much she nearly spills it. I help guide it to her lips, watching her take a few small sips before she heads to the bathroom. "How long do you think we''ll be here?" she asks, her voice weak.


    I shake my head, keeping my voice low as I speak. "I don''t know. Radio said thirty minutes but that might change. You''re doing great, but I need you to hang in there a little longer, okay?" Shees back out of the bathroom. I can see she''s sshed some water on her face. Her bandage is still in ce.


    I hand her one of the ration packs. "Eat something. Even if it''s just a bite. There''s some dried soup mix. I''ll heat it."


    She opens a cookie and nibbles on it. I take the protein bomb and eat that as I get the soup going on the single burner,


    I watch her eat. She''s scared. Hell, I''m scared, too, but I can''t let her see that. I need to keep her grounded.


    Suddenly, I hear footsteps outside the door. My heart skips a beat, and I instinctively reach for the gun, keeping it low but ready. My fingers tighten around the grip.


    There''s a tap on the door. "You both okay in there?" Tom calls through to us.


    "We''re fine." I call back.


    The handle rattles slightly, but the chair I wedged under it holds firm.


    "There''s been a dy. Another fifteen minutes."


    "Okay." I call back.


    Bullshit. I don''t buy this at all.


    I crouch down beside Cass, keeping my voice soft but firm. "I don''t know for sure," I admit. "But until we know otherwise, we y along. If they''re with Gus, we''ll be safe soon. If they''re not, we''ll figure out our next move."


    She presses her fingers to her temples, wincing in pain.


    1 feel like I''m losing it," she whispers. "Like I''m... trapped inside my own head."


    I kneel down in front of her, keeping my voice steady. "You''re not losing it, Cass. We''re both still here. And I''m not leaving you behind, okay?"


    She nods, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and exhaustion. "Okay," she says softly.


    I press the water back into her hands, guiding it to her lips again. "Drink more," Lurge. "You need to stay hydrated. I''ll get us the soup. Something warm."


    "Sounds good."


    I pour the soup into metal mugs and hand one to Cass. I sit on the floor and sip mine. It cues feel good. Like the best meal in the world.


    I nce around the small kitchen again, my eyesnding on the door. I still don''t know if we''re safe here, or if those men outside are nning something else. I can''t afford to trust anyonepletely, not yet.


    But I do know that I have this transmitter. I pull it out of my bun. I''m not sure if it will help but I push the button on it again. In my mind it feels like I have some control and that I''m letting them know we''re okay and still together.


    289 Out of the Frying Pai


    After the van crash, I''m not sure they even know about that. If they were tracking us, why would it take so long for them to get help to us?


    I stand up. walking over to the door. My hand hovers near the chair I wedged under the handle, debating whether to risk opening it to go listen in on the men''s conversation. But something stops me.


    If they''re listening to us, any move I make puts us at risk and separates us.


    I tuck the transmitter firmly back into my hair and go use the bathroom. I''ll continue this waiting game.


    I really have no choice.


    290 The Waiting Gaine +2%Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    290 The Waiting Game

 Chapter 290

    290 The Waiting Game


    (Jayden)


    I''m pacing the length of the room, my eyes flicking to Gus''sptop every few seconds. The signal from Winona''s GPS tracker hasn''t moved in thirty minutes. My stomach churns with anxiety.


    Every second that ticks by feels like an eternity. "Are they just standing still?


    "No, we''ve lost satellite transmission."


    I had high hopes when I could see the van on the road but that froze soon after.


    Gus sits at the desk, calm and focused as he types away. He''s too calm. How can he be so calm?


    "They should have made contact by now," I say, unable to keep the frustration out of my voice.


    "The van crashed. It went off road before it got to the interception point. They''ve just tracked it down." Gus replies, not looking up from the screen. "Crashed?" I snap. "Are they okay?"


    Gus finally looks up, his expression neutral. "They aren''t there. A dead guy in the back. The driver and passenger both died too."


    "Fuck! Where are Winona and Cass?"


    "We assume they are alive."


    "Assume?" Winona is out there, with Cass, in the middle of goddamn Mexico, and we''re sitting here like everything''s under control. "Fuck off, Gus. You promised. I will go there. I don''t give a shit about any of your Nexus Global bullshit." "There''re tracks. Jeep tracks. They are following them now, but we think we have a location. There''s an abandoned airstrip."


    I run a hand through my hair, pulling at the roots in frustration. "What if something''s happened? What if="


    "Don''t," Gus cuts me off, his voice sharp. "You need to trust the process. My team is the best there is."


    "Yeah, well, your best hasn''t exactly inspired a lot of confidence so far." I say, pacing again.


    Then there''s a loud beeping rm the same as when Winona pressed the button to signal she and Cass were together.


    "Ah, that''s it, Winona. Well done!" Gus practically jumps out of his seat.


    "What?" I rush over to the screen. And I see the signal bleeping from a totally different ce now.


    "Winona has pressed the button again resetting their location for us. I can safely assume they are still together and alive."


    "Or someone found that transmitter in her hair."


    "Either way, we know where they are."


    +25 BOWS


    20 The Waiting Game


    "Maybe." I don''t want to be negative but all the things that could have gone wrong y in my head.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maybe they are somewhere injured, and the cartels have the transmitter.


    Gus makes a call. "We got a location. Move in. Kill If you have to. We need them out of there as fast as possible. Get them to the safe ne at the nearest vige."


    Now I''m really panicked. I hope they don''t got caught in any crossfire.


    Gus takes a call around fifteen minutester. He listens for a while and then talks to me. "They got them."


    "Winona and Cass are safe?"


    Gus nods and the relief floods through me.


    "Are they okay?"


    Gus is listening again. "There''s a problem."


    "What?"


    Gus grins. "They are barricaded into a small room and Winona won''t let them in."


    "That''s mydy," I say.


    "Indeed, but we need to get them out."


    "Right. What''s the problem?"


    "They are negotiating her opening the door. She says the others had a Nexus Global card, so how can she believe them?"


    "Tell them to tell her something only you would know."


    "Tell Winona Gus said thanks for pushing the transmitter rm button again. That''s how we found them. Then show her your symbol in your tattoo and tell her some details about me. Give her the phone." I hope t


    this works because moving them out fast is what we need right now. A few minutes pass.


    "They have eyes on them. Winona has a semi-automatic rifle on them."


    "Hand her the phone." Gus instructs and then he hands his phone to me.


    I put it to my ear.


    "H.Hello.. Gus?" Her voice is loud and clear. My heart dances..


    "Winona! You''re okay!"


    Jayden! Oh my God. We''re okay. We''re okay!" Her tired voice bubbles with happiness.


    "Just let them get you out of there. You need to get moving."


    "I love you. See you soon.


    I hand the phone back to Gus. "You did it. Thanks."


    200 The Wasting Game


    "Thank me when they are back in the US. But nothing will go wrong from here. My team is too strong. They''ll be here by nightfall,"


    "That has been the longest 24 hours of my life."


    "Wee to Nexus Global life."


    "No. No way. I don''t know how you do it. Do not leave that to me in your will."


    Gus grins. "Once I wipe everything away, all you''ll have left is a trillion-dor set ofpanies."


    "Sounds a bit boring, but I''ll cope."


    "Let''s focus on getting this operation finalized. Maria is expecting me at her house for dinner."


    "In Cuba?"


    "I may be a littlete."


    ""You think?"


    "Gabriel is with her."


    I snap to attention. "What does that mean?"


    "She said he had no clue Cass was missing. He''d been getting messages from her phone. She told him I had sorted her getting back home and she didn''t want to see him again. So he escorted his mother and sisters home." "Do you believe that?"


    I believe that Maria believes it and that''s enough for me right now. I''m going to enjoy dinner with her. She''s a good woman.... if I had my time over..."


    He stops.


    "Well, you will have a lot of time on your hands now, not having a super spypany to run."


    "Yes, I suppose I will." Gus focuses back on theptop. "Now let''s get yourdy home so you two can have that damn wedding!"


    "Yes." I want that more than anything.


    This time I''m walking her up the damn aisle myself to be sure she gets


    there.

 Chapter 291

    201 Home Sale


    291 Home Safe


    (Winona)


    We''re finally back. The penthouse feels strange after everything we''ve been through. It''s a little surreal. Cass is in the hospital for observation. I know she''ll have some struggles after being captive and drugged.


    I''m sure it will take time to deal with it all. But we''re home and she is getting the best care, and that''s all that matters right now.


    I walk over to the windows, looking out over the city. It''s getting dark, and the lights below are starting to flicker on. For the first time in days, I can actually breathe and rx.


    "Henry''s looking good. That virus is all but cleared up." Jayden says, stepping up behind me.


    He wraps his arms around my waist, his chin resting on my shoulder. "Doctor says he''s feeding well, breathing on his own, and all the tests came back perfect."


    "Really?" I lean into him, feeling some of the weight lift off my chest. "That''s... that''s amazing. I wasn''t sure we''d ever get to this point."


    "I know." Jayden kisses the side of my head. "But we''re here. They''re talking about taking him off all the wires tomorrow, maybe even a real bath and getting him dressed in a full outfit."


    "That is exciting. And nerve-wracking. I used to be worried I''d let Abby slip when she was a baby in the bath. I think I''ll need rubber gloves for tiny Henry."


    "Tomorrow he is out of istion, so we can give him his first real bath. Soon he''ll being home."


    I turn in his arms, facing him, searching his eyes. "Does that mean.... Can we finally introduce him to the kids?"


    Jayden nods, his eyes softening. "Yeah. I think it''s time.


    My heart does this weird flip thing. The idea of Abby finally meeting her baby brother-of Bobby and Sarah seeing him for the first time-it''s almost too much. I''ve wanted this for so long, but now that it''s actually happening. I''m kinda terrified too. "What if... what if they don''t handle it well?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. "What if-7"


    Jayden pulls me closer, his forehead resting against mine. "We''re ready. We''ve been through hell, and we''re still standing. This is the easy part."


    I let out a shaky breath. "Easy, huh?"


    He grins, that cocky, confident look I''ve missed so much. "Surely easier than rescuing ass from a cartel."


    I snort, shaking my head. "Way too soon to joke. You''re so bad."


    "But you love me."


    I smile up at him, my fingers curling into his shirt. "Yeah, I do."


    Jayden leans down, kissing me softly. "Tomorrow we''ll take the kids. I think it''s time for them to meet their baby brother."


    201 Home Sale


    "Awesome."


    "Tonight, is just for you and me." He kisses me deeply.


    "Even better," I say with the ragged breath of desire.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We walk into the hospital the next morning. Abby holding my hand, her eyes wide with exciternent. Bobby and Sarah trail behind with Jayden, looking more nervous than excited. I get it. We''ve all been through so much in such a short time, and they''re still adjusting to the idea of Henry.


    "Is he still really tiny?" Abby asks, looking up at me with those big, curious eyes.


    "He''s still very small, but he''s been getting stronger every day and he has grown a lot in three months," I tell her. "And today, you get to see him take his very first bath."


    "Really?" Abby''s face lights up, and she practically bounces on her feet. "Can I hold him?"


    1 nce at Jayden, who nods. "We''ll see, sweetheart. Maybe we can start with just saying hi first. Make sure we all


    e our hands."


    Abby grins, and we make our way through the hospital halls. We reach Henry''s room, and excitement fills me. Not so long ago I wondered if I''d ever get the chance to be a mother to Henry. The nurse smiles as we walk in. "You guys are just in time. We''re about to take him off thest of the


    monitors."


    I swallow hard, my eyes darting to Henry, who''s lying in the incubator, his tiny chest rising and falling ''steadily. There are some wires still attached to him, but not for long.


    Jayden squeezes my hand as the nurse gently unhooks the monitors, her movements quick and practiced. Within minutes, Henry is free from all the machines.


    "He''s ready to meet his family," the nurse says, stepping back with a smile.


    I blink back tears, looking down at my baby boy. He''s so small, but he looks so much healthier than thest time I saw him. I reach down, carefully picking him up, cradling him in my arms. He is just the most gorgeous little fellow.


    "Abby," I whisper, my voice thick with emotion. "Come meet your brother."


    Abby steps forward, her eyes wide as she looks at Henry. "He''s so tiny," she says, her voice full of awe.


    "He''ll get bigger," Jayden says, stepping up beside her. "But for now, he''s just... perfect."


    Abby reaches out, gently touching Henry''s hand. His tiny fingers curl around hers, and she gasps. "He''s holding my hand!"


    Bobby and Sarah move in closer, watching quietly. Sarah''s eyes are soft, her lips trembling as she stares at Henry. Bobby looks a little more unsure, but I can see the curiosity in his eyes. "Do you guys want to say hi?" I ask, shifting Henry in my arms.


    Sarah nods, stepping up beside me. She reaches out, gently stroking Henry''s cheek. "Hi, Henry," she


    #


    201 Home Safe


    whispers.


    Bobby doesn''t say anything, but he stands a little closer, his arms crossed over his chest. I don''t push him. This is a lot for all of us. And teens are hard to get emotion out of at the best of times. "He''s beautiful," Sarah says, her voice shaking.


    I smile down at her. "Yeah, he is."


    We stand there, all of us huddled around Henry, this tiny little miracle that somehow brought us all together. Everything''s going to be okay.

 Chapter 292

    292 My Struggle (Cass)


    I''m lying in this hospital bed, staring at the ceiling, trying to get my shit together. My body''s still trembling from the aftereffects of the drugs they pumped into me.


    Meth. Of all the fucking things they could''ve used.


    I''ve been through withdrawal before, but this feels different. Darker. Like it''s gripping onto me harder than anything ever has. I know what that means. I know meth is one of the most addictive things out there. The worst part? I can feel it calling to me, already scratching at the back of my mind. It terrifies me.


    The doctors say I''m doing well. Physically, I''m recovering faster than they expected, but mentally? That''s another story. I''ve always had demons. Always fought through the shit life''s thrown at me. But this? +-don''t know how to handle it.


    "Cass?" A soft knock on the door snaps me out of my thoughts. Winona steps in, looking as put together as ever, but I can see the exhaustion in her eyes. She''s been through a lot too. Probably more than me. "Hey," I mutter, sitting up a little in the bed.


    She walks over, pulling up a chair beside me. "How''re you feeling?"


    I shrug, forcing a smile. "Better than I was. Still a mess, though."


    "You''re not a mess, Cass. You survived a traumatic event." Winona''s voice is steady, but I can hear the worry beneath it.


    "Now I just need to


    "Yeah, survived. That''s about it." I nce down at my hands, clenching them into fists. "Now I work out how to get back to normal life."


    Winona reaches out, her hand resting on my arm. "You''re stronger than you think. You''ll get through this. We''ll get through this."


    I want to believe her. I really do. But my mind is already racing, thinking about what happens when I leave here. When I have to face life again. I can''t run from this, but I sure as hell don''t know how to deal with it either. "The doctors are talking about counseling. They say it''ll help," I say, my voice low.


    "I think that''s a good idea," Winona replies, her voice soft but firm. "You don''t have to do this alone. You shouldn''t."


    "I don''t know." I shake my head. "I''ve always been fine handling my own shit. Don''t need some therapist digging into my head."


    "It''s not about needing it. It''s about making sure you have all the tools to handle what''sing...hat''s already in your head."


    I bite my lip, not really wanting to get into this. But Winona''s right. I can''t keep bottling my shit up. I''veContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    been running for so long, but this? This is different.


    "What if... what if I can''t get past it?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. "What if this nightmare never


    TA


    goes away?


    will" Winona says, squeezing my arm gently "But only if you give yourself a chance to heal. You''ve been through hell Cass. You don''t have to pretend everything''s fine."


    I look at her, my chest tightening it''s weird Growing up I never had anyone to lean on. Except Mom, But she isn''t here now. It was always me against the world And now, here''s Winona, offering to carry some of that crap with me I don''t even know how to ept it


    Before I can say anything my new phone buzzes on the side table. I reach for it, ncing at the screen, It''s Gabriel. We talkedst night by text


    ifreeze because I''m not sure how hearing his voice we and Winona will probably disapprove


    Winona notices my hesitation, her eyes namowing signey "Who''s that?


    "Gabriel" mutter, swiping the notification away "We been messaging. He''s sorry about what I went through Wants toe seeme


    Winona leans back, crossing her arm over her chest deyimally think that''s a good idea?"


    I bristle feeling the sit Delerueness or up "what you mean?


    "I mean, everything that happened, Cass Gabriel was the one who brought you to Cancun, He was there when you grot taken Corant Man seem a ime convergengt we don''t know how mvolved he was?" I narrow my wyes at her. "Trax Thou This is hun fault?


    Tin just saying maybe you should be careful. And afubverything do you really want to mak


    Tknow Gabriel" I soup Tour dine''t do mua to ima n do much a victim in all of this as tam he thought i was okay and thus i did wat te ngan mus, now was the to know that those texts weren''t actually muc?" Winona sigh running a fund fertighter the "Cassis just womad about you, I don''t trust him."


    "Well, I do " My vince is sturg, die fax tref of jespieting me what l¨¤ du. First the ductors, now Wena I get it She''s looking out he me but me: I get to decide who''s in it 7 love him, Wema Avd you of at gengne should understand that


    Winona doesn''t say anything for a moment, just watches me with those knowing eyes of hers. Finally, she speaks, het voice set the adott say? verything you''ve been through, you deserve people in your life who aren''t going to hurt you." Ye fe say he loves me he is going to hurt e


    Wenona stands up going my arm or lest que okay? If you''re up to


    Oni wow! To love to see tuni


    The sure is" Winona


    I''m happy to see her happy


    me backter Just take care of yourself,


    now you cane visit hy he''s just had his first bath today"


    292 My Struggle


    "I gotta go. The kids are waiting in the car with Jayden.


    "Sounds like Armageddon."


    I smile, watching her leave. The door clicks shut behind her, and the room feels too quiet again.


    I stare at my phone, my thumb hovering over Gabriel''s number, I hit the call button.


    My breath rushes out when I hear his voice.


    "Cass. Are you okay? I''m flying back to the USA tomorrow."


    "I''m okay. I mean, I''m not great but I''ll get there."


    "I''m so sorry about everything. You must''ve been so scared. Can I see you? Please."


    "Yeah. Come by the hospital tomorrow."


    "I will. I need to go catch my ride to the airport. You take care, okay?"


    "...will. I...I... I love you, Gabriel." I stammer but the call has disconnected already.


    I''m not sure if he heard me or not.

 Chapter 293

    293 Taking The Fall (Jayden)


    One weekter


    I''m sitting at the kitchen table, staring at the newspaper in front of me. The headline is bold and in your face-Nexus Global CEO To Be Charged With Espionage. It''s all over the news. Every channel, every site I click on, every radio station. Gus is o


    going down for crimes against the country, and not just here. Five European countries have filed charges too.


    I can''t wrap my head around it. The world thinks he''s some international criminal mastermind, but I know better. He''s not innocent, but he''s not guilty of what they''re saying either. He yed the game, yeah, but he was working from the inside to take down the real scum. And now he''s branded a traitor.


    There''s a knock at the door. I''m half expecting it to be reporters or someone else here to shove a camera in my face asking about him. I push back from the table, heading for the door.


    When I swing it open, I''m surprised to see Gus standing there. He looks calm, collected, like he always does. But there''s something different in his eyes-something final. Beside him is hiswyer, a tall, serious-looking guy in a suit that probably costs more than my car. Thewyer hands me a thick envelope, and Gus gives me a slight nod.


    "What''s this?" I ask, my voice tight.


    "Can wee in?"


    "Sure." I step aside and they enter. I shut the door behind them.


    Gus motions toward the envelope. "That''s the paperwork. You''re the sole heir to Nexus Global. It''s all yours now. Just the business and all its subsidiaries, not any of the other stuff.". "Alleged other stuff," hiswyer reminds him.


    "What the hell am I supposed to do with this, Gus?"


    "Run it," Gus says simply, like it''s the easiest thing in the world.


    Thewyer takes a seat at the table, but I can''t sit. I''m too on edge. I start pacing the room, trying to wrap my mind around what''s happening.


    "Why can''t you just tell the truth? Tell them everything you''ve been doing-what you''ve really been doing. You''re gonna spend the rest of your life in prison for this shit, and for what?"


    Gus''s face is still calm, but his eyes flicker with something-regret, maybe. "Because if I tell the truth, the people I''ve been working with-the ones trying to stop the trafficking, the corruption, trying to stop the real monsters-they''ll be exposed. Innocent families, good people... they''ll all be destroyed."


    "And you''re okay with going to prison for the rest of your life? You''re just gonna take the fall?"


    Gus shrugs, his expression never changing. "There are worse things than prison, Jayden. Think of it as my


    +26 BONUS


    293 Taking The Fall


    retirement."


    "No, I won''t," I shoot back, my hands clenching into fists. "I won''t understand why you didn''t just blow this. whole thing wide open. You''re saving people, but you''re throwing your life away."


    "It''s not about me." Gus says it so simply, like it''s just a fact of life. "This is always how it was going to be. This is how I can protect them. And you. Your family. Nexus Global is yours. You choose what you do with it."


    I drop into the chair across from thewyer, staring at the stack of papers in front of me.


    "I can''t do what you do," I say, my voice low. "I''m not you, Gus."


    "You don''t have to be," Gus replies. "I never wanted you to be. But you''re smart. You''re good. You can run Nexus Global right. All the businesses are clean. There''s nothing mucky going on there. I know you will do a great job." I shake my head, pushing the papers away from me. "I don''t know if I want it."


    Gus watches me for a moment, then leans forward, resting his hands on the table. "But it''s yours, Jayden. Whether you want it or not. The only question is what you''ll do with it."


    Silence hangs in the air between us, heavy and suffocating. I don''t know what to say.


    Finally, Gus stands, hiswyer following suit. "I have to go. The federal agents are expecting me for the interview. It''ll be my final confession."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I look up at him, my heart pounding in my chest. "And then what? You just disappear into a cell somewhere?"


    Gus smiles faintly. "Something like that. Maybe you''lle visit from time to time."


    We walk to the door.


    "Gus," I say as we reach the door, my voice low and tense. "Are you sure this is the right thing?"


    Gus turns to face me, his expression softening for just a moment. "Yes. It''s the right thing to do. And it''s the only way I can make sure you and your family are safe."


    My throat tightens, and I can''t say anything for a second. Finally, I manage to ask, "What about you? Don''t you want to be a part of their lives?"


    "I think you''ve made it clear, that isn''t going to happen and rightly so. I don''t deserve it," Gus says quietly. But... keep me updated. Tell me how they''re doing. That''s all I ask."


    We stand there for a moment, Gus reaches out, patting me on the shoulder. "Remember, Jayden-things are not always as they seem. The fight goes on, my office will just look a little different."


    With that, he turns and walks out the door, hiswyer trailing behind him. The door clicks shut, and I''m left standing there, my mind spinning with everything that''s happened.


    He''s gone. Off to confess to everything, to be branded a traitor, And I''m here, left holding the future of Nexus Global in my hands.


    I should feel ted, I''m probably the richest man in the world now, but all I feel is conflict. Gus is far from perfect, but he was doing something good.


    203 Taking The F


    He was helping people, and now he''s going to pay for it while the real monsters keep walking free.


    Gus is making the ultimate sacrifice to give me and my kids a sofer life. Every good thing he''s done will be dissolved.


    I don''t know what to think anymore.

 Chapter 294

    294 Uneasy Feelings (Winona)


    I sit on the couch in the penthouse, my mind swirling with everything that''s happened. I should feel relieved-Cass is safe, Henry''s doing better, and the second wedding is booked. But I don''t feel calm or settled.


    I feel like the ground is shifting beneath me, and I''m just waiting for it to open up.


    This ce is constantly covered in kids'' crap and trying to make a penthouse into a family just isn''t working any longer for me. Of course, it was only ever temporary.


    But with Henrying home soon, I think we need to seriously decide where we''re going to live.


    You''re thinking too hard again," Jayden says, his voice soft, almost teasing.


    I let out a breath, shaking my head. "I can''t help it. There''s so much... stuff."


    "Stuff," he repeats with a little smile, trying to lighten the mood. I don''t smile back. I can''t.


    Jayden shifts beside me, running his hand through his hair. "You wanna talk about it?"


    "Which part?" I mutter. "Gus handing you Nexus Global like it''s some birthday present? Or the fact that we''re squeezing a wedding in two weeks? Or maybe the whole raising four kids in a penthouse that''s about as homey as a corporate office?" I''m spiraling, and I know it, but once I start, I can''t stop.


    Jayden sighs, leaning back against the couch, his hand dropping onto hisp. "I booked out the venue for ''two weeks from now. It''s all cleared. It was that or wait for another 3 months."


    I nod, swallowing the knot of anxiety in my throat. "Yeah, another 3 months is too long. I really just want it done."


    He studies me, his eyes studying me. "Doesn''t sound like you''re too excited."


    "I am," I say quickly, but the words feel hollow. "I really am. We have to have this wedding, Jayden. It''s the hurdle we never seem to get over."


    Jayden''s quiet for a moment, watching me. "Look, if you''re not ready. We can wait."


    I shake my head, guilt washing over me. "No, I want to marry you, Jayden. It''s not that. I just "I pause, searching for the right words, trying to exin the million things spinning in my head.


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen next. With the wedding. The kids. Your whole... Nexus Global thing."


    His expression hardens at the mention of Nexus Global. I know he''s already been thinking about it nonstop, trying to figure out what the hell to do with it now that it''s in hisp.


    "I haven''t made any decisions yet," Jayden says, his voice a little tighter now. "But I don''t want to rush any decision either. My first instinct was to just sell it up but I really need to go see how it''s all running."


    My chest tightens, the fear and frustration bubbling up. "Why does it have to be soplicated? We have enough of a fortune now, Jayden. We don''t need more Why can''t we just live our lives without getting tangled up in all this shit?"


    294 Lines y Feeling''s


    "it''s not about the money," Jayden says, his voice firm. "Gus put his heart and soul into the business. Not the business, the people that work for the business."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jayden continues and I hear the passion in his voice. The people are important to him, Winona, I don''t want to just give them the flick not knowing what might happen to them. They need some security."


    "Or it could suck you in," I insist. "You could want to go back to being the corporate hot shot you loved being before only times 100. Do you really want that for us? For the kids?"


    Jayden stands up, pacing the living room. "You and the kids matter the most to me, You know that. But I need to see this through, can you understand? It''s the right thing to do."


    I feel the anger rise in me, frustration bubbling over. "What if it pulls you away from us? What if it makes you into someone else?"


    Jayden stops pacing, turning to face me, his jaw clenched. "Do you really think I''d let that happen? You think I''d put Nexus Global above us? Above our family?"


    I don''t answer right away. I don''t know what to say. I love Jayden, but I''ve seen what power can do to people. It twists them, warps them until they''re barely recognizable. And I can''t lose him to that.


    "I just want a simple life," I finally say, my voice soft. "I want us to raise the kids without all this drama. Without constantly worrying about what''sing next."


    Jayden''s face softens, and for a moment, I think he''s going to let it go. But then he shakes his head, frustration still simmering beneath the surface. "It''s not that simple, Winona. I can''t just run away from this. These are families too. Families that need to know they have a future ie."


    I stand up now, my body tense, my heart racing. "We have enough, Jayden. We don''t need the Nexus "Global billions or trillions or whatever it is."


    Jayden steps closer to me, his eyes locked on mine. "We can''t just ignore it. This is part of our lives for now, whether we like it or not. Maybe there''s a ce for you to run nexus Global with me."


    "I have mypany with Phillip."


    "You sold it once, you could sell it to him this time. He can find some employees."


    "I could, but why should I?"


    "Look, it''s not worth arguing over. Let''s take some time and just take one step at a time."


    "I just don''t want to lose you to thatpany," I whisper, my voice breaking. That''s what happened to Judy, didn''t it?


    Gus chose thepany over her: Well, he did have some other stuff going on as well, but still. To keep a worldwide powerhouse going must take an incredible amount of time and personal sacrifice. Jayden''s face softens again, and he steps forward, pulling me into his arms. "You''re not gonna lose me. ! promise."


    I bury my face in his chest, trying to believe him. Trying to convince myself that we can make this work.


    That Nexus Global won''te between us.


    That we''ll still get our happy ending with a white picket fence together.


    295 Two Worlds Codice

 Chapter 295

    295 Two Worlds Colliding (Winona)


    Jayden''s been quiet since our discussion about Nexus Global. I can see the conflict in his eyes every time I bring it up. It''s like he''s stuck between two worlds.


    The one we''ve built together, with our family, and the one Gus left him with Nexus Global.


    Gus said it''s only the legitimate business, nothing else he was involved in can touch that. But can I really be sure? Now he''s probably going to jail for treason, how can that reflect well on Jayden?


    I don''t get why Jayden is so calm about what''s blowing up the media right now. Gus is a criminal of the highest degree. Regardless of what Gus really did, all the people see is a traitor and that is garnering a lot of hate. Clearly Jayden knows more than I do and I''m not asking for details.


    But, there''s no way in hell some of that shit won''t stick to Nexus Global and Jayden.


    I watch him now, sitting at his desk, hisptop open, papers spread out in front of him. He''s been on the phone all morning, talking withwyers, ountants, whoever the hell handles zillion-dor empires. And I hate it.


    Every second he spends working on Nexus Global feels like he''s drifting further away from us, from the life we''re supposed to have.


    But I know this is a part of Jayden. This is what he''s done all his adult life. Been a juggernaut in the business unit''s who he is. I can ept that. But this is so huge, no one can run it and bnce a family life too.


    "I thought we were going to take Abby to see Henry today," I say, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Jayden doesn''t look up from hisptop, his fingers tapping away at the keyboard. "Yeah, I know. I''ll be ready in a minute."


    I fold my arms, leaning against the doorway. "You said that an hour ago."


    This time he nces up, his eyes tired. Tm trying to wrap this up, Winona. Just give me a few more minutes. Please."


    I want to scream. To m hisptop shut and tell him to forget about Nexus Global. To remind him that our son is waiting for us, that Abby''s been excited all morning to go visit her baby brother.


    But I don''t. I bite my tongue, the frustration boiling inside me. I can see the insidious pull of this corporate world snaking its way back into his life. If he''s running this he can''t be with me at home with the kids. He can''t be in two ces at once. "Nexus Global isn''t what we wanted, Jayden," I say quietly. This wasn''t part of the n."


    He lets out a sigh, running a hand through his hair. 7 know, but I can''t just ignore it. This isn''t something! can walk away from right now."


    "Will you ever, though?" I push. "That''s what I''m scared of. You loved being a businessman. You thrived on it I think you''re fooling yourself if you think you won''t get sucked back in."


    295 Two Worlds Colliding


    295 Two Worlds Colliding


    (Winona)


    Jayden''s been quiet since our discussion about Nexus Global. I can see the conflict in his eyes every time I bring it up. It''s like he''s stuck between two worlds.


    The one we''ve built together, with our family, and the one Gus left him with Nexus Global.


    Gus said it''s only the legitimate business, nothing else he was involved in can touch that. But can I really be sure? Now he''s probably going to jail for treason, how can that reflect well on Jayden?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I don''t get why Jayden is so calm about what''s blowing up the media right now. Gus is a criminal of the highest degree. Regardless of what Gus really did, all the people see is a traitor and that is garnering a lot of hate.


    Clearly Jayden knows more than I do and I''m not asking for details.


    But, there''s no way in hell some of that shit won''t stick to Nexus Global and Jayden.


    I watch him now, sitting at his desk, hisptop open, papers spread out in front of him. He''s been on the phone all morning, talking withwyers, ountants, whoever the hell handles zillion-dor empires. And I hate it. Every second he spends working on Nexus Global feels like he''s drifting further away from us, from the life we''re supposed to have.


    But I know this is a part of Jayden. This is what he''s done all his adult life. Been a juggernaut in the business world. It''s who he is. I can ept that. But this is so huge, no one can run it and bnce a family life too.


    "I thought we were going to take Abby to see Henry today," I say, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Jayden doesn''t look up from hisptop, his fingers tapping away at the keyboard. "Yeah, I know. I''ll be ready in a minute."


    I fold my arms, leaning against the doorway. "You said that an hour ago."


    This time he nces up, his eyes tired. "I''m trying to wrap this up, Winona. Just give me a few more minutes. Please."


    I want to scream. To m hisptop shut and tell him to forget about Nexus Global. To remind him that our son is waiting for us, that Abby''s been excited all morning to go visit her baby brother.


    But I don''t. I bite my tongue, the frustration boiling Inside me. I can see the insidious pull of this corporate world snaking its way back into his life. If he''s running this he can''t be with me at home with the kids. He can''t be in two ces at once. "Nexus Global isn''t what we wanted, Jayden," I say quietly. "This wasn''t part of the n."


    He lets out a sigh, running a hand through his hair. "I know, but I can''t just ignore it. This isn''t something! can walk away from right now."


    "Will you ever, though?" I push. "That''s what I''m scared of. You loved being a businessman. You thrived on it. I think you''re fooling yourself if you think you won''t get sucked back in."


    295 Two Worlds Colliding


    "I love being a family man too." Jayden leans back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. "But I can''t just walk away from everything Gus built. As soon as I can, I''ll talk to them about selling."


    "Okay. I''m sorry. I mean, we have a great dynamic going so far. I know you weren''t going to be a stay-at-home dad forever, but Nexus Global isn''t something you can run from here. It''s global and based in Europe.


    He pushes theptop aside, standing up from the desk. "I know. I get it. But I really do want to settle this all in person. To check that no one will lose their jobs if we sell. Maybe a European family honeymoon is in order." "I''m not sure there is such a thing as a family honeymoon."


    "Well, there is now." He grins that grin I could never resist. The one that makes all my troubles disappear.


    Jayden steps toward me. "Come on, let''s get Abby, Bobby and Sarah and go visit the little tacker. I''m sorry to keep you all waiting."


    "It''s fine. I could also be more patient."


    "No, you are right to kick my ass. I know how distracted I can get."


    "I just want a real life for our kids. Something simple."


    "Simple?" Jayden scoffs. "I think that having a simple life is pretty impossible for us. It''s not like living in some run-down cottage makes better kids."


    "It''s better than raising rich kids who appreciate nothing." I argue. "They need to be grounded. They need responsibility. Chores. Discipline. Not high-rise, luxury bullshit."


    Jayden stares at me. "I was raised in luxury. I turned out fine."


    Iugh again, but it''s sharp and full of frustration. "Did you, though?"


    T


    Jayden''s face hardens. "I don''t want to fight with you," he says quietly. "Right now, it is what it is, Winona. I hope you can understand that."


    My shoulders slump as I know he''s right. "I don''t want to fight either," I whisper. "But I''m scared, Jayden. I''m scared of what this is going to do to us. To our family."


    Jayden steps closer, wrapping his arms around me, pulling me against his chest. I let out a shaky breath, resting my head against him, feeling his warmth, his strength. "We''ll figure it out," he murmurs into my hair. "I promise. Remember, one bite at a time."


    Lwant to believe him. I want to trust that we''ll get through this, that we can still have the life I''ve always. dreamed of.


    "We''re still getting married," Jayden says after a moment, his voice firm. "In two weeks. And nothing is going to stop that."


    I nod against his chest, but the unease in my heart doesn''t fade. "Nothing is going to stop that." I agree.


    I think once we''re married it will be better and my fears will ease.


    296 Choices

 Chapter 296

    296 Choices (Winona)


    Jayden''s pacing again. It''s be his thing this past week, pacing the floor when his mind is in overdrive. He''s in the living room now, his eyes darting to the view outside, but I know he''s not really seeing any of it. "Maybee sit down?" I ask, trying to break the silence.


    He stops, nces at me, and shakes his head. "I can''t sit. I''ve got too much shit spinning around in my head."


    I let out a slow breath, watching him pace again. "This is about Nexus Global again, isn''t it?"


    Jayden stops in his tracks, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah. It''s about Nexus Global. It''s about Gus. It''s about the fact that my so-called father, the man I barely know, has handed me control of one of the biggestpanies in the world." I get off the couch and walk toward him, keeping my voice calm. "Jayden, whatever Gus was involved in isn''t a part for Nexus Global, is it? Nexus Global is a legitimate business. It''s not tainted by what he was doing behind the scenes?"


    "It isn''t," he says, but there''s a tension in his voice that doesn''t match the words. "But it''s not just about the business. It''s about everything else. It''s about who Gus was, the life he lived. Now he is in jail because of the life he lived." 1 fold my arms, leaning against the wall, watching him struggle. "Then just sell it, you know how I feel about it anyway.


    "But that''s the thing," he says, throwing his hands up in frustration. "It''s not just about me. It''s about families. It''s about so many others. What kind of person am I if I just walk away from this?"


    "A good father," I say simply. "Because it''s not about the money or the power. It''s about being there for your family. And you''ve already proven you can do that. Whyplicate things?"


    "Because maybe I want to be able to do it, for myself? Maybe I need more to make me happy."


    "You were the one who walked away from Brennan Industries and said it was the best decision of your life. You wanted to stay at home with the kids for a while. I don''t get why you''re second-guessing this all now."


    Jayden looks at me, his eyes dark with frustration. "That''s because you''ve never had this kind of pressure on you."


    I blink, taken aback. "Really? You think I don''t know pressure? Jayden, I raised Abby, ran a sessful business and dealt with all the fallout from Judy''s crap-"


    "And you ran off to Mexico without telling me!" His words cut through the air like a knife.


    I freeze. There it is. The thing we''ve been avoiding. The fact that I left him at the altar.


    "I told you why I had to go alone," I say, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "And I get it. I do. But, Winona, this is what I mean. You made that decision without me. A massive


    296 Choices


    decision. You left me out."


    My heart races. "I had to act fast. I had to save Cass."


    "And what about us? What about our family? You could have married me, told me what was happening, and we could''ve made that decision together."


    I bite my lip, feeling the sting of his words. "Well, hindsight is a wonderful thing. I was trying to protect us."


    "By running away?"


    "I wasn''t running away!" I snap, my frustration boiling over. "I went to save my sister!"


    Jayden throws his hands up again, pacing the room like a caged animal. "It''s always something. It''s like we''re never on the same page."


    "We are on the same page," I argue, stepping closer. "We want the same things."


    "Do we?" His voice is quieter now, but the pain is there. "You want some house in the suburbs with at garden and chores for the kids. You want to raise them down to earth''-whatever the hell that means. Well, not like me, I guess. Being rich is evil." I fold my arms across my chest. "Yeah, I do. I want them to know what hard work is. I want them to grow up with some sense of responsibility."


    "And what''s wrong with how I grew up?" Jayden asks, his voice sharp.


    "Nothing," I say quickly. "I''m not saying it''s wrong. Just want something different. Not to raise our kids in


    bubble of niceness and getting everything they want, Isted from reality."


    His jaw clenches. "This is our reality, Win. We have money. Why not use it? Why do they need to grow up pretending we''re something we''re not? I won''t be shamed for being born into money. It''s ridiculous."


    I sigh, feeling the frustration rise again. "Because money isn''t everything. I don''t want our kids to think they can buy their way out of every situation."


    Jayden''s eyes sh with something-hurt, maybe. "You think that''s how I grew up? Buying my way out of things?"


    ""No," I say softly, my voice faltering. "That''s not what I mean."


    "It sure sounds like it." He turns away again, staring out the window.


    Silence stretches between us, thick and heavy.


    Finally, I step forward, cing a hand on his arm. "Jayden, I love you. And I love our life. But we need to figure out how to make this work together. Why are we suddenly fighting so much?"


    He turns back to me, his eyes softening a little. "I don''t know what the hell I''m doing picking arguments. I''m trying to figure it all out-thepany, the family, everything. And it feels like I''m just... out of my depth."


    "I don''t think you are. I''ll try and understand about Nexus Global while you''re working it all out. Maybe a family honeymoon is in order. Once you know that all the smallerpanies and the workers will be safe when you sell, then maybe you can be at peace." 296 ChoicesContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He sighs, pulling me into a tight embrace. "I really just want us to be okay but I also need to know my decisions don''t disadvantage others. I''m not a hypocrite."


    "You''ve always been a tough businessman, but honorable." I tell him. "You''ll make the right choices."


    "It''s the hard choices I''m worried about."

 Chapter 297

    297 Poetic Justice


    (Judy)


    I built this empire from the ground up. Brennan Industries is mine again, and I''ll be damned if I let it slip through my fingers. Gabriel''s sisters... they''ve got shares, but they don''t have the backbone to hold onto them.


    I''ll buy them out, take majority ownership.


    I sit in my office, looking out at the city skyline, and my mind spins with possibilities. Gusbeled a traitor? It doesn''t make sense. Not him. Gus has been involved in all sorts of shit over the years, but at traitor? No. I know him better than anyone knows him. One thing is for sure, the only person who knows exactly what''s going on is Gus.


    Still, it''s all over the news. Brennan Industries is connected to this mess because of Jayden, And Jayden... my son, has walked away from everything. From me, from this business.


    It''s like he doesn''t care about the life I built for him, the sacrifices I made, or the hell I went through with Greg.


    And Gus... I shake my head, trying to tamp down the anger bubbling up inside me.


    I love him. I always have. But he never chose me. Not once. He always chose his business, his all- important empire. Instead, I married his brother.


    Lived in misery with Greg, all the while building up Brennan Industries so Jayden would have something- so we''d have something.


    But now Jayden''s gone. And Gus... Gus is going to jail, branded a traitor to this country and half the rest of the damn world. It''s a fucking nightmare.


    I can''t let this stand. I need to see him. I need answers. And if anyone''s going to get them from him, it''s


    1.


    The ce they are holding Gus before his sentencing is nothing short of horrible. He''s always been smarter than everyone around him, always one step ahead. This isn''t how it''s supposed to end. I walk through the dank hallways, my heels clicking on the tile floor.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When I finally reach the room, I see him sitting there, looking as calm as ever. Like nothing''s changed. Like his whole world isn''t about toe crashing down around him. I''ve managed to grab some time alone with him. Bribed some time with him


    "You''ve got some nerve," I say, not bothering to hide the anger in my voice as I sit down across from him." Gus Brennan, traitor to the United States, Europe and God knows where else? Are you fucking kidding me?"


    He looks up at me, those damn eyes of his, calm and calcting as always. "Hello, Judy."


    297 Poetic Justice


    "Don''t "hello Judy'' me. What the hell is going on? This is a mess, Gus. And you... how could you let it get to this point?"


    He leans back, his hands resting on the table in front of him. "It''splicated."


    I scoff. "Complicated? Complicated is when you forget an anniversary or miss a board meeting. This... this is treason. You''re beingbeled a traitor."


    "I did what I had to do," he says, his voice infuriatingly even. "What I always do."


    I shake my head, trying to keep my temper in check. "You''ve been ying games for years, always juggling your business and your little side projects. But this? This is different. You''re about to lose everything you built up."


    His eyes flicker, just for a moment, and I know I''ve hit a nerve. Good.


    "I''ve signed Nexus Global to Jayden." he asks, his voice a little softer now.


    "Jayden? Isn''t he being a house-husband now? He hasn''t got what it takes, Gus. Winona will never let him


    go


    and run Nexus Global."


    This might cause some drama with Jayden and Winona. It would be remiss of me not to use it to my advantage next time I see Abby.


    "This is none of your business anyway, Judy. Why are you really here? Is it about Brennan Industries?"


    Iugh, bitter and sharp. "No, Gus. This isn''t just about the business. This is about you. About us. I married your goddamn brother, Gus. Greg. You knew how miserable I was, but you didn''t care. You let me stay in that hell because you couldn''t walk away from your empire." "I never asked you to marry Greg," he says quietly.


    "No," I snap. "You didn''t. But you didn''t stop it either."


    Gus leans forward, his eyes locking onto mine. "You made that choice to punish me. I can''t help that it backfired on you."


    I clench my fists, my nails digging into my palms. "It was always the damn business with you. Always." For the first time, I see something in his eyes that looks like regret. But it''s too little, toote. "I''m sorry," he says, and the words hang in the air between us like a bad joke.


    "Sorry?" I let out a harshugh. "You''re sorry? You don''t get to be sorry, Gus. Not after everything." He''s quiet for a moment, and then he says, "I never meant for things to turn out this way."


    "Well, they did," I say, my voice tight with emotion. "And now Jayden''s walked away from Brennan Industries. He''s walked away from me. He''ll walk away from Nexus Global too. All because of her. That''s why I didn''t want her in his life. She can never understand what it is tomand billions of dors."


    "I have faith Jayden will make the right choice."


    I shake my head. "For a smart man, you''re awfully stupid sometimes. And now, look where you are. You''re going to jail, and Jayden''s not even sure who he is."


    297 Poetic Justice


    "Judy, I''ve done a lot of things in my life. Some good, some bad. But I''vee to terms with the fact that I can''t fix everything. And maybe... maybe it''s time for Jayden to live his own life. If he chooses a life away from Nexus Global, so be it."


    I stare at him, the anger bubbling up again. "So, what? You''re just going to let him walk away? To sell it off to your biggestpetitors who will break it up until it doesn''t exist anymore."


    Gus shakes his head. "No. He''s not walking away from everything. He''lle around. In time."


    I stand up, the chair scraping against the floor as I push it back. "You think you know him. But you don''t. Not like I do. Winona wille first, always."


    Gus looks up at me, his expression unreadable. "I know enough."


    I lean forward, my voice low and cold. "You''ve always loved me, Gus. And you know what? I''ve always loved you too. But I hate you for never choosing me. And now... now you''re going to rot in prison. Poetic justice for me, wouldn''t you say?" He doesn''t say anything, just watches me with those damn eyes, calm as ever.


    I shake my head and turn to leave. "Goodbye, Gus. Enjoy your prison cell."

 Chapter 298

    298 Doubt Blossoms (Winona)


    I''m sitting on a park bench the next day, watching Abby as she climbs the jungle gym, her little legs kicking out as she tries to navigate the bars. Judy''s right behind her, guiding her carefully. It''s one of the new ygrounds in the area, all shiny and safe. But I still feel uneasy, as I always do with Judy.


    Judy''sugh rings out as Abby makes it to the top. She ps her hands, and Abby beams down at her. It''s a picture-perfect moment, and I love it for Abby, but I hate that I can''t ever be at peace with this woman in our lives. Every time Judy''s around, I feel on edge, like there''s something waiting to go wrong. But Abby loves her, and no matter how many boundaries I put up, there''s always supervised visits. It''s the deal we made.


    I pull my jacket tighter around me, watching Judy lean in close to Abby, whispering something that makes her giggle. Judy looks over at me, I know she has something she wants to say.


    "You should try the big slide next, Abby," Judy says, holding out her hand as Abby mbers down from the equipment. "It''s the best one in the city. I''lle with you."


    Abby nods excitedly and rushes off yelling, "no, I can do it by myself," leaving Judy to stroll back over to me. Damn it.


    I can feel her judgment on me before she even sits down. Here ites-whatever she''s been gearing up


    for


    "So," she says casually, sliding onto the bench beside me. "You and Jayden all set for the wedding rerun?"


    "I''m not having small talk with you." I reply, keeping my tone short. Hoping that deters her.


    It doesn''t. "It''s a lot, isn''t it? Getting married, managing everything with the kids... and then there''s Nexus Global."


    I stiffen at the mention of Nexus Global. How did she even know? Judy never misses an opportunity to get her ws into something. But I''m not biting today.


    "Judy, I''m not interested in anything you say," I say tly. "You''re here with Abby not me.


    She raises an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "I''m just concerned, Winona. Jayden''s stepping into some big shoes. Gus is... well,plicated. And now Jayden''s inherited all of that, You don''t think it''s going to change him?"


    I clench my jaw. She''s not saying anything I haven''t already thought about. But I''m not about to let her know that. "Jayden''s not Gus," I say, my voice cold. "And whatever happened with Nexus Global, it''s none of your business." Judy chuckles softly, shaking her head. "You''re right. It''s none of my business. But if you thought Brennan Industries was a power kick, it has nothing on Nexus Global. Jayden always loved the power kick."


    Judy leans in, her voice soft, like she''s offering some kind of twistedfort. "Power like that changes people, Winona. Trust me, I''ve seen it happen too many times. Love... it takes a second seat when you''re running an empire." 208 Doubt Blossons


    I snap. "You don''t know Jayden, Judy. He''s not Greg, and he''s definitely not Gus."


    She gives me that look-the one that says she knows more than I do. "Maybe. But Gus was different once too. He promised me the world. Promised me a family Ife. Before the business took over. Before it consumed him. You think Jayden''s immune to that?"


    I don''t want to hear this. I don''t want her nting these doubts in my head. But the truth is, I''ve already had some of those thoughts myself. Jayden''s been distracted ever since Gus handed him Nexus Global.


    He''s got that look in his eyes sometimes, the one that says his mind is a million miles away.


    I shove the thought down. "This is none of your concern," I say, standing up, my hands clenched into fists. "You don''t get toe here to try to mess with my head."


    Judy shrugs. "I''m just saying, be careful. Men with that much power... they don''t stay the same. And I''m sure you want to believe Jayden is different. But love doesn''t always win against ambition."


    I re at her. "You''re wrong. Jayden''s not like that."


    Judy stands too, brushing off her coat. "Maybe I am. But I''ve lived this life a long time, Winona. Power goes to their heads. Always has, always will. I''m just giving you something to think about." ""Don''t bother."


    Judy turns to me onest time, her smile sweet but her eyes sharp. "Don''t let your guard down, Winona. You never know when things will change.


    I watch her go, my mind swirling with everything she said. Gus. Nexus Global. The power Jayden inherited. Could it really change him? Would he put that before us? Before our family? No. Jayden wouldn''t do that. I know him. I know who he is.


    But why does Judy''s voice keep echoing in my head, making me doubt everything?


    I shake it off, but the seed''s already been nted. I can feel it, wing at the back of my mind.


    "I''m going on the slide." Judy calls to Abby, climbing onto the steps.


    "Yay! Grandma Judy is on the big slide!" Abby giggles and slides down behind Judy.


    I clench my teeth, trying to focus on Abby''sughter instead of the doubts swirling in my head.


    But damn it... Judy''s words won''t stop ying on repeatOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 299

    299 Office Tension


    (Winona''s POV)


    "We''re pretty backed up with marketing results to go through. You think you can handle the load?" Phillip asks, leaning back in his chair.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I nce up from the stack of reports, catching his eye for just a second too long. "I''ve handled more."


    His eyebrow lifts, clearly amused. "More, right."


    I ignore the innuendo that seems toce everything, flipping through the pages, pretending to focus We''ve got a five percent increase in revenue for Brennan Industries campaign," I say, steering the conversation back to the numbers. Your marketing tactics really paid off."


    I nce up at him. Hell, this is not as easy as I thought it would be. I feel like we''re a couple of teenagers who just kissed behind the school shed. This is no good. We need to be able to work together normally again.


    Now it feels all awkward and that does not help me focus on the work I have to catch up on.


    "I have another meeting with Judy this week. I think she''s looking at adding some more funds to increase


    our reach."


    "That''s great. A bigger package to work with is always wee."


    I look up at him and he holds my gaze as I feel my face burning. "Far out! This sucks." Arrggh. No, not sucks, any other word. My shoulders slump in defeat. I give up.


    "Anything else?" I ask, keeping my voice as t as possible. "Or are we done here?"


    Phillip leans forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "Depends. Do you think we''re done?"


    I set the papers down. "Okay. I think we need to clear the air."


    "Clear the air?" He tilts his head. "I''m fine. You''re the one acting all... tense."


    "I''m not tense," I snap, a little too quickly. "You aren''t fine. You''re balting me. You need to stop it. I want us back to being professional."


    He chuckles again, his eyes never leaving mine. "Look, I''m just having a bit of fun. You''d prefer I pretend our club night never happened?"


    "Yes. That was the arrangement." I narrow my eyes at him, trying to get back on track. "I want to make sure what happened between us doesn''t affect our work life. This business is too important to let it be affected." "I''m not affected in the least." Phillip stands up and walks to the water cooler in theer.


    "Look, we need to move past this. What happened that night-maybe it shouldn''t have." I know I can''t change it but I don''t know how to get past it right now either.


    "Shouldn''t have?" He raises an eyebrow. "Come on, Winona. You don''t believe that. You were as into it as I was."


    "I do want to get past it." My voice is firm, but inside, I''m wavering, "I''m in love with Jayden. We''re getting


    299 Office Tension


    married."


    Phillip leans back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. There''s a pause, and then he shrugs. "I''m not making it weird, you are."


    I stare at him. Maybe he''s right. It probably is just me feeling awkward. I guess having zero experience at this is not helping me know how to move past it.


    "We need to focus on thepany," I say, standing up. "Nothing else."


    He stands too, his eyes never leaving mine. "I''m always focused, Winona. Laser focus. You don''t have to draw me a map."


    "Okay then. Let''s just... get back to work," I say, turning my back on him and heading toward the door. But even as I walk away, I know his eyes are on me. "I''ll take these into the back office." 11


    "Anytime you''re ready to... debrief, let me know," Phillip calls after me.


    I don''t respond, but my skin prickles. Damn it, I need to clear my head. Because this is going to drive me Insane if I don''t figure out how to feel normal around him.


    Maybe I need to ask Lisa. God knows she should have some tips.


    My phone buzzes on the desk, jolting me out of my thoughts. I nce at the screen. It''s Jayden. I hesitate. for a moment, then swipe to answer.


    "Hey," I say, keeping my voice neutral as I lean back in my chair, trying to shake off the awkward tension. lingering from my conversation with Phillip. "Hey," Jayden replies.


    "How''s your day going?" I ask, shifting the stack of papers in front of me. My heart''s still racing a bit, but I try to sound normal.


    "Great. Yours?" His tone is light. I think.


    "Busy. Lots to catch up on."


    There''s a pause. I can hear Jayden breathing on the other end of the line, like he''s thinking about what to say next


    "Is Phillip there?" he finally asks, and I can feel the tension coil again.


    I sit up a little straighter. "Yes, he''s in the front office. Why? Do you want to talk to him?"


    "No. No... I was just wondering..." His voice trails off, and the way he says it sends a small wave of irritation through me.


    I tap my fingers on the desk, trying to keep my voice calm. "Are you checking up on me?"


    "Of course I''m not," h


    says quickly, but I can hear the defensiveness creeping in. "Should I be?"


    I feel the heat rise to my face, frustration bubbling up. "What sort of a question is that?"


    Jayden sighs, "I only mean, are you handling it okay? You said you had a lot to catch up on. What do you


    think I meant?"


    299 Office Tension


    I push the papers away, the tension between us simmering under the surface. "Nothing. I''m just snowed under right now. My brain is mush."


    "Okay," he says, but there''s something in his voice that tells me he''s not convinced. "We''ll talk moreter?"


    "Yeah. I''m looking forward to dinner."


    "About that..."


    "What?"


    "I can''t make dinner."


    "Why?"


    "I''ll only be an hourte. The Nexus Global CFO is flying in."


    "Why can''t hee to the penthouse?"


    "I''m not sure that''s appropriate for a business meet and greet. It''s a little messy right now."


    "Well, that''s a family, right?"


    "Yes. It sure is and I love it. But I need this meeting to be a little less cluttered." Jayden says, his voice softer now, almost tentative. "Right. Well, I guess I''ll see you after dinner." I hide my disappointment, Judy''s words ringing in my ears.


    "Love you. Bye."


    I force a smile, even though he can''t see it. "Love you too."


    I hang up, letting the phone drop onto the desk with a thud.

 Chapter 300

    300 Dinner Chaos (Winona)


    Anne cooked dinner, thank God, but she''s off for the night and headed out. Leaving me to juggle dishing dinner, bath time, and all the homework chaos thates with three kids.


    I assured her I would be okay and sent her on her way. But I''m not okay. These kids are really testing met


    tonight.


    "Bobby, stop teasing Sarah! Just eat your noodles please," I say, trying to keep my cool.


    Bobby rolls his eyes, barely touching his te. "I''m not hungry."


    "Funny, you were hungry when you asked for seconds five minutes ago," I say, ncing at Sarah, who''s scowling at her brother.


    "I don''t like them," Bobbyins.


    "Anne makes them the same every week, you always eat them," I argue.


    "They taste different."


    I''m thinking my sauce substitute might have caused that. "it doesn''t matter. They are still good and there''s starving kids around the world who would love those noodles." "Send it over to them then."


    ''Bobby. Stop being rude. If you don''t eat those, you''ll have to go hungry."


    Fine.


    "I''m done," Sarah deres, pushing her still full te away and crossing her arms. "They taste weird."


    Abby follows suit now. "yeah they taste weird."


    "You have eaten half of your Abby, they can''t taste weird all of a sudden."


    "Well they do, Mommy."


    "They are just saying this because you did, Bobby. You need to think before you say things in front of the girls."


    He shrugs. "Sorry."


    But he doesn''t sound or look sorry.


    "Fine, you can all be done. Homework Bobby. Bathroom Sarah and Abby, and then bed.. no funny. business girls. Go grab your pjs and I''ll fill the bath."


    I nce at the clock for what feels like the hundredth time. Jayden said he''d be an hourte. But it''s been an hour already and he isn''t here yet.


    I get it, he''s got a lot on his te with Nexus Global and everything, but damn it, he''s supposed to be here.


    Dinner time is family time. Tonight I need the support.


    "Alright, off we go," I say. "No moreining."


    300 Dinner Chaco


    +26 BONUS


    As they disappear, I grab my phone and call the neonatal ward. The nurse picks up after a few rings. "Hi, it''s Winona Nn. Just checking in on Henry Brennan.


    "He''s doing great," the nurse says. "He fed well. He''s all settled in his bed."


    Relief washes over me. "That''s great news. Thank you. Is Jayden there?" I''m hoping he''s extrate because he stopped in there.


    "No. Mr. Brennan hasn''t been in this evening.


    "All good. I''ll see you in the morning."


    I hang up, feeling a little better knowing Henry''s doing well. I just wish Jayden would''ve stopped by there. He hasn''t been there since this morning, and I had chocked in on Henry before heading home for dinner.


    I go turn the taps on in the bathroom and warm water begins to flow. "Girls, the bath is running. Pop in some bubble bath, just a little and I''ll be back shortly."


    "Okay Mommy," Abby calls back.


    "Sure!" says Sarah.


    look in on Bobby in the study and he''s looking at his books.


    Atst, things are going right.


    I start clearing the dinner table. I check my phone. At least he could have messaged me. I think about sending one, but I don''t want to seem anxious. Even though I am


    "Mommy! Help! Help! Heeelllp!" Abby screams from the bathroom.


    I run down the hallway, wondering what is making her yell like a banshee.


    In the bathroom I see the taps going t out and so many sudsy bubbles overflowing the bath and onto the floor. "Sarah! Turn the taps down!"


    "I was trying to help you. Make it faster."


    Abby is holding the empty bubble bath bottle. I turn off the taps. "Did you dump that whole bottle in there?"


    "It came out too fast."


    1 expected that Sarah would handle that, not you Abby."


    I turn and Sarah is crying. "I''m sorry."


    "Oh Sarah, it''s okay sweetie. Really. We''ll let out some water, okay?"


    "Okay." She sniffles.


    ''I shouldn''t have left you two alone. But at least you get lots of bubbles in your tub."


    Abby ps her hands. "Yay! Lots of bubbles."


    1 help them undress and get in. they are giggling and making castles and beards out of the suds. I smile. They are having fun. I pick up their sodden pajamas. 300 Dinner Chaos.


    goT*


    "I''ll just go and get some more. Don''t turn on the taps, okay?"


    "Okay." Sarah grins. "Look, I have big hair."


    I smile at the big pile of suds on top of her head. "We need to get you to the hairdresser, Miss."


    I finally get Abby and Sarah into their rooms to look at some books for quiet time. Bobby is done with his homework and has showered.


    As I pass Bobby''s room, I look in. "You okay?"


    "Is Jayden gonna be home soon?" he asks, his voice hopeful. "We always talk before bed. You know, about school and stuff."


    My heart tugs a little. "I''m not sure, buddy. He''s runningte tonight. Anything I can help with?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Bobby looks away, a little shy. "Nah, it''s okay." His face colors up.


    A small smile creeps onto my face. "Is it about a girl?"


    "How about I let you stay awake another half an hour? Maybe he''ll be back by then."


    Bobby''s face brightens a bit, and he nods. "Thanks, Winona."


    "It''s alright." I ruffle his hair.


    It''s not alright that Jyden isn''t here for him though.


    Is this what my future looks like?


    301 Kids One, Winona Zero

 Chapter 301

    301 Kids One, Winona Zero


    (Winona)


    "Ummm, Winona? I''m kinda hungry still."


    "Wow. Okay. Look I''ll make some sandwiches, okay?"


    "PB and J?"


    "That''s not much of a dinner..." But I''m really too tired to argue.


    I guess it''s Kids one, Winona zero, on the dinner scale.


    I go make enough sandwiches for them all and distribute them. So much for discipline. Now I''m letting them eat in their beds.


    Another nce at the clock. Two hourste now. My patience is wearing thin. But I''m going to finish this evening on a happy note. I tidy the kitchen and put the dishes in the sink to soak.


    I don''t want to use the dishwasher all the time. We make things way too easy for ourselves. Once it''s in the drainer, I go and empty the bath and get the clothes and towels into the hamper.


    Then I go back past the girls'' rooms and take their tes and kiss them goodnight. I tuck them in and lower their lights.


    I suppose they should clean their teeth. Well, once won''t hurt. I''m not getting them up again.


    I go and pour myself a ss of wine and flop onto the couch. The elevator dings and Jaydenes in two and a half hourste.


    "Looks like you have it all under control," he says as he ces his briefcase down.


    "Bobby''s waiting for you," I say, sipping my wine. "You''rete, and he wanted to talk."


    Jayden''s face falls. "Damn, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be thiste." He drops his keys on the counter, running a hand through his hair. "Where is he?"


    "In bed," I reply, trying not to sound too annoyed. "The girls are asleep already."


    Jayden doesn''t waste any time, heading to Bobby''s room. I follow him quietly, leaning against the doorframe as he steps into the room. Sure enough, Bobby''s curled up under the nkets. He''s fast asleep. Jayden sits on the edge of the bed, guilt written all over his face. "I''ll catch him tomorrow," he whispers, brushing Bobby''s hair back. He looks over at me, his voice soft. "I feel like shit."


    "This is what I was worried would happen," I say, keeping my voice low.


    He nods, standing up and walking toward me. "I know. It''s just... everything''s been crazy. I didn''t want to be thiste tonight. It was unavoidable."


    I sigh, crossing my arms. "I get it, Jayden. But you need to show up. Especially for the kids."


    "I know," he says again, his eyes meeting mine. "I''ll make it up to him. To you all I promise."


    I just nod, not wanting to push the issue further right now. An argument won''t make this night any easier.


    301 Kids One, Winona Zero


    "There''s noodles Anne left for dinner."


    "Awesome. I''m starved."


    "In the microwave."


    "Come sit with me while I eat."


    "Sure. You can tell me all about this meeting that was so important."


    We head for the kitchen. And I sit at the breakfast bar. Jayden heats his food and once it''s done he sits beside me with his pate and fork. "Actually, I can''t tell you much." ""What? Why?"


    "Ah well, there''s just a lot of confidential stuff. It''s crazy. But it did all go well." He puts arge forkful he''s twirled up into his mouth and chews.


    "It''s not like I''m going to tell anyone." I think his keeping stuff from me is ridiculous.


    "Mmm." He swallows quickly and looks at the te.


    "What?" I can see he thinks the food is wrong. Why did I use that damn sauce?


    "Did A


    Anne change something?" Jayden pokes the noodles around his te.


    "No. Why?"


    These taste. weird." He pulls a face.


    "Don''t you start." I''ve had enough of this conversation tonight.


    "What?"


    "The kids wouldn''t eat them either. They were really acting up at dinner time. Then the bath overflowed with a whole bottle of bubble bath in it. It was tough tonight, Jayden. Anne''s night off, remember?" I gush out.


    He pushes his te away. "Wow, that is really a lot. I actually did forget that. You should have text me."


    "It''s not like you coulde home anyway." I point out.


    "I guess.


    T


    "I added in some other sauce, I thought it would taste okay." I confess. "I really suck at this. You always seem to be able to get it all to flow better than me. I struggled tonight." "Don''t be hard on yourself. Kids are challenging. You did great."


    "No. Not really. But we got there I guess." I still feel like a failure. I should be able to do this.


    "That''s all that matters. I''ll try not to have any more dinner time meetings."


    Try not to? I was hoping he''d say he''d not n meetings for dinner time again.


    "Henry settled well for the night. I''m going in before the office tomorrow." I tell him.


    "I can spend the whole day with him tomorrow."


    301 Kids One, Wena Zero


    I


    "And be home for dinner?" I ask, feeling hopeful.


    "Definitely. Ah...what did the kids actually eat for dinner?"


    I sigh feeling super inadequate again. "Pb and J in bed,


    He grins. "That sounds perfect."


    "I''m not feeding you in bed."


    He stands up and pulls me up into his arms. "Okay then Let''s save dessert for bed."


    I smile. "I suppose that can be arranged."


    Maybe next time I have the kids alone things will flow better.


    I''m not sure they could get much worse.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    302 Old Times, New Questions

 Chapter 302

    302 Old Times, New Questions (Jayden)


    Lance leans back in his chair, one arm draped over the back, a beer in his other hand. We''re out on the balcony of my penthouse, the city stretched out in front of us like it always has been, but life looks a lot different these days. "Man, you u ever think we''d be here? A few days out from a second wedding run?" Lance asks, taking a long sip from his beer. "You with four kids, me... well, still doing whatever the hell I''m doing."


    Iugh, shaking my head, "Nah. Back in college, I figured we''d be tearing it up until we were fifty, still chasing girls and getting wasted every weekend."


    "Well, one of us is doing that," Lance grins, tipping his beer toward me. "You''re practically a family man. Settling down with Winona. Are you sure you''re ready?"


    I shrug, taking a drink from my own beer. "It''s been a wild ride, but... It feels right, you


    know?"


    Lance raises an eyebrow. "Even with all the shit that''s gone down? I mean, Judy, Gus, the whole Nexus Global empire-how are you not losing your mind?"


    I sigh, leaning back in my chair. "Oh, I''m losing my mind, don''t get me wrong. But I''m trying to keep it together for the kids, for Winona. I can''t afford to let everything fall apart again." Lance nods, quiet for a second, then smirks. "And let''s not forget that little hall pass week."


    I let out a breath, shaking my head. "Yeah, Winona needed space. I had to give her that. Not gonna lie, that was hard as hell."


    Lance whistles, tipping his beer bottle toward me again. "You''re a brave man, Jayden. I don''t know who


    else could''ve done that."


    "It wasn''t easy," I admit, my grip tightening on the beer bottle. "But I figured if she needed it, better get it out of her system before we tied the knot."


    Lance nods, taking another long drink, but there''s something off about his reaction. He''s being a little too casual. I narrow my eyes at him. "So, were you clubbing during that week?" Lance freezes for half a second, but it''s enough for me to catch. He shrugs, trying to y it off. "Yeah, the usual. Old habits die hard, you know?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "And?" I press, leaning forward a bit. "You see Winona out?"


    Lance nces away, swirling thest bit of beer in his bottle. "Maybe. Why?"


    I stare at him, waiting for him to spill more, but he doesn''t. His usual cocky grin is missing, and it feels like he''s holding something back. "Did you guys talk? Dance?"


    L¨¢nce shoots me a sideways nce, his lips twitching. "We danced. I wasn''t exactly keeping track of her. I was busy myself."


    1 want to press him, but I don''t want toe off as paranoid. Still, something about the way he''s answering me doesn''t sit right.


    302 Old Times, New Questions


    "So... what was she up to?" I ask, trying to sound casual but feeling anything but.


    Lance leans back again, shrugging like it''s no big deal. Just blowing off steam, same as anyone else there. She was... dancing. Having fun."


    The evasive tone in his voice makes me suspicious. Lance is usually pretty straight with me, but now, it feels like he''s skirting around the truth. "What aren''t you telling me?" I ask, my voice a little sharper than I intend.


    Lance raises his hands in mock surrender. "Rx, man. It''s nothing. Winona was just having a good time. Same as me... same as everyone there."


    "You''re sure that''s all?" I ask, pushing him a bit more. "You''re not holding anything back?"


    Lance grins, his usual irreverent self surfacing. "Jayden, my man, if I was holding something back, you''d know. You''ve got this superpower for sniffing out bullshit. But, yeah. This is between you two, and I have to stay friends with both, so leave me out of it." I''m just going to ask what''s on my mind. "Was Phillip there?"


    Lance shrugs again. "I never saw him that night."


    "You sure there''s nothing else?" I ask again, my voice lower now.


    Lance smirks, standing up and stretching. "Man, stop being a buzzkill. I thought you said you were okay


    with it?"


    I sit up straighter, irritation bubbling under the surface. "I am okay with it, but you''re acting weird. Like there''s something you''re not saying."


    "Alright, alright," Lance says, waving me off like I''m being ridiculous. "You''re overthinking this, Jayden. It was a wild night. Everyone was just blowing off steam. You said it yourself you were fine with it, so what''s the problem now?"


    I made a promise to Winona that I''d be okay with the hall pass, and I can''t go back on that just because I''m having second thoughts now,


    "Alright, yes. I''m okay with it," I finally say, standing up too. "I promised her it would all be okay."


    Lance ps me on the back, his grin back in full force. "Good. Now stop worrying about it and focus on the important stuff-like walking your bride down the aisle this time without any interruptions."


    I chuckle, trying to shake off the unease. "Yeah, you''re right."


    But as Lance walks inside to grab another beer, I can''t help but rey his words in my head. Something''s off. Lance usually has no problem telling me every detall of a night out, but this time, he''s being vague.


    ally went And the way he deflected when I asked about Phillip... it''s making me think twice about what really down during that week.


    Don''t make this into something it''s not.


    303 Another Hen''s Night? No

 Chapter 303

    303 Another Hen''s Night? No Thanks (Winona)


    "Oh my God, you''re going to kill me, but I was thinking about another hen''s night," Lisa says, leaning forward with that devilish grin she always gets when she''s up to something. I freeze, blinking at her. "No. Absolutely not."


    Lisa''s grin falters. "What? Come on,


    I shake my head, feeling the tension in my neck already building. "I don''t need another hen''s night, okay? I just want to focus on getting through this wedding without any more drama."


    Lisa gives me a mock pout, but I can tell she''s not ready to drop it. "You''re seriously telling me you don''t want another night out with your girls? Come on. You''re killing me."


    I set my ss down a little harder than necessary. I''m serious, Lisa. No hen''s night. And definitely no more clubs. I''m done with that."


    Lisa sighs, sitting back in her chair, but I can see her mind working. "Fine."


    1 groan, "Good. It''s done and dusted."


    Lisa just shrugs, clearly not convinced. "Alright, fine, we''ll skip the party. But how are things between and Jayden? A lot has gone down since then."


    you


    I take a deep breath, not wanting to dive into the mess of emotions thates with thinking about the wedding... or Jayden... or anything else.


    "Jayden''s been super busy with all the Nexus Global stuff," I say, changing the subject before Lisa can get any deeper into my brain. "And he got homete the other night. I''m... not sure how I feel about all of it." Lisa raises an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know. It just feels like Nexus Global is swallowing him up. He was supposed to be done with that life, you know? Now Gus hands him this empire."


    Lisa nods.


    "What does that mean for us? For the kids?" I sigh, swirling the melting ice in my drink. "I have no clue really."


    Lisa studies me, her expression softening. "You''re worried he''s going to change."


    "Exactly," I admit, finally letting the words out. "I don''t want to lose him to that world. I''ve seen what power like that does to people."


    "Yeah, I''m hearing you, but Jayden is pretty dedicated."


    "Judy''s been nting all these seeds of doubt, telling me that love alwayses second to power with guys like Jayden."


    Lisa rolls her eyes. "Of course, she did. That woman''s like poison. You know better than to listen to her."


    "I do," I say, but the doubt is there. "It''s just... it feels like everything is spiraling sometimes. And with the


    kids, and Henry still in the hospital... I just don''t know how to bnce it all."


    Lisa reaches across the table, giving my hand a squeeze. "You''ve got this, Winona, Jayden loves you. He''s not going to get lost in that world. And if he does, well, you''ll drag him right back out."


    I nod, but my mind''s still a mess. "I hope so. I don''t want to lose him."


    Lisa takes a sip of her drink and leans forward again, hier expression shifting to something a bit more... mischievous. "Speaking of things getting weird... What''s going on with Phillip?"


    I practically choke on my coffee. "What do you mean?"


    Lisa gives me a knowing look. "Every time Phillip''s namees up, you look like you''re about to jump out of your skin. Spill it."


    I groan, rubbing my temples. "It''s nothing. It''s just... I don''t know how to act normal around him anymore. I mean, nothing happened," I lie, knowing full well that we had a moment or two. "But it''s like he''s always flirting or making thesements at work, and it''s just... awkward."


    Lisa raises an eyebrow. "If nothing happened, then what''s there to feel weird about?"


    "I don''t know!" I throw my hands up, feeling more frustrated with myself than anything. "It just feels wrong. Like, I want to focus on work. Is it even possible?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Lisa snorts, crossing her arms. "Well, of course, he''s not going to let it go. It''s Phillip. He''s been in love with you for years."


    I bite my lip, feeling the guilt settle in my stomach, "Yeah, but... I can''t deal with this right now. I need things to be professional again."


    Lisa leans back, her arms still crossed. "Look, if you want to clear the air with him, just be straight about it. Tell him how you feel, tell him what you want. You don''t owe him anything."


    "I know," I say, but the pit in my stomach is still there. The truth is, I don''t know how to move past what happened. Or how to act like it never did.


    Lisa gives me a look like she''s reading my mind. "If nothing happened, Win, then act like nothing happened. Simple as that."


    "You make it sound simple."


    "It is. Just don''t take any bullshit." She shrugs.


    I force a smile, but Lisa''s words don''t do much to ease the tension I''m carrying. "Yeah. Simple." I mutter, picking at the napkin in front of me.


    Lisa sighs, waving down the waiter for the check. "Come on. You''re overthinking everything. Just take it one step at a time. Jayden. The kids. The wedding. Let everything else fall into ce." "I''ll try," I say, but deep down, I know it''s not going to be that easy.


    Nothing ever is.


    304 Our Forever


    3

 Chapter 304

    04 Our Forever


    (Jayden)


    I run my hand through my hair for the third time and stare at my reflection in the mirror. The suit''s sharp-tailored perfectly, every button in ce. Today is the day.


    Again,


    My wedding da


    "You good, man?" Lance asks, standing behind me in his own tux, straightening his tie for the hundredth time.


    "Yeah," I lie, turning away from the mirror and checking my cufflinks instead.


    "Don''t sound like it," Lance chuckles, sitting on the edge of the couch. "You''ve done this before, remember?"


    I shoot him a look. "Exactly. I''ve done this before. And thest time... she didn''t make it."


    Lance''s grin fades a little, but he shrugs. "Different day, different circumstances. You know she''sing


    this time."


    I take a deep breath, my stomach still turning over itself. He''s right. Winona will be there. I know that. But the tension''s been hightely. Between Nexus Global, our ns, our shes on how to raise the kids- there''s been a lot going on. I''m not blind to it. But I''m trying to believe this is the start of something good.


    "You sure?" I ask, half-joking but needing the reassurance.


    Lance stands, adjusting his suit jacket. "If I wasn''t, I''d already be at the bar."


    Iugh despite myself. "That''sforting."


    Bobby walks into the room, dressed in his suit, looking a little ufortable as he fidgets with the sleeves. "Do I have to wear this?" he asks, his voice half-whining.


    I kneel down in front of him, fixing his cor. "It''s just for today, bud. You''re part of the wedding party, and you look great."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Bobby nods but doesn''t seem convinced. I straighten up, giving him a smile. "Your nervous?" I ask him


    He shrugs. "A little."


    1 crouch down again, meeting his eyes. "That makes two of us."


    "Really? You don''t look nervous," Bobby says, his brow furrowing.


    "Well, I am. But it''s a good kind of nervous. I''m nervous because today''s a big day. But I know that at the end of it, everything will be okay."


    Bobby looks up at me, his face serious. "You really think so?"


    I ruffle his hair. "I know so."


    3


    305 A Perfect Walk


    04 Our Forever


    :


    Lance ps his hands, breaking the moment. "Alright, guys, let''s not keep thedies waiting."


    I grin at Lance. My best friend. My ride or die. "Not usually a wedding involved when you''re saying that."


    "Desperate times, my friend, desperate times." Lance grins back and ps me on the shoulder.


    We head out toward the ceremony site, the celebrant already standing in ce, and the aisle lined with flowers. I take my spot at the altar, standing there with Lance and Bobby at my side, waiting for Winona.


    The nerves settle a bit, but they don''tpletely go away. The sea of faces of the guests, all showing a little worry. Afterst time, who can me them?


    To be honest, I can''t wait to get away from the familiarity of expectation. I need to go to Europe to run things before they can be sessfully wrapped up with the possibility of a sale in mind.


    There''s a lot of long-time staffers I need to meet and I''m more than nervous about it. I''ve spoken to Lance about my concerns and feeling like I''ll be going over there and proving myself. I''m not sure I''m up to it and I''m not sure Winona will even be in agreement. I haven''t run it past her yet and I don''t want any surprises. "Don''t mention Europe to Winona yet." I whisper to Lance.


    "Wait, she doesn''t know?"


    sure!


    "I didn''t want to cause stress, it''s been hard enough with family and work pressures. I''m not sure I can sell this as a good thing right now. I do think Winona needs a break from the pressures around here."


    Lance leans over slightly, keeping his voice low. "So, you''re still sure about dragging everyone to Europe, huh? Think Winona''s really down for that?"


    I nce at him, I''m not sure but I think it''ll be okay once we''re there. "She''ll be fine once we''re there. A change of scenery will do us good."


    "Yeah, maybe," Lance says, though his tone isn''t exactly full of confidence. "But just... keep it real. Europe''s a whole different beast, especially when you''ve got three kids, well four, in tow. And Winona... she''s not one to love big changes forced on her." "I know," I say, eyes still locked on the entrance. "But we need this. I need this. And I know she''lle around. Once she sees how good it''ll be for all of us."


    Lance nods. I can''t tell if he''s convinced or not, but I don''t have time to dwell on it. The music shifts, signaling the start of the ceremony.


    The doors open, and there''s the first glimpse of Abby and Sarah, tossing petals down the aisle.


    My heart swells, my nerves pushed back by the sight of them, carefree and happy, doing their job perfectly.


    Abby has the biggest smile and she looks like a princess in her pink replica of Winona''s dress. Sarah''s dress is in the style of the bridal attendants, and she looks so grown up and proud. "Here we go." Lance whispers.


    Then Anne and Lisa appear, walking out gracefully behind the girls. Anne looks proud, like she''s got everything in control-because she always does.


    23


    304 Our Forever


    And Lisa... Well, Lisa''s looking amazing and there''s a certain twinkle in her eyes as she makes eye contact with Lance.


    "Looks like you''re next, buddy." I whisper with a grin.


    "Turn it up. Never." Lance replies while keeping the smile stered on his face.


    Cass is looking a vision and I''m so pleased Winona has her here this time.


    And then the doors open wider.


    There she is.


    Winona.


    My heart definitely skips a beat. The most beautiful sight in the world and I am the luckiest man.


    She''s walking herself down the aisle, and damn, she''s perfect. She looks like a dream in her dress, her hair cascading down her shoulders, her eyes locking with mine instantly. The world stops. Every doubt, every sh we''ve had, every worry about whates next-it all fades away in this moment.


    She''s here.


    This time, she''s here.


    My chest tightens with emotion as she takes those sure steps closer to me. I don''t know what I''ve done to deserve her, but she''s walking toward me, and everything feels right. This is it.


    This is our forever.

 Chapter 305

    305 A Perfect Walk (Winona)


    The doors swing open, and there''s a collective gasp from the guests as I step into the aisle. I can feel all eyes on me, eager faces turning to watch as I make my way toward Jayden.


    My heart is pounding, but not from nerves this time-just excitement, pure and simple.


    The dress floats around me, the delicatece catching the soft light as I move. It''s a modern cut, sleek and fitted through the bodice, with intricate old-fashionedce detailing along the neckline and sleeves.


    The fabric hugs my curves, but in the most elegant way, and the long detachable skirt trails behind me, creating a dramatic, sweeping train. The long,ce-trimmed veil covers my face and blends down over the train perfectly. Every bit of it feels like a dream.


    Underneath thece, there''s the smoothness of silk, soft and luxurious against my skin. And once the ceremony is done, I''ll detach the skirt and train, revealing the more understated reception dress underneath. It''s the perfectbination of ssic and modern, timeless and chic.


    The kind of dress you can''t help but feel amazing in.


    Abby is just ahead of me, her tiny steps careful as she tosses flower petals with a smile that lights up the room. Her dress is a miniature version of mine, all softce and tulle, with a princess-style skirt that puffs out around her. She looks like something straight out of a fairytale and seeing her like this makes my heart swell. Sarah''s walking just behind her, dressed in a more mature style, hervender gown simple but elegant, befitting her age.


    Cass is next, looking like she stepped off a runway, hervender gown on-trend with a modern cut that suits her youthful energy. At 18, she''s got her own style, and today, it''s wless.


    Lisa follows, hervender dress a shade deeper than the others, the style more fitted, modern, but understated. At 31, she''s always had a ir for fashion without trying too hard.


    And then there''s Anne, walking with the grace of a matron of honor, her gown a softvender hue thatplements her role perfectly. She''s always been the steady hand in my life, and today, that''s no different. I''m so very, very lucky to have them all in my life.


    As I walk down the aisle, I take it all in-the smiles, the whispers, the quiet gasps as people take in the sight of the dress, of me. For the first time, I feel like this moment is truly ours. No doubts, no hesitations. My eyes lock onto Jayden, standing at the altar with Lance and Bobby beside him. His eyes haven''t left me since I appeared at the door, and I can see the emotion in his face, the love.


    My heart flutters, and I can''t help the smile that spreads across my face as I take another step toward him.


    305 A Perfect Walk


    I''m walking toward the life we''ve both fought so hard to build. And I know he''s been nervous-hell, I''ve been nervous too. We''ve had our shestely, but that''s just part of it. We''re still here. We''re still standing. I keep walking, the buzz of excitement in the air builds. nce over at Sarah and Abby ahead of me, their baskets now empty of petals. They''ve done their part perfectly, their faces glowing with excitement. And then I look at Bobby, standing tall beside Jayden. There''s pride in his eyes, and I can tell this moment means as much to him as it does to Jayden and me. I give him a wink and a nod and he beams back at


    1. me.


    And then, finally, I''ve made it. Jayden reaches out his hand and I step up beside him, Me and Jayden, standing at the altar. This is it. This is the moment we''ve been waiting for. "You look perfect," he whispers, his eyes scanning me like he can''t believe I''m real.


    I smile, my heart swelling with emotion. "You don''t look too bad yourself."


    He chuckles, his hand squeezing mine, and we both tum toward the celebrant, ready to start the ceremony. The music fades, and all eyes are on us now, but none of that matters. Not really. All I can see, all I can feel, is Jayden.


    The celebrant begins to speak, her voice soft but clear, but I barely hear the words. I''m lost in the moment, in the way Jayden''s eyes are fixed on mine, in the way everything feels so right. The doubts, the fears-they''ve all melted away. I''m here. He''s here. And this time, we''re ready for whateveres next.


    When it''s time for the vows, my hand tightens around his. I take a deep breath, letting the emotion rise in my chest before speaking.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Jayden, we''ve been through more than I ever thought we could handle. But today, I stand here, promising you that I''m not going anywhere. We''re in this together, Always."


    His voice is steady as he replies, but I can see the emotion in his eyes. "Winona, I''m the luckiest man in the world to be standing here with you. No matter what, we''ll face everything together." The celebrant smiles at us both before delivering the words that seal the deal. "In the vested in me... I now pronounce you man and wife..."


    power


    that is


    The room erupts in cheers.


    "You may now kiss the bride."


    Jayden doesn''t hesitate, pulling me in close, his lips soft against mine. The more insistent and he swings me into a deep dip. The kiss seems to go forever and I''m notining. When we break. I can''t stop theughter that bubbles up inside me.


    As we walk back down the aisle together, hand in hand, I nce at Abby and Sarah, who are practically bouncing with excitement. Everything feels perfect.


    This time, nothing can take this moment away from us

 Chapter 306

    306 The Adoption (Winona)


    As we walk back down the aisle, hand in hand, I feel a sense of calm wash over me. Everything feels perfect-the ceremony, Jayden, the kids. This is exactly how I imagined it should be.


    But as we step into the side room, away from the guests, there''s still one more moment that I''ve been waiting for. Jayden squeezes my hand, and we both turn to face Bobby, Sarah, and Abby, who are waiting with wide eyes. This isn''t just about the two of us-it''s about all of us.


    The adoption paperwork isid out on a small table, and the judge stands nearby, ready for the next part of the ceremony. I catch Bobby''s eye, and he gives me a small, almost nervous smile.


    Sarah''s fidgeting with the hem of her dress, clearly excited but trying to stay


    calm.


    This is the moment we''ve all been waiting for-the one that makes us an official family.


    Jayden steps forward, his voice soft but firm.


    "Bobby, Sarah," he says, looking at them both with a serious expression, "you two have been through so much, and I want you to know that no matter what happens, you will always have a home with us. This is your family. And today, we make it official."


    I nod, stepping up beside him. "We''re not just signing papers. We''re making a promise to you both. A promise that we''ll always be here. No matter what." My voice catches for a moment, emotion tightening my throat. "You''re ours now. Always."


    Sarah is the first to step forward, her eyes wide as she nces at the papers on the table. Jayden kneels down to her level, offering her a pen. "You ready, kiddo?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She nods quickly, her little fingers wrapping around the pen with determination. "I''m ready."


    As she scribbles her name across the line, I can see the pride in her face, the sense of belonging that she''s been searching for finally settling in.


    When she finishes, she beams up at us, and I pull her into a tight hug. "I love you, Sarah," I whisper into her ear, feeling her arms squeeze me back.


    "I love you too," she whispers, her voice small but sure. "Can I call you Mommy?"


    "You sure can, Sweetie." Tears roll down my face.


    Next, Bobby steps up, a little more hesitant. Jayden stands beside him, giving him a gentle pat on the back. "You good?"


    Bobby nods, though I can see the emotion in his eyes. He takes the pen, his hand shaking just a bit as he signs his name next to ours.


    Then Jayden and I sigh below their names.


    When we finish, Bobby looks at me, his eyes full of questions. "Does this mean... we''re really a family now?"


    306 The Adoption


    I cup his face in my hands. "We''ve always been a family, Bobby. This just makes it official. You''re stuck with us now." I grin, trying to lighten the moment, but the tears are already welling up in my eyes. He nods, his face softening. 1 like that."


    I pull him into a hug. Bobby''s been through so much, more than any kid should have to deal with, and now, finally, we can give him the stability he deserves.


    When I pull away, Jayden wraps his arms around both of us, Sarah joining in as we all hold on tight. This is our moment. This is the family we''ve fought for.


    The judge steps forward with a warm smile, gathering up the papers. "Congrattions."


    Abby rushes forward. "Yay you are my real brother and sister now!"


    Bobby gives her a forced hug as Abbyunches at him. Then Sarah is dancing around with her giggling and smiling.


    Abby stops and looks serious. I''m starving, can we go eat?"


    Iugh, wiping the tears from my face. "Yes, sweet girl, we can go eat."


    Jayden chuckles beside me, his arm slipping around my waist as we all start to move toward the ballroom for the reception.


    But just before we go, he stops, turning to face Bobby and Sarah again. "I know we just signed a bunch of papers," he says, his voice thick with emotion, "but I want to make a vow to both of you. I pause, w


    watching as Jayden kneels down to their level, his hands on their shoulders.


    "I vow to always be there for you. To protect you. To make sure you never have to go through anything like you''ve been through again." His voice breaks slightly, but he keeps going, his eyes never leaving theirs. "You''re my kids now. Forever. And nothing will ever change that."


    Bobby nods, tears glistening in his eyes, and Sarah throws her arms around Jayden''s neck, hugging him. tight. "We love you, Daddy."


    Bobby fist bumps him. "Thanks, Dad."


    My heart swells at the sound of those words. It''s the first time they''ve called him that, and I can see the


    emotion wash over Jayden.


    "I love you guys too," he whispers, his voice thick with emotion.


    We all stand there for a moment, just soaking it in, and then, finally, we head toward the ballroom for the reception. The music is already ying, and the guests are waiting, their sses raised as we enter the room as a family.


    The decorations are breathtaking-elegant chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, tables draped in white linens, and soft, golden lights casting a warm glow over everything.


    There''s a sense of magic in the air, the kind of magic that onlyes from knowing that everything, for once, is exactly as it should be.


    As we move through the room, greeting guests and taking our seats, I nce over at Jayden. He catches


    +35 BONUS


    306 The Adoption


    my eye, and for a moment, it''s just the two of us, the world fading away.


    He leans in, his voice low. "We did it."


    I smile, my hand resting on his. "Yeah. We really did."


    The rest of the night is perfectughter, dancing, the kids twirling around the room in their fancy clothes. It''s everything I dreamed of and more.


    And at the end of it all, as we prepare to leave for the night, I know one thing for certain: this is exactly where we''re meant to be.


    Together, as a family.

 Chapter 307

    307 The First Dance


    (Winona)


    The soft hum of chatter andughter fills the grand ballroom, but all I can focus on is Jayden''s hand resting on my waist as we stand in the middle of the dance floor.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The lights are dim, casting a warm glow over everything, and the music begins to swell as the DJ starts our first dance.


    Jayden''s eyes lock onto mine, a soft smile tugging at his lips as he pulls me close. "You ready for this, Mrs. Brennan?"


    I can''t help but grin. I''ve never been more ready."


    e have-


    We start to move together, slow and easy, like we''ve done this a million times before. In a way, we through all the ups and downs, through the chaos and the heartbreak. But this time, it''s different. This time, it''s perfect.


    The world around us fades, the guests disappearing from my mind as I rest my head against Jayden''s chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat under my cheek. His arms tighten around me, pulling me closer, and I let out a contented sigh.


    "We did it," he whispers into my ear, his breath warm against my skin. "We''re here. Finally."


    I lift my head to look at him, my heart swelling with the truth of his words. "Yeah," I say softly, my voice thick with emotion. "We really are."


    The kids are officially ours. Bobby, Sarah, they''re our family now, byw. I don''t think I''ve ever felt this much peace in my entire life. It''s like everything has finally fallen into ce.


    Abby, our miracle baby, who''s had more than her fair share of health scares. But she''s going strong right now. A baby of our own we never thought possible. I always honored that I got to have my own child against all the odds.


    I can''t have more but now we''ve extended our family in the most perfect way. And we have one more little man waiting toe home.


    Jayden smiles down at me, his eyes filled with so much love it almost makes me tear up. "This feels right, doesn''t it? Us, the kids. Like this was always meant to happen."


    I nod, feeling the weight of his words settle deep in my chest. "It does. More than I ever thought possi..."


    He leans in, brushing his lips against mine in a soft, lingering kiss: When he pulls back, he tilts his head slightly, his brow furrowing just a bit. "You''ve got that look."


    Iugh softly, shaking my head. "What look?"


    "The one that says you''re keeping something from me, he says, raising an eyebrow.


    I bite my lip, trying to hold back my smile, but I know I can''t keep it from him any longer, "Okay, I do have a


    surprise for you."


    His eyes light up, his curiosity piqued. "What kind of surprise?"


    122


    307 The First Dance


    I take a deep breath, feeling the excitement bubbling up inside me. "Henry is allowed toe home by the end of the week."


    Jayden freezes for a second, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Wait... what?"


    I nod, the smile on my face growing wider. "I talked to the doctors earlier today. He''s doing great. All his tests came back perfect, and he''s feeding so well. He''ll be able toe home." Jayden''s expression softens, and for a moment, he looks like he''s trying to process it all. "Henry''sing home?" His voice is quiet, almost like he doesn''t believe it.


    I


    "Yes." Iugh, wrapping my arms around his neck. "He''sing home, Jayden."


    A huge grin breaks across his face, and he pulls me into a tight hug, lifting me off the ground slightly as he spins us around. Iugh, holding onto him, feeling the sheer joy radiating off of him. "This is... this is amazing," he says, his voice thick with emotion. "I can''t believe it. He''s reallying


    home."


    I nod, still smiling as I pull back just enough to look at him. "He''s reallying home."


    Jayden''s eyes are shining, and I can see how much this means to him. "Do we have everything we need? I mean, I know we''ve been preparing, but do we have everything ready?"


    I chuckle softly, resting my forehead against his. "Yes, we have everything we need. I''ve been checking and rechecking the nursery, and Anne''s been helping too."


    He nods, but then his smile falters just a little. "What about the honeymoon? We were supposed to leave


    next week."


    I bite my lip, ncing down for a second. "Yeah... about that. We''re going to have to postpone. Henry can''t fly yet."


    Jayden lets out a small sigh, his expression shifting ever so slightly. It''s subtle, but I feel a small tug in my chest. He''s bothered by it, though he''s not saying anything. "Of course. Henryes first."


    I nod. "Exactly. We can have our family honeymoonter. We''ve waited this long, what''s a few more weeks? Europe will survive without us."


    He grins again, his hands running gently up and down my arms. "Let''s just enjoy our day."


    But I can still feel that little tweak in my chest. Something''s weighing on him, something he''s not saying. But I won''t push it. Not today. Everything is perfect right now, and I''m not going to ruin it by digging into whatever''s bothering him.


    As we continue to sway to the music, everything feels perfect. The kids are ours, Henry ising home, and Jayden... he''s mine, forever. There''s a peace in that, a certainty that no matter whates our way, we''ll face it together. I try to stifle a yawn. It must be the relief of the day finally being sessful; I feelpletely exhausted.


    "Are you trying to get me into the marital bed early, Mrs. Brennan?"


    I grin at him. "You wish."

 Chapter 308

    I


    308 Morning After (Jayden)


    I blink, adjusting to the light as I wake, feeling Winona''s body curled up against mine, her head resting on my chest. The quiet of the morning wraps around us.


    It''s one of those rare moments of peace. The kids are still asleep, no wonder. It was a night ending in wedding cake and ice cream. But for the first time in what feels like forever, there''s no rush, no tension. Just us.


    Winona stirs, her fingers brushingzily over my skin. "Morning, Mr. Brennan," she murmurs, her voice heavy with sleep


    I grin, tightening my arm around her. "Morning. Mrs. Brennan. How''re you feeling?"


    She lets out a softugh, lifting her head slightly to meet my eyes. "Like I got hit by a truck, in the best way


    possible."


    Last night shes through my mind, the night we shared. Passion, relief, and love all rolled into one. I can''t help but smile. "You looked incredible yesterday. But you look even better now."


    Winona rolls her eyes yfully. "Yeah I bet my bed hair and panda eyes are killer."


    "Never more beautiful," I say, my grin widening as I run my hand down her back.


    We lie there in silence for a while, both of us soaking in the quiet before the chaos of our new life hits. I know this peace won''tst forever, especially with all that''s on the horizon.


    The thought of Nexus Global and what''s waiting for me across the ocean creeps into my mind, uninvited, I push it away, wanting to enjoy this moment for as long as I can, but my phone buzzes on the nightstand, breaking the spell.


    I nce at the screen, seeing a name I can''t ignore, It''s one of the European team members from Nexus Global, Hugo Devereux. He will now be my personal assistant and advisor as he was with Gus.


    He doesn''t pull any punches, so I''vee to find out.


    Winona notices, her head lifting slightly. "Work?"


    I nod, rubbing the back of my neck. "Yeah, just... give me a minute."


    She rolls off me, sitting up in bed as I grab the phone and slip out from under the sheets. I pull on a robe and step out onto the balcony, closing the door softly behind me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    -I answer the call as soon as I step outside, the cool morning air hitting me like a wake-up p. "Hugo," I


    say, trying to keep my voice low. "What''s going on?"


    "Jayden," Hugo''s voice is clipped, straight to the point. "We need you here. There''s a situation that requires your immediate attention. This can''t wait."


    I rub my hand over my face, my muscles already tensing. "I just got married yesterday, Hugo. Surely this can wait a few days?


    "No," he says firmly. "It can''t. You''re the new head of Nexus Global now, and there are certain matters that


    308 Morning After


    require your presence. The board has scheduled meetings. You need to be in Europe by the end of the week."


    End of the week. That''s when Henry''s supposed toe home.


    I close my eyes, trying to figure out how I''m going to juggle this. There''s no way Winona''s going to be okay with me leaving so soon after the wedding, especially with Henrying home. "Look, I understand the urgency, but I need a little more time," I say, my voice tight. "My infant son, born prematurely, is due toe home. I''m not leaving for Europe yet."


    "Family stuff is important, yes," Hugo says, his tone softening just a little. "But this is Nexus Global. You knew what you were stepping into when you took over."


    "Actually, I had no clue. And I won''t be there for another week, Hugo. Deal with it." I refuse to be bullied into leaving earlier. It''s bad enough that I''ll have to leave my family behind as it is. "Nexus Global needs your full attention-"


    "I don''t give a fuck, Hugo. My son needs my full attention. I will be selling Nexus Global, so you need to handle things until I get there. The situation with Gus is not my doing. Sort it out with him." I disconnect the call.


    I step back inside, leaning against the doorframe as I watch her. She''s half sitting up now, her eyes meeting mine, and I can see the curiosity there.


    "Everything okay?" she asks, her voice soft, but I can tell she senses something''s off


    I run a hand through my hair, walking back to the bed and sitting down beside her. "Winona, I need to tell you something"


    She sits up fully now, her expression shifting into something more serious. "What is it?"


    I take a deep breath, forcing the words out. "I have to go to Europe on our original nned date."


    Her brows knit together in confusion. "What do you mean? Henry will have only been home a few days."


    I nod. "I know. But Nexus Global... need me there. They''ve scheduled things that can''t be changed."


    She stares at me for a moment, her eyes searching mine for some kind of exnation, something that will make this all okay. But I don''t have one. Not really


    "1 see," her voice is quiet, but I can hear the edge of frustration creeping in


    "I didn''t want to do this I wanted to wait for us to have the honeymoon, the family time together. But... I can''t say no to this. It''s not ideal but it does move me closer to selling up."


    Winona is silent, processing, and I can feel the shift in the air between us. I know this is a lot to ask, especially with everything going on. Henrying home, the kids settling into our new life. And now I''m telling her I''m leaving her with all of it.


    She pulls the sheet tighter around her, leaning back against the headboard. "It''s not ideal. But it is what it


    "You''re okay with it?"


    308 Morning After


    Her eyes soften, and for a second, I think she''s going to I didn''t expect we''d be apart some of the time. We''ll make


    I reach for her hand, squeezing it tightly. "You''re amazing


    Sheughs softly, shaking her head. "Tell me that when time."


    I lean in, kissing her gently. "I''ll make it up to you. I prom

 Chapter 309

    309 Henry Comes Home


    309 Henry Comes Home (Winona)


    I can''t believe we''re here. Henry''s car seat is strapped securely in the back, and Jayden''s driving slower than I''ve ever seen him. The hospital discharged him today-our baby boy.


    Finally, after months of fear and sleepless nights, we get to bring him home. I nce back at him, his tiny little body bundled up in warm clothes and woolen hat.


    He''s still so small, but he looks so much better than the first time I saw him hooked up to a thousand machines. Now he looks like any smaller newborn, but he''s already been on the earth almost five months. "How are you doing back there, little man?" I say, though I know he won''t respond. I just like talking to him. His eyes are open, drifting slowly around as he takes in the world.


    Maybe I should have sat in the back with him. He doesn''t cry, but he looks squirmy. I hope I''m up to caring for him. I''m very, very nervous about it,


    Jayden nces at me, his hand resting on my knee. "You okay?"


    I n¨®d, even though a lump forms in my throat. "Yeah. Just... happy. Scared, but happy. I''m also super- nervous that I won''t do this right."


    He squeezes my knee, giving a small smile while keeping his attention on the road. "We''ve got this. The fact that you are nervous means you''ll do a perfect job with him."


    I take a deep breath and try to believe him. It''s been a whirlwind, with all the nning and preparing. I''m grateful we decided to bring on the specialist nanny and the medical team as needed for check ups.


    As much as I want to do everything myself, I know Henry needs more than I can give him on my own. But there''s still this nagging fear in the back of my mind. What if something happens? What if I miss something crucial? At this moment I really appreciate being privileged enough to afford the type assistance I''ll be getting.


    Soon, we pull up outside the penthouseplex. And I get Henry out in his carrier. He squints at the sun and I carry him into the foyer to the elevator.


    Jayden has his bags and we get in the elevator and head up to the penthouse.


    Bobby, Sarah, and Abby have the day off school, and they are there with Anne when the doors slide open. There''s a banner on the wall that says "Wee Home, Henry!" with some kind of kid-drawn doodles all over it. It''s perfect. "Can we see him?!" Abby squeals; already reaching for the carrier.


    "Hold on," I say with augh. "Let''s get him to the nursery. Make sure he''s warm enough. Then you can chat to him and show him some toys.


    Jayden takes the carrier from me with that calm, confident ease he''s been perfectingtely, leading the way to the nursery. The kids hover around watching Henry like he''s a miracle sent from the heavens, and honestly, he kind of is. Jayden settles him into his cradle and there is a rocking chair beside it for feeding times.


    309 Henry Comes Home


    "Careful, guys," Jayden warns as Abby reaches out a hand to touch Henry''s hand. "He''s still pretty fragile." Abby pulls back her hand, looking at me for reassurance. "Is he okay, Mommy?"


    I crouch down beside her, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. "He''s okay, sweetheart. He just needs a little extra care right now. But you''ll get to hold him soon, I promise."


    Abby''s face lights up, and she bounces on her heels again. "Yay! I can''t wait!"


    Sarah stays quiet, standing back a little with that thoughtful expression she always has. I catch her eye and give her a smile, and she nods, like she understands everything without needing to say a word.


    Bobby leans over, peering into the cradle. "He''s so tiny. Like, way tinier than I thought."


    "He''ll grow," Jayden says, ruffling Bobby''s hair. "Before you know it, he''ll be crawling around and getting into all your stuff,"


    Bobby grins, but there''s a flicker of something behind his smile. Worry, maybe? I make a mental note to check in with himter.


    The medical staff have already set up all the equipment he might need. It''s overwhelming,


    ng, seeing monitors and oxygen tanks, but at the same time, I''m grateful. He''s safe here. We''re ready.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Annees over with the new nanny, Beth. She''ll be with us for a few weeks during the day. Both of them quietly checking the setup. They''ve been incredible, helping set up for this. I couldn''t have managed without them. "Why don''t we let Henry settle in for a bit?" Anne suggests softly. "He''s had a big day."


    Jayden nods, his hand still resting on the cradle like he''s not ready to let go just yet. I get it. None of us are. But his time will be cut short because of Europe. My heart hurts for him.


    "Alright, kids, let''s give Henry and Daddy some quiet time," I say, leading the crew out of the nursery, We''ll all get a chance to hold himter."


    There are a few grumbles, but they follow me out. I close the door softly behind us and take a deep breath. We did it. He''s home. Now Jayden can settle him to sleep and enjoy every second he can.


    There''s a long road ahead, and I''m not na?ve enough to think it''ll be easy. But right now, at this moment, it feels like everything might just be okay. If I just ignore the fact that Europe is happening soon. Everything will be just fine.

 Chapter 310

    310 Setting Into Parenthood


    310 Settling Into Parenthood (Winona)


    It''s been a few days since we brought Henry home, and it feels like the house is running on a delicate bnce of chaos and calm. The kids are adjusting to not being quite so noisy over the weekend, but it''s a lot.


    Jayden''s been amazing-stepping in with the older kids when I''m too exhausted, making sure everything is in order with Henry''s equipment, and juggling his own work in between. But I''m not forgetting he will be gone soon. Right now, Henry''s sleeping in the automatic swing next to me, his tiny chest rising and falling steadily. I don''t think I''ll ever get tired of watching him breathe.


    After everything, just seeing him here, breathing on his own... It feels like a miracle.


    Jayden took Bobby and Sarah out for a walk to the park, giving them some fresh air. Abby''s curled up on the couch, flipping through a picture book. She hasn''t let Henry out of her sight since we brought him home. Wouldn''t even go to the park. She''s obsessed, constantly asking to help feed him or touch his tiny hands.


    I run a hand through my hair, feeling the exhaustion hit me like a brick. I thought I was prepared for this. I mean, I knew bringing a newborn home would be tough, especially with his medical needs.


    But I wasn''t ready for how it would drain me, how every moment is spent thinking about whether he''s okay, whether I''m doing enough. I don''t remember being this tired with Abby. Maybe I was. "Mommy, when can I hold him?" Abby asks for the fifth time today, her voice soft but persistent.


    "Soon, sweetie," I say, trying to keep the tiredness out of my voice. "He just needs a little more time to get stronger. Maybeter this week."


    Abby''s face falls a little, but she nods. "Okay, Can I sit with you, then?"


    I smile and pat the spot next to me on the couch. "Of course."


    She climbs up next to me, snuggling in close. Her tiny hand rests on my arm, and I feel her eyes on Henry, watching him like she''s trying to memorize every tiny detail.


    "Why is he so small?" Abby whispers, her big eyes wide with curiosity.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "He was born a little early," I exin gently. "But he''s getting stronger every day. He''ll grow, just like you did."


    "Amy''s having a baby sister."


    "Amy? Your friend at school?"


    She nods. "But her mommy has a big belly. Amy says the baby is growing in there."


    "Yes, sweetie, that''s right."


    "Why wasn''t Henry in your belly?"


    10 Setting Into Parenthood


    "Ah. Well, I am the luckiest Mommy in the world because Henry''s real mommy helped make him strong for us. Then the doctors and nurses did."


    "But you are his real Mommy now?"


    "Yes darling. Just like with Bobby and Sarah. We are all a real family now."


    Abby looks up at me, her forehead scrunched up in thought. "Was I that small when I was a baby?"


    Iugh softly. "No, you were about as big as Henry is now. But all babies start out small, and then they grow."


    Abby nods, satisfied with that answer, and leans her head on my shoulder. "I hope he grows fast. I want him to y with me."


    "We''ll get there," I say, kissing the top of her head. "One day at a time."


    The elevator dings and I hear the sound of Bobby and Sarah''sughter filling the house. Jayden''s voice follows, low and soothing as he tells them to take off their shoes in the foyer and go wash up before seeing Henry. Jayden gives us a wink as he heads for the kitchen and I hear him washing his hands.


    "Abby, you want to help me with lunch?" Jayden calls, and Abby jumps off the couch.


    "Yeah!"


    I watch her race into the kitchen, her energy a stark contrast to the quiet moments we''ve had with Henry. It''s like I''m living in two different worlds-one filled with the busyness of raising three active kids. The other revolves around keeping a fragile life thriving.


    Jayden pokes his head into the living room, his eyesnding on Henry before meeting mine. "He still sleeping?"


    "Yeah," I say, leaning back into the couch. "Thank God. He really needs it."


    Jayden walks over, sitting on the edge of the coffee table in front of me. His hand rests on my knee, his thumb brushing back and forth in a soothing rhythm. "You okay?"


    I close my eyes for a second, feeling the weight of the exhaustion sink into my bones. "I don''t know. This is hard. Harder than I thought it would be. And you''re leaving soon."


    Jayden nods, his expression soft. "I get it. It''s a lot. But we''ve got help. Anne, the nanny, the medical staff... we''re not doing this alone. You make sure you lean on them and take some time for yourse "will," I say, opening my eyes to look at him. "But I''ll still feel like I''m not doing enough."


    His hand moves up to cup my cheek, his thumb brushing against my skin. "You''re doing more than enough. You''re amazing. And we''re a team, okay? Time will pass and we''ll be together again before your know it." Jnod, leaning into his touch. "I just don''t want to mess this up."


    "You won''t," he says firmly. "We won''t."


    110 Setting Into Parenthood


    Henry stirs in his bass, making little noises that have both Jayden and me ncing over at him.


    "He''s awake," I say softly, moving to pick him up. His little face scrunches up as I cradle him against my chest, and I feel that familiar rush of love and protectiveness wash over me.


    Jayden stands and watches for a second before leaning down to kiss Henry''s forehead. "You want me to take him? You could use a break."


    I shake my head. "No, I''ve got him. You better gomandeer lunch and the other three."


    Jayden chuckles. "Yeah, I''ll wrangle the wild ones. You take care of our little fighter."


    I watch as he walks back into the kitchen, his voice joining the chatter of Bobby, Sarah, and Abby. I yawn and look at Henry in my arm

 Chapter 311

    11 Nexus Global Memma


    311 Nexus Global Dilemma (Jayden)


    I lean against the kitchen counter, my eyes on the kids as they sit at the dining table, happily eating lunch. Bobby and Sarah areughing at something Abby sald, and it''s one of those rare moments where everything seems perfect. But there''s a pit in my stomach, and I can''t ignore it.


    Nexus Global is the thing I need to deal with right now and the sooner I do the better. I''ve had calls and emails from various people in the team and none of them seem at all sympathetic to my situation.


    In fact, they give the impression that I''m being weak by wanting to support my family. I''m not sure if I''ll ever fit in with this team. Things seem to be done so differently over there.


    I can''t even go and ask for help from Gus as he goes through the trial process. So I''m on my own.


    My phone buzzes in my pocket. I already know who it is. Hugo Devereux. He''s been calling every day, demanding my attention for some Nexus Global crisis or other.


    I swipe away the notification for the third time today and head back to the living room, where Winona''s lying on the couch with Henry. I don''t want to have this conversation in front of her, but I can''t keep avoiding it either.


    I slip into the bedroom, shutting the door behind me before I finally swipe the call.


    Hugo''s voice is sharp and businesslike, his French ent thick as ever. "Monsieur Brennan, I trust you have made arrangements for your immediate departure to Europe?"


    "I just brought my prem son home from the hospital, Hugo," I reply, trying to keep my voice steady. "I can''t exactly pack up and leave right now."


    "C''est regrettable, but Nexus Global cannot wait," Hugo replies, his tone cold and professional. "We are facing critical decisions that only you, as the head of thispany, can make. Your presence is not a request, Jayden, it is a necessity." I rub my face, feeling the weight of the situation press down on me. "I know it''s important, Hugo, but my family-


    "Gus entrusted you with thispany, and there are many people, powerful people, waiting for your leadership. I must insist that you make your way to Europe within the week."


    I let out a long breath. Hugo doesn''t give a damn about my personal life. He''s loyal to Gus''s legacy, and right now, that means pushing me to step up. "I''ll do what I can. But I can''t promise anything yet."


    "Monsieur, you must understand that there are forces at y here that go beyond personal


    responsibilities. Gus left you with this empire for a reason. You cannot afford to dy." His voice is as unyielding as ever. "Your family will follow soon, no?"


    "Yes, but-"


    "Bon. I will expect to hear from you soon about your arrival. A bient?t." Hugo hangs up before I can respond


    I walk back into the living room, and Winona looks up at me, her eyes questioning. She knows something''s up, and I''m not sure how I''m going to exin this.


    "Who was that?" she asks, her voice gentle as she cradles Henry:Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hugo," I say, sitting down beside her. "He''s pushing for me to go to Europe... soon."


    Winona''s face tightens for a moment, and she looks down at Henry. "How soon?"


    I sigh, rubbing the back of my heck. "Sooner than I thought. They need me there, and I can''t keep pushing it off."


    She''s quiet for a few seconds, and I can see the gears turning in her head. "Just go, Jayden. The sooner you get started over there the sooner you get finished. Her voice isn''t angry, but there''s a hint of disappointment there. "I don''t have a choice, Winona. I can''t let it fall apart.


    "I know," she whispers, ncing down at Henry. "I just.. it''s a lot, Jayden. Henry just got home. The other kids are still adjusting. I''m not sure how I''m going to handle it all without you. But I promise you''l will."


    I reach out, taking her hand in mine. "That''s why we''ve got help. They''re all here to make sure everything runs smoothly and I''ll video call daily."


    Winona squeezes my hand but doesn''t say anything. She''s being strong, but I can see the worry in her eyes. "I don''t want you to go," she finally says, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I know. And I don''t want to leave. But once Henry''s cleared to fly, you and the kids wille to Europe. By then I should have cleared some time for us to have a real honeymoon." Winona nod


    but there''s still something lingering in the air between us. "Just don''t forget about us while you''re over there," she says, half-joking, but I can hear the real fear behind her words. "I could never forget about you," I say, leaning in to kiss her. "You and the kids are my world."


    But as I sit there, holding the two of the most important people in my life, Nexus Global is yanking me in a direction I''m not sure I''m ready to go.


    I guess soon enough, I''ll find out.


    I make the call to get the private jet ready. I''ll have a stop over in Dubai. And then I''m on to Brussels, Belgium. It already feels like a culture shock and I''m not even there yet. But in a couple of days I will be.


    I hope I''m making the right choice.

 Chapter 312

    312 A Sister''s Worry (Winona)


    Henry''s finally asleep, and the house is settling into that sweet, quiet lull thates after a long, hectic day. I recheck the monitor and tiptoe out of the nursery, closing the door softly behind me, and head downstairs. It''s still surreal having Henry home, and part of me feels like I should be watching over him constantly, but the doctors assured us that the specialist equipment and nanny support would alert us if anything goes wrong.


    The monitor screens are set up in the living and kitchen areas and our bedroom. But I am well aware I need to rx and let go a little as well. I''m not going to end up being a helicopter mom when the kid''s sixteen.


    It''s bad enough now, I can''t focus on my work and business right now. I''m going away for an extended time. Phillip needs support at work and I''m still getting hit with the awkwardness every time I see him. I have to make a choice soon.


    Is it time to sell up my half and be a fulltime Mom?


    But enough of that. Cass is here and she''s had a wonderful time visiting Henry this afternoon. It''s been! amazing having her here. With her budding chef schedule, she can''t visit often.


    "Hey," I say, walking over to pour myself a ss of water. "Thanks for helping get Henry settled. And the other kids too."


    Cass nces up at me with a smirk. "No problems. I know how to handle kids, remember?"


    I snort. "Sure, you do. Thest time you babysat Abby alone, she ended up drawing on the walls with at permanent marker."


    "She''s a budding artist, what can I say?" Cass shrugs, her smirk turning into a grin. "In my defense I did think it was the tub of washable ones."


    I sit at the ind across from her, my mind shing back to when Cass first got back from the hospital after the whole Cancun disaster. She seems better, healthier even, but I know her well enough to pick up on the undercurrent of tension between us. I''m hoping her addiction is back under control.


    "So... How''s life? Have you been coping okay since the Cancun ordeal?" I ask, trying to keep my tone light, but the words feel heavier than I intend.


    "If you mean am I still a junkie? No, I''m good."


    "I didn''t mean that. I know you were worried about them having forced drugs into you."


    1 was but I''m okay. It was easier than I thought."


    "Even with your schedule?"


    "I''m fine, sis. Chill."


    "And Gabriel? Is he back?"


    let''s worry


    Cass stiffens, her fingers tightening around her coffee cup. "Yeah. Why?"


    "So you''re still seeing him, like dating?"


    She nods. "Sure are. Is that a problem for you?"


    I nce away, trying to gather my thoughts. I don''t want to start a fight, but I''ve been holding back for too long. "I''m just worried about you, Cass." Her


    eyes narrow. "Worried about what, exactly?"


    I sigh, setting my ss down. "You know Gabriel''s family could be tied to all this... kidnaping mess. I don''t trust him, Cass. I have this gut feeling that something isn''t right."


    "He''s never had anything to do with his grandfather since he was born. Just leave him out of your conspiracy theories."


    "Well, you were targeted in Cancun and that is no coincidence."


    "Yeah I was but that was more because of Jayden than it was Gabriel."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Just be careful Cass, you give your trust too easily."


    Cass rolls her eyes, her expression turning defensive. "Newssh, Winona, not every guy is out to screw someone over. Just because you''ve had your issues doesn''t mean I''m going to get burned the same way."


    1 bristle at her words. "This isn''t about my issues. It''s about you being safe! How do you even know Gabriel wasn''t somehow involved in what happened in Cancun?"


    Cass ms her coffee cup down, ring at me. "Are you serious right now? How the hell do you know he was? Gabriel had nothing to do with that! Why the fuck would he want me kidnapped?"


    "I don''t know!" I throw my hands up, frustrated. "It just feels like too much of a coincidence. Someone set up you being in Cancun, your purse being taken and Gabriel was nowhere to be seen when they took you."


    Cass crosses her arms, her voice biting. "If he''s using me, what does he want from me? He doesn''t need me for a green card, he doesn''t need money, and he already has Brennan Industries. What is he gaining from me, Winona?"


    I falter, knowing she has a point, but the unease still gnaws at me. "I don''t know, Cass. But something''s off, and I don''t trust him. I just don''t want you getting hurt."


    She shakes her head, her jaw clenched. "Stop projecting your shit onto me. Just because you have issues with Jayden doesn''t mean you get to transfer that onto my rtionship. I''m not stupid. I''m not going to get pregnant and locked down with all this responsibility like you did."


    Her words hit harder than I expect, and I take a deep breath, trying not to let it get to me. "I''m not saying you''re stupid. I''m just trying to protect you. I love you, Cass."


    "I know you do. But I''m not some helpless kid. I''m running my own life. Gabriel''s been nothing but good to


    me."


    "If you trust him so much, why hasn''t he exined what he was doing when you were kidnapped?" I ask, my voice low. "You were alone that night, vulnerable. Who set that up, if not Gabriel?"


    312 A Sister''s Worry


    Cass''s eyes sh with frustration. "You don''t get it. He''s a victim in all this too! He was getting messages from my phone while I was gone. He thought I''d left him, and he had no idea what happened until after the fact."


    I open my mouth to argue, but then I see the hurt in her eyes. Cass doesn''t believe me, and I don''t have any solid proof to back up my gut feeling.


    I hold up my hands, "you''re right. I''m being intrusive. Anyway, I have enough crap to worry about right now, so you better have your shit handled." I grin at her to lighten the moment.


    "I''m absolutely fine."

 Chapter 313

    313 Europe Beckons


    (Winona)


    Jayden leavester tonight. I''m trying my best not to be sad in front of him. I really want this opportunity


    for us.


    As much as it was a shock for Gus to throw him in at the deep end, I can see a certain buzz back in Jayden since he''s been a businessman again.


    I like that for him.


    I nce over at him, his focus somewhere far away. "You all packed?"


    Jayden nods, sipping his coffee. "Mostly. Just a fewst-minute things to throw in the bag. It''s weird, though. This time tomorrow, I''ll be in Dubai overnight.


    MyExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    y stomach tightens at the thought. He''ll be gone for a whole month before we can join him, and I''ll be juggling everything here-Henry, the kids, work, and nning the big move. I''ve never been more excited and more nervous in my life.


    "I can''t believe it''s finally happening." I admit, leaning back into the couch. "Europe. I mean.... we''ve talked about it, nned for it, but now that it''s real..."


    Jayden reaches over, squeezing my hand. "Hey, we''re going to be fine. The month will fly by. And once Henry gets the all-clear, you''ll be on a ne with the kids, and we''ll all be together again."


    I nod, though my chest still feels tight. "I know. It''s just no Anne. And I''m used to having her help with the kids. Especially Henry. What if it''s too much without her?"


    Jayden gives me a reassuring smile. T''ve already been talking to some agencies over there. We''ll get the best nannies, Winona. I''ll personally vet every single one of them. You''re not going to be alone in this."


    try to let that sink in. It''s true-I won''t be alone. But the idea of starting fresh in a new country, without the familiarforts, without Anne''s steady presence, is overwhelming.


    "And I''m excited," I say quickly, not wanting to seem too negative. "I mean, it''ll be great for the kids. New experiences, a different culture. It''s just... a lot to take in. I mean I should be able to do this. Some people have like ten kids." Jayden''s eyes soften as he leans forward. "I know, but you''re right to be nervous. We''ll have the best schools lined up, or if you''re morefortable, we can bring in private tutors.


    I wrinkle my nose. "Homeschooling?"


    Jayden chuckles. "It''s an option if you want it. We''ll find tutors who can work one-on-one with the kids, help them ovee thenguage barrier."


    want to give them a chance to learn more than just academics-immerse themselves in the culture."


    "I''m sure that can happen with private tutors."


    I to be able to socialize with


    1 nod, chewing on my bottom lip. "But what about making friends? I want them


    other kids, really be part of the experience."


    313 Europe Beckon


    He sighs, rubbing the back of his neck. "That''s true. But the schools may all be French or Flemish-speaking. It''ll be a challenge. Let''s do some more research before we decide." "I think that''s best."


    Jayden nods. "We''ll have support to help them settle in This is going to be a good thing for them. New environment, new friends, new culture."


    I take a deep breath. "Yeah, I guess you''re right. For all of us, actually."


    "Look, Win," Jayden says, turning to face me fully. "I''ll be honest. This thing with Nexus Global... it''s going to take time. Once you''re all over there, I''m aiming to wrap things up in about three months, one way or another."


    Three months. I know that''s the n but hearing it out loud makes it feel more real. We''ll be living in Europe for at least that long. Maybe longer if things don''t go as smoothly as Jayden hopes. "And if things take longer than that?" I ask quietly.


    Jayden pauses, then shrugs. "Then we deal with it. But don''t think it will. I''m going to get in, see what impact a full sale will have, and we''ll figure out what''s next after that."


    "The jet will be fully equipped for Henry. Medical staff on board, everything. You won''t need to worry about a thing. Once the doctors give the okay, he''ll be more than safe."


    I let out a small sigh of relief. Knowing that we''ll have everything Henry needs on the flight is a huge weight off my shoulders.


    "We''re really doing this, huh?" I say, looking over at him, a small smile creeping onto my face.


    Jayden grins, that confident smile I love so much. "Yeah, we are. And we''re going to make it work. Europe''s just the next chapter for us. Can''t say I''m sorry to leave here for a while." "I''m not sure Judy is going to feel the same. She''ll miss Abby."


    "Judy will find a way to see Abby if she wants to, I''m sure. She owns property in Europe, so I''m sure she''ll be around. As long as she leaves me alone, I''m good."


    "Yes, I''ll be sure to make it clear no surprise visits, and the no-contact is still in y over there as far as we are concerned, other than visits with Abby."


    "Perfect." He smiles and leans in for a kiss. "Now, how are we going to fill in this six hours before I leave?"


    I grin. "I think I can think of something, Mr. Brennan."


    "You''re very resourceful, Mrs. Brennan."


    As he scoops me up and carries me to the bedroom, I know I''m going to miss us. Miss having him next to me in bed. Waking up without him will surely be lonely I just hope this next month does fly past.

 Chapter 314

    314 Arrival in Brussels (Jayden)


    I step out of the jet, and the crisp European air hits me immediately-cleaner, cooler, it smells fartly of rain, earth, and something else I can''t ce. It feels... old. Ancient, even This ce has history,yers of it.


    At the bottom of the stairs, I spot the two men I was told would be waiting Victor Bal¨¢zs, head of security, stands with his arms folded across his chest,


    He''s tall and built like he could take down a bear with his bare hands. Dressed in ck tactical gear, his stance is solid, like nothing could knock him over.


    His face is set, but there''s an ease in the way he carries himself. I''ve read his file-ex-military, Hungar a force of nature in his field.


    Next to him stands Hugo Devereux, the man Gus has trusted for decades. He''s everything I imagined tall, lean, and dripping with French superiority. The way his gray hair is slicked back, his sharp suit perfectly tailored, it''s like he''s stepped out of some European fashion magazine.


    He''s got the air of someone who believes the world should be grateful he exists. I''d already gathered that from his phone calls. And judging by his thin smile, I can already tell he''s not exactly thrilled to have to bother with me.


    "Ah, Monsieur Brennan," Hugo says, with an ent so thick it almost feels like he''s mocking me. His handshake is brief, just polite enough to be cordial. "Wee to Brussels. Bienvenue." "Thanks. It''s great to be here," I say, trying to match his formality. I know my business, I know what I''m capable of, but Hugo''s look down his nose at me screams, you''re out of your depth here. Viktor, on the other hand, steps forward with a nod, a lot less formal but far more reassuring. "Mr. Brennan," he says in his deep Hungarian-ented English. "I trust the flight wasfortable?" "Yeah, all good. Thanks."


    Viktor nods, his eyes already scanning the surroundings, assessing everything like a man who doesn''t take chances with security. "Brussels can be unpredictable. We''ll make sure you''re safe." "Safe?" Hugo i


    interjects with a smirk, his arms folded across his chest. "Viktor, this is not the jungle. It''s Brussels. Civilis¨¦, non?" He gives Viktor a sideways nce, as if suggesting the need for such overt security is absurd here.


    Viktor doesn''t flinch. His tone stays even, but there''s steel underneath. "Security is always paramount, Hugo. No matter how civilized you think the ce, or yourself, is."


    I feel the tension instantly. These two aren''t on the same page. Hugo''s got that old-world European polish, and Viktor''s the no-nonsense, boots-on-the-ground guy.


    They''re on opposite ends of the spectrum, and it''s clear they sh. But Gus has trusted them with his -whole life, so I see no reason not to do the same.


    "Shall we?" Hugo says, nodding toward the sleek ck car waiting near the runway.


    As we drive through the city, Brussels unfolds in front of me. It''s a mix of the old and the modem- elegant buildings with centuries-old architecture, cobblestone streets, and lush parks, all with high-end designer shops squeezed between them. Everything feels... quieter, more deliberate,pared to the chaotic energy back in the States. Here, the pace is slower but somehow heavier, like every moverent means something.


    I flick a quick text to Winona, telling her I''m safe and well and heading to the office now. I know we have a time difference, but I also know she will be waiting on my contact.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nce out the window, catching glimpses of cathedrals and grand stone buildings. The skyline is dotted with spires, and in the distance, I can see the rolling hills beyond the city.


    It''s beautiful in a way that feels very foreign to me, like a painting I''ve stepped into. Even the air smells different here-fresh, with a tinge of something earthy.


    "You''ll find Brussels a city of discretion, Mr. Brennan," Hugo says from beside me, barely turning his head. "The perfect ce for apany like Nexus Global to operate. Understated, yet immensely powerful. A ce where decisions are made quietly, but with far- reaching consequences."


    His words are carefully chosen, every syble dripping with an unspoken message: You don''t belong here.


    I give a nomittal nod, knowing this will be an uphill battle with him. "I''m looking forward to learning more."


    Viktor cuts in from the driver''s seat, "You''ll do fine here. Everyone else does. Hugo has a habit of exaggerating." It''s a small vote of confidence, but one I appreciate.


    Hugo nces at Viktor, raising an eyebrow but he ignores Victor all the same. "Brussels, despite its ''charm, is not without...plexities. But of course, Mr. Brennan, you''ll understand that in due time."


    The car winds its way through the narrow streets, the old buildings casting long shadows. The grand structure of the Nexus Global headquarters looms ahead, all ss and steel-modern, imposing, and unmistakably powerful.


    This isn''t just a business. It''s an empire, and I''m expected to run it.


    As the car stops, Victor steps out first, walking around to hold the door open for me. I get out and after waiting a beat and realizing that Victor is not going to open his door for him, Hugo gets out and ms the car door. "Wee, Mr. Brennan," Hugo says, with a slight bow of his head. "To your new world."


    I step out, squaring my shoulders. Time to show them I belong here.


    Whether they like it or not.

 Chapter 315

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    315 Out of My Depth


    315 Out of My Depth (Jayden)


    When I step into Nexus Global''s head office, I''m hit with the sheer magnitude of what this ce represents. It''s nothing like Brennan Industries. Everything here screams perfection and wealth.


    It''s not just a business, it''s a world, and from the moment I walked through those doors, I knew I wasn''t just stepping into an office. This ce could fit three Brennan Industries in it Viktor stays close, guiding me through thebyrinth of ss and steel, the entire ce buzzing with activity. Nexus Global runs like a machine. No time for small talk, no casual greetings. Everyone moves with purpose, their eyes locked on screens or buried in thick files.


    Hugo strides ahead, barely looking back as he leads the way.


    As we step into the massive boardroom, I''m greeted by faces I don''t recognize. And none of them seem particrly excited to meet me. I take a seat at the head of the table, feeling the weight of their judgmental stares. Viktor stands quietly behind me, like a shadow, while Hugo, ever the master of the room, takes his ce beside me.


    "Wee, Mr. Jayden Brennan," Hugo says, his voice formal, but there''s an unmistakable edge of condescension in his tone. "Let me introduce the key members of your team."


    He


    gestures to the woman seated directly across from me. "This is Astrid Koenig, our Head of Operations."


    Astrid stands to greet me with a nod. She''s tall and striking, with a tinum blonde bob that''s sharp enough to cut ss.


    "Mr. Brennan," Astrid says, her tone clipped and efficient. "It''s a pleasure." But there''s no smile, no


    warmth. Just business.


    "Likewise," I reply, trying to match her energy, but I''m already feeling like I''ve walked into something! wasn''t entirely prepared for.


    "And this," Hugo continues, gesturing to the man beside Astrid, is Matteo Ri, our Chief Financial Officer."


    Well, he looks nothing like Lance.


    Matteo leans back in his chair, the epitome of casual confidence. He''s impably dressed in a vy suit. A very expensive suit. His dark hair slicked back in that effortlessly stylish way Italians seem to have a monopoly on. "Mr. Brennan," Matteo says, his Italian ent smoothing out every syble. "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Let''s hope it''s the good stuff," I say, trying to inject a bit of humor into the tense atmosphere. But Matteo''s smile doesn''t reach his eyes. Boy, tough crowd.


    Finally, Hugo turns to thest person in the room. "And Sofia Fernandez, head of Public Rtions."


    $15 of Myth


    Ah, Winona''s area of expertise. They should get along well.


    "I''m in the middle of developing a campaign, can we wtop this up, Hugo?" She says in an acid tone.


    Okay, maybe Winona and her won''t get along


    "This is also important, Sofia." Hugo replies and gives her a look like a mother admonishing a naughty child silently.


    Sofia''s dressed in a chic outfit, her posture perfect. Even her long dark hair seems scared to be out of ce.


    "Mr. Brennan," Sofia says, her voice smooth but detached. "It''s important we maintain Nexus Global''s public image. Especially during times of... transition. Do notmunicate with any media channel unless you have cleared it with me." Her tone is professional, but the message is clear: they''re all watching me, and none of them are sure I''m up to the task.


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Thank you all for the warm wee," I


    say, sarcastically.


    Astrid exchanges a look with Matteo, and I catch the faintest hint of annoyed amusement in her eyes. Not exactly encouraging


    The meeting kicks off, and it''s like being hit by a freight train.


    Astrid dives right into the logistics and operations of Nexus Global with a speed and precision that leaves me scrambling to keep up. She runs through figures, projections, and timelines, all while barely pausing for breath.


    "We need to focus on the East European markets," Astrid says, her eyes locking onto mine. "There are inefficiencies that need to be addressed immediately."


    "Right," I say, jotting down notes, though I already feel behind.


    Hugo chimes in, smoothly gliding through the conversation, inserting the asional French phrase, probably just to remind me of my supposed ignorance. Il est essentiel de ne rien n¨¦gliger," he says to Astrid, who nods in agreement. I catch Viktor rolling his eyes subtly behind them.


    I suppress a smile, grateful for Viktor''s silent support. Hugo, oblivious to the exchange, continues his rundown of strategic priorities, his tone cool and dismissive.


    "And what about our public image?" Sofia asks, ncing at me as though I might derail thepany''s reputation single-handedly. "We need to ensure the transition remains smooth, both internally & externally"


    I nod, feeling the


    weight of her words. "Of course. We''ll make sure everything stays ont


    "How with Gus and his current situation?"


    "Look, I''ll work on it." I say but I really have no clue.


    I feel myself sinking deeper and deeper into unfamiliar waters. The sheer scale of this operation is


    315 Out of My Depth


    staggering, and every minute that passes, I realize just how out of my depth I am,


    "Mr. Brennan," Viktor interrupts, his voice cutting through the others'' demands. "Perhaps now is a good time for you to rest. The jetg..."


    Astrid frowns. "Rest? We''ve barely scratched the surface."


    Viktor crosses his arms, his stance firm. "He has children to touch base with."


    "Surely they have a mother, No?"


    I nce at Viktor, grateful for the out. "I do need to rest" I say, standing up and trying to hide my relief


    Astrid narrows her eyes but doesn''t argue. "Fine. But we''ll reconvene soon,"


    "Mr Brennan needs to settle into his new home. I think you''ve all lost the basic courtesy of weing someone new to ourpany and city. Gus would insist on this." "Gus isn''t here," Astrid says.


    ENO


    but we should all adhere to the wishes of our previous owner. Enough for now, Jayden." Hugo says.


    Well, that is a surprise. He''s probably just d to get rid of me at this point.


    Viktor ushers me out of the room before anyone else can protest. As soon as the door closes behind us,! exhale.


    "Thanks for that," I say quietly.


    "Don''t mention it," Viktor says, his expression softening, "I''m here to look after your best interests."


    Unlike the rest of the crowd.


    I nod, already feeling the pressure of Nexus Global bearing down on me.


    I''ll call Winona, check on the kids, and regroup. Because right now, I need to remind myself why I''m doing all of this. To free myself, for them.


    Not for Hugo. Not for Astrid.


    And certainly not for Nexus Global.

 Chapter 316

    316 Juggling It All (Winona)


    It''s morning, and the house is in full chaos mode, as usual. Henry''s just gone down for a nap. Anne is on the school run..Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The kitchen is a mess. Breakfast dishes still on the counter, toys scattered across the floor. I nce at the clock and realize I''ve got about an hour before I need to be at the office. Beth will be here by then for Henry. Anne will pick up some groceries before getting back.


    Henry was more restless than usual, and I''m exhausted from being up with him most of the night. My body aches, and a dull headache has been lingering for the past few days.


    I hope everything is going okay for Jayden. He''s over there with no one he knows.


    As I move around, picking up toys and mentally running through my work to-do list, I can''t help but think about everything piling up. I love my business-creating it from the ground up has been one of my biggest achievements. Buttely, I''ve been thinking if it''s really what I want to keep doing right now.


    Henry is always on my mind. He needs me more than anything, and the other kids do too, especially all the changes about toe. Abby will still have struggles with her heart operations in the future.


    W with


    The move to Europe is looming, and the idea of being in a new country without Anne''s help or thefort of my usual support system is overwhelming.


    I sigh, sinking into the kitchen chair for a second, rubbing my temples. Should I put my professional life on hold? Just focus on being a full-time mom?


    It''s a wild thought, one I''d never seriously considered before, but now... It doesn''t seem so far-fetched. I never thought I''d want to step away from the business, but now, I wonder if it might be the best thing.


    Not just for the kids, but for me too. Maybe I need to rediscover what really matters, focus on what makes me happy, not just what I feel I should be doing.


    My phone buzzes, snapping me out of my thoughts. It''s Jayden. My heart skips, knowing it''s probably some ungodly hour for him in Brussels.


    I swipe to answer. "Hey, how''s everything going?" I ask, trying to keep my voice light.


    "Hey," Jayden''s voicees through, a bit tired but steady. "It''s... a lot. I''ll be honest, I wasn''t ready for how intense everything is over here." He pauses. "How are things with you? You sound beat."


    I nce around the kitchen and chuckle. "I''m handling it. Just the usual chaos, you know. Henry''s asleep. others are at school and I''m heading to work as soon as Beth arrives."


    "How''s Henry doing?"


    "He''s good. Well, a little restlessst night. But..." I hesitate for a second, then let out a breath. "It''s hard without you here. I miss you."


    "I miss you too, babe," he says, his voice softer now. "I hate being so far away. But it''s just temporary,


    316 Juggling It Al


    okay?"


    The idea of moving to Europe with all four kids still feels like a mountain I''m not ready to climb. "Yeah, I know. I just... it''s a lot to think about. How''s everyone over there? Did you get a good wee?" "Well, Viktor, the security guy seems cool. The rest I''m going to wait and see."


    "I suppose they are just as worried as you about you being able to do the job."


    "Yeah. I definitely get it," he says. "We''ll get there. Are you feeling okay though? You sound... tired. More


    than usual."


    I can''t seem to shake the exhaustion, even after a good night''s sleep. "I''m okay."


    "You need to take care of yourself, Winona. You''re doing so much." He pauses for a moment. "You don''t have to do everything, you know."


    "I know," I sigh. "I''ve been thinking... Maybe it''s time to put my professional life on hold for a bit. Focus ont the kids, on Henry, on... whateveres next. I don''t know, Jayden, it feels like the right thing to do. Especially with Europeing up." There''s a pause on his end... "I wasn''t expecting that," he says eventually. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not. But I think I''m leaning that way. I mean even over there you''ll have limited time to spend with us


    I''ll make you a priority. I promise."


    I smile at his words. "You''ll try but you''re running a multi-billion-dor empire that needs you for now."


    that be


    "And I still need you," he says, his voice warm. "You''re my anchor. Don''t forget that."


    ''I lean back in my chair, feeling a bit of the weight lift off my shoulders. "I won''t."


    "Listen, I''ve gotta get organized for the next meeting onught, but I''ll call youter, okay? We''ll talk more about everything."


    "Okay," I say, already missing the sound of his voice. "I love you."


    "I love you too," he replies, and then the line goes dead.


    It''s scary, thinking about putting my career on hold, but at the same time, it feels... right. Being there for the kids and Jayden feels like where I''m meant to be right now.


    Maybe it''s not about giving up my business-it''s about shifting my priorities.


    I eye the stack of dishes on the sink and feel a little nauseous. Hope I haven''t gotten a bug. Lack of sleep I think. I pile the dishes into the dishwasher.


    I''m not up for hand-washing them today.

 Chapter 317

    317 I''m The Boss (Jayden)


    "Gentlemen, anddies," Hugo says smoothly. "For those of you who don''t already know, Mr. Jayden Brennan, the new head of Nexus Global."


    I nod, giving them a polite but firm smile, trying to convey confidence despite the swirling doubts in my head. As I take my seat at the head of the table, I scan the faces in front of me. There''s many more I don''t know today.


    Astrid Koenig sits directly across from me, her icy blue eyes fixed on me like a hawk watching its prey. She''s dressed in a sharp, high-end designer suit, her tinum blonde hair perfectly styled.


    Her expression is unreadable, but there''s no mistaking the sharp intelligence behind those eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    To her right, I spot Matteo Ri, the CFO. Still effortlessly stylish with his carefree look typical of Italians who know they can get away with anything. He leans back in his chair, his fingers steepled, observing me with a smile that feels more like a test.


    Sofia Fernandez, head of PR, sits next to Matteo. She''s poised, exuding confidence, and calm. Her eyes assess me with the same cool detachment I see in Astrid''s. I wonder what''s in store for today.


    Worse than yesterday I assume.


    These people run the show, and they aren''t budging over for me.


    I begin, my voice steady. "I''m looking forward to getting to know each of you and working together to ensure Nexus Global continues to thrive."


    Astrid speaks then, her voice cool and clipped. "We''ve been reviewing the financials from thest quarter. and while growth is steady, there are areas that need immediate attention, particrly in Eastern Europe. As I mentioned yesterday. You''ll need to familiarize yourself quickly."


    "I''ve already started reviewing those reports," I say, meeting her gaze. "I''ll make sure we address those concerns right away."


    Astrid doesn''t blink, but I can tell she has doubts. "Let''s hope so."


    The rest of the meeting blurs together-figures, strategies, names I''ve yet to familiarize myself with-but one thing is clear: running Nexus Global is going to be a lot more demanding than anything I''ve ever done.


    These people expect perfection, and they don''t have time to hold my hand.


    After the meeting, Viktor is immediately at my side as we head toward my huge and luxurious private office, which Hugo insists I settle into.


    "You handled yourself well, today, Sir," Viktor says in his usual no-nonsense tone.


    "Thanks," I say, but I know I''m in over my head. "It''s a lot to take in."


    Viktor nods. "Give it time. They''lle around."


    I wish I believed that, but right now, the skepticism from Hugo and Astrid feels like a mountain I''m going to have to climb daily.


    *


    317 im The Boer


    Speaking of which, Hugo is waiting for me outside my office, and he''s not alone. Astrid stands beside him, her arms crossed.


    "We''ll be spending the next few hours going over Nexus Global''s key operations in Eastern Europe,"


    announces.


    Astrid''s eyes flick over me, cold and assessing. "This isn''t Brennan Industries," she says smoothly. "We don''t have the luxury of downtime. I trust you can keep up?"


    Her tone grates on me, but I bite my tongue. "I''m ready."


    We head into the office, and the next couple of hours are a whirlwind of presentations, charts, and figures. Astrid runs through Nexus Global''s operationalplexities with surgical precision.


    The depth and scale of it all are staggering-Brennan Industries feels like a small family business inparison. Every department, every division, runs like a clock, and there''s no room for error. And Astrid, well, she''s the queen of this kingdom. I give a yawn I can''t stifle. "Coffee time I think."


    Astrid shoots me an annoyed look. "We''re on a strict timeline."


    "Jetg is real," I say. "I won''t be at my best until my family arrives."


    I see Astrid bristle. 1 see"


    "My family will be joining me soon," I say, cutting through the disapproval. "I''m counting on everyone here to help make that transition smooth."


    Hugo gives me a thin smile. "Of course, Mr. Brennan. But might I remind you, thispany has thrived because its leadership prioritized business over personal distractions."


    The implication is clear-Gus didn''t let family get in the way.


    "I''m not Gus," I say, my tone steady but firm. "My family is my priority, and that''s not going to change


    Astrid raises an eyebrow, her expression skeptical "Let''s hope you can manage both, Mr. Brennan. Nexus Global doesn''t operate in half measures"


    I meet her gaze, unflinching. "Neither do I. Right now, you can both join me for coffee if you wish and then I''m going to take a walk around and see how the day to day runs here." Viktor''s silent nod is all the support I need.


    They both shake their heads.


    "I''d prefer that we pushed on here a little longer. Your arrival has already disrupted my routi says with a sure tone.


    "Mr. Brennan... Jayden, I''m sure we can work through a few more items now," Hugo says in his authoritative voice.


    Astrid


    I''m sure, thest time I looked, that I am your boss here, not the other way around... So, feel free to join me for coffee, or go. I''ll let you know when I need either of youter." The silence is deafening. I''m not here to make friends and they clearly aren''t interested in making one of


    317 I''m The Boss


    1. me. Suits me fine.


    "I have reports to analyze." Astrid gets up to leave.


    "I''ll check back after lunch." Hugo looks at his watch and gets up as well.


    As I watch Hugo and Astrid leave, I know this fight has only just begun. They expect me to be another Gus


    a man who puts the business before everything else,


    But I''m not Gus. I''ll never be him. Whether they like it or not.


    I''m going to do things my way.

 Chapter 318

    318 The Witching Hour (Winona)


    +25 B


    BONUS


    The witching hour. That''s what I call the chaos around dinner time. Hangry kids. Hangry me. Of course, It''s Anne''s night off and Beth leaves at 5pm.


    I''m barely hanging on by a thread and my intention to impress Lisa with my capable skills is a major fail. Sarah and Abby are squabbling over the one shade of pink crayon they both must have. No other pink will do, despite there being ten of them.


    Bobby is sulking in the corner because I told him no more screen time and to set the table for dinner. Apparently, creepers burned his Minecraft house down because of me or something.


    Henry is fussing in his bass, fighting sleep like it''s a personal battle he needs to win. He might be small, but his lung capacity makes up for the rest of him.


    I''m just trying to make sure the house doesn''t burn down while I try to make a nice dinner. Yeah right. At this point it''s burnt offerings. I refuse to go with PB and J again.


    "Let me help," Lisa says, stepping into the kitchen like she owns the ce. She scoops Henry up with ease, cradling him in one arm while she goes and grabs the territory pink crayon and pockets it.


    I turn off the stove while I watch her in action.


    Both the girls look at her in surprise.


    "If you''re going to argue over it, no one gets it. It''s mine now," Lisa tells them.


    "Ohhhh!" Both girlsin in unison.


    "Nope. Pack up the rest of them or I''ll take those too. Then scoot and wash up for dinner. No arguments


    or no dessert."


    They both look at her as if wondering if she''s serious. Lisa gives them a re and they both pack up the crayons in record time and run to the bathroom.


    "Don''t dilly dally in there either." She calls after them.


    Then she marches right over to enemy territory and confronts Bobby in the asional chair in the corner. "Winona asked you to set the table."


    He shrugs.


    "Fine. No help then you may as well go shower and get into bed now."


    "Why?"


    "If you don''t put in the work, you don''t get the good stuff. No dinner for you."


    He eyes her carefully.


    *Your choice, Buddy. I''m hungry enough to eat your share. I bet you know what a hungry belly feels like."


    Bobby stands up. "Fine."


    316 The Witching Hour


    "Great, Hurry it along, then you can hold your baby brother while I help dish dinner with your mom."


    "I don''t like holding him. He''s too little and squirmy."


    "Tough. He needs you, so you''ll hold him. That''s what big brothers do."


    Bobby frowns and lets out a huff, but he goes right to the sideboard drawer and takes out the cutlery. I actually think these kids have been possessed by aliens.


    "You look like you''ve been through a war." Lisaes over to me and looks inside the pots on the stove.


    She dishes the cooked pasta into the serving dish and leaves the burnt stuff on the bottom.


    "I feel like it." I lean against the counter. "Jayden was always better at this than me. I can barely keep the kids from tearing each other apart, let alone get dinner ready on time."


    "I think you''re being too hard on yourself. All you need to do is get your confidence back." Then she dumps the sauce on top and sprinkles the grated cheese over. The girlse back.


    "Girls please take the bread rolls and butter to the table. Leave Bobby alone and put some paper napkins out for everyone," Lisa orders.


    Like little robots they obey.


    "Bobby if you''re done,e get your brother." Lisa calls as she moves the sd I did manage to make into the serving dish. "Perfect sd. Yum."


    I shake my head. "Every day is just... a mess."


    L...


    "Stop feeling sorry for yourself," Lisa says, setting Henry in Bobby''s arms. "Take him to the sofa and keep your arm behind his head."


    I watch on with worry because Bobby has been extremely distant with Henry. I''m not sure they''ll be okay alone together.


    "They''ll be fine." She says when she sees my face. "Give them a chance to bond."


    "Jayden was always so... calm and together," I admit, feeling a lump rise in my throat. "The kids always listen to him. They run circles around me."


    "That''s because you''re letting them," Lisa says bluntly, folding her arms. "You''ve got to remember, kids smell fear. They know when they''ve got you cornered, and they''ll milk it for all it''s worth."


    I let out a frustrated sigh, wiping my hands on a dish towel. "I just... I feel like I''m failing at life right now. How am I going to go to a new country?"


    Lisa raises an eyebrow. "Maybe it''s time you stopped trying to be everything to everyone. Maybe it''s time to think about what''s best for you. For your sanity. Speaking of sanity, do you have wine?" "I do." I go grab the bottle of red I left to breath before Lisa arrived and it became a war zone. I pour us a ss each and sip mine.


    I''m not sure that''s agreeing with me right now.


    211 The Witching Hour


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I rub my temples, feeling the exhaustion settle deep in my bones. "I don''t know what sanity is anymore. Even this wine tastes like shit. Jayden''s gone, and I''m here trying to hold down the fort." The fort is on fire.

 Chapter 319

    319 Lisa, My Rock


    (Winona)


    "And work is... awkward, to say the least," I admit.


    "Phillip still being a problem?" Lisa asks, her voice casual but sharp.


    I grimace. "Yeah. Maybe I''m just too sensitive. I swear everything he says is loaded. I also struggle to concentrate thinking about Jayden over there and what the kids have in store for meter at home."


    "Maybe that''s your problem," Lisa says, her voice steady. "You''ve been juggling everything-work, the kids, Jayden. You only just got married. All the drama with Cass. And now you''re about to move to Europe? Something''s gotta give."


    I frown, crossing my arms over my chest. "You think I should just... quit? Give up the business?"


    Lisa shrugs. "You''ve always thrown yourself into work because it was your anchor, your way of holding onto your identity. You''re not the same person you were after the divorce. You''ve got Jayden, you''ve got the kids... maybe it''s time to let the past go." Her words hit me harder than I expect. I realize just how much of my identity has been wrapped up in the businesses I built. My only lifeline after Jayden kicked me out of his life.


    And after Judy and Ashlyn tried to ruin me. It was how I survived, how I proved that I wasn''t weak, that I could take care of Abby on my own. I protected her for so long. It was my way of saying, ''I don''t need anyone."


    And now... I have Jayden again. I have the family I always wanted. But can I really let go of the main thing that helped me rebuild my life?


    "I don''t know, Lisa," I admit, my voice softer now. "The business... It''s part of who I am. It''s how I got through everything. It''s my safety."


    Lisa leans against the counter, watching me carefully. I get that. But you''ve got to ask yourself-are you holding onto it because it''s still your safety, or because you''re afraid to let Jayden inpletely?"


    I wonder if I would feel enough if I took over running the family and not a business empire. Jayden did it and if he can do it, I can.


    "You chose this life with him. You can''t keep hanging onto the past if you want to move forward."


    I look away, blinking back the tears that suddenly threaten to fall. Nausea rolls in my stomach. I haven''t eaten all day. "I just... I don''t want to lose me in all of this."


    Lisa steps closer, putting a hand on my shoulder. "You''re not losing yourself. You''re just... changing. And that''s okay. But you need to decide what matters most to you now. And maybe that means taking a step back from the business. Focusing on the family." I nod, but the decision doesn''t feel any easier.


    "And another thing," Lisa says, her tone shifting. "You need to stop letting those older kids run the show. They''re walking all over you because they can tell you feel guilty. But you''ve got to remember how we grew up. You''ve been up against some of the biggest powers in the world, you can handle these kids."


    319 Lisa, My Rock


    I smile weakly. "You make it sound so simple.


    "Because it is," Lisa says with a shrug. "You run your business with fact and logic, right? Do the same with your family. Take the emotion out of it. Set the rules, stick to them. You''ll be surprised how fast those kids fall in line when they realize you''re not ying around." "You''re right."


    "I know I am," Lisa says, grinning. "You''ve got this, Win. Take back your personal power. Stop letting the kids call the shots. Even apart, you and Jayden are a team, set the rules, and make sure the kids follow them. Boundaries. Consequences. They''ll respect you more for it."


    I nod, feeling a flicker of hope. Maybe Lisa''s right. Maybe it''s time I stopped letting guilt and fear control how I parent. It''s time to take charge, to set things straight-for myself, and for the family I''m building with Jayden.


    "Yeah, It''s just the kids have been through so much."


    "But you know giving them everything they want isn''t going to make them into better adults, right?"


    Something clicks inside me. That''s exactly right."


    "Okay then. Now, you''ve got this. Let''s go get dinner on the table."


    We carry the dishes in and see Sarah and Abby making sure everything is lined up and nice. I smile.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Lisa beckons me to the living room doorway and points. I peek around and see Bobby holding his little brother against him and looking at him with a grin.


    Henry ispletely mesmerized by Bobby, and he gives him a big smile.


    Tears crowd my eyes at the sight.


    "There you go. Trust yourself, Winona." Lisa gives my arm a squeeze.


    She''s right. I go take Henry and smile at Bobby. "Thank you so much. Dinner is on the table."


    "It''s okay. He''s pretty cool, actually."


    "He is, and so are you, big brother. So are you."


    "Come on, little man. Let''s get you settled, so I can eat As if by magic, Henry closes his eyes as soon as


    Iy him in his bass and I carry him into the quieter area away from the dining room.


    I''m so d for Lisa. She keeps it real and keeps me grounded.


    "I''m really going to miss her when I''m in Europe.


    22


    320 Trillionaire Lifestyle


    +25


    320 Trillionaire Lifestyle

 Chapter 320

    320 Trillionaire Lifestyle (Jayden)


    "Wee, monsieur Brennan," he says, his French ent sharp as ever. "Gus''s estate is now yours, as are its many... intricacies. I hope you can handle all this and respect the traditions."


    I don''t miss the hint of doubt in his voice. I try not to look too overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of


    this ce.


    "This... is Gus''s home?" I ask, ncing back at the massive structure behind us. "Fuck, it''s mental


    "Indeed," Hugo replies. "One of several, but this is the crown jewel. A gift from a royal family here in Belgium, many years ago. It has been updated over the years, of course, to meet more modern standards. But the history is rich. And the connections it holds... priceless." "Royal family?"


    "Yes. Belgium has a proud royal history, as do many European countries and each of them are carefully kept as allies. We never want to upset or offend any of our connections."


    "Here is a list of the gifts just in thisst year alone." He hands me a print-out. "You must confer with your advisors before interacting with any of them. And do not ept or refuse any gift without discussing it with me and Sofia."


    "I doubt I can fart without clearing it first."


    He remains poker-faced. "PR is everything for Nexus Global and you''ll find Sofia takes it very seriously She''s the best in the world, that''s why we employ her."


    I read down the list. Royalty, diplomats, oil magnates... these are the people Gus rubbed shoulders with. And now, so will I. Temporarily anyway. Racehorses, diamonds,nd, antiques, vehicles. This list is crazy.


    "Come, I''ll show you around," Hugo says, leading the way inside. Viktor follows behind us.


    "There are twenty bedrooms, most with ensuites. There are East and West wings for extended family or VIPs." He hands me another print-out. "This is the floorn and the grounds. You can explore more at your leisure. You''ll find the cer list and the precious jewelry and gems housed in the vault. Also, a list of the antiques and artwork."


    Inside, it''s more of the same uber-luxury-marble floors that stretch as far as the eye can see, chandeliers hanging from ceilings that must be fifty feet high.


    I''m actually speechless.


    I nce quickly down each page he gives me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The collection of rare wines and whiskies Gus had amassed, bottles worth more than some people''s houses. Picasso, Rembrandt, the lists go on and on.


    "Now. We''ll get you dressed in the proper attire. Follow me to the dressing room." Hugo''says as he sets a fast pace along a hallway.


    I can''t help but think how much Winona won''t want to live like this. I mean she has problems with the extravagance of my penthouse. This ce makes that look like a backpacker inn.


    320 Tronaire Lifestyle


    Hugo nces back as he opens a tall wooden door. "There is no ce for modesty in this world, monsieur Brennan. We have it and so we unt it."


    I stare into a room the size of my entire bedroom suite at home. This is just for suits, so it seems.


    "I think I''ll rent an apartment in Brussels." I mutter as I stare at around one hundred suits of varying style. and muted tones.


    Hugo frowns and stops to look at me. "Out of the question. You are no longer just a businessman, monsieur. You are Nexus Global. Your every move, every decision, reflects on thepany. On all of us."


    I let out a breath, shaking my head. "This is ridiculous though... more than I expected."


    "You will adjust," Hugo says with finality. "You must."


    Gus''s life was a different level, something I hadn''t fully grasped until now. The servants don''t even make eye contact, like they''re not worthy.


    There''s a heady feeling in knowing you can snap your fingers, and anything you want, anything at all, is done. I have to resist getting caught up in that. But for now, I know I need to give the impression that I''m handling it. We step into the room lined with suits. Hugo walks over to one, pulling it off the rack like it''s no big deal. These were made for you. Custom-tailored by the best designers from your measurements."


    "A little overkill, surely," I say.


    "You''ll find that appearances are everything here, monsieur Brennan. You must look the part at all times."


    I nod, running my hand over the fabric. It''s softer than anything I''ve ever worn, the kind of suit that


    Sams wealth and power.


    "Your more casual clothing is in the next room. You choose what you like, and we''ll have the rest taken away. Choose a suit now to change into."


    "Now?"


    "Oul. The suit is only the beginning of the lifestyle," Hugo continues. "There will be dinners, events, meetings with dignitaries. You will need to be careful. One wrong word, one misstep, and you could insult a very powerful ally." Great. No pressure.


    I take a navy-blue suit with a white shirt off the rack. Immediately there are two young men ushering me. into a smaller room to help me change. "I''m okay. I can dress myself."


    "Yes sir, we know, sir, but this is our job. Please."


    They go about helping me undress and step into the suit which fits like a glove. It does feel amazing. But Winona is not going to be down with servants dressing me. This is going to be very tricky.


    As we leave the dressing room and head back to a reception room, a servant approaches with a tray of champagne, offering me a ss. I take one, feeling a bit dazed by everything.


    Anotheres by with a tray of canapes, smoked salmon, caviar, truffle.


    320 Trillionaire Lifestyle


    I grab one of those and Hugo has an elevator open. "Let''s go up to the entertainment level and the grand balcony."


    Lavish gifts,vish food, staff for literally everything... This is my new reality. I stare at my canape, too perfect to bite. Victor stays close. I nce at him and say, "What do you think, Viktor?"


    Viktor''s eyes are steady. "Use this influence to your advantage, but don''t let it change you."


    Hugo, overhearing, gives a quiet scoff. "Spoken like a man who does not understand the importance of optics."


    Viktor doesn''t respond.


    They don''t see eye to eye. Yet they coexist for the work they must do. That is above their personal feelings towards each other. Nothing gets in the way of Nexus Global and the work that needs to be done.


    As we step outside onto the estate''s grand balcony, overlooking miles of rolling hills and distant snow-capped mountains, I take a deep breath.


    It truly is a beautiful country. This view is stunning.


    Hugo nces at his watch. "You are Nexus Global now, monsieur Brennan. The world will be watching this change and ready to pounce on any sign of weakness."


    I exhale. It''s not just apany. It''s an empire.


    And, even if temporarily, I''m in charge of it now.

 Chapter 321

    321 Me vs. Gabriel, I WinContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    (Judy)


    I stride into the boardroom, heels clicking sharply against the polished floor. Gabriel is seated at the long, ss table, arms crossed, that smug little smirk on his face.


    He thinks he''s got me backed into a corner. It''s almost adorable.


    "Judy," he says, leaning back in his chair like he owns the world. "I assume you''ve called this meeting to discuss the shares my sisters own?"


    I smile, a slow, predatory smile. He''s so sure of himself. So damn sure he''s pulling one over on me. But this is my yground. Brennan Industries has been my sess for years.


    I''ve always been ten steps ahead of every man who thought he could outsmart me. The only other person I''ll ever allow to run it is Jayden. And he''s off being a little fish in a big pond right now. "That''s exactly what I''m here to discuss," I say, sitting down across from him. I ce my hands on the table, fingers steepled. "I''ve been hearing some interesting things about this... agreement of yours." Gabriel''s charming smile widens, like he''s about to show off histest little trick. "It''s all above board, Judy. My sisters want to sell to me, and we''vee to terms. Nothing illegal."


    I raise an eyebrow, pretending to be amused. "Oh, I''m sure you think it''s all neat and tidy. But I''m afraid you''ve overlooked one very important detail. Like reading the small print."


    His confidence falters for a second, just a flicker, but I catch it. Good.


    "Small print?" he asks, the smile faltering


    "I wonder, did you even read the contract you signed, or did you get awyer?" I lean forward, my voice


    cool and measured.


    I can tell by the look in his eyes that he''s done neither. First lesson in business in the USA. Don''t assume anything. Read the small print.


    I give him a close-lipped smile before speaking again. "There''s a use in the original contract Jayden left when he handed me majority control of Brennan Industries and signed the rest to you and your sisters. "What use?"


    "A use that states any shares up for sale must first be offered to me the majority shareholder-before anyone else. That includes family members." I continue as I watch the realization hit him.


    Gabriel''s face goes rigid. I can almost hear the gears turning in his head, trying to figure a way around it. But there isn''t one.


    "So, legally," I go on, letting the satisfaction creep into my voice, "your sisters can''t sell those shares to you. They have to offer them to me first. And I can tell you right now, I''m more than happy to take those shares off their hands at full market price." Gabriel''s jaw tightens. He leans forward, his calm exterior cracking. "You''re bluffing."


    Iugh softly. "I have zero need to bluff. The use is Irond. If your sisters want to sell, they sell to me. You''re out of the picture. You''ll never own more shares than me and, ergo... you''ll never push me out of Brennan Industries."


    He ms a fist on the table, his mask of calm slippingpletely. "You can''t do this. They''re my family, I should get the first option."


    "Family," I repeat, my voice dripping with contempt. "Let''s not pretend this is about family, Gabriel. You''re trying to consolidate power, and we both know it."


    I stand up and lean over him, to show my superiority. "But here''s the thing-Brennan Industries is mine. It''s always been mine. And I won''t let Greg''s bastard children take it from me."


    He res at me, seething with barely contained fury. There''s nothing he can do, and he knows it. But I know it''s being called a bastard child that''s really got to him.


    I walk away and pour myself a scotch at the sideboard.


    "Just cut your losses, Gabriel and toddle back to Cuba like a good boy. I''ll buy you out," I say, then I down my scotch and grimace before continuing, "double market value for your shares. It''s a generous offer." Gabriel narrows his eyes. "I''m not selling.


    "Suit yourself," I say, my tone casual, knowing full well how much this burns him. "But just so you''re fully aware, the use applies to you as well. If you ever decide to sell, those sharese to me first. You can''t offload them to anyone else without my approval." His fists clench at his sides. "You''re locking me out of selling.


    "I didn''t write the contract that you signed." I smile sweetly. "It''s business, Gabriel. Don''t take it personally."


    He stands up, ring across at me. "Don''t think I''m giving up."


    I chuckle softly, standing up to meet his gaze. "Gabriel-you''re ying a game you''re not equipped to win. This is my world, and you''re just passing through."


    Honestly, it''s really too easy.


    I always find a way and usually they y right into my hands. Like this ridiculous no-contact order. Let''s see how that goes when I arrive in Europe. It cannot be enforced there.


    I''m certain that the Nexus Global team will be pleased to see me. After-all, they all love me, and I made it my business to learn all I could while I was in Europe. Hugo was very helpful. But I digress. Back to the job at hand.


    "Until next time, Gabriel. Have a nice day." With that, I turn on my heel and walk out of the boardroom, leaving him fuming in my wake. Satisfaction bubbles in my chest. Brennan Industries is mine.


    And I''ll watch it burn to the ground before I let anyone take it from me.


    Now, I can set my sights on my next acquisitio

 Chapter 322

    322 Cracks in the Surface (Cass)


    I''m half-asleep on the couch when I hear Gabriel talking on the phone. He is all smooth and confident, like always. But then he says something that makes my heart drop.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I''m free to move wherever the business takes me. No ties holding me down.".


    No ties? What the hell does that make me then? A side piece? Some chick he''s keeping around for fun


    until he bounces?


    My stomach twists. I''ve been ignoring the signs, brushing off the little things, but hearing him say that out loud hits differently. It feels like the floor''s just been ripped out from under me. I can''t let this slide.


    I can''t just let it go. As soon as he gets off the phone, I corner him. "So, no ties, huh?" I snap, crossing my arms. "What am I then? Just some rando you hook up with when you''re bored?"


    Gabriel looks at me like I''m speaking a differentnguage. "What?"


    "I heard you!" I jab a finger at him. "You told them you didn''t have any ties holding you down. So, where do I fit in, huh?"


    He rubs his temples like I''m annoying him. "Cass,e on. I mean no business ties. You''re making this bigger than it is."


    "No," I shot back. "You didn''t even mention me. Not once. It''s like I don''t matter."


    He sighs, looking fed up. "Because it wasn''t relevant! I didn''t bring you up because you''ve got nothing to do with my business deals. I assumed you''de with me if I had to move. Why is that such a big deal? I stare at him, my chest tightening even more. "You assumed I''d just pack up my life and follow you? Like I don''t have my own dreams or ns?"


    Gabriel''s jaw clenched, and I can see the frustration building. "Cass, you knew what this was. I''ve been upfront with you since day one. I''ve got goals, and I need to go where the business takes me." "No, up until now, you were taking over Brennan Industries, not looking elsewhere. What happened?" I confront him.


    His face goes dark. "There''s been some developments there. Judy will continue to run Brennan Industries. I''m looking into other options to secure my start-up, possibly elsewhere. I figured you''d be on board."


    "You figured wrong," I muttered, looking away. "I''ve got my own life. I''m not your shadow."


    Gabriel shook his head, his voice softer now, but still distant. "You''re blowing this out of proportion."


    "Out of proportion? You''re not even asking what I might want."


    He sighs again, stepping closer, trying to pull me into some kind of hug but I pull away.


    What is holding you here, Cass? Your sister is leaving, and you mostly argue with her anyway."


    "She won''t be gone forever," I defend, even though he has a point. "And that''s not the point, Gabriel. I''m not some tag-along you can just assume will follow you wherever you decide to go. I love my job." 122 Cracks in the Surface


    "You can cook anywhere."


    i want to cook here. Traineeships like this aren''t easy to get."


    "I didn''t think it''d be an issue," he said, sounding genuinely confused. "I figured you''d want to be with me."


    "Yeah, but I want to be with someone who actually gives a damn about what I want too," I say back, my voice rising. "I don''t think I know you at all."


    There''s silence for a moment, both of us standing there staring at each other. I don''t know what I expected him to say, but his next words hit me harder than I thought they would.


    "You don''t trust me, do you?" Gabriel asked, his voice quiet but serious. "After Cancun. I feel it."


    My heart ms. The mention of Cancun flips something inside me. I swallow hard, trying to keep my emotions in check. "It''s the nightmares. I can''t shake them. I can feel you there, Gabriel-Just before they took me. Were you there?" may as well get it all out there now we''ve started.


    His face goes as dark as thunder. "I wasn''t there. You know that. This isn''t real, it''s a dream." His voice is strained and I can hear the anger behind it.


    "Is it though?" I press. "Every time I wake up from those nightmares, it feels too real. Like maybe you were


    "I''m not listening to this crap any longer." His voice is sharp, cutting through the air like a p. Then with a bang of the door, he''s gone.


    I stand there, breathing hard, trying to calm myself down, but it''s impossible. This isn''t just about that phone call or even Cancun


    It''s the way he always brushes me off like I''m just being dramatic, like my feelings are something to be dismissed. I can see red gs, I just suck at acting on them. Well, good. He can stay gone too


    But deep down, I feel this tight knot of doubt-what if he really wasn''t there? Is my mind ying tricks on me? I don''t know. Maybe Winona is right.


    I can just see her saying I told you so and me looking as stupid as fuck. I wish Mom was here. I knew she was always on my side. Mia was but now she''s back in Cuba.


    Gabriel, well, that''s just a mess right now. Counseling is one thing. Reality is another. I''m alone in this world right now and I have to sort this shit for myself.


    Shoving that thought away, I walk to my wardrobe and fish on the top shelf. The box is there, and I pull it


    out.


    I hold the stic packet and raise it to my nose, breathing deep. I have to work in an hour, so I shouldn''t.


    It''s only weed, it helps me rx. I''ll just have a little.


    I can stop anytime I want.

 Chapter 323

    323 Late-Night Introduction (Winona)


    I wake from my sleep and hear my tablet buzzing on my nightstand. The clock says 2 a.m. It can only be one person. I groan, my body exhausted, but I pick it up and connect.


    Jayden''s face fills the screen, bright and wide awake. He looks perfect, as always. "Hey, babe, did I wake you?" he asks.


    "Jayden, it''s 2 in the morning here. Of course you woke me." I feel like I''ve only just gone to sleep.


    "Sorry. I want to introduce you to someone really important. So Fernandez. She''s head of public rtions here at Nexus Global. She suggested I call you while she and I have some spare time."


    I blink, trying to shake off the haze of sleep. "Really?" I ask, trying to hide the sharpness in my voice. "How convenient for you both."


    "Yeah, and I thought it''d be great for you two to connect before you got here." He sounds so enthusiastic, like this is a business meeting I''ve been dying to take.


    damn


    "Sure, Jayden," I say, trying not to sound pissed. I mean his heart is in the right ce, but I''ve barely had any rest with Henry. "Okay." I don''t want to dampen his enthusiasm. He''s been having a tough time by all ounts.


    The screen shifts, and there she is. Sofia Fernandez. Gorgeous. Perfect hair. Creamy cappino colored skin. Glowing like she just walked off a red carpet


    Sofia looks immacte, while I sit here in bed, in a T-shirt that''s probably seen better days, my mess. My heart sinks a little as I catch sight of myself.


    hair a


    "Hi, Winona," Sofia says, her Spanish ent rolling smoothly off her tongue, as if she''s practiced being this poised her entire life. "Jayden''s told me so much about you. It''s a pleasure to finally meet the woman behind this stunning man."


    Her tone is friendly-too friendly. I''m immediately on edge. There''s something about the way she leans slightly into the camera, the plunging neckline of her blouse revealing very ample cleavage.


    My chest tightens. What is this, a business introduction or a damn show?


    "Nice to meet you too," I force myself to say, swallowing my irritation. I try to focus on her words, but all I can see is the way she flicks her hair over her shoulder, like some kind of goddess.


    Sofia smiles, leaning in just a little more, her shining hair brushing against Jayden''s arm. spending almost every waking moment together, haven''t we, Jayden?"


    I''ll just bet you are, Sofia.


    "We have sure been upied, yes," Jayden says.


    ""We''ve been


    She gives a deep sexyugh. "Well I''m just trying to make sure he''s never bored while he''s adjusting to things here. Keeping him busy."


    My jaw tightens. Never lonely? What the hell is that supposed to mean? I feel my hands gripping the tablet tighter as I nce at Jayden, waiting for him to react


    323 Late Night introduction


    But he''s just smiling, oblivious. Men are such dumbasses sometimes.


    "That''s great, Sofia," I say through clenched teeth. "I''m d Jayden''s got... support."


    +25 BORS


    Jayden jumps in, clearly excited about the whole positive situation he''s created. "I thought you two could bounce some ideas off each otherter. Sofia''s really on top of the public rtions game, especially at this level. I think you''ll learn a lot from her." Learn a lot? His words are a p in the face. Learn from her? The man who has always considered me the best at what I do in the world, who has always trusted my expertise, is now telling me I need to learn from Sofia?


    I feel heat rising in my chest, a mixture of anger and insecurity bubbling up, but I can''t say anything. Not right now. Nausea rises and I choke it back down.


    Sofia''s smile doesn''t fade. If anything, it gets wider. "Of course. I''d love to share some of my insights, Winona. When you''re here in Brussels. I''m sure there''s plenty I can help with."


    "Great," I say tly.


    "If you get time away from being a mom, of course." Her words drip with condescension, as if I''m the amateur in this equation.


    "Sure," I force out, keeping my tone as neutral as possible, though my insides are twisting.


    I''m trying not to lose my cool, but the way she''s leaning over Jayden, flicking her hair, showcasing those perfect natural curves-it''s too much.


    She''ll take his fucking eye out shortly.


    Sofia''s eyes gleam with amusement, like she knows exactly what she''s doing. "Great. That way, you won''t have to worry about Jayden being overwhelmed. I''m looking after him, so you don''t have to.


    I feel my pulse quicken, a mix of anger and jealousy shooting through me. The way she''s talking, it''s like she''s already staked her im, like I''m the outsider.


    And Jayden? He''s still clueless and grinning like a fool,pletely missing the nuances in her words, in her bodynguage. He doesn''t even see the way she''s looking at him.


    He''s too busy thinking this is all just about work, about business. I should probably be grateful he loves me so much he''s not looking elsewhere. But that doesn''t stop me wanting to throat-punch her.


    Jayden looks at me through the screen, his smile warm. "It''s all good here, babe. Sofia''s been great at showing me the ropes, I''m adjusting faster than I thought."


    "Yeah," I manage to say, though my voice feels hollow, "Sounds like you''ve got everything under control." Jayden doesn''t notice the tension in my voice. "I''ll let you get back to sleep. Just wanted to make sure you two met. Sorry to wake you. I''m still trying to get used to the time difference."


    "Thanks," I say, trying to keep the bitterness out of my voice. "Love you."


    "Love you too, babe." And then he''s gone, leaving me with nothing but the darkness of the room and the pit in my stomach.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    323 Late-Night Introduction


    Oh God. I''m going to be sick. I run to my bathroom and heave. Damnck of sleep. I wipe my mouth and wash up my hands.


    I crawl back into bed and try to settle back to sleep..


    Sofia''s words echo in my mind, taunting me. I''m keeping him busy... you don''t have to worry about him being lonely... Fucking bitch.


    Judy''s voice creeps into my thoughts, too: Power changes people. Love always takes a back seat. Fucking bitch 2.0


    I begin to drift off and Henry''s cryes through the monitor,

 Chapter 324

    324 No Games Here (Jayden)


    As soon as Winona''s face disappears from the screen, lean back in my chair and exhale, rubbing my hands over my face. The call didn''t go quite how I''d hoped.


    I want her to feel more connected to what I''m doing here, but maybe I was pushing it, throwing Sofia into the mix like that. Winona didn''t seem too thrilled, and it wasn''t just the timing Sofia seemed to think Winona would be okay with it. I better double check the hour next time.


    I''m sure


    e it''s to


    ''s tough being apart. But hey, at least you''ve got plenty to keep you upied here. Plus, I''m here to make sure you don''t get too lonely." She flicks her hair over her shoulder.


    "Right, yeah. Thanks." I give a small, awkward chuckle, trying to refocus on work.


    Before I can say anything else, the door swings open, and Astrid Koenig storms in like a gust of wind. She doesn''t even knock, just strides in as if she owns the ce-which, let''s face it, she might as well.


    She''s all sharp angles and business, her tinum blonde hair in its usual sleek bob, her piercing blue eyes locked on Sofia withser precision.


    "Sofia," Astrid says, her voice icy but firm. "Your presence is no longer required."


    Sofia visibly stiffens, her easy going demeanor faltering under Astrid''s stare. "I was just "


    Astrid cuts her off with a sharp wave. "I''m well aware of what you were doing. You have work to do." The finality in her tone is unmistakable, and there''s no room for argument. "You might familiarize yourself with the personal rtionship policy in your spare time." With a forced brightness, Sofia says, "Well, if you need anything. Jayden, you know where to find me."


    Then she turns and walks out.


    Astrid''s eyes track her exit before turning back to me. "Mr. Brennan," she begins, and it''s clear I''m about to get a lecture. "I advise you to keep a clear head when ites to Ms. Fernandez."


    I frown, leaning forward in my chair. "Astrid, it''s not like that. Sofia''s just helping me adjust to the role. She''s being supportive."


    Astrid''s lips twitch into a tight, humorless smile. "Supportive? Let me remind you of Nexus Global''s policy on personal rtionships between employees. Instant dismissal. No exceptions ""I can assure you-


    "While you cannot be dismissed, I can assure you Ms. Fernadez can and will be, if there is any proof of things being more than professional."


    I hold up my hands in mock surrender. "I get it."


    Her gaze hardens. This is a workce, Mr. Brennan, not a yground. Nexus Global won''t tolerate distractions."


    I blink, taken aback by her intensity. "There''s nothing personal going on," I insist, feeling the need to defend myself. "I love my wife, and Sofia''s just-"


    324 No Games Here


    "Being supportive," Astrid finishes, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Yes, you''ve mentioned that. But understand this: at Nexus Global, we don''t need support. We need results." "Okay." Wow. Anally retentive: level expert


    "Everyone here is expected to focus solely on their job, nothing more. If someone can''t manage that, they''re gone. You have more responsibility than anyone else to not give anyone a reason to assume you need support." There''s no room for discussion,


    I shift in my seat, still trying to regain my footing. "I get that, but I also don''t see the harm in fostering a mutually helpful work environment. We''re all on the same team, right?"


    Astrid''s expression remains cold and unyielding. "This isn''t some tech startup where everyone holds hands and sings Kumbaya. This is Nexus Global. Either people handle the pressure and perform their duties, or they''re reced. It''s that simple." She''s not just the head of operations-she''s the enforcer. The one making sure no one steps out of line,


    least of all me.


    Then she drops the bomb. "And for the record, Mr. Brennan, I don''t have much faith in your ability to fill Gus''s shoes. Not even his socks."


    Her words cut deeper than I expected. My heart sinks, but I keep my face neutral, not letting her see how much that stings.


    Astrid doesn''t stop. "You''ve inherited the title, yes. But leadership requires more than just a name. It requires vision, decisiveness, and the ability to make difficult choices without hesitation. I haven''t seen ''any of that from you yet."


    I swallow, trying to suppress the frustration boiling inside me. Everything about this job, about Nexus Global, is so much bigger than what I''m used to. Brennan Industries feels like a ygroundpared to


    this


    I knew it would be intense, but Astrid''s making it feel like an impossible mountain to climb.


    "I didn''te here to be Gus," I say, my voice steady but quiet. "I came here to be me. And I''ll do this job my way."


    "I did hold out hope that something brushed off from your parentage, if not Gus then perhaps Judy. She understands the levity of what we do here."


    "I can assure you, I have no interest in being anything like that woman." How dare Astrid even mention her


    name to me.


    Astrid raises a brow, clearly unimpressed. "Your loss. Understand this, Mr. Brennan-Nexus Global doesn''t allow for trial and error. Either you seed, or you fail, There''s no middle ground."


    Of course, Judy has put in the groundwork while she was here.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It''s something I should''ve been prepared for. I''ve been too distractedtely. But if I''m bringing my family here, even temporarily, I need to make sure I''m on top of everything.


    If that means putting in the ridiculous hours needed, I''ll do that.


    324 No Games Here


    "Don''t underestimate my desire and ability to prove you wrong. Ms. Koenig."


    Astrid takes a step back, her posture rigid. "I''ll be watching. I hope, for thispany''s sake, you do prove


    me wrong.''


    The door clicks shut behind her, and I''m left sitting there, staring at the space where she stood.


    I nce at the phone, the urge to call Winona tugging at me. I can''t wake her again.


    No. I''ve got to handle this. I''ve got to prove myself-to her, to Astrid, to everyone.


    I call for a quick bite and some coffee.


    Tonight is going to be a long night.

 Chapter 325

    325 Chicken Soup for the Soul (Winona)


    I''ve called Jayden three times now. Nothing. He''s not answering, and it''s 3 a.m. over there. What the hell Is he doing? My mind''s racing, and it''s not helping that I''ve got this news about Henry.


    We''d hoped he''d be cleared to travel in four weeks from when Jayden left. Which means I could have been going in two weeks. But his doctor is concerned as he''s been so unsettled.


    He wants to make sure he investigates every possible reason for that before letting him out of his sight. I get it, and I''m so d he''s being thorough and not just ming me for bad mothering, but it adds another possible 4 weeks onto when I can leave for Europe. Anne offered to be with them tonight and Beth said she could stay until after the kids were all asleep, so I''ve taken Lisa up on an offer for a girl''s night out and Lisa also got Cass toe along.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But not being able to reach Jayden is messing with my vibe, especially after the Sofia call early this


    morning.


    "Maybe he''s just passed out from all the business crap? Lisa suggests, swirling her wine ss around." Sounds like he''s under the pump.


    I nod, wanting it to be just that. "Yeah, maybe. But still... three calls?"


    Cass scoffs and leans back in her chair. "Men. Always MIA when you need them. Am I right?"


    "Preach it, sista." Lisa says and gives her a high-five. "I dated Lance against week and now he can''t answer a call."


    "I thought you were done with him?" I say, but I wonder if Lisa can ever be done with Lance.


    I think back to hall pass week and I push the thought away again. Lance is a single man, Lisa won''t be upset that he kinda hit on me, and I kinda responded. But still, I haven''t told her yet. "What can I say? I''m a glutton for punishment." Lisa shrugs.


    "You and me both. Gabriel and I have done nothing but fighttely."


    I don''t push Cass on it. I mean, no rtionship is perfect, and she''s just as entitled as me to have crap happen that makes her pissed. She doesn''t need my judgment tonight. Doesn''t mean it''s all a failure. Crap happens in every rtionship. I can''t even pretend to know better after marrying Jayden again after what he''s put me through,


    But love is love. I''ve caused him as much trauma in ways but he''s here and we aremitted to us.


    "You okay?" I ask Cass, just to check in.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Just stuff I guess happens. I think being with one person is getting a little old for me. I''m not up for talking about it right now though."


    Lisa nudges her. "Hopefully you are in the mood to talk shit because that is what we do best. Especially when ites to our current rtionships, orck of them." Cass just grins. "Honestly, I''m kinda done with the whole rtionship thing, I think. But I can still talk shit


    325 Chicken Shqi


    like a champion."


    Lisa ps her hands together, breaking the mood. "That''s our girl. Perfect. Tonight should go well. I''ll get the tequ shots."


    "Not for me. I''m struggling with this wine. Make mine a mocktail, I need a clear head for these kids in the morning."


    Lisa gives me a look. "You feeling okay?" She waves over the drinks waiter and makes the order.


    "Yes. Just I have Henry in for some tests all next week and I need to not be hungover. This might dy me leaving for Europe by four weeks. That''s what I need to tell Jayden." "Right, no wonder you''re pissed he''s ghosting you." Lisa says.


    "Lisa! Ghosting is a bit much of an assumption." But maybe he is, I mean....


    Lisaughs, "I''m just teasing. When did you guysst talk?"


    "2am this morning. He woke me so I could meet Sofia, the public rtions expert or some shit."


    "Okay..." Lisa sounds skeptical. "How did that go?"


    The drinks arrive and I sip my fruity mocktail while the other two lick, sip, suck.


    "Why would he think you wanted to do that at that hour?" Cass says after a cough from the tequ." What''s she like?"


    I groan. "Oh God, don''t even. You should''ve seen her on the video call. She was leaning over his desk like she was about to eat him alive. Flicking her hair, showing off her boobs like they were for sale-" "They probably are," Lisa cuts in, snickering. "What''s her deal, though?"


    "You''d think she''d be all professional, but nope. She''s spending - and I quote every waking moment with Jayden, making sure he''s adjusting properly and supporting him so he isn''t lonely."


    I make air quotes, and Lisa nearly spits out her drink.


    "What the fuck?" Cass says.


    "Code for trying to get in his pants," Lisa exins. "Tell me Jayden can see right through her. No, wait, he put her on a call with you at stupid-o-clock. He has no clue, does he?"


    I shake my head. "Dumb as dogshit sometimes," I say, feeling the annoyance rising up again.


    Cass, who''s been ying with her phone, raises an eyebrow. "Sofia Fernandez, right?"


    "Right."


    "I got her online. Is she some kind of super model? I mean how do these women look so perfect?" "Not helping, Cass." I say, exasperated.

 Chapter 326

    326 nning The European AllAK


    326 nning The European Attack


    (Winona)


    "Oooh show me!" Lisa says with too much excitement


    Cass turns her phone to Lisa.


    "Fuck! Get your sights off Winona''s man, you bitch. But god, I''d do her."


    "Lisa! Also not helping." I almost choke on my drink.


    Lisa chuckles. "Sorry, but I can see why you''d be pissed. And Jayden not seeing that doesn''t help."


    "Exactly!" I exim, feeling vindicated. "And then Jayden says she can teach me a lot in my job. Like, excuse me, what?"


    Lisa shakes her head and holds up one finger which moves back and forth with precision. "Yeah, that''s pretty rich. Jayden always thought you were the best in your field, Uh-uh, no." Cass shakes her head. "Sounds like she''s purposely getting under your skin. Why?"


    "Some women are just like that," I mutter, sipping my drink. "But what can I do? I''m here, he''s there. Don''t get me wrong. I trust Jayden. I''ll just have to deal with her when I get to Europe."


    "Oh, speaking of Europe," Lisa says, her eyes lighting up mischievously. "Let''s see who else you''ll be meeting. I say we look up the whole Nexus Global crew,"


    "Here we go," I say,ughing despite myself. "Online stalking. You''re true expertise. You''re about to learn something, Cass


    "Please, I''m going full CIA on those fuckers." Lisa pulls out her phone and starts typing. "Okay, here we go... Matteo Ri, CFO. Oh. My. God. How does a financial guy look that good? Buh byyyeee, Lance." She shows her phone to us. He''s hot as fuck. Cass nods and taps into her phone.


    "He''s Italian, of course he is. Now let''s see who else... Wow. Winona, you should''ve had your hall pass week in Brussels. Maybe you can have a rerun." Lisa suggests.


    I burst outughing. "Oh my God, shut up!"


    Lisa continues, scrolling through photos like she''s shopping for clothes. "No, I''m serious. You could''ve hit Matteo and been like, ''Sorry, Jayden, but it''s Europe. There are no rules"." Cass finally cracks a smile. "I might try that myself. Love me a foreigner. I wonder if they have ents?"


    "Of course they do. They aren''t all going to sound normal, like us." Lisa gives augh.


    "We sound real normal right now." I grin.


    "Oh, and then there''s Viktor Bal¨¢zs," Lisa says, moving on. "Head of security. Hungarian. Built like a freaking tank. Oh, I''m definitely visiting you in Brussels now. Sign me up." *Please do," I say, half-joking, half-serious. "I''m gonna need backup. Especially with Sofia taking


    someone''s eye out with that cleavage."


    326 nning The European ATAK


    Lisa waggles her eyebrows at me. "Back up? Why? I mean, you''ll be covered in baby spit-up and running after kids, and she''ll be there in her pencil skirts, tossing her hair." "Thanks for the reminder," I mutter, but we''re allughing. It''s that kind of night. "Friend like you, who needs enemies?"


    Cass goes quiet again, though, her gaze dropping to herp. "You think it''ll be weird... you know, being in a whole new country with the kids and no Anne?"


    I nod, biting my lip. "Yeah, I''m worried about that. I mean, Jayden says he''ll get me all the help I need, but it''s not the same. Anne''s... family."


    "She sure is," Cass agrees.


    "And the kids will miss her and their Aunt Cass and Aunt Lisa. But it might only be for a few months, ! hope."


    Lisa leans in, resting her hand on mine. "You know we wille visit. Hell, I''ll bring Lance and make him see Brussels while I''m at it. Maybe if I drag him to Europe, I can finally get him to settle down." Cass snorts. "Lance? Settle down? Yeah, good luck with that."


    "Hey, it could happen," Lisa says, sounding almost hopeful. "But seriously, Winona, you''re gonna be okay. You''re like, the toughest person I know. And the kids? They''re gonna love it. It''ll be an adventure for them. You can go to Disnend in Paris." "Wait until I''m there to do that please," Cass says.


    "So, you''re both serious about the visit?" I ask.


    "You can''t keep us away. We''re a team. We''ll show those Europeandies how to hustle." Lisa stands up and waggles her hips.


    "Don''t forget you''re there to support me," I tease.


    "Oh you, yeah sure. You''re safe with us." Lisa gives Cass a big wink and Cassughs.


    I like that sound. I''ve missed ourughs together. Maybe Europe will be a reset for us all.


    "Yeah. I think it''s gonna be great. You guysing to visit. Make it soon. I''ll miss you all too much."


    "Don''t worry," Lisa says. "I''m already booking my flight. Matteo and Viktor are calling my name."


    Cass chuckles softly. T''ll be there for sure. Just, you know, to make sure Lisa doesn''t jump everyone''s bones in the first week."


    "Like you''re one to talk," Lisa fires back with a grin. "We all know you''re secretly plotting your European sexcapades n." "You pinned me." Cass grins.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    We allugh, but underneath the humor, there''s this unspoken bond. No matter where we go, no matter what happens with our lives or rtionships, we''ll always have each other.


    I''m not sure how Cass will swing time off work but I''m not going to mention it now and dampen the positivity.


    326 nning The European Attack


    At the end of the night, as we head home, I feel a lot lighter.


    Ready to take on whatever''s next-even if it''s a vulture in a pe

 Chapter 327

    My


    327 Collect Call


    (Winona)


    It''s just after 10 p.m., and the penthouse is still when I get home. The kids are asleep, the lights of the city outside flickering through the tinted windows.


    I''ve been trying to reach Jayden again, but the call goes straight to voicemail. I know it''s the middle of the night over there, but still-it''s not like him to ignore my calls, and the insecurity of being left in the dark creeps in.


    I toss my phone onto the sofa with a frustrated sigh and head toward the kitchen. Anne is perched on one of the stools, cradling a mug of tea. I copse onto the one across from her, rubbing my temples. ""Fun night?"


    "Sure was. I can''t wait for bed though. How did the kids settle?"


    "All good. Henry has just been awake, so you should get a couple of hours."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m not sure if I want the doctor to find a reason why he''s restless or if it''s just because I suck at this."


    "You don''t suck at it."


    "Sure feels that way with Jayden gone. I still haven''t told him about the dy."


    "Still no answer?" Anne asks, her voice soft, eyes full of understanding.


    "Nope. Nothing. It''s not like him," I exhale, leaning my elbows on the counter. "And it''s not just that. I''m worried about the kids, about Europe. I don''t know if I''m ready for changing countries. It''s a lot, Anne. A lot." My voice wavers, and I hate that. Anne smiles. "You''re tougher than you give yourself credit for, Winona. This move is a huge change, sure. But the kids will adjust, and so will you. They''ll learn to step out of theirfort zones, and that''s what builds resilience."


    I nod, but the fear inside me is still there. "What if this move... I don''t know. What if I screw it up?" The words feel heavy in my mouth, like admitting I''m terrified will make it all fall apart.


    "You''ve rebuilt your life from the ground up more than once. You''re their mother. They don''t need perfect- they just need you. You''ll be fine. And so will they."


    "What about you? Will you be fine?"


    "Yes. I''ll stay on here until you decide what''s happening with this ce. I''ll be just fine."


    "The kids will miss you. You''ve changed your life so many times to be with us."


    "And I''ll always do that. You have given Bobby and Sarah a real family. That leaves me to do my own thing for a while. I think in Europe you''ll find you don''t need me as much anymore." "No. I''ll always need you."


    She smiles. "You''ll always be my daughter, Winona. But one day you will grow your wings as a mom and you won''t need the type of support I give you now."


    327 Collect Call


    "That day feels like a dream right now."


    "It will happen, trust me. I think Europe can offer a lot of perspective for you. Just don''t close yourself off. Make friends, give people a chance." "I will."


    "I''m off to bed, and you should go too."


    "Definitely. I might even take my tea there. Goodnight Anne."


    We


    both get up to leave the kitchen. I head for my phone on the sofa and just as I go to pick it up.


    buzzes.


    it


    My heart jumps, thinking it''s finally Jayden calling me back. But when I see the number, it''s unknown. Well maybe his phone is damaged or something.


    "Jayden?" I ask, my voice hopeful.


    A robotic voice immediately cuts in:


    "You are receiving a collect call from Gus Brennan, an inmate at Saint Haven Federal Correctional Facility. To ept the charges, press 1. To decline, press 2. Please note that this call is subject to monitoring and recording." Gus?


    I quickly press one before I can overthink it. There''s a brief pause, then the line clicks open.


    "Winona... thanks for taking the call."


    Thest person I expected.


    "Gus? What''s going on?"


    H


    There''s a pause, and then I hear him sigh, the kind of sigh that holds more weight than words ever could." I want to talk to you before things get even moreplicated. I''m not sure when I will get to call again." There''s a weird noise over the line. Almost hurts my ears.


    "Don''t worry, this actual call won''t be monitored from here. I still have


    I''m not surprised by that at all.


    I sit down on the sofa. "What''s happening, Gus?"


    some pull."


    "I might be going to be in confinement for a long time. Maybe for good. With the charges against me, they may lock me away in a highly protected facility. Treason isn''t something they take lightly." Gus-the man who always seemed untouchable,rger than life-is telling me this is really happening to him. His whole life gave up for something he isn''t guilty of.


    My throat tightens. "You don''t need to make this kind of sacrifice," I whisper, my voice shaky. "You''ve done enough. There has to be another way."


    "I do," he says, voice firm. "It''s time for me to stand up and give Jayden what he needs. If taking the fall means keeping danger away from my family... from your family... then so be it." 327 Collect Cal


    I swallow hard, not knowing what to say. He''s making here I am, feeling more unsure than ever about whethe


    "I''m not sure Nexus Global is what he needs, Gus."

 Chapter 328

    328 My New Best Friend


    (Winona)


    Gus picks up on my uncertainty immediately. "If you let him, he''lle into his own at Nexus Global


    I''m not sure I can stop him."


    "This is the opportunity he needs to be the man he was meant to be. Where he can finally be sure of himself and his decisions."


    "Maybe." I say slowly, but what if that man doesn''t include his family?"


    "He''s not me." Gus says, a touch of sadness creeping into his voice. "Jayden won''t ever walk away from his family like I did. He''ll figure out how to bnce it, but you need to let him prove himself."


    "I''m trying." I admit, ncing around the penthouse that now feels too big and too empty


    in it.


    without Jayden


    "But this distance... It''s hard. He feels so far away, Gus. And I feel like I''m losing him to that world." My voice cracks, and I bite my lip, trying to pull myself together. "I can''t get over there for another six weeks. Henry has tests to go through for a clearance." For some reason, I always know I can speak the truth to this man.


    Gus is silent for a moment, then speaks firmly. "Let me see what I can do. Never take anything at face value. Look, there''s one person I trust over there with my life, and you can too."


    If he says Sofia Fernandez, I''ll scream.


    "Viktor Bal¨¢zs. Head of Security. He''s been with me through everything. He''s the one you can put all your faith in when ites to Jayden and the kids. He''ll protect them, and you, your family unit, with his life, if necessary." Viktor. Who is this man who holds such trust from Gus?


    "Please tell me that won''t be necessary, I''m hoping for peace."


    "Viktor''s been through it all," Gus continues. "He''s not like anyone else. He''s real, he doesn''t sugarcoat things. He cannot be bought."


    "Nice change." I quip.


    "He''ll keep you grounded and make sure everything runs smoothly when you get to Europe. He can borrow a cup of sugar from a neighbor or bury a body.


    "Okay. Wow. Why are you telling me all this?"


    "Like I said I may not be able to call for a while. But there is a slight chance this could be turned aroundter. However, I have to move forward with the assumption that I''ll die in confinement."


    "Gus, that sounds awful, don''t say that."


    "It''s reality. Just stand by Jayden and let him do what he has to."


    "Okay."


    328 My New Best Friend


    "Also, I think Gabriel really had nothing to do with Cass being kidnapped. But I''m still not convinced he isn''t in with his grandfather on this. Time will tell I suppose. But there''s no immediate danger now for your all."


    "Thanks just doesn''t seem enough."


    "I put you all in that situation, so it''s only fair I clean it up."


    hope things work out for you." I really do. I''ve gotten to be friends with Gus and I''ll miss him being around causing havoc. Especially with Judy.


    "Winona, one more thing before the call shuts down, I have limited time unmonitored."


    "Okay."


    "Judy has inroads over there."


    "What?!" What is he saying right now?


    "Look, I''m not certain but some people might be on her payroll, if you get what I mean. Watch your back."


    "Damn."


    "But not Viktor. He''d never do that. Are you now understanding me?"


    "Yes. Yes, I am." I hear a strange buzzing noise..


    "Anyway,


    Winona thanks for epting the call and kiss the kids for Grandpa Gus. Goodbye."


    The call ends, I sit in silence for a moment. Fucking Judy.


    Oh well,dy, do your worst. I really don''t give a fuck anymore. She''s a known factor in my life as long as I''m with Jayden. I''ll always be watching my back around her.


    Also, what did he mean about looking into Henry''s situation? Is he implying the doctor might be lying? What if Judy is paying him to stall me going? Pfft. As if she wouldn''t try. It''s actually a bit obvious. Perhaps I need the second opinion of Dr. Green. Abby heart surgeon. I know I can trust him.


    But the man Gus puts his whole trust into, now intrigues me.


    I grab myptop and head for bed. I get changed and snuggle in. I really should be going to sleep.


    I open myptop, typing Viktor''s name into the search bar. Not muches up. Just the basics-his background in security, his work with Nexus Global as Gus''s Head of Security.


    Nothing shy, nothing that exins who this enigma really is.


    I dig deeper, my fingers flying across the keyboard. Then I find something-a vague reference to his military service.


    Operative of Strategic Defense and Covert Operations (OSDCO)Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Well, what the fuck does that mean?


    I search the term.


    328 My New Best Friend


    My breath catches as I read more. He''s not just any security guy. His military title sends a chill down my spine.


    It''s top secret, almost impossible to find solid information on, but there are strong rumors about what that title really means.


    No one will admit to it even existing, but this whistleblower site says the few that have held it answer only the president of the United States.


    Apparently, operatives like Viktor are few and far between. They''re trained in extreme survival situations, spending years in hostile environments. They can use anything as a weapon-anything. They''re lethal, highly specialized. Why did I think Gus would employ anyone less to take care of him?


    I sit back, staring at the screen. Viktor isn''t just a bodyguard. He''s... something else entirely. A man trained to survive any scenario. A man with a level of intensity I can''t fullyprehend.


    I mean, this isn''t gospel but the information has toe from somewhere.


    And now, this man is going to be around my kids.


    I close theptop, my heart racing. Gus trusts him, but is this sensible?


    Is having someone this lethal, this dangerous, around my children really a good thing?


    Then aughes out of nowhere. The most lethal person I know is their damn grandmother. And Victor is definitely not aligned with her.


    So, maybe I just found my new best friend.

 Chapter 329

    329 I''m not Gus! (Jayden)


    I wake up, groggy, disoriented, and immediately know something''s off. I''ve slept well. Too well I know i was 3am when I finally got home but Winona should have called me


    I rub my eyes and nce at the clock.


    8 a.m.


    What the hell? That can''t be right.


    Where the fuck is my phone? Not on the nightstand where I left it, that''s for sure. Panic tightens in my chest. Winona would''ve tried to call. I scramble out of bed and pull on my sweatpants Immediately there are two young men who ost me with clothing and try to usher me into the bathroom. I bat them off like mosquitoes. I''m not awake enough for this shit right now. "Where''s my phone? Do either of you know?" I ask.


    They both shake their heads.


    "Fucking great." I storm out of the bedroom looking around for is in my sitting area. Nope, nothing


    I stride along the massive hallway to the main sitting area. I nce around.


    "Breakfast Mr. Brennan?" A younger woman asks.


    "No. Have you seen my phone anywhere?"


    She shakes her head.


    "Right. Can you look for it? Please." I''m trying to hold my temper.


    "Sleeping in, are we?" Hugo''s tone drips with disapproval. "We''re already behind schedule."


    Fucking right! Just what I need. "Doe in, Hugo," I say sarcastically. "Make yourself useful and look for my phone seeing as you''re here this early."


    "Early?" He raises an eyebrow. "Jayden, it''s 8 a.m. Gus would''ve been up long ago, already in the office."


    "Yeah, well, I''m not Gus and I didn''t get back here until 3am after finishing up yesterday''s work." I say as I explore this huge room and all the ces a phone could be hiding. "Where the hell is my phone?" I yell into the air. "Someone had better find it fast."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hugo gives me that cool, superior look he always has. "Regardless of when you got home. You should''ve been up by now. We''ve got things to do."


    "Hugo," I say through gritted teeth, "did you take my phone? I need to call home."


    Hugo''s eyes narrow slightly. "I don''t know anything about your phone, Jayden. We have more important things to focus on."


    I know I had my phone when I went to bed. So where is it?


    329 I''m not Gus!


    Frustration boils over, and I storm out into the hallway. One of the staff is nearby, tidying up thin air. I wave her over, trying to keep my voice calm. "Have you seen my phone?" I say slowly because they can''t all speak English. I make the gestures that show what I''m looking for.


    She blinks, looking startled. "Phone? Oh... um, I think... In the den... office."


    "Who moved it?" I demand, my voice is sharper than I intend. "Did you?"


    ""No, sir," she says quickly, shaking her head. "Not me."


    I


    I stare at her, my anger ring hot. She backs away a little.


    "So, someone just decided to move my phone without asking?"


    She stammers, backing away even more. "I... I''m not sure, sir. I didn''t move it."


    I grit my teeth, storming back into the den, and sure enough, my phone''s there on a side table,pletely dead. I grab it, plugging it in with shaking hands, my heart pounding with frustration.


    Winona must have called. What if something happened with Henry? What if she needed me? "Un-fucking- believable! This is like being at home. Someone spilled the milk but no one knows who. Mr Nobody followed me here." I rage. Hugo steps into the room, watching me with that same, unreadable expression. "You''re overreacting. Gus had staff that anticipated his needs. Maybe they did what they thought was best."


    "Again, I''m not Gus," I snap, turning on my phone and waiting for it to boot up. "I don''t need people making decisions about my life without my permission."


    Finally my phone is alive and I see so many missed calls and messages from Winona. Fuck! This is a disaster.


    "I don''t need to be dressed or undressed. I don''t need this ce cleaned every hour when no one ever uses it. The staffing levels here are ridiculous."


    Hugo shrugs, but there''s a hint of something darker in his eyes. "That''s the way things work here. You''re the head of Nexus Global now. People will do what they think is necessary to keep things running smoothly."


    Anger surges through me, hotter than before. "This is uneptable. Moving my phone? No! I should fire whoever did it."


    "You can''t just start firing people," Hugo says, his tone calm but firm. "These people depend on their jobs. Gus-built thispany on loyalty. Many of us here owe him our livelihoods and, often, our lives."


    I stop pacing, turning to face him, fury still coursing through me, "I don''t care. No one has the right to invade my privacy like that. My family is more important than this damnpany. Always


    Hugo''s gaze hardens. "That''s exactly why I doubt you''ll ever be sessful here. He knew when to put thepany above everything else."


    I re at him, my fists clenched. "Yeah," I scoff. "He knew when to abandon his only kid to run a business instead. I''m not interested in being like that asshole."


    929 I''m not Gust


    I can see calling Gus an asshole hit a nerve. "I''ll do things my way. And that means my familyes first."


    There''s a long, tense silence between us.


    Finally, Hugo speaks, his voice lower but still carrying that hint of superiority. "You''ve got a lot to learn about your position here, Jayden. And a lot of people here depend on you getting it right."


    My phone buzzes in my hand, another message from Winona. I nce at it, the guilt gnawing at me, but I can''t deal with it right now.


    Not with Hugo standing here, judging me, pressuring me to be someone I''m not.


    I quickly text back. Sorry. will call after this argument with Hugo!


    "I''ll learn," I say through gritted teeth, "but I''m not sacrificing my family for this."


    Hugo gives a small nod. "We''ll see."


    "You can leave. I''ll be in the office when I''m good and ready."


    I need to call Winona. I need to exin.


    330 Time To Take Action


    330 Time To Take Action

 Chapter 330

    330 Time To Take Action


    (Winona)


    I''m pacing the living room, trying to keep my anxiety in check as I wait for Jayden to call back. A text finally came through, it''s almost 8.30 am tomorrow over there and almost 11.30 pm here.


    Finally, my phone buzzes. Jayden''s name shes on the screen, and relief floods me. I''m not sure if I''m more angry or relieved.


    "Jayden, where have you been?" I snap, not able to hide my frustration. "I''ve been calling you all night!"


    "Babe, I''m so sorry. Someone... someone took my phone while I was sleeping and put it in my den. I didn''t get home till 3am and I crashed."


    "What?" I blink, confused. "Why would someone take your phone?"


    "I don''t know. Apparently, they thought I needed rest. Like I can''t manage my own damn sleep schedule," he mutters, and I can hear the anger in his tone. "But I''ve got it now. I''m sorry I missed your calls. What''s going on?"


    I sigh, sinking onto the couch. "It''s about Henry."


    I hear him inhale sharply on the other end, the tension creeping back into his voice. "Is something wrong?


    "Not exactly," I reply, ncing at the baby monitor and smiling at Henry looking too cute while he''s asleep. "But his doctor wants to keep him grounded for another four weeks. She''s saying he''s been too unsettledtely and they need to run more tests before they clear him to fly."


    "Four weeks?" Jayden sounds as exasperated as I feel. ''Unsettled? You never told me that."


    I shake my head, even though he can''t see it. "I don''t want to worry you."


    "No, that isn''t the deal. I can''t support you if you aren''t honest with me."


    1 know. I''m really sorry. Henry hasn''t been sleeping that well. The other kids, I''m struggling with their routine. It''s been a lot. But you have a lot as well."


    "I don''t care. I want to hear all the gory details, okay?"


    "I just want to be as good at this parenting thing as you are." I admit.


    "What are you talking about? You are the best mother ever."


    "Yeah but I can''t run dinnertime like you did."


    "I couldn''t have either if I didn''t have your support. You''re being too hard on yourself."


    "I''m working on that. But back to Henry and the doctor"


    "What are you thinking?"


    I''m thinking I''m going to get a second opinion from Dr. Green. Gus sort of hinted that maybe we shouldn''t just ept everything at face value."


    "Gus said that?" Jayden''s voice hardens, and I can practically feel his frustration through the phone. "Dol


    330 Time To Take Action


    want to know how you spoke to him?"


    "He called me collect. From the correctional facility. Jayden, he thinks he might die in prison."


    ""Jesus! Really?"


    "I know you and he have your differences, and I get that. But Gus is someone I can trust. He''s never let me down and he always has mine and the kids back."


    7 guess he''s making up for ditching me." Jayden''s voice is hard.


    7 don''t know," I admit, rubbing my temples. "But do you think Judy is lurking in the background, trying to screw things up. Influencing Henry''s doctor."


    "Surely, she''s learned that lesson. She better not be."


    I nod, even though he can''t see me. "Well, Dr. Green will give me an honest opinion. I trust


    "Yes. Good," Jayden says, his voice softening. "I trust you, Winona. Whatever you think is best for Henry. You let me know. Things here are off the chain. I can''t wait to have you all here."


    For a moment, it''s quiet between us, but then I hear some shuffling and muffled voices on his end." What''s going on over there?"


    He lets out a frustrated sigh. "They''re dressing me, trying to get me to the office. It''s a whole production. I barely got any sleep, and now I''ve got people fussing over me like I can''t put on a damn tie."


    I try to stifle augh but fail. "That''s the price of being Nexus Global''s new king, I guess."


    "Yeah, well, I didn''t sign up to be a damn doll they dress up every morning." he grumbles.


    "You could always cut back on the staff," I suggest lightly.


    "I can''t," he snaps, and then quickly catches himself. "Sorry. But I really can''t. These people need their jobs. Gus gave them livelihoods. I can''t just cut them loose because I''m ufortable with it." I bite my lip, holding back my response. Jayden''s loyalty to these people is admirable, but it''s creating a wedge between us. I get it, I do.


    But it''s hard to adjust to this whole new life when it feels like everything we''re doing is to amodate someone else.


    "So... we just have to get used to being fussed over?" I try to sound calm, but my irritation slips through.


    "Yeah," Jayden says. "I know it''s a lot, but they''re part of the package. We''ll figure it out, okay? Just... bear with me."


    "I can assure you I will not be letting servants dress me or the kids. Something


    will have to i


    There''s a long pause between us, and I feel the tension building again. I know he''s trying, but this world he''s in now-it''s not mine. And I don''t know if it ever will be.


    "Look, I have to get to the office. Hugo was here breaking my balls at 8am because Gus would''ve been into work by now."


    "Sounds like a lot of adjustment all around."


    330 Time To Take Action


    "You got that right. But no one wants to adjust my way. Gus''s way or no way at all."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Give it time. I think we all need more time."


    "I don''t need anymore time away from you and the kids."


    "I''ll see Dr. Green today. He can check over Abby for travel as well. I''ll let you know as soon as I know."


    "You do that. I love you."


    "Love you too."


    One thing I am sure of now, Jayden needs us over there.


    I''m going to do everything I can to leave as soon as possible.


    No more dithering. It''s time to take action.

 Chapter 331

    +35 BONUS


    331 Lunch With Matteo


    (Jayden)


    Matteo''s text is straight to the point: Lunch. Best restaurant in Brussels. Be there at 1.


    There''s a location pinned. I nce at my Rolex.


    I message back: Don''t think I''m taking lunch break


    His answer is quick: Nonsense. You''re the boss, no?


    Well, damn it. He''s right. I am.


    When I step out of the town car, I''m greeted by cobblestones underfoot and an old-world elegance that hits different from the sleek, modern vibes back home


    The restaurant is a hidden gem tucked away from the bustling streets, its charm oozing out from ivy-covered walls and grand arches.


    He''s already seated by the window, casually leaning back, a ss of red wine in one hand, his grin radiating confidence.


    "There he is!" Matteo calls out, raising his ss as if we''ve known each other for years. "Jayden! Amico mio, you made it! Hungry?"


    "I could eat," I say, sitting down across from him.


    Matteoughs. "Perfetto. We''re going local today. Belgian cuisine at its finest. You''ll leave here in love with stoofvlees-trust me. A Belgian stew. Delicioso."


    The waiter arrives, and Matteo wastes no time. "Bonjour! Deux fois stoofvlees et une bouteille de votre meilleur vin rouge!" He doesn''t even nce at the menu.


    He turns back to me, his boyish grin still in ce. "So, Jayden, what do you think of Brussels so far?"


    "It''s different. A bit...slower than what I''m used to," I admit. "But in a good way. The age of some of the buildings astounds me, to be honest. People are very weing."


    Matteo raises an eyebrow, swirling his wine. "Ah, that''s the European way. We work hard, sure, but we live and y hard too. Not like the corporate very they try and force on us. No! It''s about bnce-about savoring life."


    Just then, a couple of women pass to sit at a neighboring table, giggling as they throw Matteo appreciative nces. I watch as he gives them a wink, his smile widening.


    He holds his ss up to them before he drinks.


    "They can''t help themselves," he says quietly to me, barely concealing his smirk. "It''s the Italian blood, you know? Makes us irresistible." Then heughs out loud.


    Iugh, shaking my head. "You don''t seem to mind the attention."


    He shrugs. "Beautyes in all shapes, sizes, and personalities, amico. I appreciate them all. But right now, I''m more interested in lunch."


    301 Lunch With Mettee


    "Thanks for the invite. I need the downtime."


    "They''ll have to survive without us for a few more hours." He nods. "So, tell me-how are you really finding Nexus Global?"


    "It''s...a lot. More than I expected."


    He nods, like he understands immediately. "Of course. Gus ran it like a military camp. No room for fun, no room for anything but perfection."


    "Indeed. I''d like a dor for every time I have to say I''m not Gus. I''d be an even richer man." I smile. Matteo''s good mood is infectious, and I sip the wine. It''splex and very good. "Hugo, I think Gus is like his father, you know? They have a history." He shrugs. "Astrid, well," He rolls his eyes dramatically, letting out a low chuckle. "She''s wound tighter than a Swiss watch." "I''ve noticed," I say, trying not tough.


    "Amico mio, Astrid''s like an ice queen. Gorgeous, powerful, terrifyingly efficient. I think in the bedroom too, no?" Matteo waggles his eyebrows, leaning in conspiratorially. "I bet she''s a total dominatrix Strict, controlling... I want to try it." I nearly choke on my wine. "You''re serious?" I push back thoughts of my time with Ashlyn. I don''t want to go back there again but I do get what Matteo is saying about it.


    "Dead serious. There''s something about that cold exterior... it''s irresistible." He sighs dramatically.


    "Also addictive."


    He nces at me and nods like he gets I''ve been there or something. But he says nothing and continues his conversation.


    "But she''s untouchable. I''ve tried a few times to crack that shell. No luck yet. Maybe one day."


    "Good luck with that." I smile.


    "Sofia, though-cara mia..."


    He trails off with a sly grin, and I feel my stomach twist. I know where he''s going with this, and part of me doesn''t want to hear it. I''ve got some vibes from her but I''ve ignored them. "Sofia''s different," Matteo continues, lowering his voice. "She''s all business on the surface, but she runs her life like a soap opera. I''ve been there. She''s fun, but-'' He waves a hand. "But?"


    "Drama follows her like a shadow. Don''t let her fool you. She loves to be in control then she has something over you, you understand?"


    "She''s been helping me a lot with the transition," I say.


    Matteoughs, a low, knowing chuckle. "Si, si, she''s very... helpful. But let me give you some advice. Don''t mix business with pleasure."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not...I love my wife and my family."


    331 Lunch With Matteo


    "I know, I know." Matteo raises his hands in mock surrender. "But just keep your guard up. And hey-don''t let Astrid see you getting too chummy with Sofia. She''ll have your balls mounted on the wall before you can say ''arrivederci." "I do not doubt that."


    We bothugh, but his words hit closer to home than I''d like to admit. The brief reminder of Ashlyn, and the darkness that rtionship brought out in me, is not going to affect me again.


    "You''re different from what I expected, Matteo," I say after a moment, genuinely meaning it.


    Matteo shes a grin. "People think I''m just the numbers guy. But I know how to live. And trust me, Jayden -you''re going to need to know how to live if you want to survive Nexus Global. This ce will swallow you whole if you let it." "And you don''t think it''s toote for that?" I ask, only half-joking.


    "Not yet. But it will be if you let Astrid''s iron fist dictate everything. You''ve got balls-I hope-use them. Change the culture. Gus was a god here, but gods need sessors, and you''re not him. So why pretend?"


    I can''t shake the feeling that I''m standing on the edge of something-something that could change everything in my life. That could change me.


    And for the first time, I think I''m actually ready for it.


    "Who knows, amico mio, maybe you''ll crack Astrid before I do." Matteo grins as we stand to leave." Though I wouldn''t bet on it."


    Iugh, shaking my head as we head out. "Not a chance. I''m not trying. If you think Astrid is fierce, wait till you meet my wife, Winona." I smile widely.


    "Oh really? You lucky, lucky bastard. Let''s drink to strong women. May they always be there to kick our ass." He raised his ss and I raised mine. "And sometimes to spank them, no?"


    We toast.


    I feel like I''ve just made a friend who will challenge everything I thought I knew.


    Matteo just might be the friend I didn''t realize I needed.


    332 A Second Opinion


    332 A Second Opinion

 Chapter 332

    332 A Second Opinion (Winona)


    "Mommy, why does Henry need to see my doctor?" Abby asks, her small voice cutting through the quiet clinic. She swings her legs from the chair,pletely rxed.


    I shift Henry in my arms, his tiny body still not much bigger than some newborn''s, even though he''s five months old. "We''re just making sure he''s okay to fly, sweetheart. And Dr. Green will check on you, too. Remember? We have to make sure your heart''s doing okay." Abby nods. T like Dr. Green."


    I smile, kissing her on the top of her head. She''s been through so much already-two heart surgeries and another one looming in a few months. I can''t help but worry about her flying across the ocean, even if Dr. Green has been positive. But Henry... Henry''s the one who keeps me up at night. Literally.


    The door clicks open, and Dr. Green walks in with his usualforting smile. "Winona, Abby, good to see you both."


    a


    "Hi, Dr. Green," Abby chirps, swinging her legs a little faster. "We''re gonna fly on a ne!"


    Dr. Green chuckles as he taps on his tablet. "Flying soon, huh? Well, let''s see if we can get you all cleared for takeoff. I''ll just get Henry''s files up"


    I swallow hard, the tension settling back into my shoulders as I nce down at Henry. His breathing is steady, but I can''t shake the fear that something could go wrong.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "So, what''s the concern today?" Dr. Green asks, his voice calm as he reads.


    "It''s Henry," I begin, shifting him in my arms again. "His doctor wants us to wait another four weeks for more tests due to him being unsettled, but I just... I don''t think we can wait that long. I need to know if he''s okay to fly as originally nned."


    Dr. Green nces up at me, his face softening. I''ve reviewed Henry''s file. He''s had some minor issues, but from what I see, nothing suggests he can''t fly. If you''ve got a full medical team with you, which I assume you will, there''s no reason he can''t travel." Relief washes over me, but it''s faint. I''m still on edge. "You''re sure?"


    Dr. Green nods, his gaze steady. "Yes. I''ve seen babies in far more critical conditions fly safely, Winona. You''ll have everything you need on that ne-medical equipment, doctors, nurses. If something happens, they''ll be able to handle it."


    I let out a slow breath, but my fingers are still curled tightly around Henry''s nket. "What about Abby?" I ask, turning to my little girl. "She''s doing well, but I''m nervous about her flying. She''s got surgerying up in four months."


    Dr. Green taps on his tablet again. "Abby''s doing great. Her heart''s stable, hertest test results are -excellent. I don''t see any reason flying would cause her any issues."


    "You''re sure?" I ask again, the knot of worry in my chest tightening.


    332 A Second Opinion


    "Winona," he says gently, "it''s your decision. But medically speaking, she''s ready. Just make sure she''s calm, hydrated, andfortable. There''s no indication flying will pose any risk to her heart." Abby swings her legs a little faster. "See, Mommy? I''m good to go!"


    I smile down at her, but inside, I''m still battling the fear I know what Dr. Green''s saying makes sense, but...


    "What about Henry''s doctor?" I ask, frowning. "She''s been pushing for more tests, saying we should dy the flight."


    Dr. Green tilts his head, considering my words. "It''s possible his doctor is being extra cautious. Some doctors prefer to err on the side of caution, especially with preemies or babies who''ve hadplications."


    "Yes, I understand,"


    "But from what I can see in Henry''s records, there''s no real reason to dy. At the end of the day, it''s your call, Winona. Parents fly with babies in far more serious conditions all the time when it''s necessary." I nod, my heart still heavy with doubt. Is the doctor being overcautious? Or is something else on?


    Could this be Judy?


    The thought creeps in, dark and unsettling. Maybe it''s just paranoia. Maybe I''m seeing things that aren''t there. But after everything Judy''s done... nothing would surprise me. It''s all too convenient, this dy. Too perfect. But I don''t have any proof. using a doctor of being bribed by Judy? Maybe I''m too cautious. I can''t wait to be in another country away from her.


    "Thank you, Dr. Green," I say, adjusting Henry in my arms. "I think we''ll move forward with the n to leave next week."


    7''ll forward you some medical contacts I have in the area. They are the best and luckily you can afford


    the best."


    "Thanks doctor." I really am thankful to be able to afford the best in this circumstance.


    you need anything


    Dr. Green gives me a reassuring smile. "You''re doing great, Winona. Just let me know if you else before you go. I''m here for whatever you decide."


    As I walk out of the clinic with Henry asleep on my chest and Abby skipping beside me, I feel better.


    I nce at Abby, her little face full of excitement and innocence. I don''t want her to feel any of this stress. She deserves better. Henry, too.


    We''ll make it to Europe at the end of next week. We have to be there for Jayden.

 Chapter 333

    333 Surprise Party


    333 Surprise Party (Jayden)


    I''m nted at the huge double doorway waiting to greet guests as they arrive. Viktor is right behind me. I''m really out of my depth here. I''m a fish out of water. Some sort of imposter.


    Hugo, of course, organized a surprise party at my new home. To wee me as the sessor at Nexus. Global. No pressure.


    My tuxedo fits like a glove and I''m d I at least feel up to par with my outfit.


    A tall man in full military regalia approaches first. His uniform is dark green, adorned with medals that gleam under the lights, and a ceremonial sword strapped at his side. "Colonel Andreas Lindberg," he says with a curt nod, his Swedish ent sharp and precise. "Representing His Majesty''s armed forces." He bows slightly.


    "Wee, Colonel," I manage, shaking his hand. His grip is firm, his eyes sharp.


    Behind him, a woman steps forward, regal in every sense of the word. Her gown is deep crimson, flowing withyers of silk.


    Her posture is impable, chin slightly raised, "Princess Elena of Romania," she says, extending her hand, her voice rich with authority. "It is an honor to meet you."


    I nod. The honor is mine, Your Highness."


    Nextes an older gentleman, wrapped in a woolen cloak of tartan-a deep green and blue id.


    The crest of his n stitched across his chest. "Lord Hamish MacKenzie," he says in a thick Scottish brogue, offering a polite nod. "A pleasure."


    I smile, shaking his hand. "Thank you, Lord MacKenzie, Wee."


    A new group approaches, and Viktor leans in, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Be prepared. These are the Saudis."


    "Coincidence because I''m as arid as a desert, right now." I quip back quietly.


    Victor smirks.


    Three men, each wearing flowing white thobes with gold embroidery along the edges, move toward me. Their keffiyehs are tied tightly around their heads, and they move with quiet confidence.


    The eldest among them steps forward, his dark eyes serious. "Sheikh Khalid al-Muhammad, representinn. the royal family of Saudi Arabia." His voice is low andmanding.


    He ces a hand on his chest and bows slightly. "An honor to meet you."


    "Sheikh Khalid," I reply, bowing slightly in return. "The Honor is mine. Wee."


    A young woman in a delicate sari, the fabric woven with silver threads that shimmer under the chandelier light, steps forward.


    she says


    Her ck hair is intricately braided with golden ornaments. "Maharani Priya Singh of Jaipur," she says.


    333 Surprise Party


    softly, her ent thick and musical.


    She presses her hands together in a traditional Indian greeting.


    I nod, epting the warm gesture. "I''m honored to have your presence here tonight."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Next a man with Asian features dressed in a military uniform. His face is stern but respectful. "General Sato Tsurugi," he says with a short bow. "The Emperor sends his regards."


    I bow in return, feeling the gravity of the moment. "Please extend my gratitude."


    The introductions continue, each figure seemingly grander than thest.


    A Norwegian diplomat in a sleek, tailored suit.


    A Middle Eastern prince dressed inyers of embroidered silk with a sword hanging at his waist.


    Viktor nudges me gently, pulling me from my thoughts. "You''re doing fine," he murmurs.


    "I need a drink. Do I have to greet every single person?"


    These aren''t just people. These are the power brokers of the world. And they''re all looking at me. They''re all looking at me.


    "No. You may take your leave into the ballroom when you choose. I think the main ones have entered now. Hugo will greet the others."


    "Okay then. Am I allowed to drink?"


    Viktor smiles. "You can do anything you please."


    "Right. I''ll start with a beer then. Champagne gives me indigestion."


    "After you, Sir." Viktor holds his arm out in the direction of the ballroom. He ushers me in there and he and Hugo exchange a few words and Hugo takes my ce.


    I nod to him in thanks.


    Viktor seems unfazed. He mingles between conversations seamlessly, switchingnguages like it''s second nature.


    He circles back to me still standing like a clueless idiot in the middle of the ballroom. "Why is no one talking to me?" I ask him quietly.


    *Protocol. They are all waiting to see who you choose first."


    "Fuck. That sounds tricky."


    "Indeed."


    "Will I start World War three?"


    He gives me an amused look. "Probably. What othernguages do you speak fluently?"


    I swallow my beer quickly. "None."


    "Right. Well, let''s start with the Russians. They will want vodka with you, so that should help."


    333 Surprise Party


    "Perfect"


    He leads me to a small group in theer and says something in Russian. They hand me an ice-cold vodka shot and all smile and drink. I follow suit. I talk to some dignitary who can speak English well and he seems pleased. Then we head to the next group and Viktor greets someone else in wless French. They speak in English to me with a strong French ent.


    Then Hugo''s there. "It''s time to be seated for dinner. You announce dinner will be served shortly and head. in and sit," he whispers.


    "No problem."


    Someone dings a bell and the room falls silent.


    "Dinner will be served shortly." I say with a smile and I stride into the formal dining room. I''m stunned at the settings. The table must hold one hundred people


    If this is a small wee gathering. I''d hate to see you throw a wedding." I say in good humor to Hugo, who seems proud of his efforts.


    "That''s the way things are done here, Jayden," he says quietly. "This is how Nexus has thrived. By respecting the old ways


    "Maybe," I reply, my voice low, "But change is healthy."


    He doesn''t respond, but I can see the brief flicker of disapproval in his eyes before he turns away.


    I sit at the head of the table and I feel my phone buzzing in my shirt pocket. Without hesitation I pull it out.


    It''s Winona.

 Chapter 335

    335 Viktor''s Loyalty


    335 Viktor''s Loyalty (Jayden)


    I m the door to my office, the sound echoing louder than I intend. The meeting with Astrid is aplete disaster. She shoots down every suggestion make, like I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    Hugo just stood there, a silent statue of neutrality. No backup, no support.


    I''m losing control of the verypany I''m supposed to be running.


    "Jayden."


    I nce up, and Viktor is standing there.


    ""Not now, Viktor," I snap, rubbing my temples. "I''m in no mood for advice."


    "Too bad." He steps forward, his gaze steady and unflinching. "Why are you letting Astrid dictate to you?"


    I blink, caught off guard by the directness of his question. "What are you talking about?"


    and Hugo


    "You have dignitaries from all over the world showing you respect, Jayden," Viktor continues, his voice low but firm. "People who hold real power. And now, you''re letting Astrid and Hugo show you none. Why? His words punch me. I want to argue, but nothinges out. He''s right.


    "They''ve been here longer. They know how things work.


    Viktor crosses his arms, his expression hardening. "That''s not an excuse. You''re in charge. Act like it. If Gus wanted it their way, he would have given thepany to them. Take your stand. Unless you don''t have one to take..." I narrow my eyes. "Of course I have a stand..."


    "Do you?"


    "Yes!"


    "What is it? What future do you see for Nexus Global with you at the helm?"


    "You''re my bodyguard, what does any of this have to do with you?"


    Je with Viktor


    Instead of admitting my preferred future is to sell up and go back home, I choose to argue wi instead.


    That is a really stupid idea.


    He advances into my personal space. "I''m much more than your bodyguard, I''m your one lifeline here. Either you grab on, or you sink and go back where you came from. A failure."


    "Going back home would not be a failure to me."


    "Bullshit. You go back there, doing the same things you''ve always done, and getting the same things you always got."


    "Astrid and Hugo don''t want me here."


    335 Wkbar''s Lovaly


    "So what?" Viktor steps closer, his voice sharp. "You''re the owner. Decide where Nexus Global is headed and how you''re going to get there. That''s the only way you''ll see who''s really with you and who''s against you."


    "What if I don''t want to be a part of the future here?"


    "Then admit it. But life begins where the fear starts. Don''t forget that."


    "But it''s my family. Winona doesn''t want this life for me, for us."


    "How does she know if she''s never had the chance to see what this life could be? Should you decide for


    her?"


    "She doesn''t want me in a corporate life and family taking a backseat."


    "Why can''t you have both? You''re in charge."


    I lean back in my chair, letting his words sink in. I don''t have an answer for that right now. But he is right. I need to be decisive. To give myself the chance to see what this life can be. To see what I can be. Before I can say anything else, there''s a knock at the door, and Astrid strides in without waiting for permission. Viktor steps aside and leaves the room.


    *Jayden, we need to revisit the numbers from this morning. You misunderstood-


    "It''s Mr. Brennan to you. I did not misunderstand anything," I cut her off. "What you misunderstand is I''m not asking you for permission to implement my changes."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her lips press into a thin line. "I''m just trying to keep Nexus running efficiently. Gus had a way of handling things-


    "I''m running thispany now, and I''ll be making the decisions," I snap. "If you don''t like the way I do things then you will need to find yourself another job."


    Astrid''s eyes sh with irritation, but she doesn''t back down. "This is about what''s best for Nexus."


    "What''s best for Nexus is me making decisions without being undermined. How you feel about my decisions is irrelevant."


    Astrid''s jaw clenches, her eyes steady. For a second, I think she might push back, but then she straightens her shoulders and lets out a sharp breath.


    "Fine," she says, her tone clipped. "I''ll write up the proposals for the board."


    "I need them by the end of the week. I''ll be taking time with my family when they arrive."


    "Yes. Mr. Brennan." She turns and walks out, the door clicking shut behind her.


    I get up to go find Viktor. I have some questions for him. I find him in the coffee room.


    "You seem to know a lot about what''s going on with me. I''m assuming that''s not just by luck."


    Viktor shrugs, his professional demeanor back in ce "It''s my job to know."


    "How much do you know?" I ask, crossing my arms.


    He meets my gaze without flinching. "I know enough to keep you and your family safe."


    335 Viktors Loyalty


    But there''s more. I can feel it in my gut. Gus did not leave this man with me for nothing. But I can see he''s not opening up to me here. "Okay. I think it would be nice to get to know you better sometime." He nods. I''m driving to visit my family tomorrow. You may join me, if you wish."


    7 do wish. Thank you."


    "I''ll pick you up at eight in the morning."


    "Perfect. I''ll move my meeting until the afternoon."


    "This may take the day."


    "Fine. I''ll workte tonight and finish up what I can." I feel like it''s a test to see if I will actually start calling the shots about how I spend my time here. "See you then, Mr. Brennan."

 Chapter 336

    336 Peace and Happiness (Winona)


    poper,


    The elevator doors and I step into the penthouse. The countdown to our departure is ticking away. Tonight, Lisa and Cass are here for dinner.


    "Mommy, Aunt Cass ising, right?" Abby asks, her big eyes looking up at me as she jumps up and down.


    "Yeah, she''ll be here soon, sweetie. You know how much she loves spending time with you guys," I say with a smile, brushing her hair out of her face. "Aunt Lisa too." "Yay!"


    As if on cue, the elevator dings, and I know it''s Lisa and Cass.


    "Hey sis."4 say as she approaches. "How''s life?"


    "Life is amazing!" Cass exims, arms outstretched as she makes her way in, like she''s on top of the world. "Gabriel''s amazing, work is amazing, everything is amazing. You don''t have to worry about a thing" 1 smile. "Great."


    Cass immediately drops down onto the floor with the kids, pulling Sarah and Abby into a hug. Then she fist -bumps Bobby and they talk a foreign Minecraftnguage.


    I''m going to miss you guys so much."


    "Come see my cubby," Abby begs.


    "Sure! Lead the way."


    They all disappear down the hall.


    Lisa turns to me. "She''s in overdrive tonight, huh?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, she''s just trying to keep it upbeat for the kids," I say. "They are going to miss Cass a lot."


    Annees over, wiping her hands on a towel. "Dinner''s just about ready. I''ll help settle the kids after they eat, then I''ll leave you three to catch up." "Thanks, Anne," I say, appreciating the help. "Feel free toe join us."


    "I think an early night is beckoning me. But thanks anyway."


    Anne keeps things moving, feeding the kids, and helping me manage the chaos. But something about Cass''s hyperactivity keeps pulling my focus.


    She''s talking a mile a minute over dinner, bouncing from Gabriel to work to how great everything is. Now she is off being boisterous with the kids again as we pack up the dishes.


    "So, Winona, onest night out before you head off to Europe?" Lisa asks. "You, me, Cass-let''s hit the club."


    I shake my head before she even finishes. "No way. I''ve got too much to do. The kids, packing, organizing


    -


    316 Peace


    Plus, alcohol''s been messing with metely."


    Lisa narrows her eyes. "You''ve been saying that a lot. You okay?"


    I


    I shrug. "Just tired. My periods are all over the ce-heavy some days, spotting on others. Endometriosis is no joke."


    I pause, ncing at Cass, who''s now twirling around with Abby in her arms. "I don''t really want to be seen at clubs after that whole hall pass thing. I''m not that girl all the time. Or ever again."


    Lisa nods slowly. "I get it. Bute on... Onest hurrah?"


    "No," I say firmly. Honestly, thest thing I want is to run into Phillip or Lance socially. Things are awkward enough.


    Lisa rolls her eyes but doesn''t push. "Fine. But if you change your mind..."


    "I won''t."


    "Okay, time for bath and bed, kids." Anne says as she extracts Sarah and Abby from whatever game Cass is having with them.


    "Cass, you want wine?" Lisa asks.


    Cass waves her off. "Nah. I have to work early. I''ll go see Bobby and then say goodnight to them all."


    Lisa leans in closer to me, lowering her voice. "Is she avoiding us? She''s way too amped for a regr night. You don''t think she''s high or something?"


    I shoot her a look. "Come on, Lisa. She''s just in a good mood. Life''s going well for her."


    Lisa raises her eyebrow. "Uh-huh. Okay."


    I sigh, defending Cass but unable to shake the small doubt that''s creeping in. Cass''s energy is a lot. But this isn''t my issue to solve. I have my own stuff to deal with.


    Cass has told me time and again she can handle her own life. Any attempt by me to question her will just end up in a fight and I''m not going to keep putting myself through that. She''ll have to figure out her own


    life.


    "I''ve


    decided to sell up the business. Well, offer Phillip to buy me out."


    ""Really? Wow."


    "Yeah, I really want to focus on my family right now. I want to see a different side of myself."


    "I get that. Life is change right?"


    "Yes, but for once I want to be the change instead of having change forced on me."


    "That is an attitude I can support."


    "Thank you."


    "And as soon as you get there, I want the tea on those hunks." Lisa grins.


    "You''ll just have toe over and see for yourself. I''ll be busy with my own hunk."


    336 Pyder and Happiness


    "Girl. I will be there."


    Cass wanders back out and she''s yawning and stretching. "You almost ready to leave us, Sis?"


    1 still feel like there''s a ton to do, but we''ll get there."


    "It''s going to be strange without you around."


    "It''s not forever. Are you sure you''ll be okay? You know you can call me anytime."


    Cass waves me off. "I promise, I''ll be fine. I''m just enjoying life, you know?"


    "Yeah, I do. I''m happy for you."


    "I have a rideing, so I''ll see you again before you go, okay?"


    "Going already?" Lisa says, surprised.


    "Yeah, I''m beat. My shift starts at 4am."


    I get up and give her a hug. "Get going. I''ll see you plenty before the end of next week."


    "Don''t leave me out." Lisa joins in the hug.


    I''m really going to miss these two so much. But I''m happy with my decisions and the moving forward.


    I want to find the me that exists outside of work, and Jayden.


    I want to find peace and happiness.


    way my life is


    Of course, the fact that Abby has herst supervised visit with Judy tomorrow, is not filling me with peace and happiness. But Abby loves her time and it may be 3 months or more before it happens again. Gotta say, I''m really looking forward to these 3 months

 Chapter 337

    137 Bye Bye Judy


    337 Bye Bye Judy (Winona)


    The yroom is busy, full of kids running around andughter filling the space. It''s a typical scene for this supervised visit, the noise and chaos swirling around.


    I sit on the bench, arms crossed, watching Abby and Judy interact. Judy gets two hours a week with her, and I always make sure to keep my distance. Today''s no different.


    "Mommy, look at the tower I built!" Abby rushes over, beaming, holding up a colorful stack of blocks, her face glowing with pride.


    "Wow, that''s amazing, honey," I say with a smile, softening just for her. "Go show Grandma Judy. This is her time with you, sweetie." "Okay, Mommy!"


    Abby runs back to her, her little legs carrying her eagerly. I settle deeper into my seat, crossing my arms again. The less I engage with Judy, the better. But today, I have to tell her we''re leaving for Europe soon. Just thinking about that makes me tense up. I''m dreading her reaction, her maniptions.


    Judy''s voice drifts over from where she''s sitting with Abby, but it''s all directed at my daughter. "You''re getting so big, sweetheart. So clever, too," she says, every bit the doting grandmother.


    Abby giggles, stacking more blocks while Judy smiles at her, I can''t fault her love for Abby. But that alone will never be enough for me to trust her or invite her back into our lives.


    Not after everything. The problem is, I wonder if she''s ever really out of our lives. She finds ways to stay connected, to keep her influence creeping around the edges.


    I nce at my watch, noting the time. We''re almost halfway through the visit. I take a deep breath, steadying myself before dropping the news. Thest thing I want is for her to try and turn this into some sort of advantage for herself. "Judy," I say, keeping my tone neutral as I approach them. "Just so you''re aware, we''ll be going to join Jayden for an extended vacation at the end of next week."


    Judy looks up at me, that signature smile stered across her face. "How lovely. The whole family back together again. I''m sure it will be a wonderful trip." I nod, keeping my responses short and factual. "Yes."


    Her smile widens, her eyes sparkling with something I can''t quite read. "Well, I''m sure Abby will have a wonderful time over there. I''ll miss seeing her."


    She pauses for a beat, her tone sweet but probing. 1 assume the baby is okay to travel then. He must be getting stronger."


    Just the fact that she mentioned Henry traveling makes my skin crawl. Judy always knows too much, always inserting herself into situations she has no business in.


    I suspect she had something to do with the dys in Henry''s medical clearance. But I don''t rise to the balt. I''m not ying her games.


    337 Bye Bye Judy


    "Anyway, I''m just letting you know that Abby''s visits will be postponed while we''re away."


    Judy''s smile doesn''t falter, but there''s a flicker in her eyes, something calcting. I''m sure time will fly. It always does."


    I give her a curt nod and step back; d the conversation is brief. I don''t need to give her any more information than necessary. I''m not inviting further questions. I won''t be drawn into going into details.


    Judy shifts her attention back to Abby, and they head over to the reading area,ughing over something as Judy sits and scoops Abby with her book into herp. I retreat to my bench, d that bridge has been crossed. This visit will be over soon, and that''s all that


    matters.


    d daddy.


    I watch Judy hug Abby tightly, holding her a little longer than usual. "Be good for your mommy and okay?" she coos softly.


    Abby grins, her eyes lighting up. "I will, Grandma Judy!"


    "You know how much I love you," Judy adds, her voice almost too sweet. "And kiss Henry for me, alright?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay!" Abby chirps, giving her onest squeeze.


    "Winona, all the best for your trip," Judy says as she rises to leave, her smile still firmly in ce.


    ''T''ll let the courts know when I''m back."


    Judy gives Abby another long hug. "Have fun, my sweet girl. I''ll call you, okay?"


    "Okay! Bye, Grandma. See you soon!" Abby says as she waves.


    We head out to the car, and I buckle Abby into her seat,


    "Abby, you won''t be seeing Grandma Judy again before we leave, you know that, right?" "Yes, Mommy."


    "Oh, it''s just that you said ''see you soon.'' I thought maybe you were confused."


    Abby shakes her head. "No, Grandma Judy said she''ll see me soon. After we read the books."


    I feel a wave of cold wash over me, but I keep my voice steady. "What do you mean, sweetie?"


    "Grandma Judy said she''ll see me soon but don''t tell anyone. Am I in trouble for telling?"


    I force a smile, my mind racing. "No, you''re not in trouble, honey. You did the right thing by telling me. St probably just said that to make you feel better about not seeing her for a while." Abby seems satisfied with that, but I''m not.


    She has no right to put thoughts in a child''s head like that. Just to make me pissed. Judy would know that Abby would tell me. Lying to a child as a pawn in her sick game.


    It''s a horrible thing to do.


    330 Form Le


    +

 Chapter 338

    338 Farm Life


    (Jayden)


    I''ve never been to a farm," I admit.


    Viktor nces over, a small smile tugging at theer of his mouth. "It''s not the life you''re used to."


    "No kidding." I mutter, my eyes sweeping over the opennd. "Did you grow up here on the farm?" He shakes his head, keeping his focus on the road ahead. "Not here. Hungary. Until I was ten." "Okay, wow. Hungary."


    "I''ve got a big family. Twelve of us kids, all up. I''m the eldest. My parents had their struggles but managed to stay together."


    "Twelve kids?" I whistle. That''s a lot of mouths to feed "


    "Yeah," Viktor says. "It wasn''t always easy, but my father worked hard. Lost the family farm when I was young, so we had to move to the city. Budapest. He hated it-was never the same after that. He always dreamed of getting back to thend." I nod, understanding. "Sounds like he fought hard for your family."


    "He and my mother both did," Viktor agrees. "I left at sixteen to work and help with money. Joined the military, sent money back. My parents always kept things together, even when it was tough."


    "So, how did you all get here to Bulgaria?"


    "I met Gus when I was twenty. He hadnd here and we needednd. He let my father purchase it and pay it off. I''m loyal to him because of that. He helped me get my family back to farm life. That''s all I ever wanted for my father."


    "Gus, huh?" I let out a humorlessugh. "I''m trying to cut him out of my life, same as my mother."


    ""He has regrets."


    "Yeah, well, too little toote," I say, my voice tightening.


    "I''ve been into Gus''s digital files. I know everything."


    I stare at him. I thought he knew way more than he was letting on. "Does Gus know that?"


    He shakes his head.


    "I see. So what? You hacked hisputers?" I joke.


    "Actually, yes.


    "Why?"


    "Because he asked me to look out for you when you got here. And to do that, I need to know everything about you."


    Right. Makes sense I guess.


    938 Fair LM


    "I mean I know what''s happened but it''s a mystery why a mother would do such things to her son."


    "ording to her, because she loves me. She tried to get rid of Winona because she thought she wasn''t good enough for me. I heard her and Gus talking about it while I was recovering, and my mind blocked it out. I lost my memory, and couldn''t even remember Winona for years."


    Viktor''s hands tighten on the steering wheel, but he stays quiet.


    "It took so long to get my life back on track. When my memories came back, it was like getting hit all over again. The betrayal, the lles... it was too much."


    "Now you know what you want?"


    "All I want is to focus on my little family and make us all happy."


    Viktor nods. "I get that. Family''s the only thing that really matters in the end."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, well, my family grew pretty damn fast," I say with a dryugh. "I''ve got four kids


    you already know the details."


    "Yes, You and your wife have been through a lot."


    But I guess


    "Nexus Global is something I''m determined to sell up if I can find a way to save all the jobs for people. Then I can get back to being with my family."


    "But every person needs a purpose."


    I''ve missed working everyday but it''s not like I need the money."


    "Money isn''t everything."


    ""No, but it helps."


    "Gus fought for years to build Nexus, but now it''s your fight to change it for the better, you''ll have to be all in."


    I rub the back of my neck. "I''m not sure I want that. Winona wants something different for our kids, something more grounded. But I''ve always known this life. I don''t see what''s wrong with using the money I''ve got to live on." Or Nexus Global bes a family-first powerhouse. Maybe you can build that with Winona."


    "Maybe."


    We drive in silence for a while. Thendscape gradually changes, the open fields giving way to rolling hills and farnd. Viktor turns off the main road onto a narrow dirt track lined with tall por trees swaying in the breeze.


    The air smells fresher here, cleaner, like earth and grass after rain.


    "This is my family''s farm."


    The house is a long, low building with pale stone walls and a steep, te-tiled roof. The windows have wooden shutters, painted a deep weathered green. Smoke curls from the chimney.


    It could be on a postcard.


    306 Fam Life


    Kids run near the house,ughing and chasing a dog, a scruffy-looking mutt with floppy ears. The dog barks yfully, darting between the kids as they shout in rapid-fire English mixed with foreign words. There''s a little girl on a swing hanging from a tall tree, her smile bearing. She looks Abby''s age


    I spot a couple of goats grazing near the edge of a fenced vegetable patch. I''m not even sure what the vegetables are. A few hens clucking and scratching the dirt.


    Viktor pulls up and parks next to an old tractor. He looks over at me, a hint of pride in his voice. "This is home for them. It''s not much, but it''s everything"


    I nod, taking it all in.


    We step out of the car. He says something in Hungarian, and the kids and dog swarm him.


    I stand back, watching the scene unfold. The energy is infectious, and I find myself smiling. Boy, do I miss the kids. Winona would love it here at the farm.


    A woman appears in the doorway of the house, wiping her hands on an apron. She''s about fifty, with a kind face and dark hair streaked with gray. She bounces a baby on her hip.


    "Mama!" Viktor hugs her and she kisses his cheek and hands him the baby. She ps her hands sharply a few times and the kids scatter away.


    "You must be Jayden," she says in lightly ented English. "Wee to our home."


    "Thank you," I reply, shaking her hand. "It''s a pleasure to be here."


    She beams. "We''ve prepared a meal. We hope you''ll enjoy it."


    We go inside and I see each kid working at something like a well-oiled wheel. Even the younger ones are setting up for lunch. Another p of the hands and they run down the hallway. "They are going to wash up for lunch." Viktor exins as he bounces the infant.


    "I''m impressed at how easy that was."


    "No one argues with Mama."


    "Winona would love to spend time here with your family, I think."


    "She is very wee. Your family is my family."


    "Even Judy?" I quip.


    "No, you can keep her." Viktor grins and ps me on the back. "Come on, try Mama''s blueberry li eur."


    "Before lunch?"


    "You can tell her no, but I''m not."

 Chapter 339

    339 Loose Ends


    339 Loose Ends


    (Winona)


    I sit across from Phillip, the papers spread out between us like a line in the sand. The buyout offer is sitting right there, ring at him. I''ve made my decision. This is it.


    "I''m offering you the chance to buy me out, Phillip. You take it, or I have other buyers waiting. Either way. I''m done."


    His eyes widen, but I can see the shift in his expression-the surprise melting into something more defensive, even a little bitter. "You''re serious? Just like that? You''re ditching everything we''ve built up again?"


    I don''t flinch. "Yes. Just like that. It''s time for me to focus on my family, and I can''t do that while juggling this business. It''s what''s best for me."


    Phillip leans back in his chair, arms crossed. "You''ve always had your own ie, Winona. You''ve always needed your independence. And now you''re ready to just hand it all over?"


    "Never been more ready."


    "What happened to you? You''re really okay with letting go of everything you''ve worked so hard for?"


    "I am," I say firmly. "Priorities change. Mine have shifted. This business isn''t what I want anymore. You should''ve seen thising."


    "Seen iting?" He leans forward, his voice rising a notch. "How the hell was I supposed to see thising? Last I checked, we were working fine together. Now you want to y house with Jayden in Europe and suddenly this is your big decision? To sell me out?"


    I feel the heat rising inside me. "This has nothing to do with ''ying house'' with Jayden. You and I both know this isn''t sudden. You''re working with Judy more than me these days anyway. Isn''t that what you''re used to? Should be like old times for you." Phillip''s jaw tightens, his fingers tapping against the table. "That''s not fair."


    "Isn''t it? You were in her pocket from the start, Phillip. You can''t deny it. You sold me out to Judy before I even knew she was screwing with my life when I left here after the divorce."


    He looks down.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You lied to me about who you were, about everything. And now you''re acting like me stepping back from the business is some kind of betrayal? Give me a break."


    He''s getting pissed, I can see it in the way his eyes narrow, the muscle in his jaw ticking. "So that''s it? You''re just walking away because it''s convenient for you." "You can take over. Get another partner, whatever. Your choice."


    His eyes sh, and I can feel the tension rising between us. "I''ve been keeping things afloattely anyway. I''ve kept it running."


    "Exactly and I''m offering you a bargain deal for my half because of that," I say, my voice steady.


    Phillip leans in, lowering his voice, but it''s thick with anger. Is that what this is about? Cutting ties because you can''t face what happened that night at the club? Your real feelings for me."


    I feel my heart skip a beat. "That night has nothing to do with this. It certainly has nothing to do with my real feelings for you!


    "Oh, doesn''t it?" He scoffs, shaking his head. "Come on, Winona. We had something that night, and you''re throwing it all away because you''re too scared to admit it meant something"


    I re at him, my hands clenched into fists. "That night was a mistake, Phillip. It didn''t mean anything to me. It was a drunk, random, stupid mistake. And it certainly didn''t change anything between us." That''s bullshit, and you know it."


    "No, what''s bullshit is you thinking we had a chance after everything you''ve done to me."


    7 thought that was behind us."


    "You promised me that you''d never dredge that club night up again. That I was safe to express myself in the moment and you''d never hold it against me." My voice is razor sharp now. "Wow! Another lie, how surprising


    He shakes his head.


    I''m not backing down. "You think I forgot how you betrayed me from the very start? How you lied to me about being a recovering alcoholic? How you attacked me after too many drinks, and Jayden had to step in to stop you from doing God knows what?" Phillip''s face pales, and I don''t let up.


    "You think I could ever trust you again after that? That I could ever be with you long term? You''ve got to be out of your mind."


    He opens


    his mouth, but I cut him off before he can get a word in. "I can''t be with someone I don''t trust, Phillip. Not in business, and certainly not romantically. And that night didn''t change any of that


    There''s a beat of silence, heavy and suffocating, as Phillip stares at me, processing my words. His expression hardens, and I can see the shift-he''s pissed, but he knows I''m right.


    "So that''s it," he says, his voice low and cold. "Walk away. But don''t look back, because I won''t be there."


    I let out a sharpugh, shaking my head. "Suits me. This is about my life. And you''re not a part of it anymore. I''ve moved on, Phillip. You need to do the same."


    he might He looks away, clenching his jaw, his hands gripping the edge of the table. For a moment, I thi argue, but instead, he just lets out a bitterugh. "Fine. You want out? You''re out. I''ll buy you out, but don''te crawling back when you realize you''ve made a mistake."


    I stand, gathering my things, my expression cold and resolute you, Phillip. I know exactly what I''m doing."


    "I won''t be making any more mistakes with


    He watches me, his eyes dark with frustration, but I don''t care. I''m done.


    Without another word, I walk out of the office, leaving Philli

 Chapter 340

    340 Lunch With Lance (Winona)


    I''m at my favorite caf¨¦, waiting for Lance. After everything with Phillip, I''m hoping this is argument free. The sun is shining, and I''m in control again-at least for now.


    I text Lance to see if he had some time. I may as well get this over with as well. I told him I''m going to Europe at the end of this week.


    The door swings open, and there he is, his easy grin and rxed posture unchanged.


    "Hey, stranger," he says, sliding into the chair across from me. "You look like someone who''s just made a big decision."


    "I have." I smile, signaling the waiter. "I just told Phillip I''m out. Offer him the business."


    Lance raises his eyebrows. "Oh, I was talking about Europe. So, the whole business? Just like that?"


    "Just like that." I shrug. "I''m done, Lance. I''ve been done for a while, but it''s official now. It''s time to move


    on."


    He smiles, crossing his arms. "Damn. You''ve always had your hand in something. You going to be a kept woman? You know that''s my dream job..." Iugh. "Jealous?"


    "Hell yeah."


    T


    "Not a kept woman exactly. I have my own bank ount you know," I reply. "But not actively working. I ''want to focus on my family. That''s what matters now.


    The waiteres over, and we order lunch. Lance watches me, a spark of curiosity in his eyes. "Cutting ties with Phillippletely though, huh?"


    "Yep, it''s time. Phillip''s working with Judy now at Brennan Industries a lot and that gets in my head. I can''t work with someone I don''t trust."


    Lance nods. "I get it."


    "Now, I''m focusing on what matters."


    "Good for you," he says, his voice softer. "I''m d you''re finding your way."


    We sit in silence for a few moments, but it''sfortable, familiar. Lance is like that-steady, always there. He''s crazy and unpredictable but that''s the steady part of him. He doesn''t change. Finally, he clears his throat, his voice dropping.


    "You know... about hall pass week," he starts, his tone careful, "I just want to say, I meant what I said. I''m sticking to my word. That night was what it was, and it stays in the past. You can trust me on that."


    I nod slowly, taking in his words. "I appreciate that. I needed to figure things out, and you were there. But it was a one-time thing."


    He chuckles softly. "I know. But, for what it''s worth, I''m d I could be part of that for you. And I''ll never


    340 Lunch With Lance


    say a word to anyone. You''ve got my silence. It''s already forgotten. I hope I made you feel safe at the


    moment."


    "You did." I rx a little, grateful for his honesty andck of pressure over it. "Thank you for letting me know where we stand. It''s not something I need following me around."


    Lance leans forward slightly, his voice gentle. "Are you telling Jayden? I just wanna know, in case... you know, he ever needs to process it. I''m not trying to tell you not to, but a heads up would be nice."


    I shake my head. "No. Jayden and I agreed-that week was for me. It wasn''t about him being jealous or insecure. I''m not hashing out the details. It''s in the past where it can stay."


    "Good call," Lance says, nodding. "I just wanted to make sure we''re on the same page."


    "We are," I say firmly. "It''s done, and I''ve moved on."


    He grins. "d to hear it. Anyway, now you''re married, kids and heading off on adventures. You must really feel good about that, you and Jayden both."


    I smile, feeling the weight of the past lift a little more. "It wasn''t an easy road, but we made it."


    The food arrives, and for a while, we eat in silence, just enjoying the moment. But as we finish, Lance Jeans forward again, his expression serious.


    "You know, I''m going to miss you both, Winona. You and Jayden living in Belgium, traveling in Europe-it feels like the end of an era. I''m scared we''re really growing up." He grins.


    I meet his eyes, surprised at the emotion in his voice.


    "You know it''s not forever, right? We''ll be back. And you and I-we''ll always be friends. You take care of Lisa for me."


    "T''ll try. I think she''s done with my shit at the moment. Can''t me her," He says.


    "I''m sure you both will stay friends. You always have."


    "I know, but it''s different. I can''t imagine my life without her in it, but I can''t cross that rtionship bridge either. We''ve all been through so much together. It''s just... I don''t know, it''s weird to think of you and Jayden not being around."


    I reach across the table, squeezing his hand. "You and Lisa have been my rocks through all of it, Lance. Jayden''s too. And I''m not going to forget that."


    "But listen, while you''re gone, I''m keeping my eyes and ears open. I work with Judy, but if she pulls any shit while you''re away, you''ll be the first to know."


    I breathe out a sigh of relief. "Thank you. I was going to ask, but didn''t know how."


    He smiles. "You don''t have to ask. You and Jayden are my family. I''ll always have your backs."


    We get up to leave. Lance pulls me into a tight hug, holding on longer than usual.


    "Go love your life, Winona. Do what makes you happy. Keep my best friend happy. And I''ll be here when you both get back."


    I smile, hugging him back 1 will. And don''t worry, Lisa will drag you to Europe for a visit."


    341 The Farm


    341 The Farm


    (Jayden)


    "We have a little bit of everything here," Viktor says as we settle at theden long wooden table.


    "This is all from the farm?" I ask, ncing over at the colorful dishes, the jams, honey, cheeses, and cured meats. Even the bread and butter has the samebel.


    "All of it," Viktor confirms. "The bread is from our grain, milled right here. The honey, the jams, the cheeses -everythinges from what we produce on thend."


    ra, Viktor''s mother, bnces the baby on her hip whiledling soup into bowls. "I''m a local Do and I make a range of natural remedies and skin care products. Grow all the herbs myself.


    "I have a five-month-old boy. Henry. He was born very prematurely. But he''s growing stronger."


    "I''m d he is. This vegetable soup is from the garden," she says, handing me a bowl. "No preservatives, no chemicals-just fresh, organic produce."


    I take a spoonful. It''s rich and earthy, with a depth of vor I''ve never tasted before. "This is incredible," I admit, savoring the taste. "You make all of this yourselves?"


    ra smiles warmly. "We do. Every bit of it."


    Viktor points over to his sisters who beam with pride. "Agnes and Ilona make all our jams, pickles, cheeses, and honey. They''ve turned the farm''s fresh produce, bees and sheep and goat milk into a profitable business stream. They are twins. 24" ¨¢gnes holds up a jar of strawberry jam with a beautifully designedbel. "We grow the strawberries, harvest them, and make the jam here. All organic, no artificial anything."


    I look closer at the jar, noticing the detail in the branding. Thisbel looks professional. Did you have someone design it?"


    "Katalin," Viktor says, nodding toward the teenage girl at the far end of the table. "She''s our tech expert. Does all the design work and handles the social media and marketing Katalin smiles shyly but proudly. "I like making sure everything looks as good as it tastes," she says, holding up her tablet where she''s working on a new design.


    I nod, impressed. "That''s impressive at your age. You''ve all really got this down to a science."


    "My brothers, G¨¢bor and Iv¨¢n."


    G¨¢bor, the elder, gestures to the cured meats on the table. "I run the livestock side-pigs attle, and poultry. All organic, hormone-free. We cure our own meat, like this pork you''re eating."


    Iv¨¢n chimes in, cing a tter of cheeses in front of me. "I manage the dairy side. Cows, goats and sheep give us milk for cheese and yogurt. Eggs, cream and butter." He gestures to the various dishes strewn across the table.


    best cheese I''ve ever


    1 take a bite of the cheese-sharp, creamy, and full of vor. "This is some of the b


    tasted,"


    I''m in awe. "You do all of this from just twenty hectared?"


    Viktor nods. "We''ve maximized every inch of the farm. We produce all our own power and recycle all the water we can. Nothing goes to waste."


    "Truly unbelievable."


    "Kriszti¨¢n handles the financial side," Viktor says.


    His brother smiles and exins, "efficiency is key here. Time management, proper use of resources-it''s all part of keeping the farm organic, profitable and sustainable."


    I nce around the table, taking in everything. "You all seem to have your own roles here. How do you manage to keep everything running smoothly?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Kriszti¨¢n leans forward. "We each know our part, and we trust each other to do what needs to be done.


    We already have the seasons to contend with. But varied ie streams mean we always have something that''s strong."


    As we dig into the food, I can''t help but notice the intricacies of each dish. Every bite tells a story-from the soil to the te.


    The jam is sweet and bursting with vor, the meats are rich and smoky, all hearty and fresh. Roasted vegetables, sd, baked goods.


    I''ve barely stepped inside a supermarket let alone a farm. I''m totally embarrassed by that fact now. Maybe Winona has a valid point. But still, I won''t be turning into a farmer anytime soon.


    But I feel I can get some lessons on timesaving here.


    After lunch, Viktor stands. "Let me take you to meet my father, Daniel. He''s out in the fields. He never has lunch. Too busy he says. I can show you the workings and you can look over the business side of things too if you want." "I''ll pack you some food to take home," ra says.


    "Please do. There''s so much I haven''t tried. I''m stuffed full." I pat my stomach.


    I follow Viktor outside. The younger kids scatter to feed the animals and clean the pens. No one ever tells them too. It''s like clockwork. Viktor leads me through the yards, past the barns where goats bleat and chickens cluck. I''ve never been this close to farm animals before, and the smells hit me-earthy, raw, unfamiliar. Not exactly unpleasant but it''s not designer cologne either


    As we approach the fields, I spot arge set man, bent over, inspecting the crops. He st ghtens up when he sees us, wiping his hands on his pants. His handshake is firm, his eyes crinkled from years of hard


    work.


    I can see this is Viktor''s father. The resemnce is uncanny. But he''s even taller and broader than Viktor, and there''s not an ounce of fat on him.


    "Wee," he says, his voice gravelly but kind. "I hear you''ve been getting the full lunch. How''s the stomach holding up?"


    341 The Farm


    "I''m surprised I can move," I reply, shaking his hand.


    "Now you know why I don''t stop for lunch. Can''t move after it." He smiles.


    "This ce is incredible. I had no idea so much coulde from a small farm."


    D¨¢niel smiles, pride in his eyes. "We make the most of what we have. I''m lucky to have such talented children helping me."


    "They are more than talented." I nce around at the fields, the animals, the sr panels glinting in the distance. "It''s a world apart from anything I''ve known." D¨¢niel pats me on the back. "Thend teaches you, if you listen."


    Viktor smiles at his father, then turns to me. "Let''s head to the barns. There''s more I want to show you."


    As we walk, I realize just how far I''ve stepped out of my world and into theirs. This is a life rooted in the earth, in hard work and self-sufficiency.


    Maybe I can steer Nexus Global into change with Winona''s help and still maintain my family life.


    I wonder if Winona would consider staying in Bulgaria longer...


    341 The Farm

 Chapter 341

    341 The Farm (Jayden)


    "We have a little bit of everything here," Viktor says as we settle at theden long wooden table.


    "This is all from the farm?" I ask, ncing over at the colorful dishes, the jams, honey, cheeses, and cured meats. Even the bread and butter has the samebel.


    "All of it," Viktor confirms. "The bread is from our grain, milled right here. The honey, the jams, the cheeses -everythinges from what we produce on thend


    ra, Viktor''s mother, bnces the baby on her hip whiledling soup into bowls. "I''m a local Do and I make a range of natural remedies and skin care products. Grow all the herbs myself."


    "I have a five-month-old boy. Henry. He was born very prematurely. But he''s growing stronger."


    "I''m d he is. This vegetable soup is from the garden," she says, handing me a bowl. "No preservatives, no chemicals-just fresh, organic produce."


    I take a spoonful. It''s rich and earthy, with a depth of vor I''ve never tasted before. "This is incredible," I admit, savoring the taste. "You make all of this yourselves?"


    ra smiles warmly. "We do. Every bit of it."


    Viktor points over to his sisters who beam with pride. "Agnes and Ilona make all our jams, pickles, cheeses, and honey. They''ve turned the farm''s fresh produce, bees and sheep and goat milk into a profitable business stream. They are twins. 24." Agnes holds up a jar of strawberry jam with a beautifully designedbel. "We grow the strawberries, harvest them, and make the jam here. All organic, no artificial anything."


    I look closer at the jar, noticing the detail in the branding. "Thisbel looks professional. Did you have someone design it?"


    "Katalin," Viktor says, nodding toward the teenage girl at the far end of the table. "She''s our tech expert Does all the design work and handles the social media and marketing." Katalin smiles shyly but proudly. "I like making sure everything looks as good as it tastes," she says, holding up her tablet where she''s working on a new design.


    I nod, impressed. "That''s impressive at your age. You''ve all really got this down to a science."


    "My brothers, G¨¢bor and Iv¨¢n."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    G¨¢bor, the elder, gestures to the cured meats on the table. "I run the livestock side-pigs, cat..., and poultry. All organic, hormone-free. We cure our own meat, like this pork you''re eating."


    Iv¨¢n chimes in, cing a tter of cheeses in front of me. 7 manage the dairy side. Cows, goats and sheep give us milk for cheese and yogurt. Eggs, cream and butter." He gestures to the various dishes strewn across the table.


    1 take a bite of the cheese-sharp, creamy, and full of vor. "This is some of the best cheese I''ve ever tasted."


    311 The Farm


    I''m in awe. "You do all of this from just twenty hectares?"


    Viktor nods. "We''ve maximized every inch of the farm. We produce all our own power and recycle all the water we can. Nothing goes to waste."


    "Truly unbelievable."


    "Kriszti¨¢n handles the financial side," Viktor says.


    His brother smiles and exins, "efficiency is key here. Time management, proper use of resources-it''s all part of keeping the farm organic, profitable and sustainable."


    I nce around the table, taking in everything. "You all seem to have your own roles here. How do you manage to keep everything running smoothly?"


    Kriszti¨¢n leans forward. "We each know our part, and we trust each other to do what needs to be done. We already have the seasons to contend with. But varied ie streams mean we always have something that''s strong." As we dig into the food, I can''t help but notice the intricacies of each dish. Every bite tells a story-from the soil to the te.


    The jam is sweet and bursting with vor, the meats are rich and smoky, all hearty and fresh. Roasted vegetables, sd, baked goods.


    I''ve barely stepped inside a supermarket let alone a farm. I''m totally embarrassed by that fact now. Maybe Winona has a valid point. But still, I won''t be turning into a farmer anytime soon.


    But I feel I can get some lessons on timesaving here.


    After lunch, Viktor stands. "Let me take you to meet my father, D¨¢niel. He''s out in the fields. He never has lunch. Too busy he says. I can show you the workings and you can look over the business side of things too if you want." "I''ll pack you some food to take home," ra says.


    "Please do. There''s so much I haven''t tried. I''m stuffed full." I pat my stomach.


    I follow Viktor outside. The younger kids scatter to feed the animals and clean the pens. No one ever tells them too. It''s like clockwork. Viktor leads me through the yards, past the barns where goats bleat and chickens cluck.


    I''ve never been this close to farm animals before, and the smells hit me-earthy, raw, unfamiliar. Not exactly unpleasant but it''s not designer cologne either


    As we approach the fields, I spot arge set man, bent over, inspecting the crops. He straightens up when he sees us, wiping his hands on his pants. His handshake is firm, his eyes crinkled from years of hard work.


    I can see this is Viktor''s father. The resemnce is uncanny. But he''s even taller and broader than Viktor, and there''s not an ounce of fat on him.


    "Wee," he says, his voice gravelly but kind. "I hear you''ve been getting the full lunch. How''s the stomach holding up?"


    341 The Fam


    "I''m surprised I can move," I reply, shaking his hand.


    "Now you know why I don''t stop for lunch. Can''t move after it." He smiles.


    "This ce is incredible. I had no idea so much coulde from a small farm."


    D¨¢niel smiles, pride in his eyes. "We make the most of what we have. I''m lucky to have such talented children helping me."


    "They are more than talented." I nce around at the fields, the animals, the sr panels glinting in the distance. "It''s a world apart from anything I''ve known." D¨¢niel pats me on the back. "Thend teaches you, if you listen."


    Viktor smiles at his father, then turns to me. "Let''s head to the barns. There''s more I want to show you."


    As we walk, I realize just how far I''ve stepped out of my world and into theirs. This is a life rooted in the earth, in hard work and self-sufficiency.


    Maybe I can steer Nexus Global into change with Winona''s help and still maintain my family life,


    I wonder if Winona would consider staying in Bulgaria longer.....

 Chapter 342

    342 Thoms in My Side


    342 Thorns In My Side


    (Judy)


    I tap my fingers impatiently on my desk at Brennan Industries, staring at the documents in front of me.. Gabriel''s sisters, those sentimental fools, turned down my offer.


    All because they wanted to sell their shares to him directly.


    Idiots.


    I gave them the best offer they''ll ever get, but no-family first, apparently.


    That will bite them on the ass one day. Mark my words. They''ll learn that family loyalty means nothing when I''m in control. Family is just a tool-leverage to use when necessary.


    I smirk to myself. If I can''t convince them to sell to me, I''ll force their hand. I always find a way. There''s more than one method to get what I want, and I''ve never been afraid to get my hands dirty They''re going to regret turning me down.


    My phone buzzes, interrupting my thoughts. I nce at the screen, a message from one of my contacts. It''s about Maria. My smirk deepens-I''ve been waiting for this. I know she''s been feeling the pressuretely. I skim through the message, but then, something catches my eye, and my smile vanishes.


    Maria is still in contact with Gus.


    I grit my teeth, fury building inside me. Gus. That traitorous bastard hasn''t contacted me once since ''visited him. Not a single word, despite how he loves me and will always love me.


    He has the audacity to ignore me now?


    After all I''ve been through? All I''ve done to help him build his empire? Sacrifices I made letting him go...he has me to thank for everything he has.


    What, does he think he can just forget me? Pretend I don''t exist? Does he really think he can rece me with Greg''s Cuban slut?


    I lean back in my chair, fuming, my fingers gripping the armrests. Gus used to hang on my every word, listen to my advice, but now now he''s treating me like I''m disposable.


    Like I don''t matter anymore. That ends soon.


    And Maria? She''ll regret it too. Just because she''s cozying up to Gus doesn''t mean she''s safe from me. No one is safe from me when I set my mind to something.


    I toss my phone onto the desk, my eyes narrowing at the pile of documents in front of me. They''re full of my ns for gaining ground at Nexus Global. It''s all carefullyid out, each step calcted for maximum impact. But that''s not all I''m focused on.


    No, my eyes are firmly set on Jayden and Winona. They think they''ve escaped me by running off to Brussels? How naive. They have no idea what''sing.


    342 Thorns In My Side


    A small smile creeps onto my face as I think about the little disruptions I''ve been causing in their lives. thanks to my well-ced domestic staff.


    They''ve been making things a little moreplicated for Jayden and Winona over there-small annoyances here and there.


    Dying things, causing minormunication issues. Just enough to keep them unsettled, but not enough to raise rm bells.


    It''s subtle, but effective. I want them ufortable, constantly on edge. If they think they''re going to have a peaceful, happy time in Brussels, they''ve got another thinging


    But even with all my maneuvering. Jayden''s been holding up better than I expected. He''s more resilient than I gave him credit for. Winona too, unfortunately. But no matter, I have more up my sleeve. The real thorn in my side is Viktor.


    Every time I try to move forward, he blocks me. He''s like a damn fortress, always one step ahead. I''ve tried everything to sway him, but the man is made of stone.


    He''s loyal to Gus and Jayden, and that makes him dangerous to me.


    I need to find a way to get rid of him. He''s too good at what he does, and if I don''t deal with him soon, he''ll be a much bigger problem. But that''s a problem forter. Right now, I have bigger ns in motion.


    I lean forward, flipping through the Nexus Global documents again. I''ve been carefully nting seeds within thepany, and my efforts are starting to bear fruit. I have people on the inside now, loyal workers who report back to me. Slowly but surely, I''m building my influence within thepany. And once Jayden gets frustrated enough, angry enough with the constant obstacles, he''ll crack.


    That''s when I''ll strike. I''ll be there, ready to scoop up a huge chunk of Nexus Global. And when I do, Gus will be powerless to stop me.


    The thought of Gus watching helplessly as I take control of hispany... it''s almost too good to be true. I can''t wait to see the look on his face. He''ll finally realize what happens when he pushes me aside. I nce over at the calendar on my desk. Soon. Very soon.


    I''ve been biding my time, respecting the no-contact order that''s been in ce back here. But that order doesn''t stretch to Brussels. And as soon as Winona thinks everything''s settled and calm, I''ll make my move.


    That''s when I''ll strike.


    She won''t see meing. And neither will Jayden


    I smirk, imagining their shock when they realize I''m in Brussels. I can picture it already-Winona''s panic, Jayden''s fury. He''ll be so livid, so desperate to get away from me, he''ll do exactly what I want. He''ll sell Nexus Global just to get me off his back.


    And when he does, I''ll be there, ready to take a big piece of it, just to spite Gus.


    342 Thoms in My Side


    Because in the end, I always win. Always.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I get up from my chair, walking to the window and looking out at the skyline. Soon, I''ll be in Brussels, and soon enough, I''ll have everything I want.


    I can''t wait to see their faces.

 Chapter 343

    343 What Do I Want? 13 What D


    (Cass) I


    I sit in my small, cluttered apartment, staring at the text Gabriel sent an hour ago. He''s pushing me again, wanting me to go with him while he builds his venture. My excuse is always work. I love my job.


    I''m still learning, still growing in the kitchen, even if the chef is a bit of a hard-ass.


    Gabriel doesn''t get it. He keeps talking about this hospitality business he''s setting up-food, amodation, a destination for corporate team-building weeks, conferences, whatever.


    It sounds impressive, sure. But the idea of working under him, tied to him like that...it doesn''t sit right. I don''t want to be part of his empire, whatever that is.


    He has a conditional green card now and blind Freddy can see our lives are moving away from each other.


    I nce around my apartment, a mess of half-foldedundry, mismatched furniture, and the faint smell of weed that lingers no matter how much I air the ce out.


    Maybe the pot''s been a bit too frequenttely, but it helps. Work''s been stressful. The chef at the restaurant has been on my case constantly, and I''ve already had one warning for beingte too many times. But I''ll figure it out. Winona and the kids are leaving soon. So what? I''ll be fine.


    There''s a knock at the door and already I know it''s Gabriel. He''s been trying to talk sincest night. I open the door, and he''s standing there, that serious look on his face. He''s always so damn intense.


    "You ready to talk now?" he asks, stepping inside without waiting for an answer.


    I shrug. "Sure. If you''re ready to hear the same thing again."


    He sighs, running a hand through his hair. "Cass, this is a big opportunity. The money''s secured. My conditional green card came through, and the business is ready to go. Why can''t you see how good this could be for us? We could build something together."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want to work for you, Gabriel. I''ve got my own thing going on." I turn away from him, busying myself with folding someundry I''d left on the couch. "I love my job. I''m not going to just drop everything."


    "You wouldn''t be working for me. We''d be partners," he insists, his voice getting that edge it always gets when he''s frustrated. "And I''m going to be away a lot, traveling for business. It''s not like we''d be tied at the hip."


    I toss a shirt into the pile, more aggressively than necessary. "I''m not interested in going into business with you. It''s way too muchmitment. It is what it is, Gabriel. You do what you want to do, and I''ll do what I want."


    Before he can respond, there''s another knock at the door. I frown, wondering who it could be. When I open it, my jaw nearly hits the floor.


    "Mia?"


    She grins, her dark hair falling in loose waves around her face. "Surprise!"


    343 What Do I Wand?


    "Mia! What the hell are you doing here?" I pull her Into a hug, genuinely d to see her. Mia gets me even though we haven''t known each other that long.


    "I left," she says, pulling back with a smirk. "Against mother''s wishes, of course."


    I raise an eyebrow. "Does Maria know you''re here?"


    "She knows, but she doesn''t approve." Mia steps inside, ncing around the apartment beforending her eyes on Gabriel. "Judy''s sponsoring me toe work in the U.S. She wants me at Brennan Industries. I''ll be learning the business," Mia air quotes dramatically. Gabriel''s face hardens. "Mia, that''s a mistake. Judy can''t be trusted."


    Mia shrugs him off with augh. "Please, Gabriel. I''ll do whatever I want. Judy''s offering me a chance, and I''m taking it."


    I watch the tension between them, my head spinning a little. I didn''t expect this. "You''re staying with me


    then?"


    Mia smiles, but it''s sharp, almost calcted. "Only for a few nights. Then I''m moving in with Judy


    My heart sinks. "Wait, you''re moving in with her?"


    Mia nods. "She''s giving me a ce to stay while I settle in. It''s just business, Cass. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry?" I repeat, feeling the knot in my stomach tighten. "Judy''s pulled a lot of crap on Winona. You really want to get close to her? This isn''t just business, Mia. She maniptes everyone around her."


    Mia''s face softens, just for a second, but she shrugs again. "I know how to handle myself, Cass. I''m not Winona. This is about the future I want to build for me.


    Gabriel shakes his head. "And your shares? What about those? We all agreed-no selling to Judy."


    my shares." Mia''s grin turns smug. "You agreed. I didn''t. I can do whatever I want with


    I can see Gabriel''s jaw tighten. He doesn''t say anything for a moment, just watches Mia like he''s trying to figure her out. But Mia''s always been hard to read.


    She''s impulsive, confident, headstrong, and more than a little reckless.


    "Well, you''re wee to stay here," I say, not wanting their family argument to spiral. "For as long as your need."


    "Thanks," Mia says, throwing her bag onto the couch. "Only a few nights. But time for us to go party and catch up."


    Gabriel''s still standing there, silent, but I can see the storm brewing behind his eyes. This situation with Mia, I feel like I''m getting dragged into something I don''t want to be part of.


    I have enough arguments with my own sister.


    Gabriel throws his hands into the air. 1 guess I''ll go and let you two catch up. Not like anyone listens to me anyway."


    I don''t respond as he leaves. We''ve grown apart. I''m already regretting a lot of things. Like getting involved with Gabriel. Like letting my life spiral down the way it has. Like biting off way more than I can 343 What Do I Want?


    chew with this work schedule.


    The truth is, I miss my mom so damn much. Gabriel feels like a stupid mistake more and more every day.


    He wants to settle down, to build a life together, but I''m not ready for that.


    He gets angry when I don''t fit into his mold and fall at his feet


    The age difference, the cultural differences... it''s all bing so clear now.


    I don''t want to be tied down like that.


    "Hey, you got any? You know?" Mia asks with a wink.


    "Sure."


    We head into the tiny bathroom.


    Work isn''t for two hours, I''ll be fine.


    344 Mid Flight Worry

 Chapter 344

    344 Mid Flight Worry (Winona)


    The hum of the engines is a constant, steady sound, almost like a luby. Abby is curled up with her favorite stuffed animal, chatting with Sarah, who''s sharing her earbuds and exining how the game on her tablet works.


    Bobby is deep in concentration, lost in some bullding game of his own, while Henry naps peacefully beside me, the soft beeping of his monitor like background music.


    I touch his little hand and marvel at how much he''s grown.


    I do feel peaceful, but something is off with me. There''s a tightness in my chest, and every time I shift in my seat, I get hit with another wave of dizziness.


    The headache, a dull throb at the base of my skull, persists. I press my fingers to my temples, trying to stave it off. I know I do need the bathroom.


    I stand up and my lightheadedness has me gripping the seat to steady myself.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ma''am, are you alright?" one of the medical team asks.


    I force a smile. "I''m fine, just a little dizzy. I think it''s the excitement and stress catching up with me. I stood up too quickly."


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    "I''m not hungry. I just need the bathroom."


    ''She doesn''t look convinced, but she nods.


    I make my way to the toilet and back out without problem. But I am forcing myself to look and act normal.


    As soon as I''m back on the sofa, the nurse is kneeling beside me. "Let''s check your blood pressure and heart rate, just to be safe."


    "I''m sure that''s not needed. Maybe a sleep will help."


    "You''ll sleep better knowing everything is fine. This won''t take long."


    I nod, leaning back as she wraps the cuff around my arm. The machine whirs, tightening around my bicep, and I focus on my kids to distract myself.


    Abby''sughing at something Sarah just said, and Bobby''spletely in his own world, barely blinking as his fingers dance across the tablet screen. Henry, oblivious to it all, sleeps in his bass.


    "Do you have a headache, Ma''am?"


    "I do a little. Yes."


    I


    The medic frowns slightly as she reads the results. "Your blood pressure''s a bit low. Nothing to panic about, but I''d like you to drink some electrolytes and maybe eat something light. It could be dehydration. But it might be a virus too."


    "Probably exhaustion," I joke, trying to sound casual, but inside, a tiny ripple of worry starts forming. The


    344 Mid Flight Worry


    The kids are depending on me to hold it together.


    "It''s very possible," she says, handing me a bottle of electrolyte drink. "Stress and exhaustion can do a lot more than people realize. Have you been under more stress than usualtely?"


    I give a shortugh. "More than usual? Well, packing up four kids and flying halfway around the world to reunite with my husband certainly qualifies, don''t you think?"


    She chuckles lightly, but her face remains serious. "That would definitely do it. But let''s rule out anything else. Have you been eating and drinking enoughtely?"


    "I thought I had," I mutter, taking a sip of the electrolyte drink. "I''ve been a little distracted, though."


    "If the symptoms persist I''d suggest a blood test to rule out virus."


    "No problem."


    "Right now, hydration, food and sleep are your best options."


    "I can do all of that."


    She nces down at her clipboard, scanning through her list. "Any chance you could be pregnant?"


    The question feels like a punch to the gut, knocking the breath out of me. Pregnancy? No. It''s impossible. Abby was a miracle. Doctors said I shouldn''t expect that to happen ever again.


    It''s just life''s sick joke to make me now feel like I did when I was pregnant. The dizziness, the fatigue, the headache-all familiar. But I know I''ll never know the joy of carrying my own child again. ''Even if I did, the chances are zero that I could carry it beyond the first trimester.


    I shake my head. "No, that''s not possible," I say quickly, "I have a condition. My daughter was a one-in-a-million case." I try to sound convincing, but inside, my heart is breaking all over again, With Henry being here, I''d thought I was over feeling despair about my situation. I got to have Abby. I''m grateful. Now we have Henry to share. Not mine biologically but he''s mine in every other way.


    "Well, it''s probably just stress and dehydration then," she says, still jotting something down. "Make sure to drink the whole bottle and eat something now. Then try and sleep."


    I force another smile, even though my mind is spinning in every direction. I finish the electrolyte drink, but my thoughts keep going back to pregnancy.


    How I''d love the chance to share a pregnancy with Jayden now. The doctors were clear after Abby. My endometriosis had damaged everything so badly that having another baby wasn''t just unlikely-it was next to impossible. They told me I should count my blessings with Abby because she was my miracle.


    We always called her that. Now Henry is our second miracle baby.


    J put the empty bottle in the trash and nce at the kids again. They''re fine, lost in their own little blissfully unaware of the chaos in my head. Their carers are chatting with them and checking in.


    e worlds,


    "I''m going for a lie down." I tell the carer nearest me. "Abby can join me if she gets sleepy."


    344 Mid Flight Worry


    "Yes, Mrs. Brennan. We''ll make sure they all get a rest."


    "Wake me when Henry wakes, I''d like to feed him."


    "We will." She smiles.


    The bed isfortable, but sleep evades me. I can''t shut off my stupid mind. I''m angry at myself for thinking thoughts that trigger my past trauma,


    What if I am pregnant?


    What if, against all odds, it''s happening again?

 Chapter 345

    345 Memories That Haunt


    (Winona)


    I start to drift off to sleep. I see Judy''s face, cold and cruel.


    I''ll take that baby from you.


    I bolt upright, gasping for air, the terror still lingering in my pounding chest.


    I''m not there anymore. I''m safe. We''re safe. I breath deep. Stop letting this mess with you, I tell myself. I know we''re okay. We''re going to Jayden. We are safe.


    But the fear lingers. Because Judy is still out there. And I know she''s not done. She never is. No matter what happens, I don''t think we''ll ever shake her.


    As long as she thinks there''s a chance with Jayden, it will always be the same.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I lie back down, closing my eyes again. I just want to forget it all. I want to focus on Jayden, on our family, on the life we''re building.


    I turn in bed, staring at the ceiling in the jet again, trying to block out the swirling thoughts. The soft hum of the ne''s engines doesn''t help me sleep. Neither does the lingering dizziness or headache. But it''s not just the physical stuff keeping me awake. It''s the memories of being pregnant.


    my eyes, hoping sleep will just take!


    I close but my mind has other ns.


    The memories flood in, uninvited. My pregnancy with Abby. The fear. The trauma. Everything.


    The day I found out I was pregnant with her, my heart leapt with joy and shattered with fear at the same


    I time. Jayden didn''t remember me then. He didn''t remember us.


    He didn''t want to remember the life we had before that damn ident that Judy set up, the love we shared. Nothing.


    All he wanted to do was to marry Ashlyn, the woman he loved. He hated me. He believed every lie his mother told him about me. I knew one day he''d remember but I didn''t have the time to wait.


    Judy and Ashlyn had taken advantage of his memory loss, twisting him, making him believe lies. I still hear Jayden''s voice from that awful day when he demanded a divorce-cold, distant. I was nothing to him.


    I don''t love you, Winona. I love Ashlyn. I want a divorce.


    I''d spent a year in aa and another year in rehabilitation. Thank God for Lisa. She tried to tell me to never go back there, to forget Jayden.


    But I couldn''t. I refused to believe that Jayden could ever forget me. Forget us. I was so certain that once he saw me, his love for me would win over. But it didn''t. We made love and I was sure that was it.


    But he was even worse after that. using me of drugging him. I had no clue what he was saying. Butter I found out it was Lisa trying to drug Lance. Stupid things we do, but I know she''d carried that guilt for long enough. Knowing that didn''t change how Jayden was back then. He wouldn''t have changed his mind about me.


    345 Memories That Haunt


    Ashlyn and Judy had it locked down tight. It ripped my heart out but I knew I had to leave him with them


    and move on.


    I fought so hard to keep it together, even when he tore my heart apart. But I couldn''t fight them. Judy knew something was up-she could smell my fear. She suspected I was pregnant before I even knew it myself. And once I knew, I couldn''t tell Jayden. Not when Judy and Ashlyn were circling me like vultures, threatening to take my baby. Threatening my life.


    Judy''s words still chill me.


    You''ll never see that baby again, Winona. I''ll make sure of it.


    I fled. Left for my old city. Anne took me in again. I Left everything behind because protecting Abby was more important than anything. I couldn''t let Judy get her ws into my child. I couldn''t risk it.


    I shake my head, trying to push the memories away. But they keeping.


    That time was a nightmare-I was hiding, pregnant, and heartbroken. But determined to build my life into something for the baby.


    In the dark, I rub my temples, willing the headache to go away. I don''t want to remember any of this right


    now.


    But my traitorous brain won''t shut down. Phillip. The man who helped me pick up the pieces. He was kind to me, loved me when I thought I could never love again. He believed in me when I doubted myself. Together, we built our business from the ground up. It was everything I needed to rebuild my life. He was everything I thought I needed too.


    I loved him as much as I could allow myself, I thought maybe we could have a life together, something


    solid.


    But I was wrong.


    Judy. It always circles back to her, doesn''t it? Phillip had been nted by Judy from the start. He was never meant to be anything more than a pawn in her twisted game. Except, his feelings for me became real, and he turned against her. But that didn''t matter. I could never fully trust him again after that. Not after the lies, the maniption, the betrayal.


    God, I hate thinking about the past. It makes me sick to my stomach.


    But Abby, my miracle, is the wonderful part of it all. She saved me, gave me the strength to rebuild. I would go through everything again if it meant having her.


    I reach for my water bottle, sipping slowly. The memories all linger, creeping in my mind. Why did that nurse have to ask me if I might be pregnant? Now I can''t switch it off.


    I''d give anything to be safely pregnant. To give birth to a new life again. The yearning I''ve pushed away and blocked for so long, hits me hard. Tear roll down my face. I sob into the pillow.


    It''s not possible. It will never happen again.


    346 Stopover in Duhal

 Chapter 346

    346 Stopover in Dubai


    (Winona)


    The nends smoothly in Dubai.


    "Mommy, is Daddy here?" Abby asks, clutching her stuffed animal tightly.


    "Oh, honey," I say, forcing a smile. "I''m sorry. We need to stop here and have then we''ll see Daddy. Okay?"


    Her face drops. "Oh. I thought we saw Daddy now."


    "Only one more ne ride."


    more ne ride and


    The doors open, I gather the kids, the medical entourage making sure Henry is okay before they hand him


    over to me.


    I thank them and take him in his carrier. I''ll clip it onto the wheels as soon as they unload the base.


    "Stay close, kids." I say. "Bobby, keep an eye on your sisters please.


    The terminal is elegant, marble floors reflecting the dazzling lights above. The kids are still buzzing around me, and I''m trying to focus on keeping them in line when- "Hey, troublemakers! Wee to Dubai,"


    My head snaps up.


    Jayden is there, right behind Bobby, grinning, with his arms wide open. My heart stutters, and before I can even register what''s happening, the kids haveunched themselves at him.


    "Daddy!" Abby shrieks, running full speed at him. Sarah''s right behind her, Bobby hanging back but clearly relieved as he fist bumps him and they do their secret handshake.


    Jayden scoops up Abby and Sarah, kissing them both on the forehead. "You didn''t think I''d let you get to Europe without me, did you? It might not survive your arrival." He winks at Bobby, who finally cracks a smile.


    "Daddy, you''re here!" Abby squeals, hugging him tightly.


    "I''m here, princess," Jayden says, his voice soft as he kisses the top of her head.


    "Mommy said you wouldn''t be here."


    "Mommy didn''t know. I did a sneaky." He grins and both girls giggle. "I might be in trouble."


    I stand frozen for a moment, taking it all in. My breath catches in my throat.


    Tears prick my eyes and all the bad energy leaves my head.


    Jayden''s eyes meet mine, and I can see the concern immediately. He sets the girls down gently and strides toward me, closing the distance in seconds.


    "You okay?" His hand touches my face, thumb brushing a tear off my cheek. "You look pale, babe."


    "I''m fine. It''s just been... a lot," I say. "But you, are a sight for sore eyes.


    346 Stopover in Dubai


    Jayden touches Henry''s cheek and chatters to him as he takes the carrier from me. Henry stares at him and there''s a hint of a smile.


    Jayden hands Henry to Bobby. "Take him for a minute, please Bobby."


    Bobby takes the carrier and the girls and goes and sits on the seats provided.


    Jayden pulls me into his arms, holding me tight. "I missed you," he whispers into my hair, and I feel the tension I''ve been carrying start to melt away.


    "I missed you too," I murmur, my voice catching in my throat. "So much."


    He pulls back slightly, searching my face. "You sure you''re okay?"


    "Just tired. And a little dizzy. My blood pressure was a bit low. I''ll be fine."


    He gives me a soft kiss on the forehead. "Alright, let''s get out of here. I''ve got a surprise for you."


    He takes my hand and leads the kids and me out to a sleek ck car waiting outside the terminal. The drive through the shimmering streets of Dubai is surreal.


    Skyscrapers stretch into the sky, gleaming with ss and gold. The kids press their faces to the windows, bohing and aahing at the incredible sights. I lean my head back against the seat, trying to enjoy it, but the tiredness is creeping back in. Soon, we pull up in front of the most luxurious hotel I''ve ever seen. It''s massive, with towering arches and golden domes that glitter under the sun. Fountains gush in the courtyard.


    "Jayden, this is way too much," I say, my eyes wide as I take in the opulence.


    He grins, unbothered. "We''re technically on our honeymoon, remember?"


    Iugh softly, shaking my head. "You''re ridiculous."


    He smirks.


    w for you


    We head inside, and the hotel lobby is more extravagant than the exterior, Chandeliers dangle from high ceilings, casting a warm glow over the marble floors.


    Plush couches, towering flower arrangements, and staff that seem to appear out of nowhere to help us with our things.


    I can''t help but feel a little out of ce, but the kids are in awe.


    "This is like a pce!" Sarah says, wide-eyed.


    "Daddy, can we live here?" Abby asks, holding onto his hand tightly.


    "I don''t think anyone lives like this forever, Abby," I say.


    Jayden chuckles. "You haven''t seen Gus''s ce yet."


    He checks us in, and we''re shown to a sprawling suite.


    It''s stunning. The kids get busy exploring and I hear them saying there''s a pool. That will keep them busy for a while.


    346 Stopover in Dubai


    "You still don''t look great, Winona."


    I sigh, my exhaustion catching up with me. "I think I''ve let myself get a little run down. I tried to sleep on the flight...but memories kept flooding back." Jayden''s eyes darken with concern. "What memories?


    I hesitate, not wanting to get into it. Not wanting to tell him about the nurse''s question. "Just... everything. Our past. You know."


    He pulls me into a tight embrace, his lips brushing my hair. "You''re safe now. We''re all safe. I''m here, Winona. I''ve got you."


    "I know." I close my eyes, letting the warmth of his words sink in. "I think I just need to sleep."


    He nods, stroking my hair. "Alright. I''ll take the kids out for some sightseeing. You rest, okay? We''ve got time."


    "Okay," I whisper, feeling like I could sleep for days. "Thank you."


    "We''ll be back for dinnerter."


    Jayden kisses my forehead one more time before heading off. The kids excited chatter filling the suite as they leave.


    I lie down on the plush bed, and despite everything swirling in my head earlier, I feel myself drifting off.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    347 Rest and Reunion

 Chapter 347

    347 Rest and Reunion (Winona)


    When I wake up, the sun is low in the sky, casting a warm, golden glow through the enormous windows. The bed beneath me is impossibly soft, and for the first time in days, I feel... good.


    The dizziness has faded, and my headache is gone.


    I stretch out, feeling the luxurious sheets under my fingertips. This ce is a dream. But more than thefort, I''m starving. I sit up and nce at the time. It''s early evening, and Jayden and the kids are still out.


    The suite is quiet and I get up and pull on a robe.


    I hear the door click open. It''s Jayden. "We''re back."


    "I''lle out."


    "You look better."


    "I slept like a log."


    I give him a quick kiss as we head out to the living area.


    "Mommy!" Abby rushes over. "We saw so many cool things! Daddy took us to see the tallest building ever!"


    Bobby, always the calm one, strolls over more casually. "It was pretty cool."


    Sarah tugs on Jayden''s hand. "Daddy, can we show Mommy the pictures we took?"


    "Sure thing," he says, settling onto the sofa beside me.


    The girls mber up with their devices, showing me photos of their adventure. It''s heartwarming. watching their excitement. I can''t help but smile at how much they''re enjoying this experience already. After the kids are done with their photos and stories, Jayden turns to me. "I had the hotel arrange something special for dinner. You ready to eat?"


    My stomach growls in response, and we bothugh.


    "I take that as a yes," Jayden says..


    "Can we go in the pool?" Sarah asks.


    "Sure. But eat first and then go and get changed." Jayden says.


    There is a knock at the door and it opens.


    Jayden gets up to wheel in a trayden with covered dishes. "It''s all local delicacies. Thought we should get the full Dubai experience."


    He ces the dishes on the dining table. "Go wash up for dinner, kids."


    They run off to the bathroom which apparently has gold dolphins for taps.


    347 Rest and RentonContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    +25 BOS


    He pulls the lids off one by one, revealing an array of food-spicedmb, fragrant rice, fresh bread, and vibrant sds. The smells are incredible.


    "This looks amazing," I say, my mouth already watering


    The kids are back and sitting down.


    Jayden serves me a te, and the two of us sit down with the kids, who are already digging in. The vors explode in my mouth with every bite-rich, savory, and perfectly spiced.


    I didn''t realize how hungry I was until now.


    "This is delicious," I say between bites.


    "I knew you''d like it," Jayden says, his eyes twinkling. "You do have good taste."


    1ugh, "Really?"


    Jayden gets the kids ready for bed. It''s a real relief.


    Henry is having his bottle and I''m staring at him. I love him so much. "I bet you sleep all night tonight."


    Once the kids are settled, Jayden and I retreat to the other side of the suite, the city lights twinkling outside the windows.


    I copse onto the couch, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. Jayden sits beside me, pulling me close.


    "This is nice," I say, resting my head on his shoulder. "Just being here with you."


    "It''s better than nice," he murmurs, pressing a kiss to my temple. "I''ve missed this-missed you."


    "I''ve missed you too." I snuggle closer to him, savoring the warmth of his body against mine. It feels likeing home.


    We sit there infortable silence for a while, just enjoying the quiet and the feeling of being together again.


    After a moment, Jayden breaks the silence. "So... Viktor''s, my head of security. His family has a farm. I went there the other day." "Wait. You went to an actual farm?"


    "I did. You


    love it there."


    I lift my head to look at him. "You think so?"


    He grins. "I know so. It''s incredible, Winona. They have everything-organic farming, renewable energy, livestock, beekeeping. It''s not just a farm, it''s a whole operation."


    I can see the excitement in his eyes, and it makes me smile. "Sounds like you''ve really connected with him."


    "Yeah," Jayden says, his tone more thoughtful now. "It''s been.... challenging with some people at Nexus, but Viktor''s been solid. He''s helped me a lot."


    "I''m d," I say, reaching for his hand. "You deserve to have people like that in your corner."


    347 Rest and Reuron


    Jayden nods, but there''s something else in his eyes. "Some of the staff... they''re not exactly thrilled about the changes I''m trying to make."


    i squeeze his hand. "You''ll get there. You always do."


    He sighs, leaning back against the couch. "I hope so. But you know what? I''m not worried. Not as long as I have you by my side."


    I smile, feeling a warmth spread through my chest. "I''m here for you, Jayden. Always."


    "I know," he says softly, brushing a strand of hair away from my face. "And I can''t tell you how much that means to me."


    We sit there for a while longer, just talking about everything and nothing. I tell him about my decision to sell my share of the business and focus on being a full-time mom for now, something that surprises him but makes him happy. "I''ll support you however you need me," I tell him, resting my head on his chest.


    Jayden wraps his arms around me, holding me close. I don''t know what I did to deserve you."


    "I''m sure we can manage anything over here temporarily. Have you told them you''re looking to sell up yet?"


    I feel the hesitation in Jayden. "I''m not looking to add more stress to the situation. I''d rather not mention that, right now,"


    "Okay. But that''s still your end game, right?"


    "Oh, for sure."


    349 Back At The Estate

 Chapter 348

    349 Back At The Estate


    348 Back At The Estate


    (Jayden)


    Hugo steps forward, giving me a tight-lipped smile. "Wee home, Mr. Brennan. The staff are ready to amodate your needs."


    I nod. "The kids need to let off some steam."


    "I certainly hope you don''t mean in here." Hugo frowns,


    "This is their home now, Hugo. Rx. Kids, go explore outside but not too far from the house," I tell them.


    "Please be aware there are rare flora species in the grounds."


    They just look at Hugo like he''s an alien.


    "Stick to the paths." I exin.


    They a


    are gone with an entourage of staffers trying to keep up.


    Winona is back from changing Henry and she nces around the reception room, her expression tight.


    "This ce is incredible, but I''m worried about the kids here. They''re just normal kids, and all this..." she gestures at the antiques and delicate furniture, "isn''t exactly kid-proof."


    Hugo''s smile fades a little. "The children will need to understand the importance of boundaries, Mrs. Brennan. This is not a yground.


    Winona doesn''t miss a beat. "I get that. But they''re kids. They don''t grasp the concept of protecting antiques. They just see space to run around."


    I can see where this is heading. I step in, trying to defuse the tension. "Look, we can set some ground rules for them. They can''t run around with all this fragile stuff, but they still need to have space to be kids."


    Winona crosses her arms, her tone firm. "This ce is a disaster waiting to happen. We need to pack some of this away, or better yet, find somewhere more suitable to live where they can y safely."


    Hugo''s face tightens even more, and I know he''s not liking this conversation one bit. "With all due respect, Mrs. Brennan, the house is as it has always been. This is where the head of Nexus Global resides. These items are valuable, moving them is not advisable."


    Winona bristles, her voice cutting. "Not advisable? What''s not advisable is expecting young children to navigate a maze of priceless dust collectors. It''s almost as ridiculous as the staffing level."


    I can feel the tension between them rising, and I step in again, trying to keep the peace. "Winona''s got a point, Hugo. But, also, I don''t want the kids thinking they can run wild with no boundaries, babe."


    Hugo clears his throat. "If I may, Mr. Brennan, boundaries are essential. Children need to learn discipline."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Winona shoots back before I can speak. "Discipline? They''re children, not soldiers. They need room to breathe, to explore. We''re not trying to raise them in a damn museum."


    "Mrs. Brennan," Hugo replies, his tone clipped. "This house is Gus''s legacy, and it needs to be treated with the respect it deserves. If they''re unable to understand that, perhaps we need to reconsider how they''re supervised." 240 Back At The Ete


    The implication that our kids need more control doesn''t sit well with Winona. Her eyes narrow, and I can tell she''s close to snapping.


    "Maybe we e need to reconsider the priorities of this ce, then," she shoots back. "Because right now, my kids'' safety and happinesse first, not Gus''s legacy


    Then she turns to me. "If you want us to live here, and you don''t want anything damaged, pack them away. you can''t have both."


    I sigh, rubbing the back of my neck. "Okay, okay, let''s find apromise. There are gust wings we can look at. You may find one of those more suitable."


    "Maybe the old cottage in the back paddock is more your style." Hugo half mutters and half challenges Winona with his sarcasm.


    He must be on a death wish today.


    She res at him. "Cottage? I like the sound of that. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Deveraux." Her sarcasm is not lost. "Perhaps you can show us to that once the kids have had something to eat. If it won''t get your leather brogues too messy." Ince at Viktor and his eyes dance with amusement,


    "As you wish." Hugo answers, but he isn''t smiling.


    "Good," I say, trying to bring this to an end. "In the meantime, we''ll have some space cleared for them to y safely around the main living area, and everyone can calm down."


    We head further into the house, and the kids are already poking around. Bobby''s eyeing some enormous painting, and Abby''s running her fingers over the marble-topped side tables.


    Winona nces over at me. "This ce isn''t a home. It''s a damn oversized bachelor pad and testament to ego."


    "I know," I admit. "We''ll work something out. For now, let''s settle in and get the kids sorted."


    She nods, but I can tell this house is already making her uneasy. I can''t me her. The whole ce. screams ''don''t touch,'' and kids don''t exactly thrive in that kind of environment. But I''ll make sure everything works out. I have to.


    As we start to settle in, I pull Winona aside. "We''ll make this work. I''ll talk to the staff and get them to clear out the fragile stuff. But the kids will need to understand they can''t just run wild." She lo


    looks at me, searching my face. "I know that, Jayden. But we can''t let this ce stifle them. They''re still kids."


    I pull her close, kissing her forehead. "I got this. Trust me."


    I smile at her. "You know what, maybe I''ll bring Viktor''s mom over sometime. She''s got a whole herbalist.. midwife thing going on. You''d like her. And she''s raised twelve kids." "Twelve? Wow." Winona''s face softens. "Yeah, I''d love to meet her."


    "Good," I say, feeling more in control of things. "We''ll figure everything else out."


    349 Setting In or Not

 Chapter 349

    349 Settling In, or Not


    (Winona)


    This ce is stunning. Truly. But it''s not made for kids. Not in the slightest.


    Everywhere I look, staff are bustling around, preparing everything as if royalty are about to arrive. I nce at Jayden, watching as someone pours him a drink.


    He''s trying to hide it, but I can see a bit of embarrassment on his face. Not enough to stop it, though. He''s sitting in an armchair, with a staff member standing by waiting for the next instruction. "This is... a lot," I murmur as I lean in closer.


    He shrugs. "It''s their job, Winona. I can''t just sack them"


    "I get that," I say, running a hand through my hair. "But they''re doing everything. How are the kids supposed to learn anything here if someone''s doing every little thing for them?"


    "They can still learn. Just... we''ll work it out," Jayden tries to reassure me. "Look, I know it''s overwhelming right now, but let''s just give it a few days, okay? We''ll figure out a routine that works for everyone."


    I''m not convinced. I can already tell this isn''t the environment where I want to raise the kids. But I nod,


    trying to push down my concerns.


    "Let''s go see the kitchen," I say, tugging at his hand.


    He follows me, and when we enter, the sight that greets us is exactly what I expected-chefs everywhere, chopping, prepping, organizing. It''s like something out of a high-end restaurant.


    "Uh..." Jayden scratches the back of his neck. "Okay, yeah. That''s a bit much."


    "I can''t teach the kids to do chores in here," I point out, gesturing at the gleaming countertops, the spotless floors, the precision with which everyone works. "How am I supposed to get them to help with dinner if we''ve got a five-star restaurant staff?" Jayden chuckles, trying to lighten the mood. "Maybe we can put them in chef school while we''re at it?"


    I roll my eyes. "This is serious, Jayden. This isn''t a home-it''s a hotel. I''m not sure why Gus would expect us to live here."


    He sighs, pulling me into a hug. "I know. But give me a couple of days to figure it out, alright? We''ll make this work. I promise."


    T


    I lean into him, but my gut tells me this was a mistake. Maybe we should''ve stayed home.


    Hugo leaves without so much as a goodbye, and Jayden is busy wrangling the kids outside with Henry in his arms. I take a moment to breathe, and that''s when Viktor steps into the room.


    "You look like you could use a break," he says with a small grin.


    "Does it show?" I mutter, shaking my head.


    He nods toward the door. "Want to see the cottage? I can drive you over."


    "I think I''d prefer to walk," I say. "The fresh air might clear my head."


    349 Setting In or Nati


    Viktor nods, falling into step beside me as we head out. The estate grounds are vast, but they''re beautiful. Rolling hills, manicured gardens, and the kind of countryside that makes you feel like you''ve stepped into a painting. It''s a little unreal, honestly.


    "Youe from a big family, right?" I ask, breaking the silence as we walk.


    "Big doesn''t even cover it," Viktor says, his grin widening. "Twelve kids in total. I''m the oldest."


    "Wow." I smile. "That''s incredible. You must have been like a second father to them."


    "Something like that," he admits. "But my parents were always there. My mom''s a do, herbalist... She raised us with a mix of tough love and natural remedies. She''d love to meet you."


    "I''d love to meet her, too," I say, genuinely intrigued. "I could probably use some of her herbal wisdom and her kid wisdom."


    "She''s got plenty to share."


    We walk in silence for a while, taking in thendscape. After about ten minutes, I see it-the cottage. Only,


    not really a cottage. It''s huge. At least eight bedrooms, from the looks of it.


    "Is that it?" I ask, pointing at therge structure in the distance.


    "That''s it," Viktor confirms.


    "That''s no cottage," I mutter, eyeing the building. "It''s bigger than it looks from here. Why''s it so... neglected?"


    Viktor''s expression shifts, more serious now. "It was the original homestead. Gus built it when he first got thisnd and the mansion, back when the royal family gifted it to him. He had ns for a life in this cottage. A family. But when Judy made it clear she wasn''t interested ining here to y happy families, he walked away from it."


    I frown. "So this ce has just been sitting here, empty?"


    "Pretty much," Viktor nods. "Gus used the mansion to house all the valuable things he collected over the years. But the cottage? That was supposed to be the heart of his family life. When Judy shut him down, he shut it down too."


    I nce at the neglected structure, the overgrown garden, the cobwebs clinging to the windows. "Seems like he was protecting his heart in that ce as much as those artifacts."


    Viktor nods. "You''re not wrong."


    We reach the front door, and Viktor opens it. The ce smells like dust and disuse, but beneath theyers of neglect, I can see the potential.


    It''s spacious, with high ceilings, wood floors, andrge windows that let in natural light. But it''s a far cry from being livable in its current state.


    But I love it. It reminds me of Santa Monica cottage, but that whole thing would fit in this room.


    We w


    were happy there until my deadbeat father turned up. But I did get Bobby and Sarah because of him.


    Swing in or Aut


    .


    I step further inside, my mind already whirring with ideas. "We can clean this up. Get it back in shape."


    Viktor raises an eyebrow. "You sure? It''s a lot of work. We have staff to help."


    "No. I''ll do it." I shrug Tve never been afraid of a little work."


    He smiles Til help where I can."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I nod, determined. "Tomorrow, I''m starting on this ce. It''s time someone brought the life that it was meant to have" "Perfect" Viktor nods.


    Now I know why Gus wanted us toe

 Chapter 350

    350 Rising Tensions


    (Winona)


    I mean who has a Picasso in their living room?


    I''m pacing, trying to keep my voice calm, but frustration is making it hard.


    "I just don''t get why you thought kids would be okay here," I say, gesturing at the fragile antiques and museum-level furniture. "You should have made other arrangements."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jayden crosses his arms, looking as frustrated as I feel. "I wanted to share this with you first. I didn''t even know that cottage existed. And now you want us to refurbish a ce that''s been abandoned for thirty years?"


    "Yes, because it''s the only option that makes sense!" I snap back. "We can''t raise the kids here, tiptoeing around a bunch of things that are priceless. They''re already on edge, Jayden."


    "I get that, but my schedule is packed. I''ve got work piling up."


    Just as he finishes, his phone buzzes. He nces at the screen, and I see the tension in his shoulders tighten. "It''s Sofia," he swipes to answer the video call


    Sofia''s voicees through, clipped but with that annoying sexy edge. "Jayden, finally. The client''s pissed that you missed the marketing meeting."


    Jayden shifts, his face tight. He steps away from me, but I can still hear everything. "I know, Sofia. I had to deal with family stuff. I''ll handle the client." She''s clearly not pleased. "Well, I''ve been fielding questions all morning. It would''ve been nice to get a heads-up before you vanished."


    "I''ll sort it out. We''ll talkter," he replies, trying to cut the conversation short and end the call..


    "You need toe and sort it out now. We''ll lose a major client if you don''t. We haven''t lost a client in years."


    "I''ll be there in thirty minutes." He disconnects the call.


    "Great, now you''re leaving us again."


    Jayden rubs the back of his neck. "I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Whatever. I''m sure Sofia will keep youpany," I snipe.


    "Don''t start," Jayden snaps, turning back to face me. "She''s just trying to please the client."


    "I''m sure she knows exactly how to please the client, and the boss."


    ""Now you''re being ridiculous, Winona."


    "Am I?"


    "I have to do what I came here for. You understood that."


    "What I don''t understand is why you aren''t more prepared. You knew we wereing"


    950 Rising Tensions


    He''s about to respond when we both hear shuffling behind us. We turn to see the kids standing there. watching us with wide eyes.


    "Shit." I mutter under my breath. How much have they heard? We never argue in front of them.


    Jayden softens immediately, taking a deep breath. "We''re both tired. This will all work out."


    "Yes," I agree, forcing a smile for the kids.


    Viktor steps forward. I forgot he was there. It''s like he''s invisible.


    "Maybe a walk to the cottage?" he asks.


    I nod. "Yeah, I think I''ll take the kids and see what we''re working with."


    He nces between us and then suggests, "Why not make it more of an adventure for the kids? I can have the kitchen pack a pic basket."


    I blink, surprised by the suggestion. "That sounds perfect. Thanks, Viktor."


    "Sir, if you don''t need me, I''m happy to apany the family. Make sure it''s safe in there before they go inside."


    "Viktor, that would be amazing. If it''s okay with Winona,"


    "Fine by me."


    He nods and disappears.


    I nce at Jayden. "I''m sorry. My emotions are all over the cetely. I''m overreacting. The kids can chill here for the night, and I''ll make sure they are careful." "We''ll make sure they are careful." He kisses my cheek


    "Go do what you need to do with Nexus," I say, softening my tone. "We''ll check out the cottage, and we can talk more tonight."


    He gives me a grateful look, his shoulders rxing. "Thanks. I''ll handle work and catch up with youter. I know you''re in safe hands with Viktor."


    Viktor returns shortly with arge pic basket. I hope it isn''t caviar and blue cheese.


    "Thank you, Viktor," I say sincerely. "This is just what we needed."


    I have Henry''s carrier clipped onto the wheels. It will be so nice to take him for a walk in the countryside.


    Viktor gives a small nod. "The kids will love it. They can let off steam."


    "I guess you understand having all those siblings. This family dynamic has been thrust on Jayden. I cannot fault how he''s stepped up. I mean he was an only child with no decent father role model and now he''s giving us all he can." "He''s very dedicated to you all."


    I nod. So, stop busting his ass, Winona. I mean he never said that...but...


    We gather the kids and head out toward the cottage, with Viktor carrying the basket a few steps behind.


    It''s beautiful here-rolling hills, lush greenery, and the sun shining through the trees. The walk is calming, and the kids are excited, pointing at everything they see.


    As we approach the cottage, I stop in my tracks.


    "Just wait with me, kids, we aren''t sure how safe the floors and things are."


    The building in front of us isrge, with overgrown gardens and vines creeping up the stone walls. It looks like something out of an old movie-neglected but still standing strong. Viktor stands beside me. "The original homestead was gifted to Gus. He told me he was too scared to breathe in there to start with."


    "Gifted?" I ask, raising an eyebrow.


    "From the royal family here in Belgium."


    "It''s unbelievable that this type of thing happens in real life."


    "He set about building this cottage with high hopes."


    Leven


    1 can see that. It has strong bones and even though it''s far from a cottage, it feels like a home."


    "It does."


    I nod, taking in the building''s weathered beauty. "It''s a shame it was forgotten."


    "Until now."


    "I''ll need to start cleaning up tomorrow," I announce, more to myself than to Viktor. "There''s a lot of work to do, but it could be perfect."


    "Let me go in and make sure the floors are solid and the ceilings won''t cave in or anything."


    I nod. "Just wait for Viktor, kids."


    "Mommy, can we pick some flowers? They are so pretty."


    "That would be lovely. Be careful. Don''t wander too far. We can take some for Daddy."


    "Are you angry with Daddy?"


    "Sweety, adults argue sometimes. But it doesn''t mean anything changes, okay?"


    She nods. She and Sarah go off amongst the front garden, overgrown but boasting some beautiful flowers.


    "Bobby, this could be like the cottage we had in Santa Monica, when we first met." I''m careful not to mention Steve. I don''t want to drag back the bad memories. "It was good there."


    "It was "


    Viktores back out and gives me a reassuring nod. "Messy but solid as a rock."


    "Great." I have real hope we can settle in here.


    "Let''s go around the back, I think you''ll like what''s there. So will the kids." Viktor says.


    351 Getting to Know Vikt¨®r

 Chapter 351

    351 Getting to Know Viktor (Winona)


    The moment we step into the backyard, I feel a shift. It''s not a yard. It''s like a private wooded area with beautiful clearings. The air smells fresher here, I swear


    I grab Henry from his pram and carry him the rest of the way.


    The other kids are already ahead of us, theirughter carrying through the overgrown garden. I follow behind, taking it all in. I just love it.


    "How muchnd is in the backyard?" It seems to go on forever.


    "Ten hectares I believe."


    "It''s as much a backyard as this house is a cottage."


    Viktor smiles at me. "That''s Gus."


    Out in the open clearing, the first thing I notice is the tree. It''s massive, towering over the garden, with thick branches stretching wide. Hanging from one of those branches are not one, but two wooden swings, swaying gently in the breeze. Both are weathered.


    "Look, Mommy! Swings!" Sarah calls out, her face lighting up as she rushes toward them, Abby right behind her.


    "Wait for Viktor to check them first," I call out, my mom mode kicking in.


    Viktor''s already ahead, walking over to inspect the swings. He gives the ropes a good tug, testing their strength, then sits down himself on one of them.


    He swings back and forth a couple of times, grinning. These are way too dangerous for you kids."


    He grins and swings higher.


    "But you are bigger than us." Sarah points out.


    "I don''t think that''s true, Sarah. No, sorry. I have to test them a bit longer."


    Viktor pushes off with his feet, really going for it, soaring higher than I expected, the girls watching him. with wide eyes.


    "Our turn!" Sarah squeals as she gives a huge bellyugh.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Viktorughs, leaning back, legs outstretched as he picks up speed.


    "Viktor! Our turn!" Abby joins inughing.


    Viktor jumps off mid-swing,nding with ease. "Jump on!"


    They both mber on a swing each.


    I nce at Henry and his eyes are scanning around. I wonder how much he can actually see?


    351 Getting to Know Viktor


    "Hold on tight!" Viktor warns. "We''re going high."


    I can''t help butugh as I watch him, swinging the girls higher and higher, theirughter filling the space. I wish it was Jayden here, joining in, instead of dealing with work.


    "Wow! Mom, look at this rock wall! It''s huge!" Bobby calls out from behind the tree.


    I go around.


    Bobby doesn''t even wait for a response before he''s scaling the wall, moving from one grip to the next. My heart skips a beat as he climbs higher, but Viktor''s already watching closely, his eyes tracking Bobby''s every move.


    "Not too high until we know it''s safe," I call out, feeling that nervous mom tug, but Bobby''s face is lit up


    with determination.


    He reaches halfway, pausing for a moment to take it all in. "This is awesome!" he shouts down, a rare smile breaking across his face.


    "Great job, Bobby!" I yell back, my own smile growing. It''s good to see him like this. He''s been so closed offtely.


    He starts back down and I give a sigh of relief.


    "I''m going to explore the bushes a bit more." Bobby is looking around everywhere..


    "Okay. Don''t wander too far."


    Suddenly I''m starving hungry. "Let''s set up the pic."


    Viktor spreads the heavy pic rug.


    Iy Henry on it and sit beside him. The sun is quite warm still.


    "Girls, are you hungry?"


    "Yes!" They both say together.


    "Come on."


    "Bobby," I call out. "Pic time!" His teen boy appetite I expect him toe running.


    But instead I see him walking around the swings, holding something furry.


    He turns, his hands towards me. I see he''s gently cradling a ck and white kitten, its wide yellow eyes blinking down at me.


    "I found him under the bushes," Bobby says softly, stroking the kitten''s fur. "He''s so little."


    The kitten lets out a soft mew, snuggling closer into Bobby''s arms, clearly content. It''s a side of Bobby! don''t see often-the gentle, caring side. I watch as he holds the kitten close, his expression soft. He''s always so nervous to get close to anything small,


    "Maybe he''s lost," I suggest, but there''s no sign of any other cats around. "Did you look for others. A mother cat perhaps?"


    351 Getting to Know Viktor


    "I did. He was there alone."


    "Well, maybe we''ll keep an eye out while we''re here."


    "Can I keep him, Mom? Please?" Bobby pleads, his eyes hopeful.


    I hesitate for a moment, thinking it through.


    "We''ll check with Jayden," I say, smiling at Bobby. "But we have to look for an owner before we decide. No promises yet and noining if he already has a home. Deal?" "Deal."


    Bobby''s face lights up. "Thanks," he says, holding the kitten closer, like it''s the most precious thing in the world.


    "You need to put it somewhere while we eat."


    He slips it into the hood of his sweater.


    Okay then.


    "Pets are a big responsibility. Especially young ones. You can''t get sick of itter. If you get to keep it.''


    "I won''t, I promise."


    The wordse easy but will the action?


    "Kids sometimes surprise you. Every single animal we have at the family farm is cared for by the non- adult members, as far as feeding and cleaning routine."


    look at him. Surprised he''s picked up on my thoughts so easily. "That''s pretty amazing."


    "Sometimes responsibility and the chance to fail is exactly what they need. Clean up their own messes, so to speak."


    I nod. "It might be worth a try. Bobby has never really shown much affection. He''s had a tough go of it before we adopted him."


    "Even more reason to show him you believe in him."


    T''ll talk to Jayden."


    I like Viktor. I like him a lot. He really gets the whole family dynamic.


    "Thanks, Viktor."


    "My job is to take care of this family. I take that very seriously."


    "Jayden appreciates you being around. Now I do too."

 Chapter 352

    352 Kitten Troubles


    352 Kitten Troubles


    (Winona)


    The sun''s setting as we make our way back to Gus''s mansion. Viktor walks beside me, his quiet presence. seeming to keep the kids in check as they walk just in front.


    I push Henry in his pram. Maybe they are all worn out after-all.


    Bobby is walking behind us, carefully carrying the kitter he found. It''s curled up in his arms, purring contently. I can tell he''s already attached, and that''s probably going to be a problem. Jayden has never been a fan of pets. I''m not sure how this will go.


    The mansion looms ahead, grand and overwhelming. I hope Jayden will be back soon.


    I nce over at Viktor. "I''m still notfortable with how far apart everything is in the house. The kids'' rooms are nowhere near us. What if they need something in the middle of the night?"


    He nods, understanding. "The staff will be very watchful, and there are monitors you can turn on in each room. You''ll be able to hear them, even if they''re far away."


    "That helps," I admit. But the truth is, I don''t like it. It still feels too... disconnected. Too formal. But I don''t want to overthink it and ruin the first night after things were touchy with Jayden earlier. We finally reach the house, and the staff are waiting to help get the kids settled. I thank Viktor foring with us,


    and he says goodnight, heading to his quarters for the evening.


    I guide the kids to the bathroom and bedrooms upstairs, getting the girls bathed and tucked into bed. Abby and Sarah fall asleep almost immediately.


    But Bobby, of course, is still wide awake, sitting on his bed with the kitten curled up beside him.


    "Jayden will be home soon," I tell him gently, smoothing his hair back. "Youe and wait with me. We really need to see about a bed for the cat and toileting. I''m not sure what we can get at short notice." "I hope he lets me keep him," Bobby says quietly, his eyes full of hope.


    I smile, though inside, I''m not sure how this will go. "We''ll talk to him when he gets back. But right now you need to try and ask the staff here about some supplies."


    "I will."


    I finish tucking Henry into his crib in the main sitting room, and soon enough, I hear footsteps. He''s finally home. I stand by the door as he walks in, looking tired but relieved to see us.


    "Hey," he greets me, giving me a quick kiss before turning to Bobby. "What''s up, buddy? You waiting for me?


    Bobby''s face lights up as he holds up the kitten. "Can I keep him? Please?"


    Jayden''s smile fades slightly as he looks at the kitten, then at Bobby. "A kitten? Here?"


    "Bobby found him in the bush but we''ve agreed he has to try and find its owner or perhaps a mother cat."


    "Right. Um....well, animals are hard work."


    1 know," Bobby says.


    "You have no clue Jayden shakes his head


    "But he could learn if he had the chance. It could be good for him," I counter.


    Tm not sure it''s a good idea. Maybe we can find a ce to surrender it tomorrow."


    Bobby''s face falls


    Before anyone can say anything more, the kitten suddenly springs to life, darting across the room and leaping onto a side table. With one swift move, it knocks over a vase, which crashes to the floor, shattering into pieces


    Bobby goes after it and scoops the kitten back up. "I''m so sorry. I''ll be more careful taking care of him." "This is exactly what I was worried about Jayden exims, his voice sharp. "We can''t have pets in this house, not with all this stuff around. I''ve got enough to worry about." Bobby''s face crumples, and he clutches the kitten tighter. "It''s not fair!" he shouts, tears welling up in his eyes. T''ve been dragged over here! Left all my new friends... And now I can''t even have a kitten? It''s not the kitten''s fault! I hate it here."


    Jayden runs a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "Bobby, I didn''t mean-"


    But it''s toote. Bobby storms out of the room, the kitten still in his arms.


    I turn to Jayden, my own frustration rising. "Seriously, Jayden? It''s just a vase. Was that really necessary?"


    "That vase is worth thousands."


    7 don''t care. Bobby is worth more."


    Jayden sighs, rubbing his forehead. "I didn''t mean to lose my temper. I just-I''m not into pets, you know


    that.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I cross my arms, trying to keep my voice calm but firm. "Bobby''s dealing with enough right now. Yelling at him over a vase isn''t helping. I think this cat could be good for him."


    Jayden''s shoulders slump, and he nods. "I''ll talk to him."


    He heads down the hall after Bobby, and I let out a breath, the tension still thick in the air. I nce the room, taking in everything.


    e around


    I make a decision. I call for the staff and start giving instructions. "Pack away all the breakable things. Anything delicate needs to be stored somewhere safe until we''re settled. Including the artworks." The staff move quickly, gathering up vases, figurines, and anything else that looks like it could be knocked over or broken. As they work, I feel a small sense of relief.


    At least the kids won''t have to tiptoe around this ce anymore.


    Jaydenes back a few minutester, his face soft with regret. "I apologized to Bobby"


    "I''m d you talked to him," I say, keeping my tone gentle. The staff will put it all into storage for now. The kids need space to be themselves, and we can''t expect them to tiptoe around Gus''s legacy."


    352 Kitten Troubles


    "You''re right. I should have stood up for you with Hugo earlier."


    "Betterte than never."


    "How was the cottage?"


    "Salvageable. Come see it tomorrow with us?"


    ""I sure will."


    "Thanks, Jayden. I think you''ll love it."


    "Who lived there?"


    "No one. Gus had it built for his family home. But Judy never came."


    "Wait, Gus had it built..."


    "Yes. For you and your mother. And judging by the size of it, he''d hoped for more than one child."


    "Wow. You''re saying that ce was built for me..."


    "I know right. Maybe Gus is trying to show you more than Nexus Global."

 Chapter 353

    353 Calmer Waters (Jayden)


    The kitten fiasco really threw off my mood. I know I overreacted, and Bobby''s reaction hit me harder than I expected. I was too harsh before checking in with how he''s feeling.


    Between moving the kids to Brussels, this mansion, push backs with the Nexus Global team, the staff everywhere here-I need to settle it all down.


    It''s been a huge change for all of us, but I guess I didn''t realize how much it would affect the kids. Especially Bobby. I don''t want to undo all of Anne''s good work with him. It''s been months of reprogramming with her.


    I can''t expect that all his trauma is over with now. I know better than anyone, it''s a constant effort to not let the demons back in every day. I need to stand with Bobby each day and demonstrate how it''s done, not just tell him.


    It''s not like she let him have his own way all the time either, but I think this is one of those times where we choose our battles carefully.


    As I sit in the main sitting room, the responsibility settles heavily on my shoulders. Bobby is my son, the same as Henry is my son and I need to set an example for them both, but also show them it''s okay to make mistakes too. We''re humans not robots.


    I nce around at the grand room, now devoid of its more fragile items. The staff worked quickly to pack away all the delicate things, and the house already feels a little less suffocating.


    Still, it doesn''t feel like home. I think Winona is right. It never will. Gus building a family home he never got ''to use has me confused and second-guessing the kind of man he was. Maybe he really would have been a great father if he had the chance. But, no, he still chose Europe. He could''ve stayed in the USA.


    Winonaes in, her face etched with concern. She paces, ncing out the window at the darkened garden before turning back to me.


    "Jayden, I''m really worried about Bobby," she says softly, sitting down beside me. "This move... it''s hitting him harder than I thought it would." "Yes, but it''s good he''s expressed his feelings now."


    "Sarah and Abby, they have each other. But Bobby... I didn''t get it before; he feels he''s on his own."


    I nod, running a hand through my hair. "Makes sense when you put it like that," I admit.


    "His new friends, the new school back home... he''d really just settled in. And now with the kitten, he feels like we''re stopping him from having any joy.


    I sigh, leaning back into the couch. "You''re right. I overreacted. It''s just-this ce, this life-it''s so different from what we had in the States. It will take us all time to adapt."


    Winona reaches for my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "We''re all feeling it, Jayden. But for Bobby, it''s more than just adjusting to a new house. He''s lost everything familiar to him. He needs something to hold onto, something that makes him feel grounded." 353 Calmer WatersN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I rub my thumb over her hand, thinking about what she''s saying. She''s right. Bobby has been through more than most kids his age. I need to recognize that.


    "Maybe the kitten could help him. Like a support animal or something. It''d give him something to care for, something that''s his." It''s really worth considering.


    She smiles softly. "Exactly. I think it could be good for him. But there will be definite rules. He has to look for an owner and notin if he finds one. He has to take on all the responsibility for the care of the cat."


    I sit up straighter, feeling a little more confident. "Along those lines.. maybe we should take a trip out to Viktor''s family farm this weekend."


    "What about Nexus Global?"


    "I have news there, but I''ll be having weekends off."


    Winona just beams. "That''s amazing. Thank you."


    I get back to the subject at hand. "Bobby can spend time with Viktor''s younger brothers, see their, workload. They''ve got a whole setup with animals-goats, chickens, everything. He could get some hands-on experience and make some friends." Winona''s eyes light up at the idea. "That sounds perfect, and it might help them feel more at home in a different way."


    "I''ll set it up," I say, feeling a surge of energy at the thought. "We''ll make a weekend of it. I''m sure there''s somewhere we can stay close by."


    Winona leans into me, resting her head on my shoulder. "Thank you," she whispers. "Today''s been hard for you. I''m really so proud and so grateful that you put your family first."


    I kiss the top of her head, feeling a sense of calm wash over me. "We got this."


    She pulls back slightly, her eyes searching mine. "But Jayden, there''s something else on my mind."


    I frown, the peaceful moment shifting into something more serious. "What is it?"


    She hesitates, biting her lip before speaking. "When Gus called before I left, he said something that''s been bothering me. He told me not to take everything I''m told at face value." "Why is that bothering you?"


    "Because of Henry''s doctor wanting another month of tests and Dr. Green saying he''d be fine and it was ultimately up to us. I mean, was Henry''s doctor purposely stalling us?" "Why?"


    "What if Judy''s been pulling strings behind the scenes, Influencing Henry''s doctor somehow?"


    The thought sends a chill down my spine. My mother. I can''t rule it out.


    "Do you think she''s been interfering?" I ask, my voice low.


    7 don''t know," Winona admits, her frustration clear. "But it wouldn''t surprise me. Maybe she wanted to dy us being together again."


    353 Calmer Waters


    Anger simmers just beneath the surface. But I refuse to let it affect me.


    "We''re all together again, so she failed."


    "I''m still going to be careful. Double check all the information."


    "Me too." There''s no way my mother is affecting our lives again.


    354 The Future of Nexus Global

 Chapter 354

    354 The Future of Nexus Global


    (Jayden)


    Winona steps back into the room after checking the older kids in bed. She looks a little more at ease. She has the monitor screen in her hand.


    "The monitors work well," she says, sitting down beside me. "But I don''t know. It feels so impersonal. I''d


    rather be more hands-on with the kids."


    I nod, knowing exactly what she means. "It''s a big house. Everything''s spread out. Feels like we''re miles away but moving into a guest wing isn''t practical for the first night."


    "I know," she says, ncing down at Henry, who''s starting to doze off in his bass. "But Henry will sleep in our room tonight. There''s a cot and I''ll leave him in the bass. I don''t care how good the monitors are. I want him close." I smile at that. "Of course. Can''t leave him up to his own devices."


    She leans back against the couch, letting out a small sigh. "I think the family house will be so much better. I can''t wait to get started making it livable."


    "I mean, the staff here could have it done in no time."


    "I know. But I think it''ll be cathartic for us to do it ourselves. For you."


    "Don''t think it will magically fix things for Gus and me."


    "No, but it can''t hurt to see you were wanted, Jayden. No matter how things turned out. You should see the backyard. It''s massive and every kid''s dream to explore."


    "Not to mention full of kittens." I give a wry grin.


    "Yes! Hundreds of them, all plotting against you." Winonaughs.


    "The move, this ridiculous house, Nexus... everything isplicated right now."


    "But, we eat the elephant one bite at a time."


    I lean in closer, my hand still holding hers. "But I want you to know that you''re the most important part of all this to me. The kids, you, us. That''s what matters. Nexus is just a job." Winona looks up at me, her eyes searching mine. "You say that, but Nexus is more than a job, Jayden. It''s your legacy. You''re stepping into Gus''s shoes, and that''s a huge deal."


    I let out a smallugh. "No, I''m stepping into my own shoes. I had a huge win today."


    "Tell me about it."


    The client I missed the meeting with... I ended up securing an even bigger deal with them. He is a billion-dor Investor."


    Winona raises an eyebrow, impressed. "Really? How''d you manage that?"


    I grin. "I exined why I waste, and he was really understanding. His wife has just had twins, they are Henry''s age."


    354 The Future of Nexus Global


    +


    "Oh, wow. They definitely get it then."


    I nod. "I pitched them on this new idea for Nexus-focusing on a family-centered approach. I said I want the future Nexus Global to be relevant, forward-thinking and inclusive. They loved it." Her smile widens. "That is such a brilliant idea, Jayden! I love it."


    "I think it could be huge for Nexus," I say, feeling the excitement build inside me but I also know that to grow this idea means I don''t sell up in 3 months. "Family matters. It''s something people care about, and it''s a direction I think we should take. It''s modem, and It''s what thepany needs right now."


    Winona looks thoughtful. "It sounds like a smart move. Having a bnce with family and work is more Important than ever these days. People want to feel connected in all areas of their lives."


    "Exactly," I agree. "It''s the perfect way to bring Nexus into the future. We''re not just a corporate giant- we''re apany that cares about families. We give our workers adequate staffing levels to be able to take guilt-free time off with their families. Not just kids, but however your family looks."


    "It''s so perfect.


    "We support childcare and school hours, working remotely and all the things underpins families functioning well while meeting work targets."


    She nods, clearly seeing the potential in the idea. "I think it''s brilliant. And if you''re nning to bring that kind of focus into Nexus, it could really make a difference. But this will take time to implement."


    I pause for a moment, then add, "Actually, I''d love for you toe to the office and meet the team. I could really use your input on some of these ideas. You''ve always had a great sense for what works. Plus, firsthand experience as a working mother smashing it "I wouldn''t say I was smashing it after you left."


    "But you would''ve gotten there."


    "I can certainly see how support in that area could change parents'' lives. Why should you have to choose?"


    "Great. I''ll line up some time with Sofia, you can bounce ideas off each other."


    Winona smiles, but I notice the hesitation in her eyes. I''d love to help," she says softly, but there''s something more she''s not saying


    I tilt my head, watching her carefully. "What is it?"


    She lets out a sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. "It''s just... I don''t know. Do you trust Sofia?"


    "Sofia? Look, she''s probably more than most, but I trust her professionally."


    1 may be super-paranoid, but I got the feeling she was trying to make me jealous over the phone. Demanding your time and being overly friendly."


    "I see." I''m not brushing this off. Winona''s gut feelings are rarely wrong.


    "I mean Judy has been here with Gus. She knows the team. I can''t believe she doesn''t have some. influence on some of them. That''s how she works. Even if they don''t realize it."


    354 The Future of Nexus GlobalN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I stiffen at the mention of Judy. "You think Judy''s crewed up?"


    "I don''t know," she says, frustration creeping into her voice. "But think about it... a staffer takes your phone without permission. It''s not overreaching to be a little suspect."


    "It''s never overreaching with Judy. But... you''re here and we are having this conversation. That means we have the upper hand on her. We''ll discuss everything we find suspicious and make sure we do the opposite." Winona nods, "I like it, in fact, we can y Judy at her own game by being more together than ever."


    I grab her and pull her closer. "Like right now?"


    "We will have a guest in the bedroom."


    "I''m sure he''ll love the walk-in closet. His own space."


    Winonaughs. "You''d do that too."


    "Watch me.


    Winona leans into me, resting her head against my shoulder. "I just want us to be a family, Jayden. normal family."


    "I think here is the best chance we have of building that."


    "Are you pitching we stay on, here in Belgium?"


    "I''m pitching we forget all of this chatter and go strike while the iron''s hot, or at least while the baby sleeps. It''s been too long since I''ve held you, Mrs. Brennan."


    "I thought you''d never ask, Mr. Brennan."

 Chapter 355

    355 The Evidence Arrives


    (Judy)


    The courier should''ve delivered what I need by now. I nce at my watch.


    It''s been a long game, nting seeds of doubt in Jayden''s mind, and it''s about to pay off. Winona might think she''s made her way back into his heart, but love doesn''t survive betrayal-especially not Jayden''s brand of jealousy.


    I tap my fingers impatiently on the desk, looking out over the city skyline. Winona. That self-righteous little snake. She''s always acted like she''s better than me, like she''s won.


    I''ll never forget the look on her face when she first found out about Ashlyn and Jayden. The way her eyes filled with tears. The way she looked at me as though she had any right to be angry. She knew she''d lost.


    She doesn''t know what real power is. She doesn''t know what it means to protect your family at all costs. Jayden is my son. He''ll always be mine.


    I sit up straight as there''s a knock at the door.


    "Come in," I say, keeping my voice smooth andposed, though my insides buzz in anticipation.


    My assistant enters, carrying a thick envelope. My eyes lock on it immediately. She ces it on the desk in front of me, gives a quick nod, and leaves without a word.


    For a moment, I just stare at the envelope. It''s everything I''ve been waiting for, everything I''ve worked towards. But I don''t rush. The anticipation is half the fun, after all.


    I let it sit there for a second longer before sliding my fingers under the p and pulling out the contents.


    There they are. The photos.


    I take the first one out slowly, savoring the moment.


    It''s Winona and Phillip, and already my grin widens. They''re seated in some dimly lit lounge, his arm draped casually behind her. They''re close. Too close.


    Her head is tilted toward him, and they''re smiling at each other like they''re sharing some private joke. "Ah, Phillip. You predictable fool," I mutter to myself. "When will you all learn, loving her is poisonous." I sift through the photos, watching as the night progresses. The drinks keeping. Winona leans into him more. There''s a shot of his hand resting on her thigh. It''s all so perfectly orchestrated.


    Nothing


    too


    incriminating, not yet, but definitely intimate. Enough to start twisting Jayden''s mind.


    I hold up one of thest photos of the night. They''re sitting on a couch, Phillip''s arm around her, Winona''s head resting on his shoulder. He''s not touching her inappropriately, but it''s enough.


    Enough for someone to wonder what happened next. I know Jayden will jump to conclusions. The next one needs no guessing. They are kissing, passionately, and they are outside the club somewhere.


    The next shows her head back, eyes closed, mouth open as Phillip kisses her neck.


    That slut, in a dark alley, cheating on my boy. What trash she is.


    355 The Evidence Arrives


    +26 BONUS


    "Perfect," I murmur. "Just perfect."


    I carefullyy those photos aside and reach for the next batch, my heart racing with excitement. TheseN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    are the real treasures.


    I pull out the first one, and immediately, I can''t suppress theugh that escapes my lips. It''s Winona and Lance, in a club dancing. Him nuzzling her, her arms around his neck.


    Now, what sort of best friend does that? Bad Lance. Bad, bad Lance.


    Now, in what looks like a private room-maybe a hotel. It doesn''t matter.


    Lance is sitting on the edge of a bed, his shirt unbuttoned halfway. Winona is standing near him, her expression tells it all. And there''s others in the room. Not facing the camera, but I don''t think they are there to have a cup of tea. I sip mine.


    "Oh, this is gold," I whisper, my fingers tracing the edge of the photo.


    Lance''s hand on her cheek, their faces inches apart. It doesn''t show them kissing, but it doesn''t need to. Jayden will fill in the nks.


    He''ll see this and immediately assume the worst. And I know him-he''ll tear himself apart over it. That''s what makes him so easy to control. His jealousy. His insecurities. His anger.


    That''s how you control all men. Poor, stupid fools.


    I fan out the rest of the photos in front of me. There''s no actual sex captured, but that doesn''t matter. This is all just as powerful, if not more so. It leaves just enough room for imagination, for doubt. And doubt is all I need.


    I sit back in my chair, reveling in the images. Two different nights, two different men. One woman who thinks she can have it all.


    "Sorry, Winona," I say, feigning sympathy. "But no one gets away with making me look like a fool. You don''t get away with Jayden."


    I think back to when I first found out about her hall pass week. The sheer arrogance of it. What kind of woman needs to explore other men before settling down?


    I knew there was something off about her. Always ying the victim, always pretending like she''s so damn perfect. She can''t evenmit herself to Jayden''s kids. She had to take in those stupid kids Steve found.


    But she can have them. I only want Jayden''s kids. And I''ll get them back, with Jayden sooner orter. That trash better not tarnish my grandchildren.


    I see through her. And soon, so will Jayden. But I have to wait for the perfect strike time. I lock the photos in my safe.


    The phone on my desk buzzes, and I nce at it. It''s a message from one of my contacts in Brussels. I ignore it for now. I''m savoring my victory.


    355 The Evidence Awes


    Timing is everything. Right now, Jayden is probably blissfully happy, reunited with his precious Winonal and their sick little Brady Bunch. But happiness is fragile.


    And once he sees these photos, his world wille crashing down. He''ll run back to me. Telling me I was right.


    His trust in her will shatter, and when it does, I''ll be there to pick up the pieces.


    She doesn''t know it yet, but Winona''s days

 Chapter 356

    356 The Perfect Storm (Judy)


    The next morning, I''m already at my desk, tea in hand, reviewing the photos again. The images are intimate, just on the edge of scandalous.


    There''s enough innuendo, enough skin, enough suggestion to make Jayden question everything.


    This is going to be delicious. I can feel it. The downfall of Winona Nn is inevitable. She''s no Brennan, never will be.


    A smile tugs at my lips. It''s a victory I''ve been nning forever. I want Jayden shattered-emotionally wrecked and vulnerable.


    I''ll remind him that it was always me who stood by him, me who knew what was best for him. Winona is just a con, a fleeting bad phase in his life. I am permanent. I will always be here. The thing about Jayden is, he''s too trusting of her.


    He thinks just because she''s in his life now, she''ll always be loyal. But I know people. I know how weak they are, how easy they are to manipte when you know what buttons to press. And Winona? She''s the weakest of them all, throwing herself at men like Phillip and Lance.


    I feel the tension and anticipation curling in my gut as I stash the photos back in the safe.


    Phillip ising by this morning to discuss the new marketing campaign for Brennan Industries. I can''t risk him seeing the photos. He''ll run and tell his precious Winona.


    "He''s always been a bit of a wildcard-since the idiot fell for her. But more fool him.


    I dial the number, waiting as it rings.


    "Hello?"es the smooth voice on the other end.


    "It''s Judy," I say, my tone sharp. "I need you to nt some doubts. Keep it subtle, though. I don''t want him to think it''sing from me."


    The voice on the other end chuckles. "I can be very subtle, Judy. What''s the angle this time?"


    "Winona," I reply, my voice like ice. "Do what you can to separate them and cause doubt I''ll email you some stuff to use."


    "Consider it done," the voice says confidently.


    I hang up, satisfied. It won''t take much. Just a few well-ced whispers, ament here and there, to make Jayden question what he thinks he knows.


    With that in motion, I sit back and think about how perfectly everything is falling into ce. The photos will be the final blow, but for now, I need to let the seeds of doubt grow.


    I can almost hear Jayden''s thoughts already.


    What''s Winona hiding? Why didn''t she tell me about this? Is she really over Phillip? And Lance-why was he even with her? He''s my best friend.


    356 The Perfect Storm


    The jealousy will eat away at him, day by day, until there''s nothing left but anger. And when that momentes, I''ll strike.


    A knock on the door.


    "Come in," I call, straightening my posture, smoothing my blouse.


    Phillip steps inside, the professional mask he wears in ce. He''s good at it, I''ll give him that. But I''m better.


    "Judy," he says with a curt nod, closing the door behind him.


    "Phillip," I respond, gesturing for him to sit. "How are things? I imagine business must be running a bit. differently now that your... partner has left the country.


    I can see the irritation flicker in his eyes at the mention of Winona. Perfect.


    "Things are fine," he says, his voice clipped. "I''ve managed. Business doesn''t stop just because someone chooses to leave."


    "Well, you''ve basically ran it on your owntely anyway. I mean, all those kids, no time for work."


    "I''m not here to discuss Winona."


    I smile sweetly, leaning forward a little. "Of course, but I was wondering... Is the business for sale now? Since Winona left, I mean. Do you have enough capital to buy her out? I can make an offer and help you out..."


    His jaw clenches, and the tension radiates from him. This is going exactly as I want it to.


    "It''s not for sale," he says tightly. "And even if it was, you wouldn''t be the one buying it."


    Iugh softly, the sound full of mock amusement. "Oh, Phillip, you wound me. I thought we were on the same side."


    "We''re not. Not anymore."


    "Pity," I say, my tone casual, though I''m delighted by his hostility. It means I''ve hit a nerve.


    I don''t care. Two birds with one stone. Suits me fine.


    His eyes narrow slightly, but he doesn''t take the bait. "Is there a point to this, Judy?" His voice is sharper now, more direct. "If we aren''t here to talk about the marketing contract, I''ll leave."


    I meet his gaze, unfazed by his anger. "Yes, the marketing proposal you have for me. I''ll see it now."


    Phillip pulls hisptop out of his bag, his movements tight and controlled. I can tell he''s barely holding back his frustration, and it thrills me. His loyalty to Winona isughable.


    He knows as well as I do that he''s just another pawn in Winona''s game. He hates it and I love it.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Just give me a second to pull it up." He taps away at his keyboard, the tension in the room thick. "Go ahead. I''m all ears.. and eyes."

 Chapter 357

    357 Meeting Astrid


    357 Meeting Astrid


    (Winona)


    "Ready for the meeting?" Jayden asks, his voice warm and reassuring.


    I force a smile. "Of course."


    We head down the hall, past rows of ss-walled offices where people work silently behind screens. Everyone is dressed to perfection, every detall immacte.


    It''s a far cry from the life I had back in the States, where chaos was the order of the day, juggling kids, work, and everything in between.


    I''m trying to adjust, I really am, but this ce is so different. So... emotionally cold,


    "Astrid is in the meeting room. She isn''t friendly but she keeps this ce running like clockwork. Don''t let her bother you. She''s all about Nexus Global and she hates change."


    As we approach the meeting room, the tension in my stomach tightens. I wonder if Sofia will be in there? Jayden opens the door, and I step inside, my eyes immediatelynding on her. Astrid Koenig. Wow, I think even her short, sharp hair is too scared to fall out of ce.


    She''s sitting at the head of the table, looking up from her tablet, and I instantly feel like a mouse under the gaze of a hawk. She stands to greet Jayden.


    Her movements precise, calcted, every inch of her screaming authority. She''s tall and incredibly slim.


    "Astrid, this is my wife, Winona," Jayden says, smiling as though this is just a normal introduction. He clearly doesn''t sense the frost in the air.


    Astrid''s eyes sweep over me.


    I know this look, the one where people pretend they''re being polite but really can''t stand you breathing the same oxygen as them.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Judy has mastered it. And now, here''s Astrid, younger, sharper, and every bit as good at it. Maybe Judy has taught her all she knows.... "Hi." I say extending my hand.


    She just looks at it and continues talking. "A pleasure," Astrid says, her voice smooth. "Wee to Nexus


    Global."


    "Thank you," I reply, trying to keep my voice steady. But my palms are sweating, and I don''t know what to do with my hands now.


    Astrid''s gaze shifts back to Jayden as if I''ve already ceased to exist. "We have a lot to cover today. I''ve.


    pared the briefing notes, and we''re set to meet with the key stakeholders at 11."


    Jayden nods. "Great. Let''s get started."


    "Fine. The coffee room is down the hall, I''ve had some pastries brought in." Astrid directs this at me.


    "I''ve just had breakfast thanks."


    357 Meeting Astrid


    "I''ll have someonee and show you around."


    I think I''m getting the short shift here.


    "Winona is here to get to know how Nexus Global runs. I''ll be bringing her in on the transitions. She''ll join us in all our dealings today as well as meet the rest of the upper management team." Yeah, suck on that, Astrid.


    I give her a satisfied, close-lipped smile.


    I''m not sure her face knows what a smile is.


    This is going to be a long-ass day.


    "I see." She says stiffly and then proceeds to speak like I''m not even there about things I have no clue about. Clearly, I''ll need to do my research.


    Shemands Jayden''s attention effortlessly, her voice cool and clear as she outlines the oues for Nexus Globalmitment to renewable energy sources. She''s impressive.


    She barely looks in my direction, and when she does, it''s with an air of thinly veiled condescension. She doesn''t want me here and certainly doesn''t want my opinion.


    As the briefing wraps up, Jayden says, "Okay, great. This is a fantastic start to shaping the future for thispany. Working to leave a smaller footprint on the environment is very much in line with the family matters approach I''m wanting to build." Astrid looks satisfied at Jayden''s support. She doesn''t smile but her rigid face softens a little. So even this iceberg isn''t immune to wanting the boss''s approval. I wonder if that''s all she wants from him?


    "I need to go grab some stuff Sofia should have leftist the front desk. You okay to wait here?" Jayden interrupts my thoughts.


    "Sure," I say, even though thest thing I want is to be left alone in this icy pce. But I''m not showing any sign of weakness.


    Jayden leaves, and the second the door clicks shut behind him, Astrid turns her full attention on me. I feel the change instantly. The polite fa?ade drops, and I''m left facing a woman who isn''t trying to hide her disapproval of me being here anymore. "Sorry if that was a little over your head," she says, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "I wasn''t aware I''d need to bring any background information to this meeting."


    I bristle at thement, but I force myself to stay calm. 1 managed to follow along." I say, trying to keep it neutral.


    Astrid raises an eyebrow. "Nexus Global is a lot to take in for someone... unused to this kind of environment."


    There it is. The backhanded p, dressed up as apliment.


    I meet her gaze, refusing to let her intimidate me. "I may not be used to Nexus Global, but I''ve built my own million-dorpany more than once. I learn fast." 357 Meeting Astrid


    She smirks, clearly amused. "Ah million-dorpanies, yes." As if she''s talking about a ten-dor bill. "I remember those."


    I clench my hands in myp, feeling the anger bubbling beneath the surface. She''s so much like Judy-passive-aggressive, snide, making everyment sting just enough without being outright rude.


    "I''ll be here often with Jayden. Supporting his vision for thispany." So you better get used to it,dy. "Mr. Brennan," she continues, her eyes devoid of emotion, "will find it a lot harder than he thinks to make these changes. I''m not sure personal distractions in the office space are wise."


    Her words hang in the air, and I know what she''s implying. I know she''s testing me, pushing to see if I''ll crack.


    I straighten my shoulders, meeting her gaze head-on. "Regardless of what you think is wise, it''s happening. I''m not here to ask for your permission. I''m here to support Jayden. Astrid''s steely look says it all. "Of course."


    She leaves the room without another word, her stiletto heels barely clicking against the floor. The door shuts behind her. I''m not even a worm at her feet, in her eyes.


    I feel rattled, but I''m not about to let her get the better of me.


    This isn''t my life. This isn''t my world. And people like Astrid are going to make sure I feel that at every


    turn.


    I survived the first meeting. I wonder if Astrid and Judy get along or if they are so much alike, they sh? I can''t trust that Astrid isn''t in cohorts with Judy. can''t trust that anyone here isn''t.

 Chapter 358

    358 Meeting Matteo


    358 Meeting MatteoN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    (Winona)


    "Let''s get to the next meeting." Jayden pops his head in the door. "You''re about to meet the Italian version of Lance. Careful your ovaries don''t explode."


    I grin. "Good, he might be able to help melt this ice in my veins now.


    Jaydenughs. "Astrid has that effect, but she''lle around, You okay?"


    "Please, after dealing with your mother all my adult life, Astrid is water off a duck''s back." We head off along the myriad of corridors and rooms. I swear a whole city works in here.


    Employees dressed in sleek suits, working with an almost eerie silence, their eyes flicking up momentarily as we pass. Jayden strides confidently, like he owns every inch of this ce-which, technically, he does. But these people look at him like he''s a god. I can tell he''s used to it in the short time here. I think he secretly loves it. I mean, who wouldn''t?


    The employees watch him with awe and thinly veiled envy. But no one says hello. No one speaks. It''s like it''s forbidden.


    Back home, the janitors will have a friendly conversation with you.


    Jayden''s the king of this empire, and th¨¨se employees are the loyal subjects. And then there''s me-the queen nobody asked for.


    The looks I get from some of them are mixed. A couple of secretaries give me awkward smiles, which I return, but most keep their gazes down or avoid making eye contact.


    "Does anyone actually talk to you in here?"


    Jayden shrugs. "Not really. They mostly look like scared rabbits if I speak to them. But they''ll get used to it."


    I arch an eyebrow at him. He grins back.


    "Before you say anything, this office is stupidly grand. I''m going to downsize as soon as I can."


    "Okay, this should be interesting. Got to hand it to Gus, at least he is consistent."


    Jayden just chuckles as he pushes open the door. And he''s right. It''s like the penthouse in here.


    Inside, I''m greeted by a sight that''spletely out of ce in the sterile halls of Nexus Global-a man bursting with life, noise, and energy.


    "Jayden!" his deep voice calls out, and before I know what''s happening, the tall, dark-haired man with an easy smile strides toward us.


    He''s impably dressed with Italian ir-cor open, cuffs casually rolled. He''s not just moving-he''s gliding, like he''s floating on charm alone. He is built and everything he wears outlines every... bul -perfectly. And yes, my ovaries just exploded.


    30 Meeting


    This man is sex on a stick. I''m a happily married woman, but....phew, I am definitely picking up what he''s putting down.


    Jayden introduces us. "Meet my wife, Winona."


    "Ah, be signoral" Matteo says, sweeping toward me. He takes my hand, bending slightly to kiss it. "It is an honor, Mrs. Brennan." He pronounces my name like it''s poetry, his Italian ent rolling the ''r'' and elongating the vowels. I''m struck by his confidence and grace. He kisses both my cheeks, a quick, warm gesture that somehow feels natural and intimate at the same time. When he steps back, his smile is all warmth and wee.


    Then he greets Jayden with a handshake and the same cheek kissing custom. I smile thinking about how Jayden must have felt the first time a man kissed his cheeks.


    "Mr. Ri is our CFO, Jayden exins, as if that''s enough to sum up this whirlwind of a man. "A financial


    whizz."


    "Please, call me Matteo," he insists, turning his attention to me again. "Jayden, you did not tell me your wife is so-how do you say-sexy?" His smile widens, and for a second, I forget to breathe. "Uh, thank you," I manage to say, as I blush furiously like a teenager. "Please, call me Winona."


    I must message Lisa about him. She will die.


    Matteoughs, a deep, rich sound. "Ah, signora, no need to be shy. You are smoking hot!" He gestures grandly. "We will be close friends. No?"


    The man oozes charm, but it''s more than that. There''s an undercurrent of raw energy, like he could sweep you off


    your feet at a moment''s notice, and you''d thank him for it.


    He''s not openly flirting, but there''s an intensity in his gaze, a heat that''s unmistakable. I can see why Jayden warned me-this man is maic, a walking hurricane of testosterone and charisma. "I''m sure we will be friends, yes."


    "Matteo, don''t steal my wife off me," Jayden says, his voice holding a hint of fondness. I mean Jayden is the most jealous man on the and yet he clearly doesn''t feel threatened by Matteo. Maybe he is changing.


    "Steal your wife? Ah, you wound me, Jayden!" Matteo says, clutching his chest dramatically. "But I forgive you because you have brought Winona into our dull office world. She brings color, yes?" "She definitely colors my world."


    "Ah, you are.... ''ow you say...lucky dog, no?"


    Jayden grins. "Let''s keep it professional while we''re here."


    "Mr. Brennan," Matteo says with a wink to me. "I am always professional."


    "Matteo is fully supportive of growing Nexus Global into the future."


    Matteo''s face lights up. "Yes! Nexus Global is expanding, reaching new heights, and I have the privilege of helping. But first-tell me, Winona, how are you finding Brussels? It is a city of beauty and mystery, no?"


    358 Meeting Matteo


    "It''s...different," I admit. "Still getting used to everything.


    "Ah, yes," he says, nodding sympathetically. "Moving to a new country is like falling in love with a person. At first, everything is strange and confusing. But then you find the rhythm, thenguage of the city, and it bes a part of you." His words catch me off guard. There''s a sincerity in his voice, a passion that makes you want to listen, to trust him. It''s a little unsettling how effortlessly he draws you in.


    But can I trust him? I mean, is he for Judy or against her?


    "Let''s get to work. What do you have for me?" Jayden gets Matteo back on track.


    When the meeting ends, Matteo doesn''t miss a beat. "We will continueter, Jayden. I have a promise to the signora to show her the best of Brussels. We''ll do a long lunch again. The three of us." Jayden chuckles. "Set it up for next week."


    Matteo gives a small bow. "Only the finest for be Winona." He winks, and I can''t help but smile as he leaves Jayden''s office.


    "See?" he says, "Told you you''d like him."


    I shake my head, still trying to process Matteo''s whirlwind of energy. "He''s... everything the rest of Nexus Global isn''t," I admit. "I don''t think I''ve ever met such opposing forces all working together somehow." Jaydenughs softly. "Wee to my world."

 Chapter 359

    359 Hugo''s Disapproval (Winona)


    We''ve had our 11am meeting Astrid mentioned earlier and have juste back to Jayden''s office when Hugo Devereux makes his entrance.


    His arrival is marked by an air of authority sweeping through the room.


    Everything about him-his suit, his crisp posture, the way he closes the door softly yet decisively-signals. that he''s a man who''s used to controlling every detail. I know his type. Judy lives for these power ys. "Hugo, wee back. I trust the past few days away were fruitful?"


    Hugo acknowledges Jayden with a brief nod. "Oul, Mr. Brennan. I''m ready to address the current gaps in the strategic allocations with you."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He doesn''t nce my way, which is almost more dismissive than a look of disapproval.


    "Hugo," Jayden responds, his tone neutral but carrying that edge I''vee to recognize as his business


    voice.


    He''s trying to avoid tension. "We''ll look at thatter. I''m taking Winona through some key things today. And it''s been a big morning. Also, it''s lunch time."


    There''s a pause as Hugo considers this, his eyes narrowing slightly. It''s almost as if he''s trying to figure out what Jayden''s ying at by having me here.


    "Of course," Hugo replies, his voice tight. "But I must insist we prioritize the decisions that cannot be dyed, monsieur. Nexus Global cannot afford to let these matters linger."


    I don''t miss the subtext there. Don''t get distracted with unimportant things, like your wife. Jayden remainsposed, but I see the tension in his jaw.


    "Hugo, I''ll address it," Jayden says, keeping his voice firm. "For now, I''d like my usual lunch and same for Mrs. Brennan."


    Hugo''s eyes shift toward me for the briefest moment. "Of course." He makes a quick phone call about lunch.


    "Tell me how the trip to Paris went. Did you catch up with family? You''re from there aren''t you?"


    "I have no family. It was purely business."


    "I see. Okay hit me with it."


    I listen closely, trying to grasp theyers of what Hugo is saying. He talks about international rtions, policy influences, and European market dynamics with the fluency of someone who''s been navigating these waters for decades. It''s hard not to be impressed by his depth of knowledge, but it''s clear he doesn''t expect me to keep up or


    even want me too.


    "Mr. Brennan," Hugo continues, shifting his stance slightly. "There are matters concerning the London sector that require immediate attention in the form of your personal attendance."


    359 Hugo''s Disapproval


    "TII keep it in mind."


    it would be prudent to act quickly, some sectors are losing confidence in theck of direct action."


    "My family have just arrived, I''m not jetting off to London right now."


    "This is exactly why having family here doesn''t work. Nexus global needs your utmost attention."


    Viktor, who''s been standing at the door silently, his eyes always scanning, now speaks. "Mr. Brennan has made it perfectly clear, family is his priority."


    Hugo turns slightly, his posture rigid. "Viktor," he addresses curtly, his voice holding a note of irritation. My role is to ensure the efficiency and legacy of thispany. There is no need for you to have an opinion other than that of security."


    II


    The two men lock eyes briefly, and clearly these two don''t like each other. Viktor, however, doesn''t flinch. He steps forward, a solid presence that seems ready to push back whenever necessary. "Security, yes," Viktor replies, his voice cool, his eyes fixed on Hugo. "I am here to protect Mr. Brennan, and his family, in every way."


    Hugo''s face remainsposed, but his eyes sh with restrained anger. It''s clear he doesn''t appreciate Viktor''s subtle reprimand, and even clearer that these two have a history of butting heads. Yet they remain supremely professional.


    "I serve Nexus Global, as I have for many years," Hugo says, voice taut with emphasis. "And I will continue to maintain that."


    Viktor inclines his head slightly, but his eyes don''t leave Hugo''s. It''s a tense moment, one that feels like a silent battle of wills, and Jayden steps in to break it. "Change is nothing to fear."


    "Thank you, both," Jayden says, his tone carrying a weight of finality that ends the standoff. "Hugo, after lunch, I''ll work out a London trip with you. I appreciate you keeping an eye on protocols for me. Viktor, will you apany me there?" "I would normally, yes. But if you prefer I be here, I can facilitate that."


    "I''ll discuss it with Winona. She may want to join me in London." Lunch arrives and Jayden waves them off. I''ll get back to you both in an hour."


    Hugo''s jaw tightens, but he nods. "Of course, monsieur," he says, his voice devoid of warmth. He turns on his heel, and with a swift, almost military precision, exits the room.


    Viktor''s like a sentinel-always watching, always alert. "I''ll give you both some privacy."


    Viktor catches my eye and gives a slight nod, almost as if to reassure me that he''s got this under control. I return the nod. He steps out and we are finally alone.


    "That was huge. Hugo''s disapproval isn''t just about me and the kids being here-it''s about you disrupting the traditions that he''s spent decades upholding with Gus." "Exactly. Traditions that, in his eyes, makes Nexus Global what it is today, And he isn''t interested in changing that. It''s like he''s humoring me until Gus and sanity returns." 2/3


    359 Hugo''s Disapproval.


    "Well, Mr. Brennan, let''s eat lunch. It smells amazing. What Belgian delicacy do you have for me today?"


    Jayden grins and lifts the lid on the box. I see two double bacon cheeseburgers inside.


    "Now, you are speaking mynguage." I grin at him and my stomach growls in anticipation.


    "Sofia put me onto the ce. Owned by someone from the US apparently."


    I bristle a little at her name. "Am I meeting her today?"


    "Yes,st thing today. I''ve set aside extra time for the marketing meeting to give you time to talk with her."


    "Oh, okay. Nice." I take a big bite out of my burger to cover my nerves.


    Sofia, I''ll almost bet Judy is using her to make me jealous.


    I wish I could say it wasn''t working.

 Chapter 360

    360 Meeting Sofia (Winona)


    I walk into Sofia''s office, trying to calm the nervous flutter in my chest. Jayden''s by my side, his hand resting lightly on my lower back. It''s supposed to beforting, but right now, I''m not sure if anything could settle my nerves.


    I''m about to meet Sofia, the brilliant marketing director of Nexus Global. She''s thest person on my list today, but from everything I''ve heard, she''s also one of the most important.


    I''ve seen her on video calls. I''ve felt her sexuality exuding through the call. She is a woman who goes for what she wants. I think she wants Jayden.


    Jayden opens the door, and there she is. Sofia stands behind her desk, looking effortlessly chic in a sleek ck suit. Her dark hair cascades around her shapely shoulders and her eyes light up as soon as she sees Jayden.


    "Jayden!" Sofia''s voice rings out, bright and confident. She crosses the room with purpose and wraps him in a hug thatsts just a beat too long for my liking.


    feel my stomach twist. Is this how they always greet each other?


    "Sofia, good to see you," Jayden says before stepping back. "I''d like you to meet Winona, my wife."


    Her eyes flick to me for a moment, as if she hadn''t even noticed I was standing there. She gives me at quick once-over, her smile polite but thin. "Winona, nice to finally meet you in person," she says, extending her hand.


    I shake it, her grip firm and quick. "Nice to meet you too.


    There''s something in the way she looks at me-like I''m an afterthought. An essory Jayden brought along, not someone she needs to take seriously.


    "So," Sofia says, turning back to Jayden with a dazzling smile, "I''ve got all the logo, tagline and slogan prototypesid out for you."


    "These look great!" He says as he scans the colorful documents on the desk.


    "I''m really excited about where we can take Nexus Global in the next millennium. We''re talking about markets that have been stagnant for years. And I know you love a challenge."


    She leans in slightly as she talks, her bodynguage drawing him in, her eyes locked on his like he''s the only person in the room.


    And maybe, for her, he is.


    I stand there awkwardly, feeling like an outsider in this conversation. Sofia is confident, sharp, and


    undeniably good at what she does. She doesn''t need to unt it-it''s clear. But unting is something she seems to be good at.


    "So, what''s your take?" Sofia asks, turning to me suddenly. I blink, caught off guard,


    "My take?"


    360 Meeting Sofa


    "Yes," she says, her tone a little too sweet. "You have some experience with marketing, right? I mean, how do you see us marketing the family matters campaign?


    I bristle at the way she says it, she''s trying to catch me off-guard. "I don''t see it as a campaign. It''s more a lifestyle move. Nexus Global isn''t trying to sell that family matters to their clients, they are trying to support them by being inclusive and understanding that family life is equal to work life."


    She smiles, but it doesn''t reach her eyes. "Well, we''re dealing with global markets here, Winona, Everything is a campaign. It''s not exactly the same as running a small business, you know?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My body tenses and my stomach roils. I''m aware. But these principles are universal."


    Jayden nces between us. "Winona''s got a great eye for what works, Sofia. She''s helped build businesses from the ground up, twice. Plus she''s been a working Mom, so she gets it on a grass-roots level."


    Sofia raises an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "That''s nice," she says, her tone patronizing. "But this will be a lot of work."


    "It will," I reply, keeping my voice calm. "But marketing is still about solving the customer''s problem, no matter the scale. If you''re not doing that, all the expansion in the world won''t help."


    There''s a beat of silence. Sofia blinks, her smile faltering for the first time.


    Jayden looks at me, his eyes flickering with surprise and maybe... pride?


    "We need to rte to the target market. In this case, working parents, those with other family members who need extra care, familiese in all shapes and sizes. This is not just about parents getting time with their young kids." Sofia clears her throat. "Of course," she says, her tone a little sharper now. "It''s about more than that."


    "But have you looked beyond that?" I ask, pushing a little. "I''m talking childcare facilities on site and paid for. Adjusting working hours to suit school hours. Being able to work remotely and still feel like a part of the team."


    Sofia looks stunned so I continue. "Caring for aging parents or those with a disability. There are so many ways to be really inclusive and not just feature same sex couples and a cross section of nationalities on adverts."


    Sofia''s eyes narrow slightly, and I can see the wheels turning in her head. For the first time, I feel like she''s really listening to me.


    "You really have thought about this," she says slowly. "Do you have time to walk me through all of that today?"


    Now I''m stunned. "Yes, actually I do."


    "Mr. Brennan, I''m stealing Mrs. Brennan for the afternoon."


    "Please, call me Winona."


    "Winona. Let''s get to work. What do you think of these prototypes?"


    ""Right, well, I''ll go then."


    360 Meeting Sofia


    I give Jayden a smile. "Yeah, we''ve got this."


    I kinda have to admit. I like Sofia. She reminds me of Lisa in a lot of ways. But I''m not trusting her just yet. If she''s trying to keep Jayden and I apart, humoring me might just be a way to do that. "Great," Jayden says, looking at me with that warm, appreciative smile that makes my heart skip. "Thanks, Ladies. Let''s make this work." Then he''s gone.


    I stood my ground.


    And, for the first time all day, I don''t feel out of ce.


    361 Connedion


    361 Connection

 Chapter 361

    361 Connedion


    361 Connection (Jayden)


    I''vee home from work not a moment too soon. I step into this pristine mansion and immediately feel the tension in the air. Henry is crying.


    From the look on the tutor''s face as she gathers her things, it''s been a long day.


    "Mr. Brennan," the tutor says, her tone polite but weary. The girls have been adjusting fairly well, although they do need to understand discipline, but Bobby... Well, he''s been more interested in the kitten than lessons. I''ve barely seen him all day."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I sigh, taking Henry from his carer''s arms and bouncing him gently. His cries are escting, and I know it''s time for a bottle. "Thank you for today. We all need some time. I''ll talk to him."


    She nods, offering a smile before leaving.


    Henry''s carer offers her goodbyes, and I thank her too.


    I move into the sitting room, where the girls are flipping through books, but they look worn out. I quickly grab a bottle from the small fridge I had set up in the sitting room and heat it in the microwave oven next


    to it.


    It''s a country mile to the kitchen and nobody has time for that trek with a crying baby. I settle down to


    feed him.


    "Daddy! Yay!" Abby rushes over for a half hug and kiss, avoiding bumping Henry.


    "Hi Daddy," Sarah smiles. "I learned about Brussels today and I drew a picture."


    "Wow, Sarah, that is a great picture. Did you like your teacher?"


    Sarah nods. "She''s nice."


    Abby looks up, her big eyes serious. "Thedy talks funny, I don''t understand all the words."


    I nod, giving her aforting smile. "It''ll get easier, sweetie. And you can always ask questions if you don''t understand. And you can learn what the funny words mean."


    "I miss school back home. The teachers there were more fun," Sarah says.


    "I get it," I say, ncing around. "Where''s Bobby?"


    Abby pipes up, "He''s outside. With the kitten again. He didn''t do any lessons."


    "Well, youngdy, we shouldn''t be telling tales, should we. Bobby is much older, and I''ll sort it out with him. We''re here to help each other, remember?"


    "Yes, Daddy. Where''s Mommy?"


    "Mommy is working a little longer, she''ll be home for dinner, okay?"


    "Okay." Abby smiles.


    I finish feeding Henry, patting his back gently until he lets out a tiny burp, then settle him into his pram.


    351 Connection


    Time to go out and see how Bobby is doing.


    "Girls, I''m going to talk to Bobby, you okay in here?"


    They both nod, engrossed in their coloring


    I find Bobby outside, phone in hand, chatting animatedly. Must be a friend from back home. The kitten is curled up in hisp, looking morefortable than any of us have since we got here. Bobby sees meing and hangs up quickly, but I''ve already heard enough. "Bobby," I start, trying to keep the frustration out of my voice. "Your tutor says you''ve been distracted all day. What''s going on?" He shrugs, not looking up. "I just... I don''t care about this Brussels stuff. It''s boring."


    I raise an eyebrow, stepping closer. "You need to focus, Bobby. I know this ce is different, but you can''t just ignore your lessons. What have you been doing all day?" I push Henry back and forth in the pram.


    Bobby stays quiet for a moment, his fingers absently scratching behind the kitten''s ear. "Talking to my friends," he admits finally, "ying games. Looking for the cat''s mom or more kittens."


    "Did you find an owner?"


    He shakes his head. "Everyone helped me look. They asked around anyone they knew. But there aren''t really any close neighbors."


    "That''s true."


    "Do I get to keep him now?"


    I sigh, crouching down next to him. "Look, we need to talk. This move has been hard. It''s not the same as back home, and I know you miss your friends. But you can''t spend all day ying games and talking on the phone petting a kitten. You have responsibilities." Bobby looks up at me, his expression a mix of frustration and sadness. "It''s just... it''s boring here, Dad. I don''t have any friends. I can''t touch anything or do anything without someone telling me no."


    "What can I do to help, Bobby? What would make this feel more like home for you?"


    Bobby hesitates, then looks up at me, his eyes hopeful. "Can I go to a real school? Like, where I can make friends my own age?"


    I''m taken aback for a moment, but I understand where he''sing from. "I think Mom was worried about thenguage and you being able to understand. That''s why we set up tutors at first."


    "I can learn some of the words. I already know how to say hello and goodbye, and some other things in Flemish. But aren''t there schools that use English too?"


    "I think you''re probably right. I''ll find out. Viktor will know."


    I watch him as he strokes the kitten. "I notice you''ve been doing a good job with the kitten. But you need to focus on other things


    still


    He looks up at me again, this time with a different kind of determination. "Come with me to the cottage," he says suddenly.


    I freeze. The cottage. Gus''s ce he had built for the family that never came. For me to grow up in. I''ve


    361 Connection


    been avoiding it ever since we arrived-too many emotions wrapped up in it.


    I''m not ready to face what it means, what it represents

 Chapter 362

    362 A Father''s Pride


    (Jayden)


    Bobby is looking at me with such hope in his eyes, and I can''t say no. "Alright," I say quietly. "Let''s go."


    Henry settles off to sleep as we walk. It''s a good distance, but finally we head around to the back yard.


    area.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Winona wasn''t


    wasn''t wrong. It''s huge in here. Like a private forested area, beyond the cleared spaces.


    "I did this today," Bobby says, pointing towards two huge flower beds. "I cleared them out for Mom. I thought she''d like it."


    I blink, surprised and honestly, amazed. "You did all this?" There''s a massive pile of weeds stockpiled at the side. "Mom and the girls are going to love it. Look at the butterflies and bees."


    The brightly colored flowers beam back at us with insects buzzing about. It''s beautiful.


    Bobby nods, a hint of pride creeping into his voice. "Yeah. And there''s more. Look."


    He leads me to a brick wood-burning grill near the back of the cottage, which really isn''t anything like a cottage. The grill is old but in good shape, and Bobby''s clearly been working on it. The stone area around. is weeded and there''s a table and seats looking a little worse for wear, but they are there.


    The grill te is a little rusty. Maybe a fire will help that out. I''m a bit out of my depth here. But Winona will probably know. Or Viktor definitely will.


    "I thought maybe we could have a barbecue," he says, looking up at me, his eyes shining. "For when Mom gets home. Maybe we can ask the kitchen for some burgers and sd, or hotdogs."


    I''m speechless for a moment, a wave of pride washing over me. "Bobby, this is incredible."


    He grins, his face lighting up. "I''m sorry I didn''t try harder in lessons."


    "But you didn''t waste the day." I look around. I see wooden swings hanging under a huge tree. There''s a see-saw, a climbing frame with bars attached, and even a rock-climbing wall. "This ce is really something." "I think so too. Better than the big ce."


    "I agree. Mom''s right. This should be our home."


    ""Forever?"


    "For a little while."


    "It''s just that, if the cat is mine, I can''t leave it when we go."


    Iugh, ruffling his hair. "The cat''s yours, but you''ve got to keep him under control."


    "I will, I promise.


    "Feed him. Clean up after him and maybe we build him a y enclosure out here, so he doesn''t want the


    birds for lunch? And no more skipping out on your lessons."


    362 A Father''s Pride


    Bobby nods, his excitement barely contained. "Deal. Can we ask the kitchen staff for stuff for dinner? Like, a big grill dinner for when Mom gets back? Maybe invite them all."


    "A good burger and hot dog grill up. Bring some of our culture to them."


    "Yes! I think they''ll love it. You''ll need beers."


    Iugh again. "You''re learning a bit too quick. But I think you can have one as well." I smile, feeling a warmth spread through me. "Let''s go get the girls to help too. Your little brother is sound asleep for a while." "He likes it best outside. I think because he spent so long cooped up in the hospital."


    "That makes sense."


    As we head back to the house, Bobby by my side, I can''t help but feel a surge of pride. He''s been struggling, but he''s also been trying. Trying to make this ce feel like home, not just for himself, but for all of us. And he''s right. Instead ofining that no one understands us, let''s help them understand us.


    Make this ce feel like home.


    "I got hallway up the rock wall. Viktor can get right to the top."


    "I bet he can. I think he''d get to the top of anything if he had to."


    7


    "I like him."


    "I do too. And Viktor''s family has a small farm. We''re going to visit on the weekend."


    "Really?"


    "Yep. And he has 13 brothers and sisters."


    "Geez! That''s a lot."


    "But some are much younger than him. There''s kids your age, and the girl''s age, even a baby a little older than Henry. Not as small though." "Do they have animals there?"


    "So many animals and the kids look after them all. So you can learn a lot from them. We''ll talk to Viktor about itter."


    "Cool."


    "We better head back and get this show on the road. Check the girls."


    "Okay. Thanks for listening to me."


    "I think I need to thank you for listening to me this time, I don''t expect you to always do that. You''ll make mistakes but just know I''m here. So''s Mom."


    "I know. Mom said this ce was built for you."


    "Yeah, kind of. But I never knew about it."


    (M62 A Father is fake


    "Is Gus your dad?"


    "He is. But he was over here, and I never knew him as my dad. A lot happened, I guess. Don''t rush into being an adult."


    "No way. But it will be cool to drive a car.


    "That is cool to do. I guess we can start to learn right away. There''s plenty of space for driving. But you have to earn money for your own carter. Mom will never agree to us buying you one." "Guess I''ll have to wait a bit longer for my Lamborghini


    Iugh out loud. "I guess you will. But you''ll get there."


    "Come on, the cat will be hungry." Bobby suddenly takes off at a run. "Last one there is a rotten egg."


    "I have a baby to push," I protest but break into a trot anyway.


    Bobby is growing into a fined and I''m very proud to say that I''m his father.


    Right now, I''m as far away from drama and upheaval as I''ve ever felt.


    The best thing I ever did was cut my mother out of my life and give her the business to keep her upied.


    Staying half a world away from her is exactly what I need to be happy.

 Chapter 363

    363 Bobby''s BBQ (Winona)


    As Viktor drives me home from Nexus Global, I can''t help but feel a strange mixture of satisfaction and exhaustion. It''s been a long day, but surprisingly, a good one.


    Connecting with Sofia was something I wasn''t expecting, and it''s left me with more to think about than I''d nned.


    We pull up to the huge mansion and Jayden''s standing by the front entrance, pushing Henry''s pram back and forth. He smiles when he sees me, that warm, easy grin that always makes me feel like everything is going to be okay.


    I step out of the car, making my way over to him. "Hey," I say, leaning in to kiss him lightly. "You''re waiting for me?"


    "Of course. How was it with Sofia?" Jayden asks, his voice genuinely curious as he peers down at Henry, still asleep in the pram


    I bend down and kiss Henry''s cheek.


    "She''s sharp. Really sharp. I actually learned a lot from her today." I let out a smallugh, shaking my head. "She''s damn good at her job. I can see why she''s where she is."


    Jayden nods, his expression thoughtful. "And...do you still think my mother might have a hand in anything there? Pulling strings?"


    I hesitate, thinking back to Sofia''s easy confidence and the way shemanded the room. "I don''t know. I''m not ruling anything out. Sofia doesn''t seem like someone who can be manipted easily. But it might be as simple as keeping us apart by me working with her." Jayden raises an eyebrow. "We''ll keep an eye on it."


    "Thanks foring back early to check in on the kids. How was your afternoon? What''ve you and the kids been up to?"


    A smile spreads across his face. "Actually, I went down to the cottage."


    I blink in surprise. "You did? What made you go there?"


    "Bobby. He wasn''t exactly focused on studies today apparently."


    "Oh, that''s no good. Did you talk to him?"


    "I did. And we''ll talk more but he''s been quite busy, and well... let''s just say, I think you''re right about the cottage being home. "Really?" I feel a sudden rush of excitement. "This is great news"


    Jayden nods toward the house. "Why don''t you go get ready for a casual dinner, and thene down to the cottage. Out back. You''ll see." Intrigued, I head inside to freshen up quickly, my curiosity growing with each passing minute. What could they have possibly done down there? 363 Bobby''s BBQ


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    A short whileter, I make my way toward the cottage, and as I get closer, I start to hear the faint crackle of a fire. There''s smoke smell in the air and I track through the side to the back.


    When I finally round the corner, I stop in my tracks, my heart swells with emotion.


    There''s Jayden and the kids, gathered around a stone firece with a metal grill. The cobblestones surrounding it have all been cleared and cleaned and there''s a big stack of wood the girls are still adding


    1. to.


    They are gathering up any stick and branch they can find on the ground that will fit under the grill. The flowerbeds have been weeded and cleared and the many flowers of all shapes and sizes are putting on a beautiful show..


    The entire space hase alive. mes dance under the setting sun of another fire pit made fromrger stones in a big circle in rows.


    There''s a cooler filled with beer and sodas, and somerge containers just arrived from the main house


    with staff.


    "What is all this?" I ask, walking closer, my eyes wide with surprise.


    Bobby grins up at me, his face full of pride. "Mom, I started cleaning up the garden. I found the grill, and Dad said we could use it. We''re having a barbecue!"


    Jayden steps forward, wrapping an arm around me as Henry snoozes in the pram beside us. "He''s been working hard all day." Jayden says, clearly proud. "And there''s more-Bobby invited the entire staff to join us. As a thank you for having us, sort of thing. I look at Bobby, my heart melting. "You did?" I could not be prouder of anyone for anything


    Bobby nods enthusiastically. "I thought it would be nice to say thank you to all the people who help us around here. And, you know, share some of our culture with them. Hot dogs, burgers and beers. But we have sodas too."


    I''m touched. This was something I hadn''t even considered, and here''s Bobby, thinking of ways to bring everyone together. Before I can respond, Viktor approaches, a rare smile on his face.


    "Mrs. Brennan," he says, his tone light. "If we''re feeding the entire staff, we''re going to need a lot more food." He gestures toward the cooler, chuckling. "You''ll have at least a hundred people to feed."


    "A hundred?" Iugh in disbelief. "Bobby, did you know how many people work here?"


    He grins sheepishly. "Not really. But it''s okay, right?"


    Jayden chuckles beside me. "It''s more than okay. We''ll make it work."


    "Bobby, we''ll do it like we eat an elephant."


    He gives me a quizzical look. "Huh?"


    "One bite at a time." I grin. "Now hand me an apron."


    His smile lights up his face as he gives me a back apron. "Here ya go, Mom."


    I strap it on and pick up the tongs.


    #

 Chapter 364

    364 freaking Bread and Banken


    364 Breaking Bread and Barriers (Winona)


    The backyard is alive withughter and chatter as the grill sizzles away. Jayden stands at the helm, flipping burgers, hot dogs, and skewers of vegetables, while Bobby and the girls dart around, helping where they can.


    It''s a beautiful scene-warm, weing. Therge fire is burning well and there are many gathered around it. Some sitting on the many stumps provided as seats and some just standing near the warmth. Everyone is smiling and chatting. I''d gotten some of the bottles of rose from the main house cer brought down. Not everyone likes beer.


    Viktor walks over, holding a beer, his usual stoic expression softened. "I think you''ve won them over," he says in his deep, ented voice, gesturing toward the staff who are now mingling andughing, clearly enjoying the meal. "Bobby has really outdone himself. I never would have expected it of him."


    "Kids can surprise you if you don''t limit them."


    I nce around, taking it all in. The chefs have been cooking alongside Jayden who''s demonstrated how to perfectly turn a hotdog and had them in peals ofughter.


    Now they''re sitting with the other staff, enjoying tes piled high with food.


    Some of the gardeners have found themselves in charge of refilling the beer coolers, making sure no one''s ss stays empty for long.


    In fact there are staff here I''ve never seen before. Henry is tucked up in his pram sleeping like he''s never slept before. It simply couldn''t get more perfect. Bobby runs over with a grin. "Mom, they''re going through the beer fast. Do we have more?"


    Iugh. "I think we''ll need to send for reinforcements. Maybe some wine too. Viktor, is there a secret stash here somewhere that isn''t worth my first-born child?"


    Viktor chuckles. "I''ll make a call. I''ll have them bring bottles of ros¨¦ and a few extra crates of beer. Europeans can drink"


    "Also, thanks for today, Viktor. The way you step in to support Jayden, our family. It doesn''t go unnoticed. I know it''s your job, but I hope we''ll also be friends."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Viktor nods and heads off to organize the drinks, I spot a few of the female staff chatting in French I decide to practice my rusty French skills. May as well get some practice in.


    I approach the group with a smile. "Excusez-moi, mais.. je veux pratiquer... uh... parler Fran?ais avec


    vous?"


    One of the women, with a warm smile, nods encouragingly. "Bien s?r, madame!"


    1 smile, but I can feel the heat creeping up my neck. "Je travaille... avec... vache?" I meant to say something about working with the team, but the women burst intoughter. 1/3


    #


    "Ali, non, madame! You just said you work with a cow


    I blink, thenugh at my mistake, throwing my hands up. "Okay, maybe French isn''t my strong suit! But I''m trying."


    The staff around meugh too, and the mood lightens even more. I feel a sense of camaraderie building-nguage barriers aside, we''re all just people enjoying good food andpany.


    "Je suis d¨¦sol¨¦," I add with a smile. "I meant to say ''team," not "cow!"


    One of the younger women pats my arm. "C''est bien, madame. We understand. You are very kind. We ''elp you remember French."


    I take a deep breath, theughter echoing around us making me feel at ease. "Maybe I should stick to English for now or I''ll end up out in the fields with the animals," I joke, but inside, I''m thrilled to be breaking down some of these barriers. It''s a small thing, but it feels like a step forward.


    As the evening lingers on, everyone is on their third round of food, the ros¨¦ and extra beer arrives, and I send a bottle to each of the small groups scattered around the yard. Making sure they all have sses.


    Some prefer beer, but others smile warmly at the offering of wine, toasting us in gratitude.


    But then, Hugo arrives.


    I see him before anyone else does, his tall, lean figure cutting a sharp contrast to the rxed atmosphere. He strides toward us, his eyes scanning the scene with barely concealed horror.


    I can almost hear his thoughts: This is not how things are done.


    "Hugo!" Jayden says, spotting him. "You''re just in time. Grab a beer and burger and join us."


    Hugo''s expression flickers with something close to shock. "Mr. Brennan... this is... highly irregr. These are the crystal sses. outside. Mixing with the staff like this-"


    Viktor, ever the silent observer, steps in, a beer already in his hand. "Rx, Hugo," he says with a rare smile. He pushes the beer toward him. "It''s a barbecue. You do know how to rx?"


    Hugo takes the beer like it''s a foreign object, holding it awkwardly. "I''m here to discuss the uing tasks for next week," he says stiffly. "There''s much to get done."


    Jayden takes a sip of his own drink, nodding. "And we''ll get it done, don''t worry. But first, take a seat, have a drink. You''re part of the team too, Hugo."


    Hugo''s eyes dart toward me, as if seeking validation that this is allpletely inappropriate. I smile and raise my crystal ss of ros¨¦. "To new traditions," I say lightly. "We''re all working together, right?" "Take a seat, Hugo." Jayden gives a sweep of his arm.


    "On a... a log?"


    "Sure. New concept, clothes can be washed." Jayden winks at him.


    There''s been a definite shift in mood since Hugo arrived. The staff are a little more on edge. They all watch him.


    365 The Wise Woman

 Chapter 365

    365 The Wise Woman (Winona)


    Hugo hesitates, but under the weight of everyone''s expectations, he finally sits down, the beer still in hand. He takes a sip, and I swear I see him wince. He swallows like it has razor des in it.


    The whole scene isical-Hugo, ever the formal assistant, sitting here with us, trying to look like this isn''t the most ufortable situation he''s been in.


    Everyone else raises their sses and goes back to their conversations. I separate a little from the women and stay close to Jayden for now.


    Jayden chuckles softly. "Now that you''re settled, how are the nsing along for the wee party i promised Abby and Winona?"


    Hugo stiffens again, clearing his throat. "The wee party, monsieur?"


    Jayden raises an eyebrow. "You do remember the family party I promised Abby over the phone at my wee dinner, right? I asked you to look into organizing it."


    Hugo''s face pales slightly. "... may have overlooked that particr detail. There were pressing matters. concerning the London sector that demanded attention."


    Jayden''s expression hardens, though his tone remains calm. "Well, let me be clear, Hugo. That party is happening, and I expect you to make it a priority. It''s important to Abby-and to me." Hugo nods stiffly. "I''ll see to it right away."


    Satisfied, Jayden turns back to the grill, flipping another batch of burgers. "Good. Now rx, Hugo. You''re among friends. Viktor, get him another beer. Actually no, he''ll just waste it. What do you drink, Hugo?" "Champagne, but no matter. I finish the beer."


    "I have some Champagne in the other cooler."


    "Thanks, Viktor," Jayden says.


    One of the chefs stands up, raising his ss.


    "To the Brennan family," he says in thickly ented English, "for bringing us all together like this. To Mr. Brennan, for showing ''ow to correctly flip ''otdog. Now, my training..plete. Merci beaucoup." Everyoneughs and joins in the toast. Thedies I''m now seated with all raise their sses to me and the kids are being hugged and kissed on both cheeks by anyone they go close too. I watch Bobby wiping his cheeks andugh.


    A few of the older women approach me, their faces warm and friendly as they gesture to the kids running around.


    Viktor steps in, his deep voice tranting effortlessly. They''re saying how nice it is to see the children ying. They all have raised kids at home and are happy to see a family here finally."


    One of them, very much older, steps forward andys a hand on my abdomen and smiles. Okay, that is a bit weird. I step back and she nods and steps away. The others all start chatting about their families. 365 The Wise Woman


    I smile, feeling a connection with them that goes beyond words. "Tell them thank you," I say, my voice. soft. "We''re grateful for everything they do here as working moms."


    Viktor rys the message, and the women beam.


    "Do most of the local schools teach in multiplenguages?" I ask, curious now.


    Viktor trantes, and the women all nod. One of the younger staff members chimes in, her English more fluent. "Yes, some schools here teach in French, Dutch, Flemish, and also English."


    "Really? I''ve been worried about the kids adjusting, especially with thenguage barrier. But if there are schools that use English..."


    The woman smiles. "There are. And even if not, children learn fast. They pick upnguages quickly when they''re surrounded by them."


    I nod. "Alright. I''ll check some out. We can use tutors as some extra help too."


    As the conversation flows, I''m struck by how different this moment feelspared to earlier in the day. At Nexus Global, I felt like an outsider, trying to navigate a world that didn''t fit. But here, surrounded by the staff, talking about family and kids and life, I feel connected.


    I move away from the group to take it all in. Sipping my soda.


    I feel a presence beside me. It''s the older woman again. My heart pounds faster. There''s just something about her that gives me the heebie jeebies.


    She touches my arm and speaks in Flemish. Nodding and looking serious. I have no clue what she''s saying, and I feel a little unsafe right now.


    As if by magic, Viktor is beside us. "Everything okay?"


    "I feel silly, Viktor but she just makes me uneasy. Who is she?"


    The woman doesn''t move away, she''s just staring at me with her dark eyes.


    Viktor speaks Flemish to her. She answers.


    "She asks if her daughter cane to trante for you?"


    "Yes, I mean, I guess. If she has something to say to me."


    "She means you no harm. She''s De Wijze Vrouw. A wise woman. They see things, like, the future. So, they


    say.


    "Wow. I mean, that is a little freaky."


    "She means well. Her daughter you were talking with earlier, about the cow I believe. I''ll go get her."


    "Okay."


    I nce at the older woman, her face is etched with lines and her eyes are still locked on me. Boy, this is spooky. Her daughter arrives and she kisses her mother. The older woman speaks. "She say, she no mean to scare you."


    365 The Wise Woman


    "It''s okay. It''s been a long day."


    The woman reaches out and touches my abdomen again. I meet her eyes. She says something in Flemish


    again.


    "Mrs. Brennan, Mama say your baby is safe."


    I look over and see Jayden holding Henry and all the men acting like big softies over him.


    "Yes, yes he is. Henry is doing so well."


    "Non, non. This one, in here." The daughter touches my belly. "Your secret is our secret."


    "Oh, no. That''s not possible. I can''t have more babies." I say with a smile.


    The woman speaks again.


    Her daughter says, "Mama says."


    "Your mother is wrong."


    The womanughs. "Mama is never wrong about this. She''s De Wijze Vrouw. Wise woman.


    "Like a... a witch?" I stammer.


    Then the older woman smiles and walks away into the darkness like she hasn''t just put my world off its axis.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her daughter touches my arm and goes back to the group.


    It''s just not possible. No way am I pregnant.


    366 I Can''t Be Pregnant!

 Chapter 366

    366 I Can''t Be Pregnant! (Winona)


    I stand in the cottage, staring at my phone. My mind is a whirlwind, and the words that woman said, the steadiness of her dark gaze, reys in my head.


    Pregnant. No way.


    I hit Lisa''s speed dial and the video call button. She picks up after a couple of rings, her face popping up on the screen. She''s in her kitchen, coffee mug in hand, looking at me with wide eyes.


    "Oh no, what happened? You look like you''ve seen a ghost," she says, skipping the small talk as usual.


    "I wish it was that simple," I reply, trying tough it off, but even I can hear the unease in my voice. "A ghost would be perfect right now."


    Lisa raises an eyebrow, taking a sip of her coffee. "Uh-oh. Spill. What''s going on? Did Jayden do something? Or is it the whole Belgian experience finally hitting you? But it''s not the chocte, right? That stuff is as amazing as they say it is?"


    I shake my head. "No, it''s not Jayden. He''s actually been great. And the chocte is amazing, yes. It''s something else... something weird."


    Lisa leans in closer, intrigued. "Weird? Define weird. Like ''found a secret tunnel under the mansion'' weird or ''Jayden''s mom is stalking you from the shadows'' weird?"


    I can''t help butugh at that. "Neither. Well, we can never guarantee Judy isn''t doing that, but... Long story, short, Bobby organized a staff bbq yesterday and I met someone. The conversation has me rattled."


    "Is it a man?"


    "Lisa! Not everything revolves around men."


    "Speak for yourself." She grins. "Okay, keep talking."


    "So, there''s this woman. One of the employee''s mother. Hell, there''s so many staff here doing God only knows what, I''m not even sure if she''s an employee."


    "Off-topic."


    "Sorry, right. She''s older, kind of like a local wise woman, or what Viktor called ''De Wijze Vrouw.'' She''s supposed to know things-like, see things. It''s super freaky. She touched my belly. My heart was racing and now I can''t shake how she made me feel." Lisa snorts. "You''ve been there what, a week? Already you''ve got the vige witchying hands on you? What did she say? Are you going to inherit a castle or something? Oh, toote. Been there, done that."


    "Lisa." I pause, trying to figure out how to exin it without sounding insane. "She touched my stomach... twice. And then she said I''m pregnant."


    Lisa''s coffee mug pauses halfway to her mouth, her eyes widening. "Wait. Pregnant? You?" Then sheughs. "Well, now you know she''s a fraud. That''s impossible."


    "That''s exactly what I thought!" I throw my hands up in frustration. "I told her it''s not possible. You know


    366 I Can''t Be Pregnant!


    everything I''ve been through, the first miscarriage, the severe endometriosis. Abby being my miracle baby. The doctors said it wouldn''t happen."


    "Right, so why are you letting this get to you?"


    "It''s just the way she looked at me. Like right into my soul. They said my secret is their secret. Her


    daughter tranted. Then they just walked away. I mean no one else heard. Now I can''t shake the heeble jeebies."


    "Did you tell Jayden?"


    "What! Shit no, why would I do that?"


    Lisa shrugs but then gives me that direct look. "Why wouldn''t you if you''re sure it''s not true."


    I look down. It can''t be true. Can it? I mean, I''m stupid for getting my hopes up. Tthink back on the nurse asking the question on the ne due to my symptoms.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lisa sets her coffee down, all humor draining from her face. "Okay, okay. Before you get your hopes up too high. Let''s take a step back. Think logically. How are you feeling? Any symptoms at all?"


    I frown. "I mean... I had some blood pressure issues on the jet over here. I did feel nauseous, and very light-headed. But you know how crazy it''s been for me leading up to the flight."


    Lisa pushes on. "And what about your cycle? Have you been spotting? Bleeding?"


    I shrug, trying to remember. "It''s always been erratic. You know how my body is, Lisa. But it''s been around. four weeks since I had any solid flow or spotting. The endo is never like clockwork, I can go long stretches with barely any sign of a period." "Four weeks is long enough to start worrying. Winona. If you haven''t had a real period, that''s something you need to check out. If not for pregnancy, for other possible problems."


    "I know, I know," I say, rubbing my temples. "But honestly, I didn''t even think about it. My cycles are always so messed up, I just assumed it was normal."


    Lisa sighs, leaning in closer to the screen. "You need to take this seriously. I know this woman''s prediction sounds like voodoo stuff, but what if she''s right?"


    I shake my head, still in disbelief. "Lisa,e on. I can''t have kids. The doctors made that clear, Why would it happen now?"


    "But what if they were wrong? Winona, you''ve already had Abby when they said it was impossible. What if this is another miracle baby?"


    "I can''t think like that, Lisa. I can''t suffer a miscarriage. I''m not sure I could take it. I don''t see why I would suddenly be pregnant now, after all this time."


    "Well, for starters, you started having sex, that helps."


    "Jayden and I have been sexually active for a long time now. It''s not like we''ve tried to prevent pregnancy, what''s the point? We wouldn''t care if we got pregnant. "What if it''s not you with the problem?"


    "What are you saying?" I mean, I really don''t get what she''s saying.

 Chapter 367

    367 Uncertainty


    367 Uncertainty (Winona)


    My heart pounds, and for a second, I can''t speak. I look away from the screen, my stomach knotting up, thoughts swirling in my mind. Hall pass week was wild on two asions.


    Yes, there were condoms to start with. But can I be one hundred percent sure after that? No. No, I can''t.


    "Lisa..." My voice trembles as I force the words out. "I don''t know. I don''t think I did have unprotected sex, apart from with Jayden. But there''s always a chance even with contraceptives..."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The silence on the other end stretches, heavy and suffocating. I watch Lisa''s face as she processes what I''ve just said, her brow furrowing.


    She knows me too well, knows when I''m not telling her everything. But how can I even begin to exin this mess? I barely understand it myself. This might get way moreplicated. This may tear apart my family for good. Lisa finally breaks the silence, her tone firm and serious. "Winona, you need to find out. If there''s even the slightest chance you''re pregnant, you need to know who the father is. Or more importantly, who it isn''t."


    "I know," I whisper, my head spins with the ''what ifs." "But what if..."


    "No what-ifs right now," she cuts me off, her voice sharper now. "You need to take a test, Winona. You need to know for sure. And if it''s positive... then we''ll deal with whateveres after. We''ll handle it. I will fly over right away." She makes it sound so simple, so ck and white, but the panic rising inside me is anything but simple. If only this were a straightforward situation. If only I could guarantee who the father would be, if there''s even a baby. God, what if there is?


    [


    Tears prick the corners of my eyes, and I blink them back. "I''m scared, Lisa. What if...?"


    Lisa''s expression softens, but her determination doesn''t waver. "You know I''ve got your back, Winona. Always. Whatever happens, we''ll figure it out. You''re not alone in this.


    I nod and feel the tears roll down my cheeks.


    Lisa keeps speaking, "but this is just the word of some crazy old woman right now. So just take a test. Chances are there is no baby to worry about. Okay?"


    My throat feels too tight to speak. My mind is racing, spiraling into a storm of possibilities and fears. "I''ll do it. I''ll check."


    I''d give anything to be pregnant again. But I also know, even if I am, carrying to full term is unlikely. Miscarriage is the highest probability. My heart can''t take losing a baby.


    I don''t even care who the father is, it''s still my baby and losing it would devastate me.


    "Good," she says, her voice gentle now, almost like a balm for my frayed nerves. "Take the test, babe. And remember, whatever happens, I''m right here. We''ll get through this."


    367 Uncertainty


    I manage a small, shaky smile. "Thanks, Lisa."


    1 mean it. The second you know, you call me. No matter what time it is."


    "I will."


    The call ends, and the screen goes dark. I stare at the nk phone, but my mind is far from quiet. In fact, it''s louder than ever.


    The truth is... I don''t know who the father would be. But I do know who it could be.


    That information alone can take Jayden and I to the point of no return.


    I sit there for a long moment, frozen, my thoughts circling like vultures. I had always assumed that if anything like this ever happened again, Jayden would be the only possible father, He is the man I''ve had sex with the most and without protection.


    Law of averages, right? It makes sense. But my mind keeps going back to those nights... those nights during hall pass week. It was thest hurrah. A time for experimentation and giving in to pure passion. Not love, not anything but the physical side of sex and gratification.


    Discovering the heights my body could get to. Uncovering fantasies I never knew existed. Pleasure for pleasure''s sake. I''ve had no reason to dwell on it. Hall pass week served its purpose.


    Jayden and I agreed it would nevere between us. I can''t let it. I have to keep this to myself until I''m sure, and even then, I don''t think I can ruin what we have now, Wreck my family.


    There''s this deep pit of fear in my gut that won''t let go. I rey the events of that week in my head, trying to piece together what happened, trying to reassure myself.


    We started with protection. I''m know that. Condoms... but alcohol was involved and the details are wild and hazy. I just can''t guarantee all the details. I''m not about to go ask the people involved. I mean, I''m not pregnant.


    This is all stupid. I can''t be.


    If I am pregnant and it''s Jayden''s, isn''t he going to ask the exact same questions about hall pass week? Do I lie and say I never had sex with another man? Do I find out the paternity and then just not say anything at all, whether it''s his or not? Trust and honesty. How can I lie, even by omission?


    But then, why would I knowingly break up my family if there is a baby and it''s Jayden''s. Telling him there''s more than one possibility would hurt him. But he''s not an idiot, he''s going to work that out anyway if the timing lines up.


    If I am pregnant and the baby is his, I cannot tell him who the other possibilities were. I can''t, because if he knows the man he''s the most jealous of, Phillip, and his best friend in the whole world, Lance, are the men I had crazy, uninhibited sex with.... Then our whole world will implode.


    365 As Soon As Possible

 Chapter 368

    368 As Soon As Possible (Winona)


    I walk back to the main house. The kids are in lessons now, but I have to go check out schools this afternoon. Sure, check out schools I may never need. I could be a single mom back in the USA anytime soon.


    I need to get a pregnancy test while I''m out and keep that hidden.


    This is so ridiculous. I''m not pregnant. I can''t get pregnant.


    I practiced safe sex on hall pass week. Now I wish I''d never insisted on hall pass week. What a crazy-ass idea. But I did do it safely. There were condoms.


    But condoms break. Condoms slip. And everything got out of control fast. It was chaotic, messy, and in the back of my mind, I know there''s always a chance these things fail. That''s just the ugly truth. Maybe I can''t remember every detail now, but surely I insisted on double checking at the time


    But still... the odds are in my favor, aren''t they? It has to be Jayden''s. We''ve been together so much. recently, and it would make sense that if I was pregnant, it would be his baby. It has to be. Right?


    My heart stutters, because no matter how much I cling to that hope, there''s a voice in the back of my mind whispering, reminding me of the other possibilities. Phillip... Lance...


    Two nights. Two heated nights, I''m not sure how to ssify, except that I was drunk and being wild and free. One night with Phillip, my business partner, the man who once tried to destroy me butter became someone I could rely on. But also someone I was attracted to too and he felt familiar and safe at the time.


    Then Lance... Jayden''s best friend since childhood. The guy who always flirted with me but never crossed the line until that night. A line I let him cross because, well...better the devil you know, right?


    I did the craziest things with Lance. There wasn''t just him that night. I tried most things. Not another man in that way, but there was another man present, and women,


    But Lance was the only one who went therepletely with me. That I am sure of. But I certainly tested all the waters that night. But Lance had condoms. But Lance is Lance.


    He knows I can''t get pregnant, was he as careful in the throes of passion?


    I don''t know.


    on''t know w


    And now, I don''t know what to think.


    My mind runs through the worst-case scenarios. What if it''s not Jayden''s? How do I even begin to tell him? What would I say? He''d lose it. His jealousy over Phillip has always been intense. I can already see it in my mind-Jayden''s rage, the look of betrayal in his eyes.


    And Lance, well that betrayal would simply break his heart. His best friend through everything. I think he''d much prefer a stranger.


    But even worse than that... Do I tell Phillip? Do I tell Lance? Do I ask them if they remember those nights,


    368 As Soon As Possible


    if the protection held up, if they have any doubts? And what if they don''t remember either? If I am pregnant, will they ask me about it? Would they ask if I know? Will they want proof? How do I exin this to the kids If Jayden and I don''t survive this?


    I groan, pressing my hands to my face. This is a nightmare. An absolute, inescapable nightmare. The kind of situation I never thought I''d find myself in.


    Okay, Winona, just breathe.


    As Lisa said, think logically. Find out if there is a pregnancy and if not all of this goes away.


    If there is a pregnancy?


    What do I do? Do I confess to Jayden if it''s positive? Do I pretend nothing happened? Should I just get a paternity test and then worry? Perhaps that''s best. Keep all of this from Jayden unless I have to tell him. He has enough on his te right now. No. That''s not who I am. I can''t be that hypocrite. I''ve always faced the truth, no matter how painful. won''t hide from this, but I need to know for sure before I say anything to anyone.


    I can''t drop a bomb on Jayden''s world unless I''m absolutely certain.


    Damn. Judy will have a field day with this. She can''t ever know. She''ll have Jayden''s mind back to square


    one.


    My stomach is in knots, my head pounding. I need to get this over with. I need to know.


    I''m back at the main house and I hear Henry crying when I walk in. The sound pulls me back to reality, to the here and now.


    "It''s okay. I''ve got him." I call out to the carer who''s scurrying towards the living area where his bass is. She nods back at me. "Would you like me to organize lunch, Mrs. Brennan?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "That would be lovely, I''ll feed Henry and have lunch with the other kids."


    Kids. Henry isn''t even six months old. It''s been mental and physical anguish getting him to this point.


    If I am pregnant, I need to start preparing myself to say goodbye. I can''t carry to term, I know that.


    I pick up Henry and hug him to me close. The baby smell of him invades every part of me. How I''d love another chance to grow a child inside me. But losing one, will take me to the edge of despair. A ce I never want to go back to.


    1 simply must get this pregnancy test done as

 Chapter 369

    369 The Green Wave


    (Cass)


    "Cass!" Ziggy''s voice snaps me back to the present.


    He''s standing by the counter, eyebrow raised as he holds a tray of fresh-cut veggies toward me. "Earth to Cass. You gonna season these, or are you nning on serving ''em nd?"


    I blink, fumbling as I grab the tray. "Right. Sorry, I was just... thinking."


    He sighs, running his hand through his vibrant blue hair, "Cass, girl, I get it. Trust me. But you''ve been ''just thinking'' all day. If you''re gonna space out, at least pretend like you''re here." "Yeah, ye


    yeah, I know," I mutter, feeling my face flush under his watchful gaze. "I''m good."


    Ziggy doesn''t look convinced, though. He eyes me for a moment longer, then nces around to make sure no one''s paying attention. "Do you, though? You''re riding that ''green wave'' again, obviously."


    My gut tightens. I hate how he reads me so well. Ziggy''s been around the block a few times, his arms a map of tattoos, each telling a story I''ll probably never hear. He knows when I''m out of it, and he''s always got something to say about it. "It''s just a little pot," I shrug, trying to y it off like it''s no big deal. "You know I''m still here, still getting things done."


    Ziggy shakes his head, his voiceced with disappointment. "Getting things done... sure. But you''re better than this, Cass. And don''t think I haven''t noticed you''ve been smoking moretely. Is it worth it? Does Winona know, what about Gabriel?" My anger res. "Winona and Gabriel can mind their own business. Just like you."


    "Don''t push away everyone who cares. You''re a smart cookie but you''re acting awfully stupid right now. You know I''m right."


    I swallow. "Look, it helps me unwind. This ce is intense, you know that. The pressure here, the hours. It''s just... it keeps me steady. Life''s been hectictely. The kidnapping, Winona and the kids leaving Gabriel and I breaking up."


    He crosses his arms, eyes hardening. "Nah, you''re using it as a crutch. And I''m telling you now, it''s not gonna end well. Girl, you''re being naive about yourself,


    "Ziggy," I groan, rolling my eyes. "I don''t need a lecture. I know what I''m doing."


    "Do you?" He hands me a bag of spices, his tone softening, but there''s no humor there now. "I''m not judging, Cass. I''m telling you to wake up before it gets worse. Look around."


    He gestures to the kitchen, to our coworkers in all their individuality, people who live on the edge just like me, some of them barely holding on to the line between passion and self-destruction.


    "You have a real talent for this, Cass. Chef knows it, any of them here do, but look at them. They are stuck on a hamster wheel. They have lost their ambition and drive to want more for themselves. Don''t let that shit get you there." "Spoken like a true reformed addict," I say as I dress the vegetables.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    3E9 The Green W


    "Exactly. I''m out of here next month. I''m worried to leave you here like this. Cass, you need to get off the gear ande back to your senses."


    And maybe I get what he''s saying. But I''m not addicted like that. I''m better than that.


    "Look, I''m handling it, okay?" I tell him, voice sharper than I intend. "I''ve got a lot going on, and it helps. That''s all."


    "Right." he says, voice firm. "You''re talented, Cass. You''ve got a real future with your dishes, if you don''t mess it up."


    "Yeah, yeah," I mutter, pretending not to care as I toss herbs into a pan with a little more force than necessary. But his words linger, even as I try to shake them off.


    I''m a


    good at this - the cooking, the ting, the rush of getting orders out, one after the other, as fast as 1 can. I love the thrill of it, the way I can create something from scratch that people actually enjoy. And maybe, just maybe, Ziggy''s right. Maybe the pot is starting to get in the way


    The kidnapping, the fear that still haunts me. The van crash, Winona keeping us safe. But then her suspicion of Gabriel. I stood up for him. He had no idea what happened. And now Gabriel and I barely speak.


    I miss him, but every time I think about reaching out, something stops me. I don''t know if it''s pride, or fear, or the mess of everything in between. I just want to make this right. To prove them all wrong and show them I am fine alone. I don''t need anyone.


    Ziggy taps my shoulder, snapping me out of my thoughts once again. "Cass, you''re zoning out again. Go home. Seriously. Take a break. Figure your crap out."


    "Yeah, like Chef is going to let me go home."


    "He will if you have someone to cover for you."


    "Let me guess, you?"


    "I have Ce covering my front of house shift. It''ll be fine."


    "Maybe you just want my job," I use.


    "I''m the one who actually gives a fuck about you. Don''te for me."


    "Fine," I say, stripping off my apron and tossing it onto the counter. "I''ll go."


    Ziggy watches me, his eyes softening just a bit. "Cass, you''ve got people who care about you here. Don''t blow it. Literally. The green don''t care about you. Just fools you into not caring about yourself."


    As I head out of the caf¨¦, the cool evening air hits me, a stark contrast to the heat of the kitchen. I pull out my phone, tempted to message Gabriel. But my fingers hover over his name before I close the app and shove it back in my pocket. My tiny apartment is just up the road. It was fun going home to Mia. Now she''s in thep of luxury with Judy Brennan.


    213


    360 The Green Ways


    It stings more than I''d like to admit, watching her get drawn in by all that sh. She''s so naive, thinking Judy''s actually got her back. Judy doesn''t have anyone''s back except her own. That much I do know.


    I pull my phone out again. I wonder what time it is in Brussels? No, Winona will just say I told you so and try to fix me. I pocket my phone again. Fuck everyone.


    I can make my own decisions. As soon as I finish thisst lot of pot at home, I''m stopping.


    No point wasting it.


    370 Doubt Around Every

 Chapter 370

    370 Doubt Around Every Corner (Winona)N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It''s a gorgeous day. If I let myself forgetst night''s revtion, it feels like I''m adjusting to life abroad, kids in lessons, baby asleep, husband at work.


    I lean into the warmth of that thought for a moment. Despite the uprooting, the shift to Brussels has been more promising than I expected. The kids are settling in, and Jayden...he''s been nothing short of amazing. shouldering so much. But then there''s the shadow. The kind that feels invisible, but close. Judy.


    If there''s one thing I''ve learned over the years, it''s that she will never fully leave us alone. I''ve seen the way she pulls strings from afar, somehow finding her way into the cracks of our lives. Jayden might think that his distance has finally given us peace, but I know better. I can''t let my guard


    I


    down, especially now.


    I shake off the thought, trying to focus on the good. The cottage, for one, has been a real gift. It''s perfect for us, more intimate and homier than the grand halls of Gus''s estate.


    It''s clear Jayden feels the same way; I can see the relief in his face every time we''re down there, away from the formality, just being ourselves. Soon we can move into it and get set up.


    The staff bbq was amazing. There''s a real buzz about here today. But I know that every one of them, from the gardeners to the maids, could be connected to Judy. It worries me.


    I know she''ll be digging her ws into whatever she can to maintain some level of control. It wouldn''t be hard for her to insert someone among Gus''s staff to watch, to listen, to report. Even Nexus Global employees.


    And now, afterst night... well, everything''s shifted. I keep reying the woman''s words in my head, her touch on my stomach, her knowing look. But for all I know, they are in alliance with Judy. This might all be a ploy to unnerve me. It''s working and I have to put a stop to that.


    I know I''m not, but, if there''s any chance I''m pregnant... if Judy catches wind of that, it''ll be enough to tip Jayden over the edge, especially after hall pass week. Thest thing we need is a wedge between us, not If I can prevent it. I can''t keep this uncertainty hanging over me. If I am pregnant, I need to be honest with Jayden. If I''m not


    Well, I already know how that disappointment feels.


    I pull my phone out, hesitating, I can''t just walk into a pharmacy here, not with the chance that someone might notice and report back. Judy would use that information before I even got home.


    No, I need help. But from who?


    Gus''s words from his phone call echo in my mind. Trust Viktor. If there''s anyone here who''s shown -unwavering loyalty, it''s him. He''s been with Jayden every step of the way.


    Gus wouldn''t suggest I rely on him if he didn''t trust him, especially given everything Gus has risked for us.


    370 Doubt Around Every Conver


    I want to trust him. I guess I have to. It''s all I have right now. Gus has never let me down before. The heirs of Jayden are of the utmost importance to Gus. He would not risk the kids by not being able to trust Viktor.


    I take a breath, decision made, just as I hear the front door open. Jayden''s voice carries down the hall, warm and steady, talking to Viktor. They must''vee home for lunch - perfect.


    "Hey, gorgeous," Jayden says, slipping an arm around my waist and pulling me in for a kiss. "Miss me?"


    "Always," I say, leaning into him for a moment, feeling thefort of his warmth. "Youe all this way for lunch?"


    He nces back at Viktor. "Winona, you know how Hugo was about London?"


    "You''re going there?"


    "I really need to. Sorry. I came to let you know and have lunch with the kids before I go. I''ll be back in two days.


    "It is what it is. Is Viktor going too?"


    "Lam. But rest assured the security around you and the kids is always secure." Viktor says, his face


    serious.


    I keep my face steady, smiling. "I actually have some errands to run myself," I nce toward Viktor, keeping my tone casual. "Maybe Viktor could give me a lift, before you both go again?" Viktor''s expression doesn''t change, but I can tell he picks up on the subtlety. "Of course," he says smoothly, inclining his head.


    Jayden squeezes my shoulder, his gaze softening. "Everything okay?"


    "Sure is," I smile back, pressing a quick kiss to his cheek. "You focus on your empire. I''m shopping for the cottage. I think we can move in when you get back." "That soon?"


    I nod. "I decided I could let the staff help and became project manager, just to get us in there quicker."


    "Perfect."


    "I won''t be too long. Kids lunch in forty-five minutes. Why don''t you pop down the cottage for a look. I''ll be back by lunch. I''ll get some time with you before you go." I wink at him. "You better believe it." He kisses me yfully.


    "Sooner I go, the sooner I''m back." I push him away and grin.


    Jayden chuckles, ncing back at Viktor. "I''ll leave her in your capable hands, then." He gives me onest look, something tender in his eyes that makes me feel bothforted and anxious. This is the part of Jayden I need to protect, the part Judy wants to break.


    Once Jayden''s gone, I turn to Viktor, my face serious. He doesn''t need any more prompting, nodding toward the door. "Ready when you are, Mrs. Brennan."


    370 Doubt Around Every Corner


    "Call me Winona, please." Mrs. Brennan reminds me of Judy.


    "Ready when you are, Winona."


    I''m as ready as I''ll ever be to go get a test.


    Ready to get this crazy idea out of my head once and for all.

 Chapter 371

    371 Trusting Viktor (Winona)


    The car ride is quiet at first, the gentle hum of the engine almost soothing as I gather my thoughts. Viktor nces at me briefly in the mirror. I need to exin where I''m going and why.


    "Thank you," I say, breaking the silence. "For everything you do for Jayden, and for us."


    He nods, keeping his eyes on the road. "It''s my job, Winona. Gus knew you''d need someone you can trust."


    "Because of Judy?" I venture.


    "That and also what he was involved in. Some people have long memories."


    There''s a calm steadiness to him that rubs off on me.


    "Can I ask you something, Viktor?"


    He nods, waiting.


    "Do you trust everyone on Gus''s staff? I mean, really trust them?"


    There''s a flicker in his eyes, a hint of caution. "I trust that Gus hired them with a purpose. But," he hesitates, choosing his words carefully, "even the most trustworthy people can be persuaded to change. loyalties if the stakes are right." "Except you?"


    "I work for Gus. Not Nexus Global."


    "But why are you so loyal to Gus?"


    "He helped me and my family. Gave my father back his dignity. That is something I can never repay."


    It''s as close to an answer as I need.


    cannot be spoken of. Not even to Jayden, Ist "I need you to take me to a pharmacy," I say quietly. "But this that beyond your scope of work? Are you able to keep my confidence, or are you loyal to Jayden only?" Viktor doesn''t blink, just nods. "I can do this for you. Gus asked me to care for the family, not just Jayden. You need someone to trust. I will be that person."


    I nce out the window, "I have a... situation I need to keep private. I will tell Jayden if the need arises." He nces at me, a flicker of understanding passing across his face. "You don''t need to exin. Whatever you need, Winona, stays between us.


    Relief floods through me, the kind that onlyes when you''re on the edge of too many unknowns and find someone willing to stand with you.


    "That old woman at the bbq. She told me I was pregnant. Do you think she''s genuine? I mean is she usually right? I''m worried she may be working for Judy


    "I know she is well respected for her integrity around the locals. Is she always right? I don''t know."


    "I can''t be pregnant, Viktor. I have issues, health issues The doctors said I''d never get pregnant again."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    371 Trusting Viktor


    "Doctors can be wrong."


    1 know. But this is so messy. My hopes are up and I know this is going to kill me to find out I''m not. But, if I was, that might kill what I have with Jayden."


    1 see. He loves you very much."


    "I know. But, before we married. I had well... let''s just say, I explored a little. Jayden knew, we talked about it. I was probably being selfish but I''d only ever been with Jayden and he''s been with other women, and 1 worried I couldn''t meet his needs..." I gush. The words all rushing out.


    ""You are human. I understand."


    "But the others, Jayden knows them, and if I''m pregnant... I mean only ever had unprotected sex with Jayden. But precautions can fail."


    "Let''s get you that test. That is the first step."


    "Thank you," I murmur. "Judy will take every inch of any of this information to try and destroy us. No one can know I''m getting a test."


    Viktor''s hands tighten on the wheel, his calm veneer just barely holding, a sh of something darker in his gaze. "Then let''s make sure Judy stays in the dark."


    "I''m not sure that''s even possible."


    "Leave this to me. The owner is a friend of my mother. She has delivered all her babies. She will tell no one. As a personal favor to me."


    We pull up outside a small pharmacy tucked into the corner of a quiet street, away from the bustling center. Viktor steps out, nodding once as if to say he has it under control. My eyes fill with tears. I''m so scared about what the test means.


    For a second, I picture Jayden''s face. If this is real, I will tell him, and it''ll open a can of worms. But if it''s negative... Well, that unlocks a very dark box inside my head. Viktor is back with a small, wrapped package. He hands it to me before he starts the car again and joins the traffic flow.


    As we drive back to the mansion, I nce at him, my heart pounding. "Viktor, you do know Judy, don''t you?"


    "I know what she''s capable of, and I know she doesn''t give up easily. You are right to be wary. I''ll try and uncover who is in her pocket. But honestly, we may never know."


    "I don''t want us to live our lives in the shadow of her crazy notions over what a mother should be. I get she loves Jayden, but she doesn''t own him. She gave birth to him and raised him, but she isn''t meant to control his behavior as an adult. It''s wrong." "I agree. Let''s take this step by step. Stay wary but so what if she gets reports back that you and Jayden are happy?"


    "Exactly what we said. But it worries me it will trigger her to do more."

 Chapter 372

    372 A Parental Shadow (Jayden)


    I sit alone on the back steps of the cottage, staring out at the garden Bobby worked so hard to restore. But it is so much more than this. Acres of woonds and a y area being revealed that any kid would love to grow up in. A ce I would have loved to grow up in.


    The ce is beautiful, almost perfect, yet I feel heavy, tinged with a past I''m only now beginning to understand. As a father myself, my perspective of the past and how I feel about my parents has changed.


    Not all for the better, but I do have a new understanding of how strong a love for a child is.


    This so-called cottage. Perhaps by Gus''s standards it is. To anyone else it''s a mansion. Eight bedrooms, five bathrooms. And living areas that are certainly roomy but also have the feel of a home. A ce designed for kids to run about and parents to be able to watch. A ce to be a haven, not just a building you live in.


    Inside the living area is ented by a sprawling, handcrafted stone firece. Rooms connected by open spaces filled with light. Gus built all this with his family in mind, with me in mind.


    I trace my fingers along the stone steps, wondering how he ever imagined a future like this-one where we could''ve all lived here together, peacefully.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If it had been up to Gus, maybe I would''ve grown up here. Maybe Winona and I wouldn''t be here now as strangers to this ce, trying to make it ours. But then, I would never have met Winona. I wouldn''t have the family I have now nor be the man I am now.


    It''s like Gus set up an entire world for me, then left me to fend for myself in Judy''s twisted version of one. And for what? His business, his double-agent life, this world in Europe he could never let go of.


    In the end, I was left with Judy and Greg-Greg, who I thought was my father until Gus showed up at Brennan Industries that day and blew the lid off so many things.


    So much has changed since then. Unbelievable changes no one could anticipate. But here we are. All together and killing it.


    I can''t even think of Greg without my stomach churning. I spent years hating him, years feeling like I was never enough. No amount of academic or personal achievements made a difference.


    I could never be what he wanted because, deep down, he knew I wasn''t his. And he resented me for the love Judy had for Gus. Gus punished Judy for not choosing him and being over here. Judy punished Gus for not choosing her over Europe. Greg punished Both Mother and I because of everything and though he never wanted a divorce, he found happiness in Cuba in secret.


    I was the casualty. In many ways, I still am. At least my emotions are.


    I breathe deeply, the fresh air filling my lungs as I try to let it go. I''m here now, with my own family, far


    from Judy''s maniptions. But am I? She seems like she''s toeing the line, but honestly, I''d be a fool to believe that.


    372 A Parental Shodow


    The question is...does she pose a danger to me? To Winona? To our kids?


    The question scrapes at my mind, dredging up memories I''ve tried to bury. I remember how she never thought Winona was good enough for me, how she said Winona would only bring me down.


    I can almost hear her voice now, cold and sharp, convincing me of things I never should have believed. She knew how to twist the truth, making it hard for me to see anything else but her version of reality. The ident, the one that nearly killed me and stripped me of any memories of Winona, shes in my mind like a dark blur. She''d convinced me afterward that I''d loved Ashlyn, that I''d married the wrong person.


    But it wasn''t until recently that the real story began plecing itself together. In my mind. Not from the words of anyone else.


    I remember overhearing her talking to Gus before I went into aa, just bits and pieces that my mind refused to hold onto for years. She said the ident was her fault-she hadn''t meant to hurt me. She''d nned to get rid of Winona, thinking she''d be out of my life for good. She''d wanted me to herself,


    no matter the cost.


    CITY own mother truly be that dangerous? Had she, as Gus hinted at the time, even had a hand in


    Greg''s death?


    And yet, despite all of it, there''s still a part of me that wants to believe there''s something redeemable in her. She raised me, she looked after me, even if it was in her own twisted way.


    And now, here I am, sitting in the middle of Gus''s dream-a dream he could never fully give me because Judy would never let him. A life that would have made me into an entirely different person.


    But it didn''t happen. I can''t let that get to me now. What they chose to do was not my fault. Even now, it Isn''t. What I choose to do is the only thing that defines me.


    But as much as I''ve hated Gus since he turned my world upside down, I''m seeing a new way to look at him by being here.


    I try to make sense of it all. Gus is the one who held the real loyalty, even from a distance. He never interfered directly in my life, not in the way Judy did. But he never actively stopped her either.


    He''s the one who''s protected us now, the one who''s given me the strength and the space to keep my family safe. I want to hate him for leaving me with Judy all these years, but... I do see his sacrifices as a father more clearly now. Will I ever understand or like the choices those three made around my life? No.


    But I do see I need to y the hand I''m dealt and not dwell on what might have been.


    I will do what it takes to make sure my family is safe and happy.


    22


    373 Stop Staling


    +

 Chapter 373

    373 Stop Stalling (Winona)


    The master suite itself is almost absurdly luxurious, but I''ve managed to carve out a little space to breathe here. There''s a separate living area off the bedroom and ensuite.


    And for the past fifteen minutes, I''ve been psyching myself up, trying to gather the courage to take this


    test.


    I an


    I know I need to know, and I know it can''t wait any longer, yet each time I look at it, I freeze.


    Henry''s cries pierce the silence. His nursery is the massive walk-in closet. I wish there was space for the other kids too, but the monitors are doing the job for now. Right now, I''m grateful to have Henry close at least.


    I drop the test on the small table, as I head to his crib. Henry''s face is scrunched up, red and wailing, his little fists iling. I scoop him up, rocking him gently, feeling the weight of him in my arms.


    I can''t help but smile; he''s been through so much, and yet he''s so resilient.


    "It''s okay, little man," I whisper, bouncing him gently as his cries settle. "It''s just you and me. We''ll get through this sore tummy, I promise."


    His tiny hands clutch at my hair, pulling as he calms, his breathing evens out. I walk back to the living space with him. ncing back at the table where the test lies waiting. I pop it back into my bag. It will have to wait a little longer.


    Just as I get the test into my bag, there''s a knock on the door. I jump, letting out a huff of frustration." Now who could that be, Henry?"


    I open the door, d I put the test out of sight. Never know. It''s one of the maintenance staff helping with


    the cottage.


    "Mrs. Brennan," he starts, clearly nervous. "I need to double-check the paint choices for the kitchen and the main living areas. Then we can get started on painting."


    "Come in." I say bouncing Henry to keep him calm.


    Heys out the samples on the small table. "I''m confirming this one is for living room. This for dining. This for feature all and this for ceilings, Correct?"


    I look at the shades of neutrals and the pop of feature color I''d picked. "Yes. Do you think they''ll be okay?" The young man writes on the samples before carefully packing them back up. "Yes, Mrs. Brennan," he says, "Thank you. Sorry to disturb you." Then he''s bowing slightly. "It''s fine. You can always feel free toe and see me. Thank you for double checking."


    He leaves, his footfalls echoing up the hallways


    I close the door. Henry has dozed off, and I venture into his crib to get him tucked back in, hoping he doesn''t wake again as I do it.


    There, sess. I resist the urge to squeeze his little cheek.


    373 Stop Stalling


    I''m alone with the test again, I go grab it out of my purse.


    Maybe the painter who just left reports back to Judy.


    A sudden chill prickles up my spine. Don''t let it get to you. Make sure all they have to report is a happy family and a home filled with love.


    My phone buzzes in my pocket. I pull it out and see a message from Lisa:


    Did you do it yet? Killin'' me here


    I swallow hard, fingers hovering over the screen.


    Not yet


    Get it done. Stop stalling


    She''s right. I''m dragging this out, letting my own fears run wild. I pick up the test, take a deep breath, and march toward the bathroom. But as I reach the doorway, my phone buzzes again. It''s Lisa, calling this time.


    I hesitate, then answer. "Lisa, I swear, I''m about to take it."


    "Good," she says, her tone relieved. "I can''t take another minute of you stalling. You''re making me anxious over here. This is for moral support."


    Iugh, though ites out shaky. "I know. I''m just... scared, I guess. Everything could change."


    "Winona, whatever happens, it''s just information. You''ll still be you, and Jayden will still love you, no matter what. So, take the test, get the answer, and then go from there."


    I nod, even though she can''t see me. "You''re right. I just-


    "Winona," Lisa cuts in, her tone firmer. "You are the strongest person I know. You can handle whatever is at the other end of that stick."


    Yeah, except she doesn''t know about it''s Lance and Phillip at the other end of the stick, possibly. Lisa has been in love with Lance forever. Will she hold my time with him against me? "I''m doing it."


    "Good. I''ll be waiting for the update."


    I end the call, looking down at the test in my hand once more. This time, I don''t let myself hesitate. I head straight to the bathroom, shutting the door behind me, letting the silence and solitude steady my nerves. But a


    as I nce at the test, I hear the whirlwind that is my girls. God, they''ll wake Henry. I grab the test and stick it in the vanity drawer. Then I rush out.


    "Sarah, Abby... shush. Henry is sleeping." I say in a quiet but stern voice. "Also, you know you aren''t to just barge in here like that."


    They stop in their tracks. "Sorry Mommy, but Bobby says he''ll take us to the swings if it''s okay with you."


    "When Henry wakes, we''ll all go."


    Abby pouts, "Oh Mommy...pleaaase."


    373 Stop StallmaN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Abby! No means no. Now, I think you all have chores to do, don''t you?"


    She scrapes her feet along the floor. "I guess."


    "Sarah, have you done your chores?"


    Sarah shakes her head.


    "Well, you both better get moving. Chores first. No arguments or I''ll ban you off the swings for a week. I''ll meet you in the kitchen shortly. The staff know what you need to do." "Okay."


    Off they go.


    I''m taking that test right now.


    374 Test Time

 Chapter 374

    374 Test Time (Winona)


    I close the bathroom door behind me, leaning back against it as my heart pounds against my ribs. I clutch the pregnancy test in one hand, determined to finally go through with it.


    No more interruptions, no more stalling. It''s time to know. Sitting on the toilet, I''m ready.


    Before I can open the package, my phone rings. I nearly drop the test, the sudden sound jolting me. I pull my phone out of the pocket of my jeans now pooled at my ankles, and Jayden''s name shes on the screen.


    My thumb hovers over the decline button-I want to be alone in this moment. But then, something stops me. It''s as if he knows I need him, even though he''s not with me.


    I swipe to answer, bracing myself, hoping he doesn''t pick up on the anxiety in my voice.


    "Hey, babe," I say, clutching the test in one hand.


    "Hey," he replies, his tone warm and steady. There''s a softness in his voice, the kind he only uses when he''s about to say something important.


    "I''m just about to take off for London, but I had to call you before I went. I was down at the cottage earlier, and... I don''t know, it just hit me."


    "Hit you?" I ask, my voice wavering slightly. I try to shake off the unease, forcing myself to focus on his words.


    I fumble with the box trying to open it one-handed as I sit on the toilet.


    "Yeah, Being there, seeing everything Gus set up-it made me realize something. He really did all this with me in mind. This whole setup, the way he built that ce... it''s like he tried to create a world for me." "That''s how I felt too."


    "I''ve been holding so much resentment. But standing there, I realized... my past doesn''t have to define me, you know? I''m the one who gets to decide what family means, not Judy or Gus or Greg. Just... us." The warmth in his voice seeps into me, soothing my nerves like a balm. I cling to his words, savoring every one, but the test in my hand distracts the moment. I try to focus on the love that Jayden has built with me.


    I pull the test from the box, finally. The box drops on the floor.


    "I''m moremitted to this than I''ve ever been," he continues. "Our life, our family... Whatever happens, nothing can change that."


    The raw sincerity in his tone brings a lump to my throat, and I swallow, barely holding back a tear." Jayden, that means everything," I murmur, gripping the test so tightly my knuckles go white.


    I''m trying to keep my voice steady, but I know he''ll pick up on something. He always does.


    A pause stretches between us, and I hear a hint of concern in his voice. "Your okay? What are you up to? I can hear rustling or shuffling. Did you find my chocte stash?"


    374 Test Time


    I


    I nce at the test taunting me. My mind races for a quick excuse. "Just... testing some paint colors," I say, trying to sound casual. "The painter''s asking for some answers, and it''s kind ofst minute. You have a chocte stash?" "No. No I definitely don''t." He chuckles, hisughter easing the tension creeping through me. "And hey, remember-you can call me anytime, alright? Whether it''s paint colors or just... whatever. Just to hear my voice."


    I smile, the sincerity of his words mingling with the nervous energy bubbling inside me. "I know. I love you, Jayden.


    "Love you, too, babe. Always. No matter what."


    I hang up, and the call screen fades to ck. His voice lingers in my mind, his words giving me a strength I didn''t realize I needed. But now, the reality of what I''m holding floods back in.


    Taking a deep breath, I force myself to focus. My fingers tear open the package, my hand''s trembling as I put it where it needs to be. It''s all happening so fast, but in slow motion at the same time.


    go through the motions, each step mechanical, as if my body has taken over while my mind numbly follows along.


    I squeeze my eyes shut, not ready to face the truth just yet. I remind myself of the rational answer I''ve convinced myself of. Thew of averages, the likelihood that this is Jayden''s if it''s anything at all. We''ve been together so much, and with him... it was always unguarded. It has to be Jayden''s, right? But I can''t be pregnant, I know that. I don''t want to hope.


    I let out my breath, clenching the edge of the counter until my fingers ache. But my eyes are still mped ''shut. The seconds stretch out, every beat of my heart echoing in my ears.


    This could be the start of a new life, a miracle that wasn''t supposed to happen, or it could be a ticking time bomb that shatters everything we''ve rebuilt. But either way it could be a baby, my baby. Finally, I take a deep breath and open my eyes, but I don''t look down just yet. I can''t. Has it been long enough? Why didn''t I time it instead of closing my eyes?


    My hands shake as I lean forward, forcing myself to look. The room feels like a chasm, like everything is on hold, waiting for me.


    The test is there on the counter, and the tiny window holds the answer to everything. My heart races as I


    look at it.


    The result revealing itself in that tiny space.


    374 Test Time


    (Winona)


    I close the bathroom door behind me, leaning back against it as my heart pounds against my ribs. I clutch the pregnancy test in one hand, determined to finally go through with it. No more interruptions, no more stalling. It''s time to know. Sitting on the toilet, I''m ready.


    Before I can open the package, my phone rings. I nearly drop the test, the sudden sound jolting me. I pull my phone out of the pocket of my jeans now pooled at my ankles, and Jayden''s name shes on the screen.


    My thumb hovers over the decline button-I want to be alone in this moment. But then, something stops me. It''s as if he knows I need him, even though he''s not with me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I swipe to answer, bracing myself, hoping he doesn''t pick up on the anxiety in my voice.


    "Hey, babe," I say, clutching the test in one hand.


    "Hey," he replies, his tone warm and steady. There''s a softness in his voice, the kind he only uses when he''s about to say something important.


    "I''m just about to take off for London, but I had to call you before I went. I was down at the cottage earlier, and... I don''t know, it just hit me."


    "Hit you?" I ask, my voice wavering slightly. I try to shake off the unease, forcing myself to focus on his words.


    I fumble with the box trying to open it one-handed as I sit on the toilet.


    "Yeah. Being there, seeing everything Gus set up-it made me realize something. He really did all this with. me in mind. This whole setup, the way he built that ce... it''s like he tried to create a world for me." "That''s how I felt too."


    "I''ve been holding so much resentment. But standing there, I realized... my past doesn''t have to define me, you know? I''m the one who gets to decide what family means, not Judy or Gus or Greg. Just... us."


    The warmth in his voice seeps into me, soothing my nerves like a balm. I cling to his words, savoring every one, but the test in my hand distracts the moment. I try to focus on the love that Jayden has built with me.


    I pull the test from the box, finally. The box drops on the floor.


    "I''m moremitted to this than I''ve ever been," he continues. "Our life, our family... Whatever happens, nothing can change that."


    The raw sincerity in his tone brings a lump to my throat, and I swallow, barely holding back a tear." Jayden, that means everything," I murmur, gripping the test so tightly my knuckles go white.


    I''m trying to keep my voice steady, but I know he''ll pick up on something. He always does.


    A pause stretches between us, and I hear a hint of concern in his voice. "You okay? What are you up to? I can hear rustling or shuffling. Did you find my chocte stash?"


    374 Test Time


    I nce at the test taunting me. My mind races for a quick excuse. "Just... testing some paint colors," I say, trying to sound casual. "The painter''s asking for some answers, and it''s kind ofst minute. You have a chocte stash?"


    "No. No I definitely don''t." He chuckles, hisughter casing the tension creeping through me. "And hey, remember-you can call me anytime, alright? Whether it''s paint colors or just... whatever. Just to hear my


    voice."


    I smile, the sincerity of his words mingling with the nervous energy bubbling inside me. "I know. I love yo


    you, Jayden."


    "Love you, too, babe. Always. No matter what."


    I hang up, and the call screen fades to block. His voice lingers in my mind, his words giving me a strength I didn''t realize I needed. But now, the reality of what I''m holding floods back in. Taking a deep breath, I force myself to focus. My fingers tear open the package, my hands trembling as I put it where it needs to be. It''s all happening so fast, but in slow motion at the same time.


    I go through the motions, each step mechanical, as if my body has taken over while my mind numbly follows along.


    I squeeze my eyes shut, not ready to face the truth just yet. I remind myself of the rational answer I''ve convinced myself of. Thew of averages, the likelihood that this is Jayden''s if it''s anything at all. We''ve been together so much, and with him... it was always unguarded. It has to be Jayden''s, right? But I can''t be pregnant, I know that. I don''t want to hope.


    I let out my breath, clenching the edge of the counter until my fingers ache. But my eyes ''shut. The seconds stretch out, every beat of my heart echoing in my ears.


    are still mped


    This could be the start of a new life, a miracle that wasn''t supposed to happen, or it could be a ticking time bomb that shatters everything we''ve rebuilt. But either way it could be a baby, my baby. Finally, I take a deep breath and open my eyes, but I don''t look down just yet. I can''t. Has it been long enough? Why didn''t I time it instead of closing my eyes?


    My hands shake as I lean forward, forcing myself to look. The room feels like a chasm, like everything is on hold, waiting for me.


    The test is there on the counter, and the tiny window holds the answer to everything. My heart races as


    look at it.


    The result revealing itself in that tiny space.

 Chapter 375

    375 ying Along (Judy)


    +25 RONUS


    "Mia," I begin smoothly, my voiceced with the warmth I''ve practiced for years. "I''m so pleased you are taking the time to learn the business. It''s been quite refreshing having you around."


    Mia meets my gaze, a hint of challenge in her expression. "This is my father''s legacy, my legacy. Thank you for helping me."


    There it is-the notion that this business is hers to shape, a piece of her inheritance to mold as she sees fit. I smile, keeping my tone steady and calm, though a flicker of irritation sparks beneath the surface.


    I nod, careful to conceal my real thoughts. "I''m always here should you decide to sell."


    She raises an eyebrow. "It seems to me that Brennan Industries is just as much a legacy for my sisters and Gabriel. I''m not sure anyone should sell."


    So, she''s catching on-realizing I''m angling for those shares. I force a smile, concealing the irritation bubbling within.


    But she has no idea what I''ve sacrificed to bring Brennan Industries to where it is today.


    "Mia," I say, softening my voice, "I turned thispany around. Greg was too busy... distracted," I add delicately, "to be the driving force behind anything here." Mia doesn''t flinch, but I see the slight narrowing of her eyes and it annoys me.


    "Perhaps," she says slowly, her words calcted. "From what I''ve gathered, he had big ns, but he wasn''t going to lose his family because of it."


    Greg''s grand ideas sunk us into debt. He ran through money like water, all while hiding a second life and family in Cuba.


    "I''ll be honest with you, Mia, those ambitions would''ve buried us if I hadn''t stepped in. That''s why I want to make sure Brennan Industries remains stable and strong."


    Mia''s expression remainsposed, though I can tell she''s watching me carefully. "And you think that means I should sell my shares to you?"


    I smile. She''s caught on quicker than I expected, but I keep my tone calm, almost motherly. "Not immediately, of course," I say, though the words are a lie. "You are here under my sponsorship to get your green card. That must be our first priority. Rest assured I will pay you above the rmended price."


    "I''ll think about it," she finally says, though I can tell she''s not convinced. "But for now, I''ll hold onto them. See what I can contribute here first."


    A flicker of irritation tightens my body, though I force a gracious smile. "Of course. Take all the time you need," I say, though inwardly, my frustration simmers.


    If she and her siblings hold on to those shares, they could fracture Brennan Industries. They don''t understand the stakes-only I do. And I''ve sacrificed too much to let thispany slip through my fingers.


    The door opens, and Lance steps in, giving Mia a brief wink before his gaze settles on me. He''s been


    375 ying Along


    watching her like a hawk since she arrived at thepany, though his interest is personal.


    I''ve noticed the way his eyes follow her, the slight shift in his demeanor when she''s around. Lance may be good at his job, but he''s not subtle when ites to attraction.


    "I''ll see youter at home." I say to dismiss Mia.


    As Mia leaves, I turn to him. "Lance," I say, a hint of warning in my tone, "don''t let that little flirtation with Mia get in the way of your responsibilities to me."


    He raises an eyebrow, clearly unbothered by my disapproval. "She''s part of the family now, Judy. And I''m not the one bringing her here. You invited her. What''d you expect?"


    "I expect you to keep your focus where it belongs-on thispany''s finances."


    "I always do, you know that. Now why am I here?"


    "Keep it professional, Lance. This family doesn''t need any moreplications."


    He shrugs, clearly unfazed. "You are the root of the familyplications, so take your own advice."


    I consider firing back, reminding him of his ce, but I hold back. Lance is too valuable to risk losing; he knows more about Jayden than anyone. I need him until I reveal those delicious photos.


    Instead, I keep my tone even. "Just remember, Lance-Brennan Industries is mine. I built it, and I''ll be the one who decides its future. Jayden will inherit it one day, yes, but I''ll ensure he has a clean path to walk." Lance''s smirk fades, his expression hardening. "Sure. Jayden wants this back like a hole in the head. You pushed him away, he won''t be back. You''re delusional,


    Pushed him away? Nonsense. I''ve spent years protecting Jayden, securing his future, building something he can carry forward. I''m the only one who understands what''s at stake. Winona is the one who ruined all of that. I watch him, keeping my expression neutral. "I trust his time in Brussels has been to his liking?"


    "Why don''t you ask him?"


    I re at him.


    "I need the financial reports on my desk in the morning."


    "What? You said next week. That will take me the rest of the night!"


    "You best get started then."


    He leaves in a huff and I love it when I can flex my muscles like that.


    My phone rings. I answer it swiftly, recognizing the number of a contact who owes me more than a few favors. "This is Judy."


    The voice on the other end sounds tense, apologetic even. "Mrs. Brennan, I''m calling about the arrangements you requested regarding Gus Brennan. Unfortunately..." he hesitates, choosing his words carefully, "I can''t help you." Iugh. "I don''t need to remind you of what you owe me, surely?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    375 ying Along


    "It''s...it''s not that. I got you the time, but Gus has refused to see you ording to the instructions he left."


    I grip the edge of my desk, fighting the sh of anger rising within me. Refused me? Gus has the audacity to reject me?


    My voice is cold, controlled. "Did he give a reason?"


    "No, ma''am. But apparently the instructions do mention you by name. Under no circumstance -."


    "Okay, okay, I get it."


    "Sorry."


    I manage a thin smile, though no one is here to see it. Thank you for letting me know," I say, keeping my tone polite. "That will be all."


    The call ends, and I ce my phone down, staring at the polished surface of my desk. My fingers press hard into the wood, and I feel the edges digging into my skin.


    He''s mistaken if he believes he can simply ignore me.


    I let my


    mind turn to Jayden. This recent time in Europe, settling into the family life with her by his side. But I still have onest card to y.


    Images from this hall pass week. I need to find the perfect time in which to bring them to him. Jayden


    think he''s finally found peace with that woman, but he''ll soon see how easily she betrayed him.


    may


    I need to focus on getting Mia up to speed so she can help run things while I''m gone.

 Chapter 376

    376 Life Finally Works (Jayden)


    The Nexus jet is smooth and steady as it slices through the clouds, with Viktor sitting across from me, his usual calm demeanor just a touch more rxed than usual.


    I can''t help but feel a rush of excitement about the future. Everything is falling into ce here in Brussels- the kids are adjusting, Winona seems at ease for the first time in a long time, and the cottage feels like it was made for us.


    I can''t remember thest time things felt... normal. As If, maybe, this could be our life, no huge shadows from the past ready to crash over us.


    "I have to say," I start, turning toward Viktor, "the staff BBQ was perfect."


    "agree.


    "They all seemed genuinely happy to be there. Now, with the diplomats'' wee partying up, I can feel like we''re... part of something here."


    Viktor nods, a hint of a smile on his face. "It''s a unique environment," he says. "But it works because you and Winona are making it your own."


    "It''s starting to feel like home," I admit. "Moving to the cottage is only going to make that even more real. But, you know," I lean back, scratching the back of my neck, "but I hadn''t nned to stay long term." "It''s a big decision.


    "I realize my decisions don''t just affect my family. They affect everyone who works for Gus and for Nexus, everyone who''s given their lives to make this it all run smoothly."


    "Precisely," Viktor says, his voice measured.


    "Nexus Global aside, I think moving from the main house will leave some discement. Just the kitchen staff alone..."


    "As much as they''re excited to see you all settle into the cottage, there''s... an expectation. Many of them assume they''ll be moving in along with you."


    I nce over, surprised. "To the cottage? We''d never all fit."


    Viktor smiles.


    "I hadn''t thought of that. I mean, it''s a house. For my family. Not the army of staff who''ve been there for... what, decades?"


    "Some of them, yes.


    "I don''t want to cut anyone''s job, but how can we keep that many people busy? Gus was alone there, but he spent a lot of time away too. What did they do?"


    "It''s true, Gus wasn''t there all the time," Viktor says, folding his hands thoughtfully. "But he kept the staff employed by using the ce for tours, and events." ""Like a tourist venue?"


    13


    376 Life Finally Works


    "Simr yes. There are many precious things to see there. The grand ballroom can host many for special events. The gardens are like a botanical garden. Even aquesthouse at times. Whatever it takes."


    "So... you''re saying to keep them all on, I need to find something for them to do?"


    Viktor nods. "Or transition some to other roles. There''s a respect that goes both ways, Jayden."


    I look at him. "How so?"


    "They''re loyal to you, to your family. But there is also a deep loyalty among the staff for each other. They''re like a family in their own way. However, if the arrangement no longer works, they''ll understand. But it''s a delicate bnce."


    I look out the window, thinking about it. A part of me doesn''t want to shake things up, they''ve already sacrificed so much to keep this ce running, even when Gus didn''t need them. But I can''t justify an entire staff for a single house.


    "I like the idea of using the ce as a tourist stop, for events and the gardens. That makes sense to me. It has history and that''s important."


    "Yes, I''ll get all the past things brought to you, so you can understand. The mansion and grounds run quite separately from Nexus Global. One does not depend on the other."


    "What would you do?" I ask Viktor. "You know these people better than I do. What''s the best way to handle it without losing that loyalty, that sense of family they have? I don''t want to insult them."


    Viktor is quiet for a moment. "You''ve already made strides by showing them respect, by involving them in a family gathering and weing them to be part of your world."


    "Okay."


    "If you want my advice... consider a smaller staff at the cottage, those who are truly indispensable, offer transition to roles at Nexus or elsewhere in businesses Nexus own. You can support them in finding new opportunities, even if they''re not in the mansion." He continues, "The entire staff at the estate are invaluable in nning and executing events and taking care of visitors, even the public by busloads. But maybe some would like other things."


    I nod, thinking it through. "You''re right. I''ll talk to Winona and she can talk to each of them. Decide what we need at the cottage. With us down there, the main mansion and grounds can be that tourist and event


    space.


    "An ideal arrangement," Viktor agrees. "You''re not just a new family to them, Jayden. You''re... hope, of a sort. Many have been waiting for change toe."


    "Thanks, Viktor. For everything. And that family visit we talked about? The kids would love to see your family''s farm."


    Viktor''s face lights up at the mention. "It would be an honor. They''d be thrilled to host all of you."


    I smile. "I can find amodation close."


    "Nonsense. My brothers have new rustic huts almost fitted out. They''ll jump at the chance to give them a


    test run."


    376 Life Finally Works


    "That''s very generous and an honor."


    "Winona and Mama will have much to talk about with kids." Viktor smiles.


    "Winona is very excited to get some tips on running arge family."


    "Is that what you both wanted? Lots of kids?"


    "Actually, it kind of happened suddenly and it just felt right. Winona and I were married once before. Oh, you probably know all the gory details..."


    Viktor nods. "What''s on paper rarely tells the real story.


    "Winona had a miscarriage early. We''d never considered kids, hell we were still kids ourselves really. But that loss hit her hard and then the doctors told her she''d likely never carry babies to full term." ""But she did?"


    "Yes, Abby. Our miracle baby. But I never knew she existed until she was almost four. Again, you probably read the details."


    "Miracles can happen again."


    "I also got Henry, I think I''ve used up my miracle baby quota."


    Viktor nods. "You adopted Bobby and Sarah."


    "Yeah, like I say, it felt right. The way they came to us was nothing short of a miracle either. But it''s been tough because it all happened so fast. Winona has been an amazing mother." "You are a very lucky man."


    "How about you? Why aren''t you married and wrangling a bunch of kids?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I guess I work, I have my younger family members." He shrugs. "I haven''t met the right one yet, maybe. Or I like my life as it is."


    "I''m hearing you. Lance and I, boy, we''ve had the best bachelor life. But I wouldn''t trade that for being a dad. No way."


    Viktor raises his ss of scotch. "To miracle kids."


    I clink my ss against his. "To miracle kids."

 Chapter 377

    177 The Man Ai


    377 The Man I Am


    (Jayden)


    The idea that some of the staff might like a change in dwirling in my mind.


    Then a thought jumps into my head. With all the skills on offer at Gus''s estate, it would make a great training facility.


    And all thatnd surrounding it. Two thousand hectares, surely some of that can be set aside for staff needingnd to build on. In fact, why can''t the building and development of plots be a part of the training? "What if," I say, turning to Viktor, "Instead of just offering jobs, we gave them the chance to build something of their own? Something they can build on for themselves."


    Viktor''s eyebrows lift, a glint of interest in his eyes. "You mean.... to offer them a way to be self-sufficient?


    "Yes, if they chose that. But I think the whole estate could be a training facility. That would employ the staff and generate an ie to sustain the wages.


    "That''s very workable."


    1 nod, feeling the idea solidify as I speak. "Yes, exactly. I''d love to give the staff an option. For those who might prefer it, somend to work, a ce to build a future for themselves."


    "Not just employees, but stakeholders in their own lives," Viktor says slowly, a small smile forming. 1 think it''s brilliant.


    "Awesome!" I''m pleased he can see the vision like me


    "My father-he didn''t want charity. He wanted a way to earn his own way, to provide for us without having to rely on someone else''s handouts."


    "I think a training facility gives us a lot of options too. People get real skills and qualifications."


    "What you''re suggesting, it''s not just an offer-it''s a foundation for independence."


    "Right. If they have their ownnd, something they can call theirs, it''s not just a job-it''s a future."


    "A ce they can shape however they want. Grow food, raise animals, build a small business that feeds back into the local economy. Sharing their skills, teaching others."


    "It''s a win-win. They''d still have the option to work for us as long as they needed, but they''d also have something to pass down, something they could rely on. They can pay it off if that''s a better option than charity." Viktor nods thoughtfully.


    "I think it''s the way to move forward," I decide.


    "There may be some legalities involved withnd ownership."


    "We''ll sort it out. Nexus Global has enoughwyers."


    "This is a very exciting prospect."


    377 The Man I Am


    "Would your father... would he think this is a good idea?" I ask, ncing at Viktor.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His face softens, and he gives a slight nod. "He''d think you''re wise beyond your years. It''s the kind of legacy he''d believe in. More importantly, what would your father think?"


    The question catches me off guard. I look over at him, unsure of which father he even means. The man i grew up with? Or the man I''de to find out was my biological father?


    "Honestly," I start slowly, "I don''t even know if I''d call either of them my father, Greg... he barely wanted anything to do with me, except to hate me for existing." I pause while I think about it.


    "And Gus. Well, he didn''t exist to me until recently. Even if he wanted me to be in his life, I wasn''t. In the end, it was always just me and my mother."


    Viktor''s gaze holds steady, but he doesn''t say anything, letting me untangle the thoughts out loud. It''s strange-sometimes, I forget how much Judy took on.


    Even now, as she drives me to cut her from my life with her overreach and maniptions, there''s no denying the sacrifices she made.


    "For most of my life, Mother was both parents to me," I say, almost to myself. Memories bubble up, ones usually keep buried. "Greg had a temper, but it wasn''t physical with me... it was colder than that. But for Mother, well, she took a lot to protect me." "I see."


    "I remember her standing between us more than once


    "She protected you," Viktor notes.


    I nod, feeling a mix of resentment and something close to gratitude. "As much as she could. But she never saw when to let go. That''s the problem now. Anyway, I was left without any real father."


    "And now, this legacy, and finding Gus got the cottage built for me... It makes me think of how different things might have been. But it doesn''t make up for anything."


    Viktor considers my words, and I can tell he''s choosing his next carefully. "Maybe Gus intended for you to find your way to this point, to take it and make it your own. Sometimes the absence is the lesson."


    I scoff, not sure whether I agree or not. "Maybe. But it doesn''t change the fact that he wasn''t there. None of them were, really. Not how I needed them."


    1 let the silence stretch out, thinking of my own kids.


    "Sometimes, I worry I''m ovepensating with them. I admit quietly. "Trying to be too much of a father because I never had one who was truly there for me. Maybe I want to make up for everything I didn''t have." "You think that''s wrong?"


    1 hesitate, shaking my head slowly. "No... but I don''t want them to grow up resenting me or feeling like they have to live up to some idea I have for them. I don''t want them to feel what I felt, It''s a lot to carry, Viktor." 377 The Man I Am


    He nods, as if he understands more than he''s saying. "It sounds like you''re aware of that bnce. That''s already more than many can im."


    It''s something, I suppose. I let his words sink in, thinking of Winona, who''s been my rock through this all. I need to be that for her and the kids. And maybe, If I''m being honest, that''s my way of making up for everything I never had.


    "I just want to be better than the men, and women, before me, Viktor," I finally say. "To give my kids what I never had, love and support, without drowning them in expectations."


    Viktor watches me, his expression thoughtful. "Sounds like you''re already on that path."


    "I like to think so. But at the end of the day, I wouldn''t be the man I am without Winona, I would not change one thing that meant I''d never have met her. From the day Iid eyes on her, I knew we were meant to be." "Love can ovee anything."


    "It certainly has so far. I don''t even know why she gives me the time of day after all she''s been through because of loving me."


    "Perhaps one day you will need to afford her the same level of forgiveness."


    "And I will. Nothing can ever turn me away from her."


    374 Result!


    378 Result!

 Chapter 378

    378 Result! (Winona)


    I stare at the test, my whole world narrowed down to that tiny, stic window


    what it


    I''ve always been sure this would be negative. There''s no need to feel disappointed or upset. It i is. The chances of me actually being pregnant, after already having one impossible pregnancy, is a drop in the ocean.


    Negative is what I knew would happen. Negative is exactly what I need. So much lessplicated. I stare inside that stic window and there''s no mistaking the result.


    Two lines.


    Bold. Clear.


    Positive.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The room falls away. All the air leaves my lungs. I clutch my chest and try to suck oxygen in, but I can''t


    breathe.


    I''m pregnant.


    I press my other hand to my stomach, half-expecting to feel something-a heartbeat, a flutter, any sign that this is real. But, of course, it''s just me and the stillness of my own pulse, thudding beneath my palm.


    My racing pulse fills my ears. My heart is thumping. This is really impossible. My chest is about to cave in, I swear.


    The air suddenly sucks into my lungs, and I jump up and pull up my underwear and jeans. My fingers can


    hands. barely work the zipper and button. I wash my


    Surely y this i


    is a mistake. I wish I bought more than one test now. I cannot be pregnant. But these tests are


    very urate.


    I need a blood test. But how do I do that privately? Judy might be at every turn, with eyes and ears, watching and waiting.


    Just me going into a medical center or doctor''s surgery is going to make her want to know why. She knew with Abby, that old woman here knew, how do I know Judy won''t work it out?


    Oh. My. God. I''m pregnant?


    For a moment, joy surges through me, bright and uncontainable. A new life, a miracle I never thought possible.


    Despite everything I''ve convinced myself of, the walls I''ve built up, I can''t help but feel the warmth of hope, the thrill of something incredible blooming inside me.


    But then, as quickly as it came, the joy is pushed back by a wave of fear. I sink down onto the edge of the tub, my hand still resting over my stomach.


    I know how unlikely it is for me to carry another pregnancy to term, I know I''ll miscarry. I know that will


    378 Resulti


    break my heart.


    "Don''t get your hopes up." I murmur to myself, my voice shaky.


    But it''s toote for that, isn''t it? I can feel the swell of love for this little life, the fierce, protective instinct that kicks in before I even fully understand it. And with Ites the terror of losing something! automatically care about so deeply. I clutch the test, fingers trembling. How am I going to tell Jayden? His words from our phone call echo in my mind.


    No matter what.


    Those words ground me, give me a thread of strength to cling to.


    But I also know him well enough to know hall pass week details will test him. But me carrying another man''s baby? That cannot ever be something I''d expect him to tolerate. Let alone who those other men


    are.


    My chest tightens as I imagine his reaction. He''s told me over and over that he trusts me, that nothing from that week matters now. But if I''ve fallen pregnant in that week, will that trust hold?


    I can''t even expect it to. That''s asking too much. Even if he did say he still loved and wanted me, I''d never really be sure. How can anyone do that for real?


    I close my eyes, taking a deep breath. There''s no going back now. This is my reality, and whatever questions he has, whatever fears mighte up, I''ll face them.


    Because this baby deserves to be known, deserves a mother who will fight for them no matter what. Above all, it''s my baby.


    A new wave of emotion hits me-a fierce determination that surprises me.


    I thought I''d buried these dreams, let go of any chance for another baby after Abby. But the thought of carrying this life, of holding them in my arms, fills me with a kind of strength I forgot I had.


    But carrying to term or even enough time to safely birth the baby, is the part I can''t control, can I? Letting myself imagine a bouncing baby in my arms is stupid.


    It''s terrifying. And it''s beautiful. But if this is a chance for something real, somethingsting, then I''ll hold onto it with everything I have.


    I''m clinging to hope, but the risks are real. The doctors warned me that carrying a pregnancy to term risks my life.


    Another tear slips down my cheek, and I let it fall, a mixture of relief, fear, and something deeper that! can''t quite name. This baby, this tiny life growing inside me, deserves every ounce of love I can give. And no matter what happens, I''ll be here, fighting for them every step of the way.


    The question of how to tell Jayden lingers. Definitely not over the phone.


    Why did I have to think I needed to experiment with other men? That ruined a moment that should be beautiful between Jayden and I.


    But then, how beautiful can it be when I know this pregnancy won''tst anyway? I can''t be delusional


    378 Result!


    about this. But surely there is some hope to cling to?


    I''m not sure about anything right now.


    With shaking hands, I dial Lisa,

 Chapter 379

    379 rity in the Chaos


    379 rity in the Chaos


    (Winona)


    Lisa picks up, her face flooding my screen. The worry on her face is evident, her eyes scanning mine.


    "Winona! Did you do it? Did you take the test?" she asks.


    I swallow, unable to find the


    Words. With a shaky hand, I hold the test up to the screen, showing her the


    two unmistakable lines, bold as anything.


    It''s confirmation of a reality I barely dared to believe possible,


    Lisa''s jaw drops. "No fucking way... You are pregnant?" Her voice softens with something between awe and disbelief.


    I nod, feeling everything crash over me. "I can''t believe it either, Lisa. It''s all a blur. There''s so much, too much."


    Lisa''s face lights up briefly, but then her expression shifts, her mind clearly racing. "This is...plicated?"


    "Complicated," I repeat, the word tasting bitter on my tongue. "More thanplicated, Lisa. This is... a disaster. What if..." My voice catches, but I force the words out. "What if it isn''t Jayden''s? Why does it even matter if I lose it anyway?"


    Lisa takes a deep breath, nodding slowly, her gaze steady on mine. "Alright, first things first, Winona. Breathe. You''ve been through worse than this. We''ll take it step by step, like always."


    Her calm tone anchors me a little, and I let out a shaky breath, focusing on the logic she brings. "If only I knew what the first step is."


    "Confirmation, babe. You need a real blood test to confirm the pregnancy and..." she hesitates, then pushes forward, "and a paternity test. That''s justmon sense here."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I swallow hard, feeling the enormity of her suggestion. "A paternity test. So early? Won''t Jayden need to know?"


    "Remember when Gus knew Jayden was the father of Henry and not Lance? Ashlyn was barely pregnant. There are ways to do this from your blood test, DNA, and you need that answer as soon as possible."


    Lisa''s right. This is bigger than just me; it''s about the family Jayden and I have built, the trust we''ve painstakingly pieced together.


    "God, Lisa," I murmur, pressing a hand over my stomach. "I know I have to know, but... what if it isn''t his?" Her expression softens, and she shakes her head gently. "You can''t go down that rabbit hole yet. Law of averages says Jayden is the father. And if that''s true, then the details of hall pass week don''t matter."


    "But if it''s not..." I can barely bring myself to say it.


    Lisa''s gaze sharpens. "We''re not thinking like that right now. Firstly, you need medical confirmation of pregnancy and how far along you are. Secondly, establish Jayden is the father with DNA/Thirdly, I''m getting on a ne toe help you sort through all this as soon as I can."


    My heart swells at her offer, the relief so strong it brings tears to my eyes. "You''ll reallye?"


    379 rity in the Chaos


    "Of course. You''re my best friend. You''re not doing this alone." Her voice is unwavering, like it''s the most obvious thing in the world.


    I wipe away tears, my mind spinning with a mixture of gratitude and fear. "But what if... what if he asks about hall pass week, Lisa? What do I tell him? I don''t even know what he''ll think. If he even suspects..."


    Lisa cuts me off with a gentle but firm voice. "Babe, you don''t have to tell him every detail unless ites down to it."


    "We promised, no lies."


    "If this baby is his, then he doesn''t need to know about any other possibility. Not unless you want him to. There''s no sense saying anything if it doesn''t even matter."


    The thought of keeping secrets from Jayden makes my stomach twist. But Lisa''s right, I know she is. There''s no point if it turns out to be his child.


    This alone is enough to deal with right now.


    "I feel like I''m being dishonest not telling him" I say, voice still shaky.


    "Winona. If the baby''s his, then it''s his. That''s it. That''s the story, no questions needed. But if you find out otherwise, then we deal with it. One thing at a time."


    The practicality in her words isforting, a stark contrast to the chaos in my mind. "You''re right. I''ll get the tests, keep calm, and stay healthy. One step at a time."


    "Good," she says, her smile warm and encouraging. "Now, promise me you won''t let this get you all worked up, not until you have answers. You need to get onto this right away." "I promise. I''ll find a way to get the tests done discreetly. I have to go under Judy''s radar."


    "Who do you trust over there?"


    "Only Viktor so far, but he''s in London with Jayden for the next two days."


    "Can you call him, you only need a name of a doctor."


    "Yes. I can and I will."


    "Perfect," Lisa replies, leaning closer to the screen. "And Winona, listen. You''re going to get through this. No matter what the results are, we''ll face it together. I''ve got your back."


    Tears blur my vision again, and I can only nod, overwhelmed by her loyalty. "Thank you. I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    "Good thing you don''t have to find out, huh?" She grins, breaking the tension with her usual humor. "Now, I''ll get on booking my flight, and you focus on keeping calm, taking care of yourself, and avoiding Judy''s radar. We''ll handle the rest when I get there." A small, tentative smile tugs at my lips. "Okay. I''ll get the tests, and we''ll go from there."


    "That''s my girl. I''ll be there soon, babe. And Winona?"


    "What?"


    79 rry in the Chaos


    "I know having all those staff goes against the grain for you, but you have to rest. Any little thing might trigger, well...I''m worried for your health, okay?"


    "I promise I will go slow and do all the right things, including using the staff."


    "Perfect. See you soon. But call anytime."


    "I will. Thanks."


    With a final nod, I end the call, a sense of calm settling over me. Lisa''s right. One thing at a time. I''ll call Viktor, get the tests done, find out the truth, and face whateveres next.


    I press a hand over my stomach, a flicker of hope mixing with fear. This baby deserves love, deserves a future.


    I''ll fight to give them that-no matter what it takes.

 Chapter 380

    380 A Tiny Dream of Hope


    (Winona)


    Henry''s soft whimpers stir me from my thoughts, anchoring me back to the present. The kids will be almost finished with their chores.


    I cross the room to his crib, our walk-in wardrobe converted into a makeshift nursery, and lean over to scoop him up. waving aimlessly in the air.


    His little face scrunches, his Darely opening as he lets out a sleepy cry, his tiny fists


    "Hey, sweet boy," I murmur, pressing a kiss to his forehead as I cradle him close. His soft baby scent fills me, warm andforting. I hold him tighter, feeling a surge of emotion rise inside me. Despite everything Henry''s been through, he''


    here, healthy and full of life, and I still find myself amazed by the strength this tiny boy has shown. Delivered by Caesarian at 25 weeks, he spent those first days so fragile, connected to machines and tubes. Maybe that''s all I need, to get to that point in the gestation. But even that is a pipe dream. But I wonder how far along I am already?


    kiss Henry on the cheek. He''s fought to make it through each day. It''s a miracle he''s made it this far, ¨¤ gift I never stop being grateful for. Despite all the unhinged things Ashlyn did to me, I thank her for her final gift. Before the end came, she wanted the best for her baby


    She even asked me to adopt him before she went off that facility roof. I don''t believe that was an ident. It just smacks of Judy''s interference. Jayden cut Judy off to protect us all.


    There are days here when I could believe that has really happened.


    But in reality I know thinking she''s not in our lives would be a fool''s game to y.


    I settle Henry on the changing table, unwrapping him from his nket as he wriggles and squirms. His sleepy eyes blink up at me, he gives me a smile and I feel a rush of love, so strong it''s almost overwhelming.


    I never imagined I''d be so lucky as to be his mom, to share this life with Jayden and watch him grow. He may not have grown inside me but he''s every bit as lodged in my heart as Abby.


    That goes for Bobby and Sarah too. All my kids. Everyone of them I''ll protect with everything I have.


    "Let''s get you cleaned up, hmm?" I whisper, unfastening his diaper with gentle hands.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Tlet him have a kick around for a minute after I''ve wiped and powdered him.


    I think about what it would be like to grow another baby inside me, to feel those tiny kicks. Just the thought makes my heart race with equal parts excitement and terror.


    I should not get any expectations.


    Another baby seems impossible. But then, isn''t Henry proof that miracles can happen?


    "Look at you, Henry," I whisper, smoothing a hand over his soft hair. "Our little fighter"


    380 A Tiny Dream of Hope


    I finish changing him and lift him back into my arms, cuddling him close. There''s so much I want to tell him, so much love I want to give, not just to him, but to the life growing inside me. If this pregnancy really is possible. But with the reality of my condition, I know carrying to term is a risk, one that could bring both heartbreak and loss on a much grander scale.


    To lose the baby early is one thing, but if I was to get so far along I''d have to deliver a baby I''d never see grow, that would be devastating.


    I tuck Henry into his pram, adjusting the nket to keep him snug, and we make our way out to find the other kids.


    They''re finishing up their chores, Bobby and Sarah carefully tidying up the kitchen after prepping vegetables for dinner.


    I can''t help but smile at their hard work, their faces lighting up when they see me.


    "Hey, guys," I call out as they spot me.


    They look up, beaming, proud of the job they''ve done. "We''re all finished, Mom!" Sarah says, giving me a grin as she puts away thest dish. "You did a fantastic job. Where''s Abby?"


    "Abby has gone to pick up toys in her room," Bobby exins. "She peeled the carrots and took the peelings to thepost first."


    "Well, you three have earned some time at the cottage swings for sure."


    "I''ll go get Abby," Bobby offers.


    "Thanks Bobby, I''m excited to see some paint go on the walls. I think we can move in when Dad gets back from London. At least make a start."


    "It will be so cool." He heads off to find Abby.


    My mind goes to calling Viktor as we all head down the pathway to the cottage.


    As the kids skip ahead toward the path down to the swings, I pull out my phone and scroll through to Viktor''s number. If there''s anyone I can rely on for privacy and discretion, it''s him. My pulse races as I press the call button. I look around to see there''s no one in sight.


    The call connects. "Hello."


    "Hi, Please don''t tell Jayden I called, alright?"


    There''s a brief pause, and he replies smoothly, "Understood."


    "Can you talk?"


    "Yes. Go ahead."


    I take a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. "I need... guidance. Discreetly. Would you know of a trusted doctor or... somewhere for private blood testing?"


    380 A Tiny Dream of Hope


    Another pause, but Viktor''s quick to catch on. "My mother," he replies, his tone steady. "She can ensureplete confidentiality."


    Relief floods through me. "That would be perfect. You think she could...e to me?"


    "She can," he assures.


    "Okay. Okay. Good." I close my eyes because that''s not all I need to ask him.


    "I''m not sure how much you know but a while back, when Gus first came to Brennan Industries, he had DNA proof Jayden was Henry''s father. Ashlyn was still pregnant." "I''m aware."


    "Do you know where? I mean they''d still have Jayden''s DNA profile right?"


    "I can look into that."


    "Thank you."


    "I''ll find out how we manage that for you."


    "appreciate that." I keep my voice level.


    There''s a moment of silence, then his tone softens, just a bit. "Are you alright? She could stay with you for a day or two."


    For a second, I almost say yes. "No, just the blood test for now. She has enough on her te, I''m sure." "Very well," Viktor replies, his tone respectful. "She''ll be there as soon as possible." I exhale slowly, feeling some of the tension lift. "Thank you. I''ll be ready."


    I''ve never been less ready for anything.

 Chapter 381

    X


    381 Stamping My Authority


    (Jayden)


    The Nexus Global London office sprawls before me in slick, minimalist decor-ss walls, polished stone floors, and a sterile, almost clinical sense of order.


    I''m here, and the cool indifference emanating from the walls almost dares me to feel out of ce. But I won''t give them the satisfaction. I''ve done my research and I''m ready to battle.


    We step into the boardroom, and the low hum of conversation dies immediately. My eyes scan the table, taking in the steely expressions.


    The London team looks at me like I''m here to disrupt their carefully curated world. I''m the outsider, the American, the wild card disrupting their routine, and the disdain isn''t exactly subtle.


    I don''t let it rattle me. This is mypany now.


    At the head of the table sits Grayson Whitmore. Late forties, silver at the temples, his suit cut to perfection and his demeanor radiating the cold, meticulous confidence of someone who''s run this show for years.


    His air of superiority is so quintessentially British, every inch of him oozing a certain stiff upper lip arrogance. His gaze barely flickers over me as he acknowledges my presence with a nod, nothing more. Viktor, always attuned, clears his throat to break the icy silence. "Allow me to introduce Mr. Jayden Brennan," he announces, voice cutting through the stillness. "Chairman and head of Nexus Global." Grayson doesn''t bother to rise, just extends a hand across the table, palm down, in a gesture so forced it''s almost insulting. "Jayden. Wee to London. We''ve heard...quite a lot about you."


    I sp his hand, giving a firm shake, matching his gaze. "Mr. Brennan to you. I''ve looked forward to this meeting."


    Grayson leans back, folding his arms. "Mr. Brennan, indeed. I hope we can get through everything today to your...satisfaction."


    The others around the table don''t introduce themselves, but I recognize a few faces from my research- Leanne Bently, CFO; Harris Ridge, head of product development, a balding man with furrowed brows.


    A few others who remain silent, casting sidelong nces my way. I get the impression they''re waiting, measuring, testing me before they decide if I''m worth their respect.


    "Let''s get on with why I''m here," I say, scanning the room. "Hugo Deveraux identified a significant project that had recently...copsed. Long term clients."


    Grayson''s face tightens. He clearly did not know that''s why I''m here. Good work, Hugo.


    "Ah, yes. We were going to inform you. But we thought it best to spare you the details. I had thought I had it under control."


    My fingers tense against the arm of the chair, but I keep my voice even.


    "I''d love to know what exactly caused this client to leave." I stand up and pace a little/


    Grayson nods at Harris. "Go on, Harris. Give Mr. Brennan a summary."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Harris clears his throat, but I don''t miss the slight tremor in his voice. "We were in the final stages of securing a contract."


    He hesitates, shooting Grayson a


    He hesitates, shooting Grayson


    nervous


    seek services elsewhere."


    s over our proposed timelines and eventually decided to


    "Unforeseenplications?" I echo, letting I


    Sng stretch out as I look directly at Grayson. "I''ve read


    the reports. I''ve spoken to the client in perso were also... discrepancies in budget allocation eadlines were missed. And if I''m not mistaken, there Significant ones."


    Grayson looks me in the eye. "It''s aplex matter, Mr. Brennan. The client had high expectations, and there were unavoidable dys due to circumstances beyond our control."


    "Beyond your control?" I say, my tone sharp. "Did it ur to you thatmunication would''ve prevented this? That a little foresight could have kept the client from walking? Getting me involved would''ve saved this contract." Grayson shifts, but he recovers quickly, a thin smile stretching across his lips. "Mr. Brennan, with all due respect, we''ve been handling these ounts long before your involvement with Nexus."


    He interlocks his fingers on the table in front of him and continues.


    "We know how to navigate the market here. Our clients appreciate the level of respect and expertise we bring, without the need for... impulsive interventions."


    I let his words hang in the air, feeling the tension build. "You''re saying these kinds of losses are normal?"


    "Precisely," Grayson replies smoothly. "We handle high-stakes projects, Mr. Brennan. There will always be risks."


    "Risks, yes," I say, leaning forward. "But negligence? That''s another matter entirely."


    The atmosphere in the room shifts, a ripple of unease passing through the other executives. I see Grayson''s face tighten, the slightest hint of a vein throbbing at his temple.


    "You''re suggesting we were negligent?" His voice drops, the veneer of politeness slipping. "I''d watch your tone, Mr. Brennan. You''re in our territory now. We understand the subtleties of this market far better than you ever will." The patronizing tone grates at me, the condescension clear as day.


    I stay cool, meeting his gaze with an unflinching stare. You let a multi-million-pound contract fall through because of unforeseenplications, you did little to no damage control and you think that''s eptable?" Grayson''s eyes sh but he doesn''t reply.


    "Thecency I''m seeing here is uneptable. Nexus Global is evolving, and if you can''t keep up, then maybe you don''t belong here."


    A few executives shift in their seats, exchanging uneasy nces. Grayson''s face flushes, and I see a flicker of anger in his eyes. I''m pushing him, and he knows it.


    991 Stamping My Authority


    He clears his throat, forcing a smile. "It''s easy to criticize from a distance, Mr. Brennan. But we don''t need shy speeches or impulsive decisions here. We rely on stability, on calcted actions. Perhaps that''s a lesson you could stand to learn." The words hit, and I know they''re intended to dig at my personal life, to call out what he assumes is a reckless American attitude. But he''s mistaken if he thinks that''ll faze me.


    "Make no mistake-there will be changes. And If you''re not ready to embrace the pace, then I suggest you find the exit."


    I stand at the head of the boardroom table and all eyes are now on me.

 Chapter 382

    382 Meeting ra (Winona)


    I wait inside the estate, trying to steady my nerves. Viktor''s mother, ra, is due any moment. From what Jayden''s told me, she''s not only a skilled midwife and herbalist, but the backbone of a massive family- twelve children, each with a distinct role on their farm To say I''m feelingpletely useless and intimidated is an understatement.


    But ra lives a lifestyle I''ve longed for. I''m hoping to learn a lot from her.


    Finally, a staff member enters the living area, guiding a tall,posed woman towards me. ra has a face softly lined with experience.


    Her hair tied back in a pony-tail, her expression warm yet focused. She''s dressed in a floral cotton dress. Her small handbag seems more practical than stylish, but there''s an aura about her-a quiet strength. "ra, it''s wonderful to meet you." I extend my hand, making sure not to give anything away to the staff member who brought her in. "I''m dying to pick your brains about wrangling these kids of mine." She takes my hand warmly, her grip both gentle and strong. "Nice to meet you, Winona," she says in a voice touched by a Hungarian ent. "Viktor has spoken highly of you and your family." "Thank you foring by. Firstly, I wanted to show you the cottage I''m setting up for the family. I''m wanting to establish a kitchen garden. I''m so d you coulde and help me design it." I keep my tone casual.


    ra nods knowingly, her expression giving nothing away to the staff nearby. "Of course. Lead the way. A garden is a great way to engage children."


    As we walk, we exchange small talk, keeping things light. I mention the size of the estate, and ra hums in appreciation.


    "It is a beautiful ce, but beauty alone does not make a home, hmm?" She nces at me with a littleN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    smile.


    "Exactly," I agree, surprised by how easily she seems to understand. "That''s why I''m looking forward to moving into the cottage with the kids." "It sounds perfect."


    "But it is definitely not a cottage. But it''s understatedpared to the estate we''re in now. But I think a pce is understatedpared to that." She smiles. "I think it''s not the size, no? It''s how the ce feels."


    "Yes. The cottage feels like a family home albeit a veryrge one, but the estate feels like a museum."


    "I understand. My brood would be like...ah, I think you say, bull in a china shop?"


    Iugh. "My three older ones are like that. I can only imagine Henry when he is on the move. Jayden says you have twelve children? I mean, how?" I smile.


    "It was not easy, but there is strength in numbers," she says with a wink. "My older children took on roles


    as the younger ones grew. The six oldest are all adults now. So, there was a gap for a while."


    "It''s still amazing. I want to learn everything I can from you."


    We reach the cottage, and I open the door, motioning her inside. The cozy, freshly painted walls and the sparse but meaningful furniture I''ve cleaned up makes it feel lived in. ra walks in, ncing around with appreciation. "It is lovely," she says. "I see why you feel connected here. It is important, to have such a ce."


    "Thank you. I think Jayden and the kids are really going to enjoy it." I lead her to the small living area, where we both settle in. "Would you like something to drink?" "No thank you. Maybe afterwards."


    "I guess we should get to the real reason you''re here. Sorry but I need to be sure ofplete privacy. I''m not sure who I can trust here. Apart from Viktor, of course." "Winona," she begins gently, "I can assure you; you can trust me."


    I take a deep breath. "I took a home pregnancy test. It came up positive, but I need to be sure."


    ra nods calmly, her eyes meeting mine with an understanding that surprises me. "I can do a blood prick test, here and now."


    I feel my breath hitch slightly. Here and now? I hadn''t expected to face the truth this soon. "You... mean you can tell me right away?"


    She gestures to her handbag. "Yes. Just a small blood prick. It is not invasive, and we will know the result within moments." "That''s no ordinary purse is it?"


    She smiles. "No really." She gets out ancet and a strip. Then she puts ontex gloves.


    My heart thuds, and I force myself to take a deep breath. "I just, I mean, I didn''t know that was possible."


    ra reaches out, her voice gentle. "Only if you feel ready, Winona. There is no rush."


    "No," I say. "Let''s... let''s do it. I need to know for sure."


    ra reaches for my hand, her touch steady and warm. "It will just be a quick prick. A droplet of blood is all I need."


    I nod, squeezing my eyes shut as she pricks my finger, barely feeling anything over the panic rising inside


    1. me.


    "Just press on that finger for a minute to stop any bleeding." Her voice seems far away.


    She ces a drop of blood on the testing strip, and we sit in silence as my head spins with what I might be about to hear. What is it I want to hear? Finally, she looks at me,


    her gaze


    soft.


    "Are you ready to hear the result?"

 Chapter 383

    383 No Room for Weakness


    (Jayden)


    "This is not the level of management Gus tolerated, and I won''t put up with ipetence either."


    Grayson''s face flickers with shock, quickly masked by that mask of politeness. He straightens his posture, clearly readying himself for another lecture, but I don''t give him the chance.


    "We hire strategists here, not outdated relics clinging to tradition." My words are precise, each onending with a deliberate sting. "This isn''t a game for you to y by your own rules." Grayson forces a smile. "Mr. Brennan, perhaps if you took the time to understand our approach instead of


    "Understand?" I interrupt. "The only thing I understand is that you''ve misled thispany, mismanaged it. You lost a crucial deal due to pure negligence. The time for your excuses is over, Grayson. You''re a liability."


    A murmur ripples through the room, a few of the other executives ncing at Grayson, visibly ufortable. Good.. Let them squirm.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Grayson''s smile is gone now, reced by a steely re. "With all due respect, Mr. Brennan, Nexus London has achieved its sess without interference from the outside. We''ve maintained stability, grown market share-" "Stability is a euphemism for stagnation, Grayson. Real business moves forward, adapts, and anticipates. You''re not leaders here; you''re ceholders."


    Grayson''s knuckles go white as he grips the edge of the table. He''s trying to keep hisposure, but I can see the cracks forming, his carefully constructed fa?ade slipping.


    "You''re fired. Clear your desk by the end of the day-if you''re even capable of that."


    A collective gasp echoes around the room. Grayson''s face twists in shock, then fury. He stares at me, disbelief giving way to barely contained rage. His hands tremble as he pushes himself up from his seat, his face red with anger. "You arrogant little-" he shouts, losing every ounce of his cold demeanor as he lunges forward, fists clenched.


    Before I can react, Viktor steps between us. His face is stone-cold, eyes unyielding as he stares down Grayson, his stance blocking any path forward.


    Grayson falters as he finds himself staring at Viktor, an immovable force. The room is silent, every person caught between shock and the thrill of impending chaos.


    "Step back," Viktor''s voice is a low growl.


    Grayson hesitates but after a tense second, he straightens, attempting to salvage what''s left of his dignity. "This isn''t over," he says. "You have no idea what you''re doing, Brennan. You think you cane in here and throw your weight around? You''ll regret this." I raise an eyebrow, my tone cold and unbothered. "Is that a threat? I have more than enough to take you


    383 No Room for Weakness


    to court over this. It''s been going on for years. And don''t expect a severance package.


    Grayson''s face pales and he tries to lunge around Viktor. He barely makes it two steps toward me. Viktor''s hand is a vise, twisting Grayson''s arm back in one brutal, fluid motion.


    Grayson grunts, I see a sh of panic as Viktor''s grip locks him in ce. The room falls into silence, the other executives watching, their eyes wide. Viktor''s face remains impassive, a calm, almost lethal focus in his eyes thatmunicates a single message: don''t cross him. "You don''t touch Mr. Brennan, ever," Viktor says, his as chilling as it isposed.


    The remaining executives exchange nces, and I can feel a shift in the room. Power''s changed hands, and they all know it.


    Viktor releases Grayson, letting him stumble back, his face flushed with a mix of anger and humiliation. He res at me, but I step forward, meeting his gaze with a cold authority that doesn''t waver,


    "Pack your things and get out. You''re done here," I say, my voice a low, dangerous murmur.


    Viktor moves back to his ce beside me, and for a split second, I catch a glint of approval in his eyes. It''s subtle, but it''s there.


    Grayson leaves, rubbing his arm.


    "Well then," I say, settling back in my seat at the head of the table, my voice regaining its calm. "Let''s move on. We have apany to run."


    I get some affirmations and a few nods.


    "Any other insights on how I should manage Nexus Global?" I ask, my tone clipped but calm.


    "No, Mr. Brennan," Leanne Bently replies, her voice soft and almost... inviting. She tucks a strand of hair behind her ear, her gaze never leaving mine. "I think you''ve made your direction clear." I give a curt nod, keeping my expression neutral, but the hint of a smile lingers in her eyes.


    Another woman beside her shifts in her seat, adjusting the cleavage of her blouse down slightly as her gaze slowly runs over me. The hint of a blush coloring her cheeks. They don''t even try to mask their interest.


    I don''t engage beyond a professional nod of acknowledgment. I keep my focus razor-sharp, my demeanor unyielding.


    "This is the new Nexus Global," I say, my voice steady, a cool authority underscoring each word. "If you have a problem with the ways things will now be run, we''ll negotiate a severance package." Everyone shakes their heads.


    "Good. I don''t tolerate weakness, and I don''t tolerate betrayal. Make no mistake-my expectations are crystal clear. I''ll be moving around here in the next few days. I will speak with department employees as I go."


    I turn to leave but then turn back. "Oh, and the position for CEO here is open. All in-house applications will get an interview."


    I stride out, Viktor right by my side, the heels of our shoes clicking in unison against the polished floor.


    383 No Room for Weakness


    I let out a slow breath, grounding myself as we make the button, and I nce at Viktor. "Think that made e


    Viktor chuckles, low and steady. "They''ll remember it Brennan. And you''ve just earned it."


    Today was just the beginning.


    I straighten my tie. Gotta say, that was exhrating.

 Chapter 384

    384 Permission To Hope


    (Winona)


    "It is positive, Winona. You are pregnant."


    The words echo inside my pounding head, sending shock waves through me. My vision blurs, the walls close in. I can''t breathe, can''t think. This can''t be real.


    I feel tears on my cheeks but I''m so far away from reality right now. My anxiety has taken over. I clutch my chest and my breath won''te out of my lungs so I can take another breath in. "Winona, focus on my voice," ra says gently, her hands on mine. "Breathe. In... and out. Slowly."


    I try to follow her instructions, her calm voice guiding me through each breath. It''s hard. I just want to run away. Gradually, the panic recedes, leaving me feeling raw but steady.


    She reaches into her bag again, pulling out a small vial. "Here. This will help. passionflower andvender. Just breathe the scent in."


    I inhale the soft, calming scent, feeling it ground me as it fills my lungs. The tension in my chest loosens, and I look at ra, grateful beyond words.


    "Thank you," I whisper, barely able to speak past the lump in my throat.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She nods, her eyes understanding. "It is a lot to take in. But know that you do not have to carry this alone, yes? I am here to listen. I will not judge. We are all human."


    Something in her words breaks through my fear. "There''s... there''s a lot to think about. To figure out."


    "I''m here as long as you need."


    "I-don''t even know where to start," I mumble, but then it alles tumbling out. "It''s like... I never expected this, you know? When I was told I''d never be able to carry another baby... it shattered me."


    I pause for a second.


    "But somehow, I made peace with it. I told myself that Abby was a miracle. I was lucky. But now..." I trail off, a fresh wave of fear rushes over me.


    ra''s quiet, giving me space to breathe, her eyes warm and understanding. "Go on, dear," she says softly. I look away, forcing myself to continue. "What if I get my hopes up? What if I start to imagine a future, only to have it ripped away? The doctors told me the chances are next to nothing." ra''s face is gentle but serious. "There is no real way not to feel hope."


    I nod, swallowing. "I already love this baby, ra, I can feel it," I admit, feeling my throat tighten. "And that scares me because if I lose it... I''m not sure I can go through that. I don''t know if I''m strong enough." ra reaches across the table, resting her hand on mine. "What you''re feeling is perfectly natural, Winona."


    "It''s not just that. If I go too far along... if the baby goes close to a safe delivery time but I still lose the baby, then I''ll have to deliver. I''ll have to hold a baby I''ll never get to raise. And that id¨¦a-it''s unbearable."


    364 Permission To Mope


    ra''s hand tightens over mine, her gaze firm. "No one can predict the future. We only take one step, then the next."


    "And on top of all that, there''s a very slight chance Jayden might not be the father." I shake my head." This is such a mess." "You must be kind to yourself."


    I look up at ra, nerves prickling under my skin. "How soon can I find out how far along I am?"


    ra''s expression is calm, reassuring. "We can get an idea through blood tests-they''ll show us certain markers that indicate roughly how far along you might be." She pauses, studying me. "But a more precise answer woulde from an ultrasound." The thought of doing the first ultrasound without Jayden makes my heart ache. "I can''t do that alone," I admit, almost whispering. "Not without Jayden."


    ra nods, understanding flickering in her eyes. "Of course. The blood test will be sent to ab and give us some answers, but it takes time. And as for the other matter..." She hesitates, her gaze steady but


    serious.


    "The...the paternity?"


    "Yes. Viktor arranged for your samples to go to the sameb Gus used-they have Jayden''s DNA profile on file. It''s the most discreet way."


    I let out a shaky breath, relief mixing with my fear. "How long will it take?"


    "We can expedite it, but it will still take a few days," she says gently. "These things take time. I know waiting is difficult."


    My hands start to tremble, and I clutch them together to steady myself. "I just... I need to know as soon as possible. But thank you. Knowing that it''s in motion helps."


    "Let''s get those blood samples and then I have some herbal tea here I grew myself. That will help you." "Winona, I want you to start focusing on caring for yourself, for this baby," she says. "I know how hard this is, but there are ways we can support your body holistically, along with the medical advice you receive. Every little bit helps." "How... how would that even work? I mean, how can I keep this baby safe?"


    ra ces a reassuring hand on mine. "There are many approaches we can use together-nutrition, gentle herbal remedies, rest, meditation. And we can work with your doctors toplement their advice, using the strengths of both."


    The flicker of hope burns in my chest. "So... there is a chance? Even with everything the doctors have said?"


    She nods. "Winona, Mother Nature surprises me daily. You are now on a journey, one step at a time. We focus on helping you reach each new milestone, gradually. But you must feel you are worth it."


    "I just... I think about Henry, you know? He was so tiny, and he came so early." I pause, swallowing hard." His mother was kept on life support just so he could survive inside her for as long as possible. I never thought..." My voice trails off as a lump forms in my throat. 2/3


    384 Permission To Hope


    ra''s hand tightens around mine, grounding me. "I understand, dear. You''ve seen what it takes to hold ra''s hand tightens around mine, grounding me. "I


    on in those early stages.


    "Exactly." My voice wavers. "It''s terrifying, ra."


    "This life inside you deserves every ounce of love and hope you can give, and so do you."


    "Thank you, ra. I needed to hear that."


    She draws two vials of blood and pops them into a sealed container with an ice pack. "I''ll take the


    samples in on my way back. I''ll go and heat some water. You rx. Practice the breathing I showed you."


    I actually do feel calmer as I breathe in, hold it, and then breathe out all to the same count.


    Now I know I''m really pregnant.


    I think I can give myself permission to hope.

 Chapter 385

    385 Cottage Living (Winona)


    I take a step back, assessing the open-n kitchen, dining, and family room. It''s finallying together. Fresh flowers from the garden fill vases on the counter


    The windows gleam, and through them, I can see the forested areas and mountains. Every view, every little touch, feels like it belongs to us:


    Keeping myself busy with this house has be more than a distraction. Each polished surface, each thoughtfully ced piece, feels like a tiny triumph over the panic that keeps creeping in.


    I need to focus on things I can control-the endless arrangement of pillows, the organization of drawers, the flow of each room. These are things that make sense. Things I can handle.


    In two days, Jayden will be back, and every part of me aches for his presence here. The kids and I have been working non-stop, setting up their rooms, making sure there''s space for each of their personalities to shine.


    Bobby''s been a wonder, diving intondscaping and gardening with a passion I hadn''t seen in him before. He''s caring for the kitten too, handling the tiny furball with a tenderness that surprises me. It''s like his support cat. Sarah''s been deep in her own world, creating decor pieces and hanging them around her room with the decorators. And Abby-well, she''s tagging along with anyone who''ll listen to her endless stream of chatter.


    This ce is doing something to us, bringing us together in a way that feels almost magical. But in quiet ''moments, that sinking feeling still clings, hidden beneath the excitement of this fresh start.


    This baby has thrown everything I thought I knew into a dizzying blur. I want so badly to believe I can carry this pregnancy to term and wee this new life into the world, safe and healthy. But I know too much. The statistics, the risks, doubts in every corner of my mind.


    14


    Thest time I was pregnant, it was nothing like this. I didn''t have these quiet, terrified conversations with myself about what might happen, about whether this baby was Jayden''s, or what it would mean if it wasn''t.


    There''s desperation here, an unspoken need for rity, and it''s twisting itself around every thought. Staying busy is my only option but I probably should be resting.


    I look over the master suite, where I''ve been slowly setting up for us. Making it feel like a retreat, a ce to shut out the world and just breathe, together.


    Jayden doesn''t know what he''sing back to, how much I''m hoping he''ll walk through that door and find himself at home, truly at peace. But I wonder, will peace be what I have? Or will it disappear the moment the blood test resultse back?


    If I can find out how far along I am before he gets here, that might give me enough answers to calm this whirlwind in my mind. To know it''s Jayden''s. Anything else would addyers ofplications I''m not sure I can untangle. 1/3


    385 Cottage Living


    I''ve been clinging to the idea of sharing this news with him in a way that feels... joyful. I want that moment. I want to see his eyes light up when he finds out, not darken with doubt or worry. Not for him to get eaten up by jealousy and rage. Not after the progress we''ve made.


    "Mom!" Abby''s voice cuts through my thoughts, and I see her scampering toward me, her face bright with excitement, the kitten following in her wake like a tiny shadow. The cat adores all the kids. She beams up at me, holding a mismatched bouquet of wildflowers she must have picked from the edge of the yard.


    "Look! I found these for our new house," she says proudly, handing me the flowers.


    "Thank you, sweetheart. They''re perfect," I say, bending down to give her a quick hug. She giggles, her joy infectious.


    "Let''s go put them on the ind counter and I think maybe we all need a snack."


    "Yum." She says as she follows me out.


    I tuck the flowers into a small vase on the counter and catch sight of Bobby through the window, working alongside thendscapers, helping trim some hedges and stake a few small shrubs.


    He''s found his own little niche, and I feel a swell of pride seeing him take ownership of something with such confidence. This outdoor work is giving him a sense of purpose, a ce to belong. "You go get the other two, I''ll check Henry and then see what''s in the fridge."


    As I watch her run back out, my thoughts drift back to the tiny life growing inside me. I''d made peace with never having another child. After Abby, I''d let that dream slip away, convincing myself it was easier than holding on to false hope.


    But now that it''s here, I feel selfish for even thinking I could carry this to term or long enough to birth safely. The doctors warned me, their words harsh but necessary. They''d told me it wasn''t likely I''d have a sessful pregnancy.


    And yet, here I am, daring to dream, even if it feels reckless.


    The door opens, and Sarah steps in with a box of hertest art supplies, her eyes lighting up when she sees me. "Mom, look!" she says, lifting a few handmade decorations. "Can we hang these in the kitchen?" "Oh, here you are, Abby''s just gone to find you." I look over her wall hangings. "They''re beautiful, Sarah."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Thank you."


    "Why don''t you pick the perfect spot?"


    This ce is theirs as much as it is Jayden''s and mine. We may not be here forever but it''s very needed right now.


    "Mom," Sarah says, ncing over her shoulder, her voice soft. "Are you okay? You seem... different."


    force a smile, ruffling her hair. "I''m just a little tired, sweetheart. But I''m fine. You''ve all done so much to help with the house. It''sing together beautifully. Dad will be so happy."


    I nce around the kitchen, taking in the flowers, the sparkling windows, and the tidy counters. I can''t


    TEA Coupe Living


    control the oue of this pregnancy, can''t force my


    But I can make this home a ce of peace and safety


    For now, that will be enough.

 Chapter 386

    386 Slip Up (Winona)


    The screen flickers, and Jayden''s face appears. "Hey, beautiful," he greets me, his smile warm and genuine. "How''s everything over there?"


    "Hey yourself," I say, managing a small smile. "We''re doing alright, keeping busy. You?"


    He leans back, ncing around as if taking in his surroundings. "London''s... interesting. Few challenges here, but I think I''ve got them under control now." "Is everything okay?"


    "Yes, I fired the CEO of Nexus London today."


    "You did what?!"


    "I''m not here to y, Winona. It had to be done." Jayden has an edge in his voice I haven''t heard in a while.


    "How did he take it?"


    "Not well. He actually tried to attack me."


    "Oh shit. Are you okay?"


    "He never got close, Viktor is lightning fast. We are a formidable team."


    "You still need to be careful. I''m not sure ruffling feathers like that is wise."


    "No. It needed to be done. Things here are stagnant and he was resistant to change."


    "Just have a conversation with him, perhaps you cane to an agreement," I suggest.


    Jayden shakes his head. His face resolute. "I know what I''m doing, Winona."


    "Of course you do. It''s just that sacking people was what you wanted to avoid."


    Jayden''s brow lifts slightly. "Anyway. I need to stay an extra day. Things are moving fast here."


    "Oh...okay." I swallow the wave of disappointment and try to keep my tone light.


    He studies me for a moment, then nods, seemingly satisfied. "Good. How are the kids?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I shake off the tension and focus on the good things. "They''re doing great. Bobby''s practically one of thendscapers now. Taking care of his kitten in between. "Good for him."


    "Sarah''s really gotten into decorating and design. She''s made friends with the decorators, picking out colors and talking about textures like a little interior designer." "I like that for her busy mind."


    "And Abby-she''s been keeping herself busy, making everyone around her listen to hertest ideas."


    Jayden chuckles, and his face lights up. "Sounds like they''re making it their own."


    386 Slip Up


    "They are," I agree. "We can''t wait for you to see it."


    "Can''t wait to see it either," he says softly, his expression softening. "Actually, there''s something I want to run by you. I''ve been thinking about the estate, about how to keep everyone on, but in a way that feels meaningful." "Oh?" I prompt, intrigued despite myself.


    "I''ve been considering the estate into a training facility Something where staff could teach new skills to others. It''s previously been used as a tourist venue and for events. I''ll send you the details in email. I''d love your input." I feel a spark of excitement, genuinely impressed by the ideas. "Jayden, that''s a brilliant n. There''s so much talent here, so many people who''d thrive in that kind of environment."


    His face lights up. "I was hoping you''d think so. And... I was also thinking we could offer small plots ofnd to some of the staff who''ve been with us a long time." "Wow."


    "Let them build their own little down roots if they want."


    Omes, start something self-sustaining. It''d give them a chance to put


    There''s a glint of pride in his eyes that wasn''t there before, and I feel a matching warmth bloom in my chest..


    "That''s... that''s incredible, Jayden. Not everyone would think to do that. It''s generous. You''re really looking out for them."


    "I''d like to keep some staff on at the cottage. Just the ones you feel we can use. I''ll leave that up to you." "I''m sure we can use some of them." Actually that fits well with my situation.


    He nods. "I''d want to make sure this new estate operation is running smoothly before we think about moving back to the States. It''s important to me that this ce is stable first."


    "I guess we just have to see how the timeline pans out." I''m not sure I feelfortable being pregnant here in another part of the world. I think having my familiar medical team behind me is more sensible.


    Of course, I have to wait and tell him anything face to face. I guess his dy gives me longer to wait for the results I need. I already feel like I''m lying to him.


    "So, any chance you''ll give me a little sneak peek of that massive cottage and I can say hi to the kids?"


    "Absolutely," I say, excitement sparking as I turn the camera around.


    The kitchen and living room?


    are pristine, fresh flowers on the table, the windows letting in streams of light. "Here''s the main area. The kids have been working hard to get it looking perfect." Jayden whistles, his eyes wide. "You''ve turned it into a home. It looks even better than I imagined."


    I turn the camera back to face me, giving him a grin. "We''re ready whenever you are. The kids are, too. They can''t wait to show


    you what they''ve done."


    "I''m proud of you, Winona. You''ve done more than I could have hoped." He sighs, a bit of that confidence


    386 Slip Up


    softening around the edges. "Thanks for keeping everything running over there."


    I shrug. "It''s what we do, right?"


    "Yeah, it is." He looks at me with a warmth that feels like it stretches across the miles between us.


    "I''ll hand the call over to the kids and they can tell you all their news. Henry is ready for his feed time. He ate some organic apples from ra today. His first solids. Only a tiny bit." "ra? Viktor''s mother?"


    I immediately realize what I''ve said. I swallow. "Yes. She sent me a wee package of some of the goodies. I cannot wait to go meet her." I walk to Abby''s room.


    "That was very kind of her. We''ll go as soon as I get back."


    "Okay. I''ll hand you to the girls now. It''s Daddy. You need to say hello and then take the phone to Bobby, okay. I need to feed Henry."


    "Yes, Mommy." Abby grabs the phone and begins her chatter with Jayden.


    I go to get Henry from the nursery. I can hear him getting vocal. I can''t believe how easily I slipped up just


    then.


    I hate trying to hide things. I need these results.


    Jayden has to be here so I can tell him whatever it is I have to face.

 Chapter 387

    387 The Tangled Web I Weave


    387 The Tangled Web I Weave (Winona)


    The morning air is warm, streaming through the cottage windows and casting a soft glow on the open n kitchen and living area. I''ve just settled Henry on a nket on the floor, watching as he kicks his little legs and grabs at the toys suspended on the frame above him. I was going to wait for our first night here with Jayden. But seeing as he''ll be dyed and the kids pleading got the better of me, we stayed herest night. I don''t think I''ve slept so well since I left the USA.


    The kids are running outside, theirughter carrying in on the breeze. Bobby''s voice is louder, guiding Sarah and Abby as they try to lure the kitten into the garden for its morning romp.


    My phone buzzes in my pocket, and Lisa''s name pops up. I answer quickly, holding my voice steady as I watch Henry wave his fists around, his face scrunched in concentration. "Hey, Lisa," I say.


    "So, guess what? I''ve booked my ticket. I''ll be there in two days."


    Relief floods through me. "Oh, thank god. I really need you here, Lisa."


    "I figured as much. And besides, I need to see all this European mansion business up close. How are you holding up?"


    I exhale, ncing over at Henry who''s still chattering to himself. "It''s been a lot. I mean, the kids have been great. The cottage ising together. But everything else is...plicated."


    Lisa''s tone softens, though I can hear the spark of curiosity she''s barely holding back. "You mean babyplicated?"


    "Yes," I say quietly, my gaze drifting over to the kids as they dash by the open door,ughing. "ra came by yesterday. She''s actually... she''s Viktor''s mother, she''s fully trained as a midwife. She also uses organic and holistic natural methods. She works locally as a do." "Oh?" Lisa''s interest piques. "Sounds like the universe sent you exactly what you need."


    "It does feel that way," I admit, my voice catching slightly. "She brought a blood test kit, just a simple prick on the finger, but it... it confirmed it."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Oh, babe. You''re really pregnant then?"


    "Yes," I whisper, feeling the weight of that word settle on my shoulders. "But Lisa, please... it needs to stay quiet for now. Don''t tell anyone, not even Lance."


    There''s a pause, and I can almost hear her mind whirring. "You''re worried about people talking, aren''t you?"


    It''s more that if Lance knows he might try and line up dates ande asking questions before I get a chance to tell Jayden or even know myself. But Lisa doesn''t know what happened with Lance.


    She''s been in love with him forever, but they have never gotten serious really. Lance is allergic tomitment. But still, I''m not sure how Lisa would take the news about Lance being a possibility.


    387 The Tangled Web I Weave


    1


    I hesitate, swallowing down the fear rising in my throat "Yes. I''m waiting on blood test results that will also give me an idea of how far along I am. Once I know... I''ll have a better idea if it''s Jayden''s." "Understood," she replies, her voice steady with reassurance. "I''ll keep this zipped tighter than Fort Knox. And as soon as I''m there, you''ll have someone to lean on, okay?"


    A faint smile pulls at my lips. "Thank you, Lisa. I can''t tell you how much I need that."


    Even though I''m now essentially lying to her too, even if by omission.


    Henry lets out a small whimper, and I look down to see him grasping for a toy just out of reach. I lean over, nudging it closer, and he gives a delighted squeal, waving it around as if he''s conquered some great quest. "Henry sounds happy," Lisa says, her tone lightening. "I can''t wait to see the kids."


    "You''ll have as much fun in this huge yard as they will. I don''t really have a bedroom for you here yet. But you can stay at the estate and be treated like royalty if you want."


    "I''m not even going to feel guilty about that."


    Iugh. "I bet you don''t."


    Lisa''s voice softens. "So, you''re okay?"


    "I''m trying to be," I say, forcing myself to keep my tone steady. "But the worry of losing this baby is constant."


    "What did ra say?"


    "That we can do everything we can medically and alternate methods and hope it''s enough. To look after


    myself and to give this baby every chance in the world.""


    "Sounds like good advice."


    "I know. But not having Jayden here is a blessing and a curse. I hate keeping this from him."


    "But, for your own mental health, it''s the right thing to do now. Less stress on your mind and body is what you need."


    "I''m so grateful for you, Lisa."


    "Well, hold on, because I''ll be there soon," she says, her voice warm and encouraging. "And we''ll figure it all out together, okay?"


    "I hope so."


    "I gotta go pack. I''ll text when I get on the ne. I have an overnight in Dubai."


    "Can''t wait. Take care and travel safely."


    We disconnect the call.


    scoop Henry up, pressing a kiss to his soft head. One day at a time, one hour at a time, one second at a time. I remind myself, as I carry Henry outside to join the others in the fresh air. Time feels like it''s standing still. I need it to hurry up and give me the dates I need. I''m not even sure yet


    387 The Tangled Web ! Weave


    what dates are what.


    Later I''ll get my diary and work them out. I guess with my erratic periods the best thing I have to go by is hall pass week. But I did have a wild night with Jayden that week too. DNA profile is what I really need.

 Chapter 388

    388 London Dys (Jayden)


    Viktor walks briskly beside me as we enter the boardroom the next day, his low voice weaving through thetest developments. "Grayson''s records don''t just have holes-they''re gutted. Missing files, doctored reports... a ghost operation right under your nose."


    I grit my teeth, forcing a measured nod. "Great. I suppose this will all be my fault for being here."


    Viktor raises an eyebrow. "This isn''t the first time embezzlement''s left Nexus London leaking. But Gus thought Grayson was clean."


    Irritation simmers beneath the surface. It''s been days of the same. I''ve already pushed back my time by a day, there''s no way I''m leaving here tomorrow.


    Every time I pull back oneyer of Grayson''s operation, another festering lie rots beneath it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s stop digging for his faults and start sweeping this entire team. Top down. And if that means closing this office..." I shrug. "So be it."


    Viktor tilts his head, appraising. "It''d meanying off a lot of loyal employees-there are a few good ones in the bunch."


    I stare at him for a beat, frustrated but agreeing. "They will all be treated fairly and once cleared of wrongdoing, they can reapply at Nexus Global for other positions."


    I unpack myptop on the table and sit.


    "It''s the only way to be sure. If Gus thought he had it covered and it wasn''t, there has to be more to it."


    "It could also be a fresh reaction to Gus beingbeled a traitor. Maybe Grayson thought he''d never get found out as no one would care."


    "Whatever it is, the authorities can find out."


    Viktor pulls his phone from his pocket. "Got another update. Judy''s private jet is fueling up. It has a flight path booked to Dubai today."


    I exhale, gripping the edge of the desk, my jaw taut. "What''s she even ying at, jetting off to Dubai?" It''s too close forfort.


    "Possibly sniffing out a weak point," Viktor murmurs, his eyes narrowing in thought. "You know the no- contact order doesn''t mean a thing out there. Dubai could be her way of testing just how untouchable your boundaries really are." The possibility churns in my gut. I can almost feel her presence like a shadow over Nexus, manipting whatever strings she can still grasp.


    "She thinks this gives her control? Unbelievable." I mutter, running a hand over my face.


    Viktor studies me, his gaze sharp. "Then maybe it''s time to stop running. Face her down. Show her she has no real hold over you-or your family."


    173


    388 London Dys


    "She''s a relentless power yer, Viktor, and a dangerous one." I shake my head. "Confronting her feels. like stepping into quicksand. She''s proven she''ll stop at nothing to get Winona out of my life."


    "Quicksand or not, she feeds off you running, Jayden. ying the game means she still affects you. Let her know you''re done letting her bother you at all." Viktor''s voice is calm, even. "If she pulls anything, have her arrested. Simple." A slow nod is all I give, but the wheels are turning. Running from Judy may have put me farther away physically, but I''ve left gaps in my defenses. She''s been ying this game longer than I have, and maybe it''s time I catch up. But right now, I have this mess to deal with.


    My phone buzzes, and I see Winona''s name. I answer, keeping my tone steady. "Hey."


    "Hey," she says brightly, "how''s it going?"


    I let out a quiet sigh. "Got tied up here longer than I''d nned. Looks like it will be at least another day before I get back."


    She''s silent for a moment, and I feel a pang of guilt. I''m choosing not to tell her about my mother''s movements until I know more.


    "Well," she says, "gives me another day to make sure things are perfect for you toe back to. The girls wanted to share a room again and it''s practically a mini art gallery in there now."


    I chuckle, the thought easing some of the tension. "Sounds like our girls. How''s the head of the household doing in my absence?"


    "Henry?"


    Iugh. "I meant Bobby, but Henry is probably ruling the roost as always."


    "They are both doing great. We do miss you, but you run a global business and there are times we''ll be apart."


    "Look, I''ll be back soon, I promise. Just have to sign off on a full investigation here."


    "Of course," she replies, her tone steady. "This is what you have to do. Embezzlement on that scale is no joke."


    "You''re telling me. I think the London office will need to be shut down. I hate doing it but it''s needed."


    "You''ll make the right decision. You always do."


    Yeah, right. Like not mentioning Judy.


    I promised Winona we''d have no secrets. But I can''t have her stressing over Judy showing up. I''ll have Viktor double down on security and put extra eyes on Judy.


    "I gotta go, Babe."


    "Sure, keep me posted. Love you."


    "Love you too."


    388 London Dys


    Viktor watches me. "So, what''s your move?"


    1 straighten, ncing down the hallway where Grayson''s team awaits me calling them into the boardroom.


    "First, I strip down this office. Grayson''s whole team goes through a full evaluation, and I make sure we''re not handing them second chances."


    "And Judy?" Viktor presses.


    My jaw clenches. "Get more eyes on her and double down on security at home in Brussels."


    Viktor gives me a curt nod. "Consider it done."


    "Call them in, Viktor. Let''s get this over and done with.

 Chapter 389

    389 The Shut Down (Jayden)


    The room is quiet as thest few of the management line employees file in, their faces a mix of confusion and concern. Before them, the formal investigation team entered.


    I need to make sure everyone''s legal rights are preserved as I make the announcement.


    This isn''t a meeting forying me. Today is about cutting ties, securing what remains of Nexus Global''s integrity, and showing everyone that embezzlement won''t go unanswered.


    However, I know not everyone here is to me and I need to handle this carefully from a legal point of view and a personal one. I don''t want to be the enemy unless it''s clear they have been a part of knowing what''s gone on. "Thank you all for being here," I start, keeping my tone t but firm. "We''re here to address the findings of the internal audit. Effective immediately, the Nexus Global London office is shut down permanently for a full investigation."


    Eyes widen around the room, a couple of stifled gasps reach my ears. Viktor stands quietly by the door, hands behind his back, his usual stoic expression locked in ce.


    "I''ll leave it up to each department head to filter the information back to the employees under you. I have hand outs for information to go out to these staff. Every person must get this information."


    They all nod but still look like deer caught in the headlights. I sit down again.


    The lead investigator, a woman in her fifties with a no-nonsense stare, steps forward to take over the formalities.


    "This investigation will be thorough, impartial, and will extend to every department associated with this branch," she announces, her voice cool and professional.


    She eyes each person as she speaks. "Any information pertinent to the case will be required from all of you. You may exercise your right to legal representation, and thepany will work with you within those limits. However, honesty and cooperation will be factored into our decisions."


    Her gaze sweeps across the room. "You will be contacted individually for questioning over theing days. Any who are foundplicit will be prosecuted to the fullest extent of thew."


    I lean forward. "For those who have maintained integrity, once this is over, Nexus Global will ensure fair severance pay and reemployment opportunities. For those involved, I''ll be frank: full cooperation is the only way you might mitigate the damage."


    Murmurs spread across the room, but nobody dares to question or speak. The reality of the shutdown has hit, and it''s clear they weren''t expecting something so absolute. It''s necessary, though, and it''s the only way forward.


    "Embezzlement haspromised the work we do here, and Nexus Global can''t move forward with even the shadow of doubt. For the time being, each of you will be ced on paid leave until further notice. Those exonerated can expect substantial severance or rehiring options."


    One of the department heads, Ms. Yates, looks visibly shaken. "Mr. Brennan, are you.. are you certain this


    389 The Shut Down


    is necessary? We''ve worked hard for thepany. To shut down the entire office..."


    I nod, my tone remaining firm. "This is what integrity demands, Ms. Yates. The team here represents Nexus Global, and as long as there''s uncertainty, our reputation-and every one of our careers-remains at risk."


    I nce at the investigation team leader, who gives a sharp nod, clearly approving of the message.


    "Nexus London will never be back in the same capacity. Let''s just make that perfectly clear. If this decision puts any of you in immediate danger financially, there are online avenues to reach out for assistance."


    As the employees slowly file out, the investigation team follows them. Viktor approaches. He waits until thest person leaves before he speaks. "Direct, and to the point," he says, nodding. "They''ll feel the impact of it, no question."


    "It''s what''s needed. The London branch was already on shaky ground, and Grayson exploited that. This cleanup isn''t negotiable." My voice is firmer than I intended, but I leave it at that.


    Viktor''s gaze doesn''t waver. "It''s a sound decision," he replies, his tone neutral. "Judy''s jet has left the airport."


    "Okay. Let''s keep an eye on that and we won''t be mentioning Judy to Winona."


    "As you wish."


    But I feel there''s an undercurrent.


    "Let''s get one thing straight," I say curtly. "What I choose to tell Winona and when is my business." "Understood, Mr. Brennan," he replies smoothly, his tone professional.


    I haven''t told Winona about Judy''s recent moves. Worrying her while I''m not there is not what she needs. I''d rather tell her face to face.


    "Keep me posted on Judy''s travels. If she even tries to approach my family, stop her any way necessary. I want to know immediately."


    Viktor nods, his expression returning to its usualposed state. "Consider it handled."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The whole time, my mind cycles through every possible angle. Judy is getting closer, and this mess in London is dying me. For all the strides I''ve taken to protect my family, I''m realizing just how easily one weak link can unravel everything. I''ve chosen silence over transparency. But that decision presses against the decision of no more lies we promised.


    Tomorrow, I need to go back to Brussels, even if just for a quick trip.


    Winona needs to know that Judy cannot be held by the no-contact order out of the USA.


    I''m not letting my mother blindside me this time.


    300 Results Not Helping

 Chapter 390

    390 Results Not Helping (Winona)


    Just after lunch on Monday, ra is on the cottage doorstep. The kids are in lessons at the estate and I''m reading through all the future suggestions Jayden emailed me on the front porch.


    She''s bncing arge, rustic basket on her arm. She smiles warmly, setting it down on the wooden table with a soft thud. The assortment of jars, oils, and fresh produce inside exudes an earthy andforting


    scent.


    "Some of the best we have-jams, honey, cheeses, and some of my own oils and remedies. Viktor mentioned Jayden wanted to thank me for the wee basket I sent you, so I thought there better be one here when he got back." "It''s perfect," I say, touching a jar of dark amber honey. "Thank you, ra."


    She inclines her head, but I notice her gaze flicker briefly to her handbag, her expression turning slightly


    more serious.


    She reaches into her bag and pulls out a small envelope, setting it on the table between us. My heart starts pounding as I look at it, dreading what it might confirm.


    "These are your results for how far along you are," she says, her voice gentle but steady. "I wanted to bring them myself."


    "Not the DNA confirmation?"


    "No. The weekend interfered. But they said two days."


    I stare at the envelope, feeling a mixture of anticipation and dread twist my stomach. "Okay... This is a


    start."


    She nods, meeting my gaze.


    The envelope is cool to the touch and my heart races. In my mind I''m praying it confirms I''m less than three months pregnant. That clears hall pass week. I open the envelope and unfold the results. My eyes scanning for that all important number.


    "Three months," I murmur. "I was hoping it would be less, to be sure of Jayden..."


    ra reaches across, her hand warm as she ces it over mine. "This only tells us the timing, nothing more. It does not mean Jayden isn''t the father."


    "But it means there''s a chance he isn''t." My voice breaks slightly.


    I feel panic rising inside me. What if he isn''t? How will I tell him? How can he ever forgive me for being pregnant with another man''s child?


    He can''t. He can''t, and he won''t. Especially if the father is his best friend or a man he hates.


    How could I have been so stupid? I could have had sex with anyone and yet I chose men who could only everplicate things. Even with no pregnancy. Am I on a death wish?


    ra''s gaze softens, her thumb rubbing soothing circles over my knuckles. "Winona, get control of your


    +25B00S


    390 Results Not Helping


    thoughts. Fear, it has a way of reaching your child, even now. You must find ways to calm yourself, to create a ce for love, not worry."


    "I just... I can''t seem to let it go. What if this baby isn''t Jayden''s? What if he can''t handle that? How do I prepare myself? This is my own fault."


    She gives a small nod, folding her hands on the table, her tone steady. "The mind and the body are deeply connected, Winona. You must focus on this connection, to care for yourself and your child. If you cannot find a way to release this anxiety, the baby will feel it too." I nod, taking a shaky breath. "I don''t want to put this baby at risk. But waiting for the DNA results feels unbearable."


    ra says simply. "Each few hours, take a few minutes to focus on breathing, letting go of the future, just as we spoke about. ce your hands on your belly, feel this life growing inside you. You must create a ce of peace, even if only for moments."


    "I''m just.. I''m scared, ra," I whisper, unable to hold it in anymore. "The doctors have said I''ll never carry to term. And even if I can, I''m terrified that this baby will suffer because of me. And Jayden... what if this breaks us?"


    ra reaches across again, her warm hand resting over mine. "You cannot control any of that. You can control staying calm and giving this baby every chance it deserves. Regardless of what Jayden decides, you would not walk away from your child, would you?" ""No. Never."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Then find ways to keep this life inside you for as long as possible. You''re already three months along, for the baby this is excellent news, no?"


    "You''re right. This is good news for the baby."


    She squeezes my hand gently. "I am here whenever you need. This life growing inside you is a gift, no matter how it came to be. Your strength, Winona, will carry both of you through. Embrace it, trust yourself." I have to give this baby every chance. I''m not giving up on it.

 Chapter 391

    391 Guess Who?


    (Winona)


    Two more days. I can handle two days of this secret, can''t I? Jayden ising back tomorrow. He may have to head back soon but he''ll be here when I find out. I can tell him in person at least.


    My phone buzzes, jolting me back to the present. It''s a message from Lisa.


    Justnded! Can''t wait to see you, girl!


    Relief and a sliver of happiness wash over me. Lisa''s here, my rock. I type back quickly, letting her know the driver will be waiting for her.


    A short whileter, the doorbell rings, and I hurry to open it. She bounds in, grinning, suitcases rolling


    beside her.


    "Well, this so-called cottage is huge! But what is that behemoth the car drove past?"


    "That is Gus''s estate. Gifted to him by the royal family of Brussels. I suspect they needed somewhere more maintenance free." I grin. "I am going to lo


    staying there. Queen Lisa, if you please. Offfff with their heads!"


    We both burst outughing. She pulls me into a warm hug.


    "Oh, I''m so d you''re here," I murmur, squeezing her back, the tension inside me loosening just a little.


    As we step back, she nces over her shoulder. "Oh, by the way, guess who decided to hop on the flight at thest minute?"


    "Huh?"


    Lance steps through the door, his familiar grin in ce. "Surprise!" he says, holding his arms open like he''s expecting me to be thrilled. And of course he has no clue why I wouldn''t be.


    "Lance?" My voicees out strained, but I force a smile. "Wow. I mean... wee."


    He shrugs, setting his bag down. "Thought I''de annoy Jayden."


    "Only Jayden is still in London. He''s had dys there. But tomorrow he says definitely. Even if just for a night. Things really blew up in London. I''ll tell youter.


    "Don''t tell him I''m here. It''ll be a surprise. Where''s the bathroom."


    "Down the hall, second on the left." We go into the open-n area and sit on the sofa.


    As soon as we sit, Lisa grabs my hand, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Okay, spill. What''s up?"


    I nce at the doorway, then back at Lisa. "The blood test results came back. I''m around three months along." I say in a low voice.


    Her eyes widen, her expression a mix of surprise and cautious optimism. "Three months? So... hall pass week?"


    391 Guess Who?


    I nod. "Yeah. Strong possibility. But I can''t tell Jayden yet, not without the DNA results. I don''t want to jump to conclusions and create a mess for nothing."


    Lisa squeezes my hand, her voice gentle but firm. "Look, I know this feels like the end of the world, but you can''t spiral into what-ifs. That baby inside you needs you focused and calm. Whatever happens, you''re strong enough to handle it." "ra told me the same thing. And she''s right. I need to focus on the baby, on staying healthy. There''s still the best chance that Jayden is the father."


    "Exactly. So don''t let this take over everything. You''re doing the right thing by waiting for the DNA test. Two days isn''t forever."


    I let out a shaky breath, nodding. "Yeah. Two days. Lance doesn''t know, does he?"


    "I never break a promise."


    "Good. I can''t risk Jayden finding out before I tell him."


    And just as my thoughts start to settle a bit, Lance strolls back in from the hallway.


    "So," he says, plopping himself onto the sofa across from us with a grin, "how''s life treating you here in Brussels? It looks amazing."


    I give him a small, polite smile, trying to mask the difort simmering inside me. "It''s been... an adjustment, for sure. I''ll give you a tour of the estate soon. Your mind will boggle at the treasures in there."


    "I can''t wait. Is it okay if I stay there as well?"


    "I do have a spare room here now, the girls wanted to share again so you''re wee in either ce." "I''m not sure I want the thumping of the bedsprings to keep me awake when Jayden gets back." Lance grins.


    I nod, forcing a smile, but my mind is already racing back to the blood test, to the looming DNA results. I shift in my seat, my leg bouncing nervously. Lance''s gaze sharpens.


    He narrows his eyes, looking between me and Lisa. "Alright, what''s going on? Something feels... off. No one ever notughs at my jokes. I''m a funny fucker."


    "You aren''t half as funny as you like to think," Lisa says quickly.


    "Bullshit. You know it."


    "I''m just tired, Lance. It''s been hectic this week. You are still the funniest person I know."


    "Surely Jayden has beers in the fridge." Lance says as he heads over to the kitchen.


    "I don''t have any in here yet, but you''ll find plenty in the estate kitchen when we go up."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Say no more. I''ll head there now. Man''s not a camel."


    "Don''t harass the female staff, we have a lot of security."


    "As if I would."


    Then he is gone.


    391 Guess Who?


    "We have to be more careful, Lance knows us too well, I say.


    What Lisa doesn''t know is Lance could be the father of my baby. Oh God, she cannot hear that unless it''s from me. The nausea rises.


    "You''ve got this, Winona," she says, her voice gentle but firm. "No matter what happens with those results, you''re gonna be okay."


    I nod, but my voice wavers. "Hall pass week was a stupid idea."


    "No. You needed what you needed at the time. Fuck Jayden, fuck men in general. No pun intended. You are you and you deserve fulfillment. This baby deserves your love. If any man has a problem, then it''s his problem." "He deserves to know the truth," I say quietly, twisting the ring on my finger. "No more secrets, remember?"


    Lisa raises an eyebrow, looking at me steadily. "And are you really gonna put him through that stress without a concrete answer?"


    I close my eyes, taking a deep breath. "No. But mostly because this baby doesn''t need the extra stress. I''ve gotten to 3 months and I want to get far enough to birth the baby safely."


    Lisa nods, satisfied. "Exactly. Focus on that baby growing inside you. That''s where all your energy has to go."


    I give her a small, grateful smile. "Let''s go explore your new home for... well, however long you need."


    "I may never leave."

 Chapter 392

    392 Estate Tour


    (Winona)


    As we step into the grand entry hall, the sheer opulence of the estate has Lisa''s jaw dropping and Lance running a hand over the polished marble walls, his eyes wide.


    Staff are stationed at every corner, poised and ready to cater to our every need. For once, I let it happen. I know Lisa and Lance will enjoy being treated like royalty.


    "Would you like some canap¨¦s prepared, ma''am?" a well-dressed server inquires with a respectful nod.


    Lisa perks up. "Canap¨¦s? Yes, please! And a ss of bubbly wouldn''t hurt."


    "Sparkling water for me," I add, smiling. "And whatever Lance wants."


    "Beer," he grins, clearly taken aback by the attention. "Whatever the local drop is. Ice-cold and keep theming. If that''s okay?"


    The staff nod and disappear into the kitchen to fetch our requests, and I notice Lisa practieally bouncing beside me, loving the special treatment.


    Lance looks like a kid in a candy store, wandering around in awe of every detail from the frescoed ceilings to the antique furniture that likely costs more than any of us would care to think about. Not to mention the artworks and collector d¨¦cor. "Can you believe this ce?" Lisa says, leaning close. "This isn''t just luxury; it''s a real pce!"


    "Yeah," I chuckle, taking in the room around us, "but it''s no ce to raise kids, you know? One wrong move and they''d be smashing priceless vases or toppling suits of armor. There''s a Picasso in the living room!"


    Lance shakes his head. "Seriously, Winona, I don''t know how you''re managing all this. I''m terrified of breaking something just by looking at it."


    "Yeah, mirrors are bad enough," Lisa teases him.


    "Ha. Ha."


    A server returns with our drinks on a tray. Lisa grabs hers with a gleeful sparkle in her eyes, taking a sip of


    her champagne.


    "So, what''s the story, Lance? What made you take a break ande over?"


    He nces at me, and his casual grin fades slightly. "Honestly? Judy. She''s been impossibletely. Somehow Phillip''s wormed his way back in, and he''s basically her golden child again." "Phillip?" I ask, tensing. "But I thought she''d finally taken her ws out of him."


    "It''s honestly nauseating, the way she dotes on him. But that''s not even the worst part." He leans in, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "She''s leaving on a trip. International, I think, and Mia is in charge. I mean she''s been there five minutes!" My pulse quickens, I''m still stuck on Judy. "Wait, what? She''s traveling? To where?"


    He shrugs. "No idea. I saw she renewed her passport, though. Business ount covered it."


    392 Estate Tour


    "When?"


    He shrugs. "I don''t know. I wasn''t hanging about to let a kid boss me around. I should be the one running things. I have some self-respect. Lisa was heading here and I thought, why not?"


    The pit in my stomach deepens. Judy on the move, internationally? Is she heading here? And if so, what does she have up her sleeve? My mind races with questions, and a flicker of panic rises.


    If she''s anywhere near Brussels... has Phillip mentioned anything to her about hall pass week? He said he would never let her manipte him again, but how can I ever be sure?


    Lance must catch the look on my face. "Hey, don''t let her get in your head. Jayden''s got people watching her, right?"


    "Yeah, he does." Jayden would tell me if he suspected Judy getting close. He can''t know. "You should definitely say something to Jayden tomorrow. He''d want to know about this, especially if she''s moving around internationally. She''s not exactly trustworthy." "Fair point."


    Lisa, meanwhile, has found herself right at home with the attention. She''s practically glowing with every small bow and smile from the staff, and I lean over, whispering to one of them, "treat these two like VIPS, please."


    The staff member nods, and I feel a tiny surge of satisfaction seeing Lisa and Lance enjoying themselves. It feels good to offer something other than drama.


    Lance raises an eyebrow as he takes a long swig of his beer. "Not that I''mining about living like a king, but I might get a little stir-crazy if I''m holed up here the whole time."


    I grin, pulling my phone from my pocket. "I''ll fix that for you." Quickly, I pull up Sofia''s number and hit dial. After a few rings, she picks up.


    "Sofia! I have a favor to ask."


    I see Lisa''s eyebrows shoot up.


    "Sure, Winona. What''s up?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I''ve got two of mine and Jayden''s best friends here, and I was wondering if you and Matteo are free to show them around Brusselster tonight? Show them a good time." There''s a small pause before she replies with an enthusiasticugh. "Of course! Matteo and I would be delighted. Just let us know when they''re ready."


    Tsmile, shooting Lisa and Lance a thumbs-up. "Thank you, Sofia. How about ate dinner?"


    "Perfect. Get the driver to drop them at La Cabane."


    "I owe you one."


    "Nonsense," Sofia replies warmly. "We''ll make sure they have an unforgettable time."


    Ending the call, I turn back to Lance and Lisa. "You two will have your very own personal tour of Brussels with Sofia and Matteo. Just... don''t be too crazy."


    392 Estate Tour


    "Well,"


    Lisa raises her ss, "here''s to new beginnings, gorgeous estates, and an exciting night on the


    town. What a way to be introduced to Brussels."


    We clink our drinks together, as the canapes arrive.


    The tour continues, there''s a lot of floors to cover but the kids are out of lessons soon, so I leave them to explore on their own.


    The staff will show them to their respective guest quarters and I tell them to join us for an early dinner with the kids if they like.


    "I''ll be there to see the munchkins for sure." Lisa smiles. "You okay?"


    "Yes. I''m okay. You go rest for a while, that flight is no joke.


    I''m going to do my rxation routine. I need it to get Judy out of my head.


    Surely she wouldn''t dare?

 Chapter 393

    393 Confrontation at the Cottage


    393 Confrontation at the Cottage (Winona)


    I''m tidying up the cottage, trying to distract myself from the waiting game, when I hear footsteps approaching. I turn to see Lance leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed. I raise an eyebrow, surprised to see him here without Lisa. "Lance?" I say, "What''s up? I thought you''d be sleeping.


    He shrugs, pushing off the door and strolling over with that half-grin of his. "Figured we could catch up... without Lisa."


    His tone has an edge to it, and something in his gaze tells me this isn''t just a casual visit. I feel a little spark of dread ignite in my stomach.


    "Alone? Why?" I ask, folding my arms, though I already have a feeling where this might be going.


    "Cut the act, Winona," he says, dropping onto the couch across from me. "I wasn''t actually using the bathroom earlier. I was... listening."


    My stomach flips, and I try to keep my face neutral, but I know I''m a terrible liar. I should''ve known Lance would catch on; he''s known me too long. "Listening to what, exactly?" I say, feigning innocence.


    He tilts his head, giving me that look that says he knows he''s got me cornered. "Oh, I don''t know. Just a few words here and there-like ''timing'' and ''three months.'' Then, the guilty looks between you and Lisa. Took about two seconds to put it all together. You''re pregnant?"


    T


    groan, slumping into the armchair. "I... it''s not... Lance, this isplicated."


    "I get that," he says, his tone surprisingly soft. "Look, I''m not here to judge. But this could be a problem. For me and Jayden. I mean, he''s my best friend."


    "Maybe you should have thought of that back when you made the suggestion to me," I tell him.


    He stares at me. "So... there''s a chance that it could be mine?"


    I nod, feeling the sting of reality hit harder as I say it out loud. "Yes.a very slight chance only, and I''m waiting on the DNA test to confirm. But I haven''t told Jayden yet. I can''t-at least not untill know for certain."


    He rubs a hand over his face, exhaling sharply. "Wow. I mean... we all knew the hall pass week was just supposed to be fun, right? No strings, no mess. No telling what went down with whom. Now look where we are."


    "Pregnancy," I say, my voice firm, "was never supposed to happen. But it has. Regardless of stupid decisions adults make, it isn''t the baby''s fault. I have enough on my te trying to stay pregnant without worrying about men''s egos." The wordse out easy and I realize I''ve just gone in to bat for my baby, and that felt good.


    Lance''s face shifts, his eyes narrowing. "If, by that very slight chance... it''s mine... you know I''m not up for being a father. I mean it could just be Jayden''s anyway I''d never tell."


    393 Confrontation at the Cottag


    I shake my head. "Jayden deserves the truth. I''m not going to lie to him about this, Lance. I won''t do to him what''s been done to him his whole life."


    He leans back, looking almost stunned by my resolve. "Look, I get the whole ''honesty is the best policy'' thing, but maybe-just maybe there''s a way to handle this without blowing up your whole life, or anyone else''s."


    "No. Absolutely not. This baby doesn''t deserve to be med for this. I won''t start my baby''s life like that. If you can''t face up to responsibility and joy of fatherhood, then the baby will know his biological father was a selfish asshole."


    He sighs, dropping his head into his hands. "Winona, you''re killing me here. This whole situation... it''s a disaster. We were just supposed to have fun."


    "I know," I say, and my tone softens. "But now there''s a life involved. I have to make sure this baby knows love and truth, no matter who the father is. And if Jayden, or you, can''t handle that, then that''s on you


    guys."


    He looks up at me, and for the first time, I see a flicker of understanding-and maybe a little respect. You''re not ying around with this, are you?"


    "


    "I can''t," I say, and I feel a strange surge of confidence. "The chances of losing the baby are way higher than it surviving. I''m not going to hide it from Jayden. And... I''ll deal with whatever that means."


    He nods slowly, almost like he''s processing it all in real time. "Alright. I get it. But I really hope Jayden never finds out about us during hall pass week."


    now.


    "Look, I need to maintain a calm environment for myself and the baby, so if DNA shows that Jayden is the father, I''m not telling him who I had sex with hall pass week. Maybe one day I will. But preserving this pregnancy as viable is the most important thing to me, right "He will never hear it from me. He''s the best friend I have, then you and Lisa. I came close enough with Ashlyn to ruining that. I don''t want to do that again."


    "Do notpare me with Ashlyn. You approached me. Not the other way around. Remember that. And if the timees, you better be telling Jayden the whole truth."


    He nods. "When are the results back?"


    "Maybe two more days. In the meantime we have to not show Jayden there''s anything up."


    "Just... promise me, Winona, that you''ll think this through. Jayden... he''s not as strong as he likes to act. And I''m not saying you should lie, but... just be careful, okay?"


    nod, the gravity of his words sinking in. "I know."


    He gives me a long, appraising look, then leans back, letting out a deep sigh. "Alright, I''ll back off. But if you need anything, ''I''m here. Like, seriously. Even if you just need a break from all this insanity."


    I smile, genuinely grateful for his support. "Thank you, Lance. I don''t know what I''d do without you and Lisa right now."


    He grins, his usual cockiness returning. "Hey, what are friends for if not to put you through a pregnancy scare? Besides, I couldn''t let you have all the drama without me. I thrive on this stuff."


    393 Confrontation at the Cottage


    Iugh shaking my head. "Of course you do. But it is a little soon for jokes for me."


    "Understood. But is it bad of me to want my little guy to be a better swimmer than Jayden''s?


    "Lance! Too soon!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He grins. "Sorry. I''ll try again tomorrow."


    "Don''t you


    dare say a word." I know he''s just teasing and trying to lighten things for me in the only way he knows how.


    Lance hides a lot of pain behind his humor. It''s how he deals with the world.


    As he heads out of the cottage, I feel a strange mix of relief-and dread.


    Now that''s four people who know before Jayden. Damn it.

 Chapter 394

    394 My Friend Mia (Cass)


    I pull my jacket on. Ziggy leans against the counter, arms crossed, his face a mix of disappointment and frustration.


    "What the fuck is an extended break anyway? Fucking stupid," I spit out.


    "It''s the next step of being fired. You werete again. Third time this week." His voice is quiet but firm, and it cuts through me, hitting harder than I want to admit.


    I shrug, forcing a smirk, trying to make it seem like I don''t care, like this doesn''t sting as much as it does.


    "Yeah, whatever. It''s just a few minutes here and there. Not the end of the world, right?" My tone is flippant, but Ziggy''s not having it. He doesn''t even try to soften his expression. "Heads up their fucking asses."


    "It was thirty minutes, today, Cass. Then you''re busted smoking pot before you started your shiftte, Cass. During a shift. I give up." He sighs, running a hand through his hair. "This isn''t you. I thought "Thought what?" I snap, standing a little straighter. "That I''d be perfect? I didn''t sign up to be anyone''s role model."


    "You didn''t, but I thought you cared about this job, about our friendship," he says quietly. His wordsnd like a punch, but I don''t let it show. Instead, I roll my eyes, brushing it off.


    "I don''t need a guilt bomb, Ziggy. Just back off," I mutter, grabbing my bag and turning away. I don''t need his pity, his judgment, or the look in his eyes that says he thought I was better than this. I''m not. Outside, the wind bites against my skin as I pull my jacket tighter, heading towards the tiny apartment I spent all mom''s inheritance money on. I''m not surprised to see Mia leaning against my door.


    She''s been blowing up my phone all week. This day has already gone to shit, may as well keep the good times rolling.


    "What?" My voice harsh.


    "Cass. We need to talk," Mia''s voice is cold, all traces of the casual, friendly Mia I knew fading away." Where''s my money?"


    I grit my teeth, feeling a wave of resentment bubble up. Every single friend I have hates me today. "I told you, I don''t have it right now. I''ve been trying to pull together what I can, but-"


    "I''ve been nice, Cass. I''ve been patient." Her voice hardens, and I can feel the shift, the chill. "I covered you when you were low, got you weed, you promised to pay me back. A few thousand isn''t just pocket change. I have people that need to be paid too."


    A shiver crawls up my spine. She didn''t sound this way when she handed me that stuff, acting like she was doing me a favor, like my best friend helping out. "Mia, I''m trying. I really am. But everything I have bills, all that stuff. People owe me money too." "Excuses," Mia snaps. "Your sister and brother-inw are billionaires, don''t act like you can''t get money."


    I''m not asking Winona. No way. "That''s not an option for me. You know that."


    394 My Friend Mia


    "You knew what this was. Now, if you''re stuck, I''ve got a solution for you." Her tone is smooth, like she''s offering a simple fix to a trivial problem.


    "What kind of solution?" I ask, wary.


    She pauses as she pulls something from her bag. "Here," she says, holding up a small stic bag filled with pills. "Sell these. You know the crowd. Some of your work buddies like a little extra kick, right?"


    I recoil, staring at the bag. "Are you serious? If I get caught with those, I''m done. No job, no chance of getting hired anywhere else."


    Mia shrugs, unfazed. "Then maybe don''t get caught." She slips the bag into my hand before I can protest, her expression unreadable, cold. "You owe me, Cass. This isn''t a joke. The people I get this from aren''t exactly forgiving."


    My heart pounds, a mix of fear and anger tightening my chest. "You didn''t say any of this when you handed me the weed."


    "Did you ask?" She tilts her head, raising an eyebrow. "You seemed happy enough to take it when you wanted it. Now it''s time to pay up, one way or another. Either find the cash, or you can work it off. Simple as that."


    My hands shake as I grip the bag, what she''s asking sinking in. "Mia, this could ruin everything. I need this job. I¡ª"


    "Lose your job, or lose something in your life," she interrupts, her tone t, final. "Trust me, Cass, you''re not special to the people I get this from. You''re a face, a dor sign. And they don''t care if you''re desperate. They just care about getting paid."


    ''It''s like a punch to the gut. My mouth goes dry, and I feel the weight of the pills in my hand, the pressure closing in on me. Ziggy''s disappointed face shes in my mind. I''ll do it just this once, and then I''ll get myself straight again. Mia''s gaze hardens. "So, what''s it gonna be?"


    I swallow, the knot in my throat almost choking me. I shove the pills into my bag. "I''ll figure it out."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Good," she says, her smile sharp and cold. "Because, like I said, excuses aren''t gonna work. Clock''s ticking."


    Without another word, she turns and strides away.


    It''s okay, just this once. Pay her back and get clean again.


    I can do this.

 Chapter 395

    395 Perfect ns (Judy)N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The view from the penthouse stretches over Dubai''s glittering skyline, neon lights reflecting off the sea, perfectly framed by the vast expanse of desert beyond.


    I sink back into the plush silk armchair, savoring the balmy warmth of the evening as I sip from a crystal ss of the finest champagne. There''s a richness to this city, a pulse that suits me. A ce where wealth and exclusivity are second nature, where people understand influence is bought, not earned.


    My phone pings, a soft chime interrupting my thoughts. It''s a brief update from Phillip, telling me things are running smoothly, that Mia''s handling the responsibilities I left her with.


    Good. Mia is perfectly capable of managing Brennan Industries in my absence. In fact, she''s probably even more driven than I am when ites to maintaining my expectations. Phillip, of course, pretends to be on Winona''s side. But don''t care, it looks like he''s aligned with me and that''s all I need. And Lance? Well, he''s off on one of his so-called breaks. If he''s not willing to follow my n, then he''s of no use to me.


    They all have their roles to y, and I''ve set this game in motion perfectly. Poor Jayden, my dear, na?ve son, is still dealing with the mess I left him in London.


    All it took was a nudge in the right direction, a tip that Grayson might not be as clean as Gus once believed, and voil¨¤-an embezzlement scandal that just couldn''t havee at a more convenient time for me.


    Jayden, scrambling, desperate to prove himselfpetent, forced to stay there and clean up a mess he never even sawing.


    I''sip my champagne slowly, savoring the sharp taste. Oh, the timing could not have been better. And Viktor, bless his loyal soul, probably thinks he has me cornered, tracking my every move like a watchdog.


    He doesn''t seem to understand yet that his loyalty to Gus means nothing to me. No, I''ve been nning this too long to let a mere bodyguard interfere. Viktor may think he''s watching me, but I have my ways, and my son will see what I need him to see. The photos will reach Jayden, and with them, the revtion he so desperately needs.


    Winona, with her facade of loyalty, her supposed devotion, has had her moments of indulgence. Those nights with Lance and Phillip? Oh, the irony.


    When Jayden sees those photos, he''ll finally understand what I''ve known all along-that she''s nothing more than a liar and a cheat that he''s foolishly tied himself to.


    And once he sees the truth, once he sees her for what she really is, he''ll realize he''s better off without her. Then he can take those children back and raise them the way I wanted for him from the beginning. With


    1. me.


    I imagine his face when he sees it-confusion, shock, the dawning realization of betrayal, Fury. Jayden was always quick-tempered, a trait he now tries to hide behind that mask of calm.


    395 Perfect ns


    But I know him better. This will crush him, break his defenses, and finally, he''ll do what''s best for his Abby and Henry, even f he doesn''t understand it yet. He''ll finally see that I was right all along.


    And Winona? The photographs alone should shatter any illusion of innocence she''s clung to. Even if she tries to worm her way back, even if she tries to exin herself, he''ll know, deep down, that she''s betrayed him, that she''s unfit to be the mother of his children. Those children deserve a stable, disciplined environment, free from her influence, free from the


    recklessness she brings into their lives. They need to be prepared to step into the legacy and prestige that


    I set my ss down, my fingers tapping lightly against the marble table as I n my next steps. London has served its purpose, dying him just long enough.


    Jayden believes he''s untouchable, that he''s in control, but he underestimates me. I''ve navigated these circles longer than he''s been alive, and he still doesn''t see how easily I can pull the strings.


    His foolish attempt to shut me out only made this easier. He gave me all the distance I needed to move forward, and when the dust settles, he''ll understand just how much he still needs me.


    Across the room, one of the servants-a woman draped in luxurious silks, courtesy of my gracious hosts- enters, bowing slightly as she offers me a te of dates and nuts. I wave her off.


    My friends here, these royals with a taste forvish parties and exclusivity, understand what it means to hold power, to shape the world around you. They know the art of subtlety, of influence that extends beyond borders.


    They''ve known me long enough to trust my judgment, and they''ve been more than amused by my... family issues. They understand the importance of legacy, of ensuring one''s children fall in line with the family''s ambitions. No matter how long it takes. If Jayden were one of their children, he''d be stripped of his inheritance by now, removed from the family tree entirely.


    But I''m a mother. I''m willing to give him the chance to redeem himself, to realize where his loyalty should lie. After all he''s just a stupid, weak man.


    In time, he''ll thank me for this. In time, he''ll understand that everything I''m doing is for his own good, for the good of his children. And when the dust settles, he''lle back to me, ready to ept his ce, ready to build the future I''ve crafted for him.


    I nce at my phone again, a message from Mia confirming a meeting back in the States, with a few key people she''s brought on board. Smart girl. She understands loyalty, understands the cost of defiance..


    T''ll need to keep an eye on her-loyalty is one thing, but ambition is another.


    Still, she''s been useful, and as long as she follows orders, she''ll find her ce. I can''t trust her. I know that.


    Yes, everything is falling into ce perfectly. Jayden will see the truth, and when he does, he''ll know who to turn to.


    And Winona? She''ll be nothing more than a memory, a regret that he''ll leave behind.


    And those two children-my grandchildren-will have the stability, the structure they deserve.


    396 Beating Judy at her Own Gathe

 Chapter 396

    396 Beating Judy at her Own Game


    (Jayden)


    "Judy''s jet is headed here, to London."


    I pause, Viktor''s words sinking in. She always seems to know when things are vulnerable, and now, with Nexus London under siege from within, here shees. I mean how could she know this ce is on its back foot. Unless... No, surely I''m being paranoid.


    I force a shrug. "Might be a coincidence."


    Viktor doesn''t blink. "We both know it''s not."


    "Fine," I say, rubbing the back of my neck. "But I''m not meeting her. There''s nothing she could say to make a difference to how I feel now. Whatever she thinks she''s here to do, she''ll be wasting her time."


    "She can try, but she won''t reach you. I''ll intercept her." Viktor''s tone is steady, his presence a constant


    reassurance.


    "At least she isn''t heading for Winona and the kids."


    Part of me feels grateful for that, but the rest of me-the part that feels like it''s holding together a house of cards-can''t shake the prickling unease that creeps in whenever my mother is around.


    What more do I have to do to show her that she''ll never poison Winona in my mind. There is nothing she can say or do that will put my love for Winona at risk.


    I love her, no matter what. We''ve proven we can get through anything and this trip to Europe has only strengthened us.


    But I also know that I can''t avoid Mother forever. One day, I will have to be in the same room as her again.


    I''m on edge, and I know it. My mind is split, consumed by the chaos at Nexus and the looming possibility of Judy crashing down around me. She won''t get to me; Viktor will see to that. But her shadow over London... It''s suffocating. "I don''t want to see her. I''m fine with never seeing her again."


    Viktor nods. "Understood."


    "How long before shends?"


    "Four hours, Sir."


    "So she''ll be here before I fly home for my 24 hour break. I might be able to stay in Brussels longer, depends on how things pan out here." "Yes, Sir."


    "I''m not running away from Judy, but I do need to get home and see my family. We have things we need to discuss about the kids'' school."


    "I can stay on here, if you prefer?"


    396 Beating Judy at her Own Gaine


    "Yes, good idea. The investigators are interviewing everyone in upper management today, including me. Then I''ll fly. The tension in here is going to have me break out in hives. I didn''t expect those waiting for interviews to be so wired."


    "I think everyone here is feeling like they wish they hadn''t followed Grayson''s advice."


    I cut him off. "No excuses, Viktor. They''re professionals. They knew the stakes, and now they''re getting what they deserve. If anyone thinks they can coast under my watch, they are dead wrong."


    "I''m sure the investigation will turn up if anyone other than Grayson is involved to the point of beingplicit. For now, we just wait until the process is done."


    I narrow my gaze. "What, you think I''m overreacting?"


    "I think you''ve made your point. Perhaps some of this.. could be handled with a lighter touch." His voice is measured, calm. But there''s something in it that grates on me, that pokes at the unease I''m trying to bury.


    "A lighter touch?" I scoff. "That''s exactly what led us here in the first ce, Viktor. These people need to understand that this isn''t just some corporate p on the wrist. They''ve risked the entire globalpany. We''ll need a miracle worker to save us from the media fallout alone." "Perhaps you need a break, Sir. I can handle things here if you want to go clear your head a little."


    "I''m fine, Viktor," I say. "Maybe you''re the one who''s overstepping a little here. I think you need to remember you are my employee as well."


    He doesn''t flinch, his expression unwavering. "Understood."


    Damn. Now I may have pissed off my one ally here.


    But I push it aside. I don''t have time to worry about Viktor''s opinions. I''m not letting things slide, that''s how Nexus London ended up in this mess in the first ce.


    With Gus beingbeled a traitor of several countries, many opinions of him have fallen. But I can''t let that bring Nexus Global down. But then, maybe selling up is best. I can''t save everyone.


    Life is about to change and they will soon find other jobs.


    "I think selling up all of Nexus Global is the right answer here. I''m not sure I want this ongoing hassle. H prefer to have a life. All of this with the estate and stuff. Maybe it''s just a temporary fix. What''s the point if Gus''s action brings everything down anyway?"


    Viktor doesn''t respond, but there''s a slight shift in his stance, a sense of him pulling back. I know I''ve pushed, probably harder than necessary, but I don''t need anyone second-guessing me. Not now. Not with everything on the line. This is my life, dammit.


    I nce out at the employees waiting for their interviews, a grim determination settling over me.


    There''s no room for weakness here. I haven''t brought my life with my family this far, for it all to end over this. Gus would not have left me a burning ship. Something else is up and I have a feeling I know what.


    "Viktor, I''m not sure who we trust on the investigations team either, but..."


    396 Beating Judy at her Own GaineN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t think Gus would hand me apany about to copse. Get investigations to check into where all this started with Grayson. You mentioned this isn''t the first time, and Gus thought Grayson was clean." "Yes:"


    "What if Grayson''s been set up?"


    "Why would anyone here want to do that? He''s been well-respected up until now."


    "Exactly. But someone heading here in jet would find it very convenient to separate me from my family by causing a scandal."


    "I will inform the team immediately, and also get Astrid to see if she can see anything from her end. She has ess to all the files."


    "Except if those files are locked for an investigation."


    Viktor looks at me. "If Judy has done anything, I''ll find out."


    "If she isn''t involved, I''ll be very surprised. But maybe, this time, we can beat her at her own game." might be able to get something concrete on her for once.


    Who fucking knows? She''s like water through my fingers.


    Right now, all I want to do is get back to see Winona and the kids. I didn''t realize how much I was going to miss them. I can''t wait to settle into the cottage with them. Nothing can break us apart. Not ever.

 Chapter 397

    397 The DNA Results (Winona)


    The envelope the courier just dropped in is in my hands. My hands are buzzing. I have been praying and wishing for these results to make life slightly lessplicated.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But that''s not how my life generally goes. But I''m determined to hope. There''s more chance Jayden is the father. Law of averages. All I have to do is open it and read what''s inside.


    My stomach flips and I feel ill. I sit down on the sofa and close my eyes.


    Please God, let this be the answer I want. The answer need. The answer my family needs. Just this once. I swear I will never fuck it up again.


    I finger the envelope, holding all the answers. Finally, I rip it open, my heart pounds as I skim over the words.


    Positive match.


    Oh. My. God.


    There it is, in ck and white. Jayden is the father of this baby. We did the impossible again! But will I get to be a mother to this tiny life inside me? How do I cope with the worry and pressure of an impossible pregnancy?


    The relief crashes over me all the same. Jayden''s the father. It''s really happening; this baby is ours. I can''t help the grin that spreads across my face, my fingers trembling as I close the envelope and tuck it away. Tonight, I''ll tell him. Face to face, just like I''ve wanted.


    Everything I''ve been so afraid of, all the doubts, can finally rest. Jayden''sing home tonight, even if just for 24 hours, and I can tell him I''m pregnant.


    A knock on the door snaps me back, and I quickly tuck the envelope into a drawer before heading to answer it. Lisa''s standing there, a grin stretching across her face.


    "Well, Matteo!" she says, stepping inside with a dramatic flourish. "What an absolute dream!"


    "I told you."


    "Wait, any news?"


    "Nope. Nothing yet." I want to tell Jayden I''m pregnant first.


    Lisa and Lance can wait for the news and as long as they don''t mention anything to Jayden about a pregnancy scare, all will go down easy.


    "Lisa, I don''t ever want this doubt about paternity mentioned to Jayden. If he has to have that news, ites from me only. If I can avoid him having that news for now, I''d prefer that." "Sure."


    I make a mental note to make sure Lance knows that too.


    "I think I''m pregnant just from Matteo''s wink." She sighs.


    397 The DNA Results


    "I''m guessing you need coffee?"


    "I''ve had some sleep. I behaved... mostly. But coffee would be nice."


    We head to the ind counter in the kitchen.


    Lisa leans against the counter with a dreamy look in her eyes. "Matteo Ri. Honestly, I don''t think I''ve ever met anyone quite like him. The ent alone could melt an iceberg. And he''s just..."


    She pauses, searching for the words, thenughs. "It''s like he knows exactly how to look at you. Not in that sleazy way some guys do, but like he''s actually listening, like he''s reading your mind. I swear, if he''d asked me to marry him on the spot, I''d have said yes." Iugh, shaking my head. "Lisa, as if you would have."


    "Yeah okay, but he''s Italian," she says, as if that exins everything. "They''re practically born knowing how to sweep a woman off her feet. And he''s got this way of saying my name-like, ''Leeee-sa, with that rolling ''L,'' like he''s tasting it."


    "Okay girl, he''s got you bad. But he is like that. I was mesmerized by him. Jayden seemed amused. He likes Matteo a lot and he even said he was the Italian version of Lance."


    "Wow, Mr. Jealousy took that in his stride. Maybe he is growing up. But yes, I get that Matteo is likely a yer. I''m just having some fun."


    "He is very attentive, it makes a nice change."


    "I know right? He held the door for me, pulled out my chair, and paid attention like there was no one else in the room. I totally get why a man like that is every woman''s dream." I raise an eyebrow. "Since when are you the romantic type?"


    "Oh, I''m still not. But, Winona, I can''t help it with Matteo. He''s that perfect mix of charm and intensity. And he''s funny too, which is just unfair."


    Iugh again, watching her face light up. "So you''re saying he''s a keeper?"


    "If he didn''t live across the ocean, I''d probably be nning our wedding," she says with a grin. "But honestly, I''m just happy to meet someone who knows how to treat a woman." "Preach!"


    Lisaughs. "It''s like he was born knowing how to make a woman feel special." "That sure isn''t our men. I''m not sure Jayden gets itpletely yet." I smile. "Oh, please, he dotes on you," she retorts. "He''s really got it togethertely."


    "Yes and leave it up to me to ruin that with hall pass week."


    "No more ''what-ifs'' remember? Wait until you know for sure."


    "Yes." I can barely contain the excitement, but I keep it tucked away for now.


    Just a few more hours, and this secret I''ve been holding onto will finally be his too. Then I don''t have to face the possibility of losing this much-wanted life inside me alone. 2/3


    397 The DNA Results


    "You''re lucky. You really are. And I know you two are everything." She gives me a soft smile. "So, here''s to


    I nod, my heart swelling with excitement and anticipa


    Tonight, when Jayden walks through that door, everyt

 Chapter 398

    398 OMG Is This Really Real? (Winona)


    I''m waiting for ra to arrive at the cottage after Lisa has gone to shower and sleep at the estate. Despite me going through the rxation techniques and even with the positive DNA results, I''m on the edge of a precipice.


    Once again, my life has gone over a point of no return. It''s unbelievable that I''m pregnant. This had changed everything I thought my life now was.


    Even with these tests telling me I am pregnant. I can''t get my head around things. I can''t find a way to quiet my mind, and I know I must. It''s vital. But all the calm in the world still doesn''t guarantee the baby will survive. That part may always be out of my hands. Wanting inner calm for the baby''s sake just makes me stress more that I can''t find inner calm. All the other things surrounding this pregnancy haven''t helped. But at least I can take hall pass week and who I had sex with out of contention..


    Yes, I will tell Jayden one day. But I can certainly pick my battles now and that is a great relief. But pushing past this into a calm zone is not something I think I can do right now. I really want to.


    It''s like I''m stressing over having nothing to stress about. Which is stupid because I have plenty to stress about. Trying to control the uncontroble for one thing.


    Logically, I know if I lose our baby, it''s not my fault. This is nature, and it wasn''t meant to be. But knowing this impossible thing has happened, it''s also impossible not to look forward to a time when I have this baby in my arms.


    But having that expectation of getting a healthy baby is the worst thing I can do. And, at the same time, I can''t just go thinking that there is no hope at all.


    Especially


    with darling Henry around to remind me just how resilient tiny lives can be. Then I see Abby''s bright smile and she was never meant to be either. Miracles do happen.


    Am I greedy for wanting one more miracle for myself?


    I answer a knock at the door and ra is there, carrying a professional leather bag instead of a basket. Her expression is focused. She''s here to handle business. There''s a shift in her energy. She''s not here as Viktor''s mother or my friend; she''s here as an expert. I invite her into the dining area as she sets herrge leather briefcase on the table.


    "I''m so pleased you''re here, ra. I''m finding it impossible to quiet my mind. I''m so thrilled and yet so


    damn scared at the same time."


    "I know you received some important news. I''m not aware of the oue but I am here for you and giving this pregnancy the best chance. This is, of course, not a guarantee."


    I nod. "I understand. I want to do the same. Give the baby the best chance but not get caught up in ming myself if the worst does happen. I know if I do everything I can, then I don''t need to feel guilty. But I also can''t guarantee that won''t happen."


    "It''s a process, like any grieving. You can''t know until it happens and then it''s day by day. But we can take


    98 OMG is This Really Real?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    a little control by finding things that work for you.


    "It''s like you''ve been sent to me just for this moment have to say, I probably want to do this with the medical team I''m familiar with, but having you is a godsend I never knew I needed."


    "I came prepared today with a few things that I believe can support your body and mind during this time"


    I nod, inviting her to take a seat across from me. "Thank you, ra. I was hoping we could talk through some options to help keep me and the baby as safe as possible"


    Her eyes soften, and she reaches for the sp on her bag ''Of course. First, let me say that my role here is strictly professional, and I respect your privacy in every way. Nothing discussed between us will be discussed by me to anyone else."


    I feel a weight lift off my shoulders. I''m not navigating this alone. Thank you, ra. I really appreciate that. There are people who would use this pregnancy against me *


    "Let''s cut the white noise and focus on you." She opens her bag, revealing a collection of herbal mixtures, oils, and neatlybeled jars.


    "Given the unique nature of your pregnancy, we need tobine traditional care with holistic practices that are scientifically proven to be effective."


    "I''m willing to try anything at this point."


    "Always with a doctor''s input because even natural remedies can conflict with other things. You will need a doctor here regardless of what you n to do."


    "Of course. I''ll make that decision soon."


    ra gets out several jars and tubes and sets them in front of me.


    "These aid in rxation, maintaining a steady mindset, and managing emotional strain." She pauses, studying me closely. "Our goal here is to create an environment where you can find inner calm and strength. That then gives your baby the best chance."


    I watch as she unpacks each item, exining their purposes with the precision and confidence of someone who''s done this a thousand times before.


    "This oil blend, for instance," she says, holding up a small dark bottle, "is abination ofvender, chamomile, and frankincense. Used correctly, it can help with stress management and improve sleep quality. We''ll do daily rxation exercises incorporating aromatherapy as well."


    She continues, taking out a jar of small, dried leaves. "And this is raspberry leaf tea. Known for strengthening the uterine muscles and supporting cirction. It''s beneficial for all pregnancies, especially those at higher risk. However, you''ll only take it under supervision, as timing and dosage are key."


    I reach out and take the jar, feeling the dried leaves between my fingers. "You really have thought of everything."


    My hand goes to my abdomen automatically. Will I feel the baby move? I can''t exin the feeling of hope and yet dreadbined.


    I want to feel those first flutters inside and every kick. But that will make this so very real, and if I then lose the baby, equally unbearable.


    I just don''t know how I cope with this.

 Chapter 399

    399 A Burden Shared (Winona)


    ra''s calm voice continues, "experience has shown me what can be done to help women in challenging pregnancies. We have many tools at our disposal to support you physically, emotionally, and mentally."


    I watch her hands as she unpacks a small notebook. "In addition, I''ve included exercises for positive mindsets-proven ways to center the mind, keep fears in check, and foster a strong connection with the baby."


    "I''m so afraid to have a strong connection with the baby."


    "I understand. But I do see you have a strong connection with all your children. So, I think this will happen anyway."


    "It''s actually something I pride myself on. I''m not the biological mother of three of them but they are my children just as much as Abby is. I feel that."


    "Yes, this is a choice we make. You will continue to make those choices. Even if this baby is not for this world, you try and you give it your all. That is what gets you through the dark days."


    "Yes. Because knowing I did my very best is so much better than thinking I could have done more, or I didn''t care at all." I can sense a thread to cling to in my mind now.


    "Doubt, and anxiety aremon and valid emotions, especially in your situation, but we''ll work together to ensure they don''t overshadow your resilience."


    Her words resonate deeply, and I feel a flicker of strength. "You know, ra... I didn''t think I''d ever have a chance to do this again. I''m so afraid of everything that could go wrong, but at the same time, I want to believe."


    She listens carefully, her expression understanding but resolute. "This is a precious journey, Winona. And as with all difficult journeys, we face challenges."


    "I do realize that this might be out of my hands in the end."


    "But you''re not powerless. To err is human, they say. I say to hope is human. Whatever happens, I will support you."


    I nod, feeling bolstered by her confidence. "What about medical care here? I do want to go back to the U.S., but flying might be risky."


    "A doctor will need to clear you before flying. You have the resources to afford the very best medical care. Use it. There are times to take a stand against wealth and times you should ept it."


    "I won''t be too proud, I promise."


    ra nods and pats my hand. "But until then, we will establish a temporary care n here. I rmend seeking out a physician with a strong understanding of high-risk pregnancies. Technology moves fast, so someone with a fresh, modern attitude may be best for you." "I''ll make some calls as soon as I have talked to Jayden. He''ll be flying back this evening briefly."


    "I can apany you to a doctor and advocate for abined approach if that would ease your mind or


    US


    Jayden isn''t avable."


    If Jayden is no longer in the picture, is what she''s really saying. But he will be. Thankfully.


    She looks at me kindly, handing over a small vial of an earthy-smelling tincture. "This is for grounding-a blend of valerian root and passionflower. It will help you stay calm, especially if difficult thoughts or fears arise."


    I ept it, feeling the cool ss in my hand, and I realize just how grateful I am to have ra here. "I''m so d you''re here. If Jayden knew about... well, everything that led to this point, it would justplicate things. He doesn''t need to know I had paternity concerns." ra''s gaze sharpens slightly, but her tone remains steady. "It is entirely up to you how and when you share information with him. As long as you can let go of what you choose not to share for now. The baby needs stress-free you. Are you able to do that?"


    I nod. "Yes. I will focus on what''s best for this baby, and that''s keeping calm, grounded."


    ra smiles, a soft but determined expression. "This isn''t about what-ifs; it''s about creating the best possible reality."


    I grip the vial in my hand, nodding, a wave of determination washing over me. "Thank you, ra. I feel... ready. Really ready."


    She gives a final nod, closing her bag. "Take each day as ites, Winona. You have a powerful journey ahead, and you''re already doing an incredible job considering what you''ve been waiting to hear. Just remember, the baby can''t help who its parents are, so do your best for the baby."


    I nod, unable to resist a grin. "Actually, I''ve got a little more reason to rx now." I take a deep breath, ready to share this news with her. "The DNA results came back, and... it''s Jayden''s. It''s his baby."


    ra''s face softens with a look of pure relief. "Oh, that is wonderful, Winona. I can see you are so pleased." She gently ces a hand on my arm. "Thank you for sharing with me, and I assure you, this stays private. Congrattions."


    I nod, feeling a sense of calm knowing ra''s trustworthiness. "It''s like everything is finally lining up. It feels like... I don''t know, like the universe decided to give me a break for once."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I''m very happy for you. It certainly helps you avoid worry. But you must remember, despite the best of everything, some things are not meant to be."


    "I know."


    She nods, giving my hand aforting squeeze. "It''s only natural to worry, but let me reassure you, I''ve seen many women in simr situations ovee the odds. You must focus on creating the most peaceful environment you can. The rest will follow if it''s meant to be. I let out a long breath. "You''re right. I need to focus on the here and now. My priority is this baby, keeping things steady."


    "Winona, you must do what you need to put yourself and the baby first. Even if that means, well, cutting off people you love."


    I stare at her. She''s exactly right. Not just Judy, but anyone who bes a threat to this baby has to be out of my life right now.


    399 A Burden Shared


    My mind jumps to Cass. I''m still concerned, but I know I need to be careful. If she is struggling, I might have to stay uninvolved for now.


    I''ll call her and tell her my news. See what she says. But all of that is after I tell Jayden. I wish the

 Chapter 400

    400 Distraction (Judy)


    I saunter in, heels clicking against the marble floor, and spot Viktor waiting for me at the reception area outside the boardroom Jayden''s holed up in.


    He''s all muscle and menace, his arms crossed over his chest like a sentry guarding a fortress. I''m going to rattle his cage a little. Girl''s gotta have some fun.


    I stride up to him like an old friend. "Viktor! How wonderful!. I hope you aren''t missing that traitor Gus too much... Guess that asshole finally got what he deserved."


    I know that will make him pissed.


    "Judy," he greets me as stoically as any mountain. "You need to leave."


    I arch an eyebrow, a mock smile curves my lips. "Viktor, you''re not even going to let a mother see her son? How heartless can you be?"


    I give him my most charming smile. "Viktor, darling, you know I never stay where I''m not wanted." My gaze flicks to the boardroom door behind him. "But... I''m here for my son."


    He doesn''t move, blocking the path to the doorpletely. "Your son doesn''t want to see you. You should leave."


    I step closer, lowering my voice. "I''d prefer not to make a scene, Viktor. But you and I both know you can''t keep me away forever."


    His expression doesn''t falter. "Try me."


    I let out a smallugh. "You''re so dramatic. Always have been. But this is family business, and it doesn''t concern you."


    He doesn''t budge. Of course, Gus has trained his guard dog well. But, I lean in, just to poke the bear a little more. "I need to speak to my son. Now."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Not happening," he replies, voice like granite. "You''re wasting your time."


    "Viktor, just a few seconds. You can stay with us. You can even frisk me."


    His face is impassive. "Mr. Brennan doesn''t want to see you. Turn around and go. I don''t want trouble."


    I tilt my head, stepping forward until I''m almost in his space. "You''re just a glorified bouncer, you know that? But I guess it''s better than tilling a field all day."


    His eyes narrow, but he stands firm. "You''re done here."


    Iugh, the sound sharp and cutting. "Done? Oh, Viktor, you have no idea. I''m not scared of you." I try to step around him, but he moves with me, blocking my path.


    I shove at his arm. "Get out of my way." 1


    As soon as I touch him, he braces every muscle in his body and moves my hand off him.


    His body barely shifts, and his voice is a cold warning. "You will not force your way past me, Judy."


    $


    400 Distraction.


    I press my palms against his chest, pretending to try and shove him aside. "You can''t stop me! Jayden is my son. I will see him whether you like it or not." Hisrge hands grip my upper arms. "Don''t you dare put your hands on me- This is assault!" I thump my fists onto his chest. I don''t want to get past him really. I''m just waiting to see what I need to see.


    I gave the girl her cue. Hopefully she can get it right for the amount of money I paid her.


    Viktor''s had enough. In one swift motion, his grip firm but not painful, he physically lifts me off the ground. My feet dangle, and I let out a strangled shriek of outrage, thrashing in his grasp. "How dare you! Put me down! Do you have any idea who I am?"


    His voice is devoid of emotion, as he carries me toward the exit. "You''re trespassing, Judy. And if you keep resisting, this will get uglier."


    "Uglier?" I screech, kicking out uselessly. "You think you can manhandle me like this? I''ll have your job, your entire life ruined! You think Jayden will stand for this treatment of his mother?"


    "We can forget Jayden caring about this scenario at all. Just what are you ying at? You know as well as I do that you were never getting near him."


    I keep an eye out at the boardroom door, and I see her, arge yellow envelope in hand. She turns the handle and in she goes.


    Checkmate.


    "Maybe I''m here to see you, Viktor. I mean, we are old friends, no?"


    "No." His grip unyielding as he continues to carry me out, past a crowd of stunned onlookers. I don''t care.


    I know my real mission is aplished. I just have to keep Viktor distracted a little longer.


    My pulse races with triumph. I stand on my feet and brush down my clothes to straighten them. "Well, I never! Unhand me, you brute."


    "Goodbye, Judy," he says.


    "You win." I hold up my hands in surrender and smile at him. After all, I''d hate to start any trouble." Viktor''s gaze flicks to my smile, suspicion hardening his eyes. "You''re up to something," he uses. "Me? Please, I''m just a mother trying to see her son." My voice drips with mock innocence. "But if you''re so determined to block me, I suppose I''ll have to leave."


    I know he doesn''t buy it for a second, but he also doesn''t know what just happened behind his back. I turn on my heel, walking away with grace. My head held high, victory swirling inside me.


    The envelope reached Jayden, and the photos will do what they were meant to do. I couldn''t care less about seeing him face-to-face. Not yet anyway. That will happen in good time.


    He''lle crawling back, begging for me to console him. Telling me how right I''ve been all this time.


    This is about nting seeds of doubt, about breaking him down where it matters most. Jayden will see the truth soon enough.


    And when he does, everything he''s built with Winona will crumble.

 Chapter 401

    401 The Envelope (Jayden)


    My desk is littered with documents, files, all growing proof of unfinished business. The investigation team has been in and out of my temporary office all morning, each member adding to the pile of work I can''t seem to escape from.


    Therge, yellow envelopes, print-outs, employee details all add to the mountain of things on my to-do list. I sweep all I can fit into my briefcase along with the rest of Grayson''s paperwork, wanting everything in one ce for the flight back to Brussels. It''ll be easier to sift through once I''m settled in the jet, away from this pressure cooker.


    I nce at my watch. I need to get moving. There''s no time to deal with any of this here; I''ll need the next 24 hours in Brussels to breathe, focus on my family, and help Winona settle the kids into their new school routine.


    The idea of being home even for just one night is the only thing keeping me sane right now.


    I get a few key documents I still need to sign off on before I leave and iste them as I sign. The


    investigation team has a lot of moving pieces, and the chaos with Nexus London isn''t going to wrap itself


    1. up.


    My phone buzzes. A message from Winona shes across the screen:


    See you tonight! The kids are excited.


    My heart eases, the stress of the morning temporarily lifted. I text back quickly:


    Can''t wait either. Love you.


    Viktor steps in. His entrance is measured, but there''s a tension in his posture that makes me set my phone down.


    "Something wrong?" I ask, narrowing my gaze.


    "Judy was here," he says, his voice calm but with an undercurrent of warning. "She tried to push her way in, iming she needed to see you. I had to... escort her out."


    I lean back in my chair, a sinking feeling washing over me, "How bad did it get?"


    "Bad enough that she tried to get physical. I carried her out." Viktor''s tone remains steady, but his eyes sharpen. "You need to know she''s close, Jayden. And I suspect she''s up to something more than just showing up unannounced. Did anything unusual happen while she was here?" Tthink back. Apart from the usual flow of investigators, nothing stands out. "No. Just the teaming in


    and out."


    Viktor nods. "Stay alert, even in Brussels. You never know where her reach extends."


    I nod, trying to suppress the unease crawling up my spine. "Thanks for the warning. I''ll be careful."


    He watches me for a moment, a flicker of concern passing over his face. "And the paperwork?"


    I gesture to the briefcase. "Taking stuff with me. I want to go over Grayson''s actions myself, see if there''s


    401 The Envelope


    any trace of possible maniption by anyone to frame him as he ims."


    Viktor gives a curt nod. "I''ve set up a decoy flight. You''ll be traveling on a smaller charter jet without me, but the decoy should throw Judy off if she''s thinking of following."


    I raise an eyebrow. "A decoy?"


    "Better safe than sorry. We don''t want her following you back to Winona and the kids."


    Relief washes over me. I know I''m being paranoid, but that''s what life with Judy has done to me. I know every time things are happy, something happens.


    I grab my briefcase and prepare to leave by the fire escape. Viktor and my decoy are taking a flight elsewhere beforeing back here tomorrow morning.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As I head out, my mind is cluttered with everything from financial approvals to Judy''s sudden appearance. I''m not running from her by leaving; I''m just prioritizing what matters most. The small, charter jet will be waiting, and I''ll be in Brussels before sunset.


    In the meantime, I''ll be under this mountain of paperwork. I really want to get through as much of it as I can on the ne. Then I can spend all my time focusing on the kids and Winona. Their issues with joining a local school are no less important than any of this Nexus London crap.


    Bobby is super-excited and we still have Abby''s wee party with the families of the VIP''s to have yet. I put it off a month while I work on the ideas of setting the estate up as a training and event facility.


    The family day can be the first event we can use to see how it all might work in the future. The current staff will be in charge of making the transition. They have the experience and expertise.


    Winona hase up with some excellent ideas to empower the staff to take charge of their own destiny, so I''m looking forward to working with her once the kids are settled into school.


    As I head for a small airstrip in this nondescript car, I thank life for where it''s led me at the moment. As much as I dreadeding here and running Nexus Global, it''s been the best thing for me and for my family.


    I''m in no rush to get back to the USA. Why would I be? I''m making a difference here. Being back in charge has recharged me. I never thought I''d fit in here in this vast tapestry Gus created.


    But now, leaving it all behind would be hard. I don''t need the money, and I loved my time as a stay-at-home father, but the sheer thrill of being back in control, I don''t think I could ever give up again. I''m going to talk to Winona about staying on longer and hoping she agrees.

 Chapter 402

    402 A n Comes Together


    402 A n Comes Together (Winona)


    I''m pacing the family room at the cottage, running through all thest-minute details in my head before Jaydenes home. The kids are excited, and the whole ce is buzzing with energy.


    Even shy, reserved Sarah has been talking a mile a minute, making sure I know she has ''a million billion things'' to tell her dad when he gets here. You and me both, kiddo.


    Lisa plops down onto the sofa, a mischievous grin ying at her lips. "You know," she starts, "instead of drowning Jayden in chaos the moment he walks through the door, maybe you two should have some alone time. The kids will be fine with me for a couple of hours." I give her a skeptical look. "The kids are dying to see him. We''re a family-this reunion shouldn''t be just about me and Jayden."


    "There wouldn''t be kids without you and Jayden, would there. Of course it''s about you and him first."


    "I''d feel selfish."


    Lisa rolls her eyes, but it''s all in good humor. "Yeah, yeah, family bonding is important and all that. But let''s be real, you and Jayden need some time to breathe. To, you know, talk about things. I''ll take the kids out to Walibi Belgium for the evening. Matteo said it''s so much fun."


    "Walibi Belgium?" I echo, surprised. "You really think the kids can handle that excitement right now?"


    "I''m not sure Walibi can handle those kids right now. Besides, offering an ice cream cone ain''t gonna cut it."


    I grin. "You''re right about that. They are so wired."


    Lisa smirks. "Come on, they''ll love it. I''ve already checked, and it''s opente tonight. We''ll ride some roller coasters, eat too much cotton candy, and have a st."


    "But it''ll be crowded there, busy. You''ll need eyes in the back of your head."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I can take one or two staff with me to help keep tabs on them and be with Henry while I ride with them."


    I hesitate, but Lisa''s n does make sense. ra''s words echo in my head-about finding inner calm, about keeping stress at bay for the baby''s sake. Maybe a quiet dinner with Jayden is exactly what I need. A chance to tell him the news in a calm, intimate setting and work through how we''ll handle everything


    together.


    "Okay," I say slowly, feeling a sense of relief at the idea. "A couple of hours alone might be a good thing."


    Lisa''s grin widens. "See? I''m full of good ideas." She leans forward, lowering her voice. "By the way, you haven''t talked about not knowing, and I know you had a delivery earlier. So, I''m guessing Jayden''s the dad?"


    1 give her a look, but she justughs. "Rx, Winona. You never actually told me. I just guessed. So technically, you''re still telling him first."


    402 A n Comes Together


    I can''t help but smile. "You know me far too well."


    Lisa''s expression softens. "That''s great news, you know. And keeping the whole paternity scare part to yourself, that''s your n, yes? No need to open that can of worms."


    I nod. "But do you think Lance will turn up here in the next couple of hours?"


    Lisa snorts. "Good luck with that. The guy''s been off the radar since he went out with Sofiast night. He did text me this morning saying Europe''s nightlife is ''off the chain.'' He''ll probably turn up tomorrow. But I will message him to stay at the estate if he''sing back this evening." "Thank you, Lisa. Seriously. Taking the kids to Walibi will be a lifesaver."


    She stands up, stretching. "Anything for you, babe. Now, go n a romantic dinner for your man. Light some candles, cook his favorite meal... make it special. You both deserve it."


    I watch her go gather the kids. Shortly they are running back through hugging me and saying tell dad they''ll see him soon. Lisa follows quickly with Henry in his pram and a wink.


    Then this ce is silent. I''ve already told the few staff I kept on for the cottage to have the evening off.


    I head into the kitchen, my mind racing through dishes. Jayden loves simple foods with rich vors. N think of a creamy garlic chicken with herbs and roasted vegetables, the kind of meal that makes you feel at home.


    I start pulling out ingredients, finding a rhythm in the cooking that calms my nerves.


    My mind drifts to the conversation I''ll have with Jayden. The moment I''ll tell him about the pregnancy. I picture his reaction-the shock, the joy, the fear.


    It''s a huge thing, attempting to bring another child into our already chaotic lives. But knowing he''s the father, having that certainty, has given me a sense of determination I didn''t think I''d feel.


    Maybe it''s false hope and maybe I''m delusional, but I''m feeling positive about this baby. With Jayden by my side, and the huge support system I have, I know I''ll handle whateveres my way.


    I mean, what I''ve gone through already in my life hasn''t stopped me. It''s reshaped me and my priorities, but I''m still going. I''m still looking forward. I see that''s all I have to do, even when things get tough.


    Like Barnaby taught Mom and I, look for the glimmers in the day. I used to do that every day with her. All those years away from her, thinking I wasn''t wanted. But she was helping me in the one way she could. By letting them take me away from her, from him. The man she eventually killed to keep our family safe. I miss her. I know Cass does too. Tomorrow I''m going to call Cass and make her tell me how she is. I''m worried.


    For now, I push those thoughts aside and focus on tonight. Jayden and I need this moment-just the two of us, no distractions, no chaos.


    Just a simple dinner, the face-to-face conversation I''ve been waiting too long to have.


    I pop the dish into the oven to cook and wash my hands. Checking my watch, I see it''s an hour until Jaydennds. I think I''ll go shower and change into something pretty. We might even get time for a little ''dessert'' before dinner. ra said it''s one of the best ways to feel

 Chapter 403

    403 Opening Envelopes (Jayden)


    The decoy flight was a well-choreographed illusion. Viktor boarded the Nexus Global jet, apanied by someone who looked like me and a highly visible security detail.


    The intention is simple: draw eyes, especially if Judy is watching. The whole operation was designed to mislead, to give me the cover I need to get out unnoticed.


    Now I''m in a smaller charter jet, an aircraft that looks almost understatedpared to the Nexus one. It''s sleek, ck, and inconspicuous, blending into the private airstrip with an anonymity that feels oddlyforting. Inside, the jet''s interior is quiet, the hum of the engines a low and steady reassurance. I''m settled into one of the leather seats, my briefcase open next to me.


    The documents from Nexus London are slowly going from the to-do to the done pile. I''ve read everything I needed to review. Investigation notes, financial statements, and transcripts ofpany phone and cell conversations.


    I''m looking for anything that might hint at Grayson being set up. Now all I have left are the yellow


    envelopes, which will have security pictures that might be of interest.


    I get up to use the bathroom and stretch my legs. My muscles are stiff from sitting and working through endless paperwork, but I can''t afford to ck off. The thought of being home, even if it''s just for 24 hours, is a beacon in this pressure cooker.


    It''s what keeps me going, the reason I haven''t crumbled under the pressure. I''m hoping to get everything here looked at and earmarked for further consideration before Ind.


    I really don''t want to do any of this in the next twenty-four hours. Whatever I think needs further analysis, I''ll tell Viktor about, and he can take a closer look with the investigations team.


    Ie out of the bathroom and do some stretches. The tightness in my neck and shoulders won''t let up, but at least the movement helps a little. Then I sit and shift my attention back to the briefcase beside me.


    I pull out the stack of envelopes and put them in myp.


    There should be enough time to get through these. Each envelope is dated, so I''ll need to be sure I get it all back in the correct envelope again. So, one envelope at a time is the best way.


    I stick my thumb under the p and rip the first one open. A yawn takes me by surprise. I run my hands over my face, trying to shake the exhaustion. My thoughts drift to the kids, to Abby and Bobby and Sarah. They''ll be excited to see me, even if it''s only for a short while. I picture Henry''s tiny face, his bright blue Brennan eyes. Winona, waiting for me, holding down the fort like she always does, even when things get tough.


    I''m the luckiest man in the world.


    But this is not getting the work done. I need to get the work done so I can rx when this nends. I pick up the phone that goes to the pilot.


    "How long before wend?"


    403 Opening EnvelopesN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Forty-five minutes, Sir."


    "Do you know if there''s a car waiting for me to arrive?"


    "Yes, Sir. There will be a car and a driver."


    "Great. Thank you."


    I hang up and refocus on the task at hand. Right, let''s get this done. I''m running out of time.


    I put my hand inside the envelope and slide out some images. The first is a blurry photo, a grainy security camera shot of someone walking out of a Nexus London meeting room.


    The timestamp doesn''t align with anything significant. Just another loose end. I sigh and jot a note to have Viktor cross-reference itter.


    I slide those pictures back in and move to the next envelope. It contains a series of banking activities. A few gged transactions catch my eye-amounts siphoned off in such a way that it screams inside job. Making another note, the pieces inch closer to forming aplete puzzle, but I''m not there yet.


    With a heavy breath, I ce the papers back in their envelope, stacking them neatly. The next one has better quality images, probably from higher-resolution cameras.


    A meeting room shot again, this time showing Grayson himself, looking anxious. I frown. His bodynguage suggests he''s tense and expectant.


    Was he suspect of a setup or simply feeling the guilt?


    I put those photos aside and reach for the next envelope.


    My fingers hesitate, but then I push through, determined to finish what I can. This isn''t just paperwork. It''s the future of Nexus London, the integrity of thepany, and my ability to prove that I''m not just Gus''s son but my own man.


    I slide the photos from thest envelope. I expect to see more bullshit, some security footage rted to the embezzlement scandal. But instead, I''m hit with something that knocks the air out of my lungs. Winona.


    In a bar, unmistakably Winona, her head thrown back inughter. Lance is right there beside her, leaning in too close, way too damn close. My chest tightens, an ache spreading through my ribcage.


    I stare at the timestamp written on the envelope. It''s apanied by three letters.


    HPW.


    Fuck. Hall pass week.


    No, I think, this can''t be real. This is my mother, I know it is. That''s why she was there, getting these to me.


    I don''t want to keep looking, but I can''t stop myself. I flip to the next photo, and it feels like I''m being kicked in the gut over and over. Lance''s arm is draped along the backrest of the booth, just behind her. Winona doesn''t look ufortable. They look... friendly. Too friendly.


    My pulse pounds in my ears as Ie to the next image. Winona and Phillip. He''s leaned in, his


    425 BONDS


    403 Opening Envelopes


    expression too intent, too intimate. I feel the bile rise in my throat. Phillip, the snake, always waiting


    I knew about him, I expected it. Did I think Winona would be with the man I''m most jealous of? No. But Lance? My best friend? The betrayal twists inside me, a sickening mix of disbelief and rage.


    But these photos don''t prove anything. Anyone drunk in a bar looks like this.


    I know, deep down, I promised her I''d never hold hall pass week against her. I gave her that week. She needed it, and I was willing to give her what she needed.


    But seeing it... seeing her with them-it''s a different kind of pain, a primal, crushing agony.


    My breathes out ragged, the photos trembling in my grip.


    I look at more and as they progress, I can see that there''s no doubt left in my mind at all. The ones out of the club leave no doubt.


    I''m regressing, I can feel it. Anger, raw and untamed, surges through me. Logic evaporates, leaving only the Neanderthal urge to smash those men, to reim what''s mine, to make them pay for touching her.


    To hate her for letting them touch what''s mine. For enjoying it. Were they better than me?Does she want them more?


    My jaw clenches so tight it hurts, and my vision blurs with a red haze.


    404 Rage Unleashed

 Chapter 404

    404 Rage Unleashed (Jayden)


    The jet touches down smoothly, but there''s nothing smooth about the way my heart is pounding. I grab my briefcase, every muscle in my body coiled with tension. The envelope with those damning photos is stuffed inside. All I want are answers.


    As I step off the jet, I storm over to the car waiting for me.


    "Get out," I snap at the driver, tossing my briefcase onto the back seat. My voice is sharp enough to cut through metal. "I''ll drive myself."


    "Ah, Mr. Brennan...I can''t-"


    I pull his door open and drag him out by the shirt cor. "I said get out."


    I get into the driver''s seat, mming the door hard enough that it echoes across the tarmac. The engine roars to life as I hit the gas, the tires screeching in protest.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The rage that''s been simmering in my veins now boils over. Betrayal, disbelief, gut-wrenching jealousy. The thoughts crash into each other, making my chest tighten, my knuckles white as I grip the wheel.


    I can''t process it-Lance and Winona, Phillip and Winona. It''s a blur, a storm I can''t make sense of.


    How could she do this? How could he? My best friend. The man I trusted above anyone else. Why would he ever think this was okay?


    I gave her that hall pass, thinking I could handle it. Thinking I was strong enough, that I could bear the weight of whatever she needed. But I never thought... never in my wildest nightmares did I picture this. My best friend, Lance, and Winona tangled up in something I can''t unsee, can''t unfeel.


    And Phillip, as if she could ever think that would be okay.


    I push the car to its limits as I leave the city, the speedometer needle climbing dangerously high. The road to the estate blurs past me. My mind isser-focused, spiraling between anger and devastation. Then I''m here, still speeding along the estate driveway. Past the estate. I''m not stopping untill get to the cottage. I want answers, I need answers.


    When the cottagees into view, my pulse rockets. A figure is there, walking casually toward the front steps. Tall, familiar-Lance. What the fuck is he doing here? Is he seeing her behind my back? Im the brakes, jerking the wheel hard, sending the car skidding to a stop. The tires squeal, gravel


    spraying out in a cloud. Without a second''s hesitation, throw the car into park and lunge out, my chest heaving, rage crashing over me in waves.


    "Lance!" I roar, the name tearing from my throat.


    He turns, eyes wide,pletely taken off guard. But I don''t give him time to process anything. In two strides, I''m on him, my fists flying. I connect with his jaw, the force of the blow sending him stumbling backward.


    "You bastard!" I scream, voice raw, cracking with fury. You think you can screw my wife and get away with it? I trusted your


    Lance stumbles, his hands flying up defensively, but I''m relentless. I shove him back against the porch railing, rage coursing through me. His eyes are wild, and he struggles to make sense of the attack, but I''m too far gone. "Jayden, what the hell?" he manages, his voice thick with shock and pain.


    I''m not listening. My fists are a blur,nding blow after blow, the force of my anger manifesting in each hit. I can''t stop. The betrayal cuts too deep, and I feel like I''m drowning in this raw, primal need to make him hurt as much as I''m hurting. "You were my best friend!" I shout, my voice strangled. "And you went behind my back? With her?!" My fist smashes into his shoulder, and he''s trying to push me away, but I shove him again, my grip iron tight.


    He finally finds his voice, his wordsing out choked. "I didn''t... you''re not... Jayden, stop!"


    But I can''t. I don''t want to hear excuses, don''t want to hear anything but the crack of my fist against his jaw, the sound of my fury echoing into the quiet night. My vision blurs with rage and unshed tears Igave her that damn hall pass. I told her I wouldn''t hold it against her. But seeing it, feeling it-the images of Winona with Lance sh before me, and it''s like a dagger twisting deeper.


    Lance manages to get his arms up, trying to block me. "Jayden, listen to me!" he shouts, his voice desperate.


    But I''m not listening. Not yet. My fistes down again, and this time he deflects it, grabbing my arm and trying to hold me back. The betrayal still burns, scorching every rational thought from my mind.


    "You don''t get to exin!" I spit out, my chest heaving. "You''re a liar, a backstabber! How long, huh? How long were you both sneaking around? You''re here, you probably still are."


    "Jayden, for fuck''s sake!" Lance yells back, finally shoving me off him, stumbling away. He''s bloodied and bruised, his eyes wide with a mix of confusion and horror. "You''re not making sense!"


    I don''t care if I''m making sense. I don''t care about anything except the image burned into my brain, the image of the two people I trusted most in the world ripping my heart out. The fire inside me doesn''t wane; if anything, it roars brighter. Her voice in my head.


    She''s no good for you. She''ll hurt you. You''ll see I''m right, Son.


    What if, what if she is right? What if she''s been right all along?


    4

 Chapter 405

    05 It''s All Ruined


    405 It''s All Ruined (Winona)


    I''m in the kitchen,dling the creamy chicken casserole into a dish of rice. It smells amazing. Jayden always loved this recipe. It feels like forever since we''ve had dinner with just the two of us.


    Soft, calming music flows through my headphones, and a gentle, soothing voice reminds me to breathe. Inhale peace, exhale stress. My heartbeat follows the rhythm, easing into a steady calm. Everything is as it should be. Dinner is ready, and Jayden will bended, I think. It''s only a fifteen-minute drive from the city. We''ll finally have our time to reconnect, to talk, to share news that I''ve been holding onto with cautious hope.


    Lisa called and I talked to the kids who were having so much fun. I told them they could have ater night


    as long as their chores and study got done tomorrow.


    They all had a stuffed animal each and sticky faces from cotton candy. I''m not sure they''ll sleep at all from the sugar rush. But it''s fine this once. I''m so excited about telling Jayden my news, I doubt he or I will sleep all night anyway. focus on the words and the music and let rxation seep through me. This stuff really works.


    A loud, angry shout pierces through my tranquil bubble. What the hell is going on outside? I yank the headphones out, heart racing as the calm I''ve been working so hard to maintain evaporates instantly.


    The shouting gets louder. It sounds like... no, it can''t be. My hands shake as I rush out of the kitchen, my pulse thundering in my ears.


    I know that voice.


    Bursting onto the front porch, I see a scene I can barelyprehend.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jayden, his face contorted with rage, has Lance pinned to the ground. Jayden''s fists are a blur, pummeling Lance, who''s trying to defend himself. Lance''s lip is split, his nose smashed and blood drips onto the gravel. "What the hell, Jayden?!" I scream, running forward. "Stop it, stop!"


    Jayden barely registers me, his voice a raw, broken roar. "You were with my wife! You were supposed to be my best friend, you son of a bitch!"


    His fist connects with Lance''s cheekbone again, a sickening thud that makes me wince.


    Lance''s eyes widen, and he tries to sputter a defense, his hands attempting to guard his face. "Jayden, I-"


    But Jayden only draws his fist back again, and I throw myself forward, trying to pull him back. "Jayden, enough! You''re going to kill him!"


    S¨¦curity arrives, sprinting from the estate grounds, and three men grab hold of Jayden, wrestling him off Lance. I push between them, to try and grab Jayden''s face. Trying to snap him out of the frenzy he''s in.


    His eyes are wild, raw, an ocean of hurt and betrayal. But he shoves me off, I stumble backward, tripping on the step and crashing onto the ground, pain exploding in the back of my head.


    405 It''s All Ruined


    "Winona!" Jayden shouts, and the security team holds him firmly. My vision wavers, but get my teet forcing myself to sit up. Everything spins, but I will not stay down.


    Jayden wrenches free of one guard, but they manage to hold him back, his breath having swee glistening on his forehead. His chest rises and falls inbored, furious gasps.


    I get up, my hands trembling with fury and hurt. "What the hell is wrong with you?" I shout, my voice cracking.


    Jayden''s jaw clenches. "You didn''t tell me. You never told me who you were with during ball pose w You let me believe it didn''t matter, but it was Lance. And Phillip? Jesus, Winona, how could your His voice is raw, shredded by disbelief.


    My heart drops into my stomach. He knows. Oh God, he knows. But how?


    "It wasn''t any of your business!" I snap, my voice shaking. "You agreed! You promised me it would never be an issue, that you''d never throw it back in my face."


    "Yeah, well, that was before I knew who!" His voice is thick with betrayal. "My best friend, Whote te guy


    who''s supposed to have my back! How am I supposed to feel about that?"


    His eyes narrow, the pain twisting into something darker. "Why is he even here, huh? Sneaking around with you again? Maybe he''s what you always needed."


    "Stop it," I spit, my anger boiling over. "Lisa and Lance came over as a surprise, Jayden! They came to visit, that''s it! You''re being paranoid!"


    Jayden''sugh is bitter, full of scorn. "Paranoid? After what you did, after what you kept from me, I have every right to be. You really know how to hurt me, Winona. Maybe Mother was right about you all along"


    I freeze, the words shing through me. My heart clenches painfully. "How dare you?" I scream at him, my voice breaking. "You''re taking her side now? After everything she''s done to us? How dare you even mention her!"


    He doesn''t back down. "Maybe she saw something I didn''t want to believe. Maybe you really aren''t who i thought you were."


    Tears sting my eyes, but I won''t give him the satisfaction. "You''re pathetic," I say, my voice trembling. No matter how much you pretend to change, you never will. You can''t."


    "It''s always me who has to change. You never do one thing wrong, do you?"


    "You''re still Judy''s puppet, still letting her manipte you. I''m delusional to think you''d ever choose me over her. Not really. She will always be there."


    "At least someone is."

 Chapter 406

    406 Chill Time


    (Winona)


    "Guys, look, don''t say things you don''t mean..." Lance is up and trying to stop us arguing.


    "Jayden is the one acting like a mad man."


    Jayden''s face hardens again. "Don''t turn this on me. You betrayed me, Winona. Of all the men in the world, you had to go with the two that would hurt me the most."


    "It wasn''t about you, Jayden. This whole fucking world does not revolve around you."


    "Your world sure as hell doesn''t. If it wasn''t for the photos I got, I''d never have known. You three would beughing at me behind my back forever."


    "I was going to tell you. Just not yet."


    "Sure. Like I believe that. Well, now I know. Anything else you care to share with me while we''re at it?"


    I re at him. My head is thumping, and I feel dizzy. I need to get calm, I need to think of the baby. My baby.


    I hold my head in my hands.


    "Maybe you need another hall pass week while Lance is here? Is Phillip on the next flight?"


    My breath catches, and I feel the sting of hot tears spilling down my cheeks as I look at him again. "You gave me that week. We agreed it would nevere between us. And now you''re using it against me. You''re a hypocrite, Jayden. A cruel, self-righteous hypocrite." "I didn''t know then who it was going to be when I agreed."


    "Neither did I. But it doesn''t matter who, you can''t just go moving the goalposts because now the details don''t suit you."


    "You know I hate that asshole, Phillip."


    "It was my week, Jayden, MY week. You had Ashlyn, you had other women. I was just supposed to ept that. But you can''t take your own advice."


    "I was a fool to think it would all be okay."


    Security holds him back still, but it''s not him physically I''m worried about.


    The emotional damage is done.


    Everything we''ve built, everything we''ve fought for, has crumbled into dust. He said Judy was right about me. How could he ever say that to me?


    "I guess we really are fools," I say quietly, my voice breaking. "Because I thought we were strong enough to survive anything. But I was so wrong."


    He looks at me, anguish flickering in his eyes, but neither of us moves. The silence between us is deafening, and I have no idea how we''ll evere back from this.


    406 Chill Time


    I can''t even tell him I''m pregnant now. It''s all ruined. I doubt he''d care anyway right now. "Just leave again, Jayden. Go back to London before the kids see you. I don''t want you here right now. Not after this." "I''lle with, Jayden. We can talk." Lance steps up a bit closer, still looking like a bleeding, bruised


    mess.


    Jayden turns on him, his face still full of rage. "You stay the fuck away from me. I''m sure Winona will take care of you."


    "For fick''s sake, Jayden, don''t take this to a ce we never get back from."


    "You did that the second you chose to take advantage of Winona. You always wanted her. I should''ve known it was only a matter of time."


    "Maybe it was stupid of me, but that''s between you and I. Don''t let it ruin your family."


    "Don''t give me advice. You don''t get that right anymore. Keep out of my face, Lance. Consider our friendship over."


    Jayden shrugs off the security guys and gets back into the car and he''s racing back up the road.


    I''m not sure I should have let him go in that state but my eyes are blurry and I''m burning up. I need to get checked out. I can''t talk sense to Jayden right now. I don''t even want to try.


    He can''t give me enough grace to put his jealousy and ego aside, so I''m not giving him any either. He can be Viktor''s problem, or whoever''s. Not mine.


    Why should I always have to be the understanding one? Why should I always have to calm his super-N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    tantrums?


    Let him go back to Judy and hear what he wants to hear. How none of this is his fault. How he was pushed to everything. How he doesn''t belong with me. Maybe she is right after all. Maybe I''m the one who should finally listen. I go to step up the step but I stumble a little.


    "Winona, are you okay? You hit your head. You''re pregnant..."


    "I feel a little dizzy. I''ll go rest up a bit. Are you hungry? No point it going to waste."


    "I''m not sure I can chew right now. Man he was like a thrashing machine. Should I call Lisa?"


    I settled on the sofa. "No. Let the kids have their night. No point ruining it for them now."


    "I think you need to get checked over. Just in case,"


    "I''ll call ra. She''ll know someone I can trust."


    "How do you think he got photos of... us? I mean, what the hell were they, that was one wild night..." "Judy is behind that, I''m sure of that. But let him go back to her, they deserve each other." know


    "Don''t be too hard on him, you how jealous he is. It can''t have been easy to see. Wouldn''t be for anyone."


    "I get


    that Lance, but he didn''t need to


    say Judy was right about me. That was not called for. I can''t


    ept him saying that"


    "Just give it some chill time before you make any rast


    "Oh, he''ll get chill time, don''t worry. A d

 Chapter 407

    407 Independence and Denial


    407 Independence and Denial


    (Jayden)


    I don''t even stop to catch my breath after heading back to the jet. I''ve called the pilot and organized a return trip. The sooner I''m away from here the better.


    My heart is still racing, my torn fists ache from the fight. The betrayal. The utter destruction of everything I thought I knew engulfs me.


    Finally, I''m at the airport private jet area. I get out of the car and make a beeline for the jet. It''s waiting, fueled up and ready to take me back to London.


    "Mr. Brennan," the pilot greets. "Do you need anything else before we leave?"


    "I''m fine," I snap. "Just get me out of here."


    He nods, and I march past him, my phone clenched in my hand. I don''t want to talk to anyone. I don''t need anyone. Winona, Lance, Viktor. I can run my own life. Make my own decisions.


    I copse into the seat, yanking out my phone to turn it off. I don''t want to talk to anyone right now. I recall the argument with Winona. I can''t remember thest time rage engulfed me like that. Those words just spewed out of me. Saying Judy was right. I just wanted to hurt Winona as much as I am hurting.


    God, what have I done?


    I shove that thought away, burying it underyers of rage. No. They did this. They betrayed me. I have every right to be furious. To want to hurt them the way they hurt me.


    My mind spins again with the fight, the look on Winona''s face when I said Judy might be right about her. I grit my teeth, shoving away the guilt that threatens to break through. She kept secrets from me. And Lance... my so-called best friend.


    "Who the hell needs friends, anyway?" I mutter, as I get up to grab the bottle of scotch from the unattended bar. I twist the cap off, not bothering with a ss.


    The burn of the alcohol does nothing to dull the ache, but I keep drinking, hoping it will. If I drink enough, maybe I won''t care anymore.


    Because caring hurts. Trusting people hurts.


    I swallow another mouthful, the scotch burning down my throat, and lean back in the seat, staring at the -ceiling. All my life, every time I''ve opened up, let someone in, I''ve been screwed over.


    By my father, by Judy''s maniptions, by everyone I''ve ever tried to love. The only way to protect myself is to push them all away. Who needs them?


    I don''t. I can do this alone. Run Nexus, make decisions fix everything in London. I don''t need anyone. I just need this bottle, right now.


    But the truth eats at me. I''m not as strong as I want to be. The idea of never seeing Winona''s smile, never feeling the warmth of her hand in mine, makes me want to throw the bottle across the ne. 1/2N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    407 Independence and Denial


    I lift it, considering it, but then I set it down. Barely.


    The door creaks open, and I tense, ready to bark at whoever dares disturb me. But it''s just a staff member, nervously informing me the jet is ready to take off. I nod and fasten my seat belt. Hees over and removes the bottle and stows it safely back in the bar.


    Viktor would probably want to know I''m heading to London, but screw that. I don''t need Viktor or his lectures about loyalty and trust. I don''t need anyone knowing what I''m doing right now.


    I''m quite capable of getting to my hotel suite alone. I''ll talk to him about why I''m back tomorrow. None of his goddamn business anyway. The memory of the photos haunt me.


    Phillip, Lance, Winona. It''s like a nightmare I can''t wake up from. Now my whole life has blown up again. Why can''t anything ever work out?


    The city lights below blur as the jet climbs into the air and further away from reality. The hurt twists and knots inside me.


    I''m right. They''re wrong. They betrayed me. I convince myself, again and again, even as the alcohol fogs my mind and a sickening sense of regret starts to creep in. The jet evens out and I get up and get the bottle again.


    Maybe I went too far. Maybe the things I said to Winona were out of line. The memory of her face, the way she crumbled when I mentioned Judy, cuts through me.


    But no. I shove that feeling down, swallowing more scotch. She could have told me if she wanted. The truth always reveals. Especially with my mother around.


    I close my eyes, but Winona''s voice echoes in my head, the way she screamed at me, calling me pathetic. My grip tightens around the bottle, and for a moment, I want to smash everything around me. Destroy something, anything, to match the chaos inside. But I can''t. I just sit there, pretending I don''t need her. Pretending I don''t need my family. Pretending I don''t need anyone.


    A sudden lurch of turbulence rocks the ne, and I jolt upright, my heart hammering. The bottle nearly slips from my grip, and I set it down, rubbing my temples.


    The alcohol buzz is starting to take over, leaving behind the emptiness. Good, I don''t want to think straight right now.


    I''m still too raw, too angry, too broken. I lean back in my seat, and stare out at the dark sky, wishing I could disappear into it for good.


    Never have tond back on earth again.

 Chapter 408

    408 The Aftermath


    408 The AftermathN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    (Winona)


    The cottage is eerily quiet after the fight. The only sound is my own ragged breathing as I sit on the edge. of the sofa, my head still spinning from hitting the step The ache in my chest, both from physical pain and the emotional wreckage Jayden left behind, refuses to


    fade.


    Lance stands a few feet away, his face battered and bruised. Estate staff are tending to his cuts, wiping away the blood with practiced but concerned efficiency.


    He keeps ncing at me, eyes full of worry, but I can''t bring myself to meet his gaze.


    I''m trying to keep it together, but I''m unraveling fast. I''m hot and sweaty and each pulse rushes through


    my ears.


    "Do you have ra''s number?"


    I unlock my phone and hand it to him. "She lives a three-hour drive away and she has her own family. But she will know who cane see me."


    "Okay. Otherwise, I''m taking you to the nearest hospital."


    "As if you''re in any condition to drive."


    "ra," Lance says, into my phone, his voice thick with urgency. "I''m Lance, Winona''s friend. Winona... She''s not doing well. She says you might know someone who cane out here?"


    I close my eyes, pressing my hands to my stomach, trying to calm the waves of nausea and fear. ra knows everything. She knows how fragile this pregnancy is, how my stress is a threat to the baby. And to


    1. me.


    Lance hangs up, his eyes finding mine. "She''s on her way. She was still in the city."


    "Oh, thank God," I murmur, my voice barely above a whisper.


    How do I tell ra what just happened? I can barely make sense of it myself.


    Jayden''s usations, his anger, the way he threw Judy''s words in my face-it all keeps ying on a loop.


    I try to focus on breathing, on staying calm for the baby, but my hands won''t stop trembling.


    Finally, ra taps the door and steps in, her medical briefcase in hand. Her eyes sweep over the scene,


    taking in Lance''s bruised face, the staff hovering nearby, and me, hunched over on the sofa.


    "Winona," she says, her voice gentle but firm. She kneels in front of me, cing a warm hand on my knee. "Let''s get your blood pressure checked, alright?"


    I nod.


    "Can you put on the kettle and make some tea?" She asks Lance.


    "Yes."


    "I''m taking Winona into the bedroom. I''ll be out again shortly."


    I''m too exhausted to protest and I let her help me into my bedroom.


    "Lie down. Tell me all about it in your own time."


    She wraps the blood pressure cuff around my arm, her touch reassuring. "Try to breathe slowly," she murmurs, her voice a soothing balm. I follow her instructions, inhaling and exhaling as she monitors the numbers.


    The machine beeps, and ra''s frown deepens. "It''s high," she says, not sugarcoating it. "Dangerously high."


    A lump forms in my throat, and I look away, blinking back tears. "I can''t go to the hospital," I whisper. "The kids need me here... I don''t want to be alone in there."


    ra''s eyes soften, but she doesn''t budge. "Your healthes first, Winona. And the baby''s. But let''s not make any rash decisions. We''ll have some tea and see if ites down a bit. Rx. I''ll go get the tea." She covers me up with a woolen nket. I close my eyes and try to calm my racing heart.


    ra is back with the tea. "Sip it slowly, Chamomile." She takes my hand, her expression gentle but serious. "Winona, I know that''s easier said than done to rx. Where are the kids?"


    "My best friend, Lisa, and Lance is...was Jayden''s best friend. They came to visit. Lisa has the kids at the theme park. Jayden and I were supposed to be having a romantic dinner." The tears roll down my cheeks.


    "I see. Just try and work through your emotions."


    I swallow hard, my hand instinctively moving to my stomach. "I''m trying," I whisper. "I really am. Jayden was so angry. I couldn''t stop him. I fell back and hit my head." "Let me see that."


    Suddenly the cottage fills with noise. Lisa and the kids are back, Abby''sughter echoing. "Oh God, now!


    have to tell them their father isn''t home."


    "You leave that to me." ra stands up and marches out to the living area. I can hear her clearly as she directs everyone.


    "Lisa, hello. I''m ra. Winona is resting in her bedroom*


    "Lance! What the hell has happened to you?" I hear Lisa say.


    "Children!" ra''s voice is sharp andmanding. "Mama is resting. You need to wash up for bed."


    I hear thebined groan of the kids and them asking where Jayden is.


    ra ps her hands sharply. "Come along! Your father is dyed a few more days and your mama is not feeling well. Stopining and move!"


    The kids go quiet. Wow, that worked.


    ra and Lisae into the bedroom.


    408 The Aftermath


    Lisa''s eyes are wide with worry. "Winona, what happened?"


    I force a smile, even though my lips tremble. "Just... a rough night."


    "Alright, spill. What happened? Lance is a mess."


    I open my mouth, but the words stick in my throat. ra steps in, her voice calm. "Winona''s blood pressure is dangerously high. She needs rest, and we have to be careful. It''s the pregnancy." Lisa''s eyes widen, and she kneels beside me. "Is it the baby? Are you okay?"


    I shake my head, the tears finally breaking free. "Jayden and I... we had a fight. The worst one yet." I realize Lisa doesn''t even know who I was with hall pass week.


    "What the fuck did you fight about and why is Lance looking like minced meat?"


    I take a deep breath. I have to tell her now. "Hall pass week. There were photos sent to Jayden. Of me....


    and...other men."


    "Oh shit. Winona, that''s fucked up. Jayden seeing you with other men, he would not like that but why would he have attacked Lance so badly unless..."


    She stares at me... "Unless..."


    I nod. "I''m so sorry, Lisa. I should have told you, I know you''ve loved Lance forever. I should have told Jayden too. It''s just, at the time, it seemed to make sense, you know? Now look what I''ve done." "Oh Babe. No... no it''s okay. You don''t owe me anything. I''m so sorry this happened this way."


    "Everything is ruined now. My whole family is wrecked. I didn''t even get to tell Jayden I''m pregnant. How could I?"


    Lisa wraps her arms around me, her embrace fierce. "We''ll get through this," she promises. "Together. We always do."


    But as I cling to her, ra''s worried expression is a silent reminder that nothing is certain.


    Not my health. Not the baby''s.


    And definitely not any future with Jayden.

 Chapter 409

    409 Friends Are Overrated


    (Jayden)


    The three-hour flight goes by in a blur. I suspect I slept through most of it, lost in a drunken haze, but I can''t be sure. My head is pounding, a steady, merciless throb that matches the ache in my chest.


    The alcohol dulled the fire, but it''s like trying to put out a forest ze with a ss of water. It''s only made the edges of my grief sharper, more cutting.


    The jet touches down in London, and I force myself upright, stumbling slightly as I exit. My vision swims, and I grab my briefcase just to have something solid to hold onto.


    The fight with Lance reys in my mind, every punch, every usation. And Winona''s face-her eyes wide with shock, then hurt. The memory crushes me like a boulder, heavy and unrelenting.


    Viktor is waiting. Of course he is. He''s leaning against a sleek ck SUV, arms crossed, his expression as impassive as ever. His eyes narrow as he watches me stagger down the steps of the jet.


    He pushes off from the car with that same unshakeable authority he always carries, moving toward me with a purpose I can''t quite handle right now.


    How the hell does he always know? How does everyone always know everything about me before I do?


    "Mr. Brennan," Viktor greets, his voice smooth and unruffled. But his eyes? They''re sharper than broken ss, cutting right through me. "Rough day?"


    Iugh, but ites out bitter, tasting like poison. "More like a goddamn train wreck." My voice is hoarse, the words slurring just enough to make it obvious I''ve been drinking.


    I try to walk straight, but I stumble sideways. Viktor is there in an instant, steadying me with a firm grip.


    "You''ve been drinking," he says, though it''s not a question. His disapproval is clear.


    "No shit, Sherlock?" I snarl, shrugging him off, though I nearly topple over again. "I''m fine, Viktor. Just... get me to the hotel."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He doesn''t let go. His grip tightens, just enough to keep me upright. "I heard about the fight," he says, his voice neutral, but I know him well enough to hear the assumption underneath.


    My pulse spikes, the anger roaring back to life. "Yeah? Well, who gives a fuck?" The words spill out, reckless and ugly. "Maybe you had sex with my wife too."


    The usation tastes like acid, and for a moment, Viktor''s face flickers with something-disappointment, maybe-but he locks it down, his jaw tightening.


    He doesn''t rise to the bait. He just leads me to the car, his silence infuriatingly calm. I copse into the backseat, the leather cool against my overheated skin.


    The city lights blur past, a smear of neon and shadow. My mind won''t stop spinning. Winona. Lance. Phillip. The photos. It''s all looping in my head, a horror film on repeat.


    Viktor drives in silence. He finally speaks as we pull into the underground garage of our London building." You need rest, Jayden," he says, his voice steady. "You''re not in any state to make decisions."


    I don''t argue. I feel like I''ming apart at the seams. The alcohol is wearing off, leaving behind only raw, aching pain. Viktor helps me out of the car, and I want to shove him away, scream that I don''t need anyone, but I don''t have the energy.


    We head inside, and the staff nod politely, probably too used to seeing powerful men fall apart. The thought makes me sick. I''m supposed to be better than this. Stronger. But here I am, a broken mess.


    Viktor escorts me to my suite, his grip firm but not harsh. When I sit on the edge of the bed, he hands me a ss of water and some painkillers. "Drink," he orders. "Take these. And then sleep."


    I re at him, hating the way he''s taking care of me, the way I obviously need it. "I don''t need a babysitter, Viktor," I snap, but the words feel empty.


    He raises an eyebrow, his voice dropping. "I''m doing my job."


    I let out a bitterugh. "Of course. Yes, your job. That''s right. I''m the boss." My voice wavers, and I''m not sure if it''s the exhaustion or the alcohol. "And, for the record, I don''t have any friends anyway. Friends are overrated." He doesn''t react. His face is as unreadable as ever. "Your best friend will be sleep. Get some, and then get cleaned up. We''ll talk tomorrow."


    I tear off my rumpled clothing, feeling for my phone. My fingers close around it, and for a second, I consider calling Winona. But I can''t. Not yet. I doubt she''d want to hear from me, and I''m not sure I have anything kind to say.


    My throat tightens, and I throw the phone onto the bedside table, copsing back onto the mattress. Viktor stands there for a moment, watching me like he''s trying to figure out if I''m going to do something reckless. But finally, he leaves, closing the door quietly behind him.


    The silence feels suffocating. I stare up at the ceiling, the room spinning slightly. Everything hurts. My body. My heart. My pride. And beneath the anger, there''s something else. Something I don''t want to admit. Regret.


    I cover my face with my hands, everything crashing down on me. I want to me Winona, me Lance or Phillip, me Mother, me the whole damn world. But a small, stubborn voice whispers that maybe, just maybe... I''m not as right as I want to believe.

 Chapter 410

    410 Taking Control (Winona)


    The room is suffocating, even though ra has opened the windows to let in the evening air. I''m lying on the bed, trying to keep my breathing even. My blood pressure hase down, but ra''s concern hasn''t.


    She sits beside me, her hand resting on mine, grounding me. The soft hum of conversation between Lisa and Lance fills the other room, but I''m barely hearing them.


    Lance and Lisae into the bedroom, looking just as exhausted as I feel.


    Lance still has dried blood on his shirt, and his bruised face is swollen.


    "I''m going to London," he says, his tone rough but resolute.


    Lisa stares at him. "You can''t be serious. Look at you! You''re in no shape to travel, let alone deal with Jayden. Have you even seen your face?"


    "I have to," he insists, his eyes zing with determination. "Jayden''s my friend-at least he used to be. I have to try and fix this before it''s toote. Before he does something even more destructive."


    The determination in his voice stirs something inside me, but I push myself up on my elbows. "No," I say, the wording out stronger than I feel. "You can''t tell him anything about the baby." Lance looks taken aback, his expression softening into confusion. "I wouldn''t-"


    "I mean it," I cut him off, my voice cracking. "He needs to hear it from me. I know it sounds crazy, but even if we''re done, even if this marriage is over, he has a right to know in person. Promise me, both of you." Lisa reaches over, her fingers brushing mine, her eyes filled with worry and understanding. "We promise," she says softly. "Right, Lance?"


    He hesitates, and for a moment, I think he''s going to argue. The stubborn set of his jaw says he But then he nods, the tension draining from his shoulders. "Winona, I need to know. Is...do you know...?" "Jayden''s. Yes. But you really can''t mention anything. I will tell him, even if it''s over a video call."


    ra clears her throat, drawing all of our attention. "High blood pressure can be fatal for the baby," she says, the seriousness of her tone making the room go silent.


    "And for you, Winona. If it''s preempsia, we''re in dangerous territory. The best way tobat that is the delivery of the baby. If you won''t go to the hospital, I''ll need to arrange for doctors toe here. Do you understand?" "Yes. I will arrange for medical care. It''s just that being in hospital all alone, that isn''t good for my stress levels."


    "I understand, and I agree. Keeping your daily routine, staying active, and dealing with the conflict, one way or another, is always best," ra says.


    "Yes, I want this behind me so I can focus on my baby. A sense of rityes over me. "I will speak with Jayden. If he can''te back anytime soon, then I''ll arrange a video call."


    410 Taking Control


    She nods, her expression softening, but the worry doesn''t leave her eyes. "Try for no more arguments, no more worrying about things out of your control."


    "Thest thing I want is to argue anymore. Jayden has made his position clear."


    Lance moves forward. "Don''t give up on the big lug yet. Winona, you two have been through worse. Give me a chance to talk him off the ledge. I owe him that much, maybe we both do."


    "Maybe it was a stupid idea, but I knew what I was doing at the time. I made my decision. Jayden needs to get that it was never about him, it was about me."


    "But... you have to get that perhaps a stranger would have been easier for him to deal with. I was the selfish one. Jayden is right. I took advantage of the situation because I could. That wasn''t fair to either of you."


    "I wanted to see what was out there, I wanted to try it out. But in the end, doing any of that with aplete stranger scared the crap out of me. That''s why I agreed. Because it was easier. I never took Jayden into consideration at the time either."


    Lisa stands up, her hands on her hips. "Alright, enough pity party," she says, her voice firm. "We need to focus on what we can control. Lance, you do you. Your rtionship with Jayden is between you two. Winona, you take all the time you need to decide where you want to go with Jayden from here."


    Her take-charge attitude makes me smile, even if it''s fleeting. Lisa has always had a way of making everything seem more manageable, even when the world feels like it''s falling apart. "I feel better already. What would I ever do without you?"


    Lisa waves me off, but there''s a softness in her eyes. "You''d do the same for me," she says, her voice cracking just a little. "Now, I''m going to check on the kids and make sure they''re not plotting some sugar- crash rebellion."


    "Send them in to see me to say goodnight please."


    "I will." She leaves.


    ra gets up to follow. "I''ll make the arrangements for the doctors," she says. "You blood pressure is a lot better. Whatever you''re doing, keep it up."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "It''s just feeling like I''m in control again. It makes me calmer."


    Lance stands, wincing as he moves. "I''ll do whatever I can to fix this."


    "I''ll be calling Jayden in the morning. Tonight, I''ll see the kids into bed and get some rest myself." I''m hurting inside. But we made vows. We dedicated ourselves to those children.


    I''m not walking away from that. There has to be a way through this.


    I can only hope that Jayden wants that too. But if he doesn''t, if he continues down this path of self-destruction over this. I''m done,


    I''m not putting myself through this ever again.

 Chapter 411

    411 Making Sense (Jayden)


    The morning light filters through the curtains of my hotel suite, ring and unrelenting. My head throbs with the hangover fromst night''s scotch-fueled spiral. Everything is a blur, yet the anger and pain from the fight remains vivid, slicing into me.


    I''m sitting on the edge of the bed, trying to gather the pieces of myself, when there''s a knock at the door. It''s firm and authoritative. Only one person knocks like that. "Come in," I mutter, my voice rough and strained.


    The door opens, and Viktor steps inside. His gaze is steely, assessing me with that infuriating calm of his. He''s dressed sharply, not a hair out of ce, but there''s a tension in his eyes. He looks at me as if he''s deciding whether I''m capable of doing my job.


    "Mr. Brennan," he says, voice cool and even. "You look unwell."


    I let out a harsh, humorlessugh. "I feel worse than unwell," I admit, grabbing a ss of water from the bedside table. It does little to soothe my parched throat. "What is it, Viktor?"


    He steps forward, his eyes drilling into me. "We have a full day at London Global. Meetings. Damage control. Can you get it together?"


    The thought of facing anyone makes my stomach chum


    "I need to go back over yesterday step by step." Clearly, he''s not here to baby me.


    "Fine," I say, setting the ss down. "I''ll be ready in a minute."


    He doesn''t move. Instead, he studies me, his gaze sharp and probing. "We need to talk about the photos," he says, his voice lowering.


    I bristle, the anger ring back up. "There''s nothing to talk about," I snap. "I saw what I saw."


    His body is tense. Viktor doesn''t get irritated often, but I can see it now. "How did that envelope get onto your desk, Jayden?" he asks, his tone hard. "Think. Someone breached security. Someone had ess. Do you realize what that means?" The question punches through the fog in my head. I''ve been so consumed by betrayal that I never considered the logistics. Who delivered the envelope? When? How?


    "Well, we know Judy is the main instigator." But Viktor is right. It means more than that.


    "This type of breach at this level is uneptable. I will find the person and deal with them."


    "Do we have video footage?"


    "I''m checking into that. The integrity of the investigation means confidentiality. I''m not sure what areas are still covered. But I will be finding out."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "She knew she''d never get past you, but she still won."


    00000


    411 Making Sense


    "Only if you let her."


    "She''s done what she wanted to do. Get between Winona and I."


    Viktor doesn''t say anything. Just stands stoically. But what he isn''t saying speaks volumes.


    "What? No sage advice about how stupid I am?"


    "I have no advice other than what I''ve already offered you. People only hear what they want to hear. I need to get this breach fixed." "Where do we start?"


    "Judy was setting the stage, but someone put that envelope on your desk. Someone close enough to get past everyyer of security we have." The gravity of it hits me. "Someone in the investigation team," I say slowly, the pieces starting to form a clearer picture. "Someone on the inside."


    Viktor gives a sharp nod. "Exactly. And I need you to think back, remember any details about when that envelope appeared."


    press my fingers to my temples, trying to focus through the pounding headache. It''s a blur-endless meetings, reports, the constant whirlwind of Nexus. That yellow envelope is one of many... How can I know when did I first saw it? My memories are too tangled, but I have to try.


    "I''m not sure. Those envelopes were constant yesterday."


    "We need to try and pinpoint who went through your door when Judy was keeping me upied. I''m not letting her get away with this."


    "She already has." I stand and pull on some trousers. "I said some awful things to her. I was so angry when I saw Lance there. I just clicked over to madman."


    "You did exactly what Judy wanted you to do."


    "I did. But what choice did I have? My best friend and my wife, I mean... that''s unforgivable."


    "Has this been ongoing?"


    "No. I mean, I don''t think so. Before we got married Winona was drunk and she asked for a hall pass week."


    "What is this? Hall pass week?"


    "Ah.., basically, I agreed that she could see other men the week before our marriage. It''s a long,plicated story. But Winona has only ever been with me and I''ve been with other women." "I see. So you made a deal?"


    "Yes. That she''d get that week and I''d never hold it against her."


    "But now? You are angry?"


    "Yes, because she was with my best friend Lance and her ex-fianc¨¦ who I hate. I mean it cuts deep."


    411 Making Sense


    "So, a stranger would be better?"


    "Maybe." I shrug.


    "You made her feel safe about her choice and now you attack her."


    "So much for not giving advice."


    ""Do you love her?"


    "Of course."


    "Then why make Judy happy? Unless you want to make things better with her?"


    I hesitate. Do I?


    No. There''s nothing about my mother that I want to invite back into my life.


    "I want my mother out of my life."


    "Then think very carefully about what you do from here. I''m leaving for the office in ten minutes." He


    strides back out the door.


    "Okay then."


    Am I ying into Judy''s hands? Have I done exactly what she wanted? The rage I''ve clung to feels less justified, and that makes the ache in my chest worse.


    I run a hand through my hair, frustration boiling over. "I hate this," I admit, my voice cracking. "I hate feeling like a goddamn pawn in her game."


    Maybe it''s not all about Winona and Lance. Maybe it''s bigger, more calcted. And maybe, just maybe, my mother''s influence has poisoned more than I realized.


    It''s time to take control of this. Even if Judy thinks Winona and I are apart, it doesn''t mean we have to be.


    Maybe we give Mother exactly what she wants and catch her in her own web.


    I remember not long ago Viktor said that maybe one day I could afford Winona the same forgiveness she''d given me.


    Now I understand. This is that time. But I have some work to do after what I said and did.


    But this is my marriage.


    For better or for worse.

 Chapter 412

    412 ying Chess (Judy)


    London''s pulse beats with an energy I''ve always found exhrating. I walk through the busy streets with a sense of ownership of life, bending chaos to my will, whether the people around me realize it or not. Life is mine, a chessboard on which I move my pieces, and today, I''m preparing to y one of my most significant moves.


    The queen can move anywhere she wants.


    Sliding into the back of my town car, I pull out my phone. The screen lights up with a string of updates from my contacts. Information from Gus''s estate staff flows to me like clockwork.


    A constant stream of intel I''ve worked hard to cultivate, weaving my influence so tightly into every corner of Jayden''s world that nothing escapes me. Even the smallest whispers reach my ears.


    Jayden, my brilliant but stubborn son, is back in London, and the ripples I set in motion turned into a tsunami. It''s a beautiful thing, really, watching how easily people fracture when you know which strings to pull.


    The fight. The usations. Winona, that ever-present thorn in my side, is almost out of my life for good.


    I chuckle, the sound cold and sharp, echoing in the confined space. Jayden''s spiraling, and I''m right here, ready to catch him-or redirect him-when he inevitablyes looking for answers.


    Because he will. He always does. The poor boy has never truly broken free, no matter how much he thinks


    he has.


    I tap out a message, pausing to make sure every word is perfect. Maniption is a delicate craft, and I''ve


    never been one for blunt instruments.


    Jayden. I''m so sorry you had to see those photos. She is not right for you. I''m only a call away. You must be devastated right now.


    I hit send and lean back, tapping my nails against the leather seat.


    The anticipation is almost delicious. Jayden might ignore me at first, but he won''t be able to for long. I know how his mind works, the vulnerabilities he tries so hard to hide.


    His trust in Winona is fractured, well blown to a million pieces, I''d say... and when he''s vulnerable, he''s always more... receptive to my influence. His heart might fight it, but his mind knows where stability lies- with me.


    The car pulls up in front of my penthouse, and I step out. My driver opens the penthouse apartment building doors, and I sweep inside, my mind giddy with possibilities.


    What a sight it will be when Jayden finally sees things clearly. The penthouse is immacte, every piece of furniture perfectly arranged, just like the life I''ve curated.


    Yet it''s not enough-not without my son back where he belongs. I need his love again, his unwavering Joyalty.


    I set my purse on the marble counter, scanning the messages on my phone. No reply yet. Good. Let him stew, let him wonder what I know. The art of waiting is something I''ve mastered. Let the suspense build 1/2


    412 ying Chess


    in his mind, twisting like a knife.


    There''s a knock at the door, and I turn, raising an eyebrow. It''s one of my personal aides, carrying a stack of documents. She bows her head slightly as she steps into the room, her expression perfectlyposed. "Madam, here are the financial reports you requested from Nexus London," she says, cing the files on


    the coffee table.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I wave a dismissive hand. "Thank you," I say, barely sparing the reports a nce. The intricacies of the London scandal are important, of course, but not nearly as satisfying as watching the emotional turmoil I''ve set in motion.


    "Do you need anything else?"


    "That will be all."


    She retreats quietly, and I pick up a crystal ss, pouring myself a measure of brandy. Lance''s involvement is an unexpected turn, but not an unwee one.


    Betrayed by those he loved and trusted the most. It all works so well, doesn''t it? The more tangled this web bes, the harder it will be for Jayden to find his way out without my guidance.


    Isip the brandy, savoring the burn. Winona has always been a problem, but she''s not my primary focus. Jayden is. He''s the key to everything.


    If he falls back into my orbit, if he finally sees that I''ve always known what''s best for him, I''ll have won. Then we''ll go on to build the Brennan empire bigger and better, together. A future he can''t even begin to imagine, shaped perfectly by my hand.


    My phone buzzes, and I check it eagerly. Not a message from Jayden, but another update from one of my informants. No matter. The silence only makes his eventual surrender all the more inevitable.


    I finish the brandy and ce the ss down. My heart beats faster, not with anxiety, but with anticipation. I''ve waited years for this. Years to dismantle the influence Winona has over Jayden, to bring my son back into the fold. Every move, every word, has led to this moment.


    I take a seat by the window, the city sprawling out before me. I''ve only ever wanted the best for him.


    My phone remains silent, but I''m not worried. Jayden''s silence is a prelude to action. He''lle to me. seeking answers or validation. And when he does, I''ll be ready.


    Ready to remind him that the only constant in his life, the only one who truly knows him, is his mother.


    I lift my ss, toasting to the future. The game is far from over, but today, I''ve made another move. One that brings Jayden closer to me and further from the ones who''ve distracted him.


    The game is unfolding perfectly, and soon, I''ll have everything I want.


    Everything I deserve.


    A

 Chapter 413

    413 Desperate Dealings


    413 Desperate Dealings


    (Cass)


    The alley stinks of rotting garbage, stale beer, and desperation. My heart races as I wait, shifting from foot to foot, clutching the small bag of pills in my hand.


    It''s quiet in an eerie way, the kind of quiet that prickles at your nerves and makes you second-guess every decision that led you here.


    This used to be my life a long time ago. I swore I''d never be back here again. I promised Mom. I argued with Winona that I could take care of myself. Now here I am.


    I nce at my phone. The screen is cracked, just like everything else in my life, but it shes the time anyway. It''s been twenty minutes, and every second feels like a razor de on my nerves. Someone is supposed to be meeting me here.


    I never thought I''d be selling drugs to save my own ass. But unloading this stash will get me out of the debt I owe these dealers. Enough to keep them from rearranging my face or worse. Then I''m never, ever doing this again.


    I''ll get clean. I might even have some money left to start over. Just this onest deal and I can stop.


    Theughter and music from the club down the street drift over, taunting me. This ce used to feel thrilling when Mia dragged me out on our wild nights, both of us dressed to kill, high on life or maybe just high.


    I thought she was a friend, thought she genuinely liked me, but now I see she was only using me. There''s a lot more to Mia than anyone knows. I feel it now. But it''s toote. I have to find a way out of this mess.


    Gabriel''s face shes in my mind, and a sharp pang of loss follows. He seemed different, seemed like he actually cared, but now he''s vanished too. Wrapped up in his own business ventures and leaving.


    Clearly he saw what a train wreck I am underneath all the false confidence.


    "Cass." A voice cuts through the darkness, and I jump and snap my head up.


    A wiry man steps forward, his face shadowed under the flickering alley light. He''s not someone I recognize, but his presence makes my skin crawl. He''s dangerous-slicked-back hair, hard eyes, and a scar slicing across his jaw. "You got it?" he asks, his voice low and gravelly.


    I nod, my mouth dry. "Yeah." I extend the bag, trying to keep my hands from shaking. I''ve done this before, but it never gets easier. Especially not when everything is on the line.


    He takes the bag, eyes squinting as he inspects the pills. A beat passes, then he looks up, suspicion carved into his expression. "This isn''t all of them."


    Pances through me. I ''borrowed'' a couple. Surely that wouldn''t matter. "It''s-it''s what Mia gave me," I stammer, my voice cracking. "She said it''d cover what I owe."


    He steps closer, and I back into the wall. "You think you can shortchange us, bitch?"


    "I''m not " The words die in my throat as he pulls out a gun, and my entire body goes cold. Oh, God. This


    413 Desperate De


    is bad. This is really, really bad.


    "Then where is the missing gear? Trying to take a cut for yourself just gets you out to one fucking sede


    from us."


    He shoves the pistol barrel hard into my cheek


    I tremble and try to shake my head.


    Another voice rings out, sharp andmanding. "Hey, what the hell''s going on here?


    "None of your business." The thug turns the gun on the man. "Time to die."


    "No, don''t-" I start, but it''s toote.


    The gun goes off, the crack echoing in the alley. The other man crumples onto the pavement beneath tim, and a scream lodges in my throat.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The world tilts, and suddenly I''m running, I hear another gunshot, and I wait for the bullet. It doesn''te and I round the corner, frantically searching for somewhere to disappear.


    I sprint through the maze of alleys that leads to the fire escape of my apartment. My heat is go


    hard it hurts, but I don''t stop. I can''t stop.


    I round a corner, adrenaline surging, and barrel into a stack of crates. I go down hard, the impact rattling my teeth. Shit!


    "Get up," I whisper to myself, scrambling to my feet. My hands are scraped and bleeding, but there''s no time to care. I need to get away, far away from the gunshot, from the danger, from everything that''s gone horribly wrong. But I can''t stay in these back alleys. I straighten myself and head for the street.


    Finally, I blend into the crowd. My pulse is a wild drumbeat, and I duck into a convenience store, copsing against the wall by the entrance. My breathes in ragged gasps, and tears blur my vision.


    I peek out of the doorway. I can''t see anyone following. Maybe I lost him but there will be more. They wille for me.


    I''m so screwed. Completely, utterly screwed. Selling drugs was meant to be a quick fix, a way to crawl out of this hell, but now I''m in deeper than ever.


    Mia''s lies, Gabriel''s abandonment, the choices that have shattered everything good in my life-how did it all spiral so fast?

 Chapter 414

    414 Escape (Cass)


    "Idiot," I whisper, my voice cracking. My throat tightens with shame. How did I let myself get here?


    I picture my mom''s face, the warmth in her eyes, the way she used to brush my hair and tell me I''d grow up to do great things.


    A sob ws its way up, and I swallow it back. I can''t break down. Not here, not now.


    1 slide to the floor, knees pulled up to my chest, trying to catch my breath. Everything in my life is in ruins, and it''s my fault. I suck at running my own life. If Mom could see me now, she''d be so disappointed.


    I wipe at my face, missing my mom with a fierceness that cuts. Life felt safe when she was alive. Predictable. Now I''m a disaster, a pathetic screw-up who can''t make one decent decision.


    If only I''d 4istened to her more. If only she were here to tell me what to do, to hold me and promise everything would be okay.


    I push out of the shop front, clutching my backpack tight, and head toward my apartment. I just need my passport and thest of the money I''ve stashed.


    My mind is a mess, reying the gunshot, the blood, the stranger''s lifeless eyes. The police wille for me soon enough. They''ll trace everything back to me. I know that''s how this works. There will be some magical evidence that makes me the person who fired the gun. That''s how this underbelly world works. If they want you gone, they get you gone one way or another.


    When I reach my tiny apartment, my legs barely hold me up. The door hangs off its hinges and my heart sinks.


    They''ve been here already. I was never meant toe out of the drug deal alive. That''s clear. I move slow and quiet. I don''t know if anyone is still in here.


    My heart breaks when I see how smashed everything is. My photos and memories of Mom. It''spletely trashed and ripped up. My whole life was in here. All my hope for a better future I was building for myself. I was doing so well until that kidnapping in Cancun. I have to try harder this time. I will.


    "I''m such a damn fool."


    I work my way into the bathroom praying they haven''t found my real stash. I have some cash and those pills I borrowed from each bag I sold. I pull out the false back behind the bathroom cab mirror.


    It''s all still in there. I grab it and stuff some clothes in a backpack and leave again. I have to get away, right away. I can fix this in time. I just need to get myself straight. And I will.


    I''ll wean off the pills, just use enough to help me think straight for now.


    Then when I''m off itpletely I cane back and exin what happened. I miss Winona and the kids. 1 miss my Mom. Why can''t I just get my shit together like other people can?


    I drop to my knees, the hopelessness crushing me, but the survival instinct kicks in. I have to move. I have


    414 Escape


    to run.


    Something creaks, and my head snaps up. A shadow moves across the crack in the door frame, and I''m on my feet, my body tensed like a spring.


    "Cass?" A rough voice calls, followed by heavy footsteps. My blood runs cold. "Just give me what you owe and I''ll leave."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Shit, shit, shit," I say under my breath, scrambling for my bag. I should''ve left already. Why did I stay so long?


    The footstepse closer, and I do the only thing I can think of: I lunge for the back window, shoving it open. The rusty frame groans, but I manage to squeeze through,nding in the alley below with a graceless thud, Pain shoots up my legs, but I bite my lip to keep from crying out.


    I run as fast as I can. Adrenaline driving me through the pain. My feet pound the pavement, every shadow a potential threat. My chest burns, but I can''t stop. Not until I''m sure I''m far enough away.


    Finally, I duck into an abandoned building, copsing against a wall. My hands are trembling so bad I can barely type, but I manage to pull up a flight app.


    Thest of my drug money will get me out of here. But only have a few hundred in my ount.


    "Brussels," I murmur, the name a lifeline. Winona''s there. She''s all I''ve got left. If I can just get clean, get my head straight, maybe I can salvage something.


    But I don''t think there''s enough in my bank to get all the way there. I''m going to have to be creative and pray I don''t get stopped and questioned by customs anywhere.


    Right now, I just got to get away from here and I''ll need some luggage. Just leaving with a backpack looks suspect. I''ll call a taxi and get to the department store.


    I could call Winona and I know her and Jayden would get me there. But that would mean questions on my sudden change of heart. I''m not ready to tell her what a fuck up I am yet. I want to fix this. To prove I can. To her and to me.


    Admitting just how badly I''ve screwed up? I can''t do it. Not yet. If she knows how low I''ve sunk, she''ll look at me the way everyone else does: like I''m a lost cause.


    I use my taxi app to order a pick up and then do a quick search on possible countries to head for. Portugal seems doable. Once there I can find ways to Brussels. I just need to look like I''m a tourist backpacking around or maybe find a cheap tour group to join.


    I book the flight out of the country, my heart hammering with a mix of relief and terror. This can work. I''ll make my way to Brussels and get my life back on track.


    It''s a gamble, but I''ve been gambling for a while now, haven''t I? Always thinking the next move will save me, turn my luck around.


    The problem is, I''m out of moves here.


    Even if I''m too ashamed to tell Winona the truth, I can get clean, get my head on straight, and figure out what the hell to do. I''ll tell her I''ve always wanted to travel so I thought what the hell?''


    Winona warned me this would happen. I have to fix my


    Because if I don''t, I''ve got nothing left.


    415 Heart to Heart


    415 Heart to Heart

 Chapter 415

    415 Heart to Heart


    (Winona)


    The sun is warm on my back as I kneel in the garden, tugging at weeds that have embedded themselves deep in the soil. Henry gurgles contentedly on the rug between Lisa and I, his tiny fists reaching for the mobile above him.


    The sound of hisugh and squeals mingles with the rustling leaves, a stark contrast to the drama ofst night. This is my peaceful ce. In the garden, with my family and best friend.


    The kids are off down in the wooded area behind the cottage, building what they insist is the "ultimate" fort. Every so often, a burst ofughter or the echo of a shoutedmand filters back, and it brings a smile to my face. At least they''re not asking when dad will be home.


    I can''t answer that right now.


    Lisa is sitting cross-legged in the grass, her hands idly plucking at stray des of wayward weeds. She''s watching Henry with a soft expression, but I can see the tension in her shoulders. She''s been quiet for a while, and it''s making me anxious.


    I know we need to talk about how she really feels about Lance and I.


    Finally, Lisa sets down the soda can she''s been nursing, the clink of metal against stone breaking the silence. She doesn''t look at me right away, just lets out a long sigh before meeting my eyes.


    "So," she says, her voice steady but not as light as she probably intended, "are we ever going to talk about the whole... Lance thing? Because, you know, it''s been eating at me a little overnight." The guilt I''ve been trying to suppress rushes back in a tidal wave, and I sit back on my heels, wiping my dirty hands on my jeans. "I was waiting for you to bring it up," I admit, my voice small.


    I take a breath and continue, "I didn''t want to push you But I don''t want you to sugarcoat how you feel because you''re worried about me and the baby either." I say honestly. "I''m sorry I''ve hurt you. I know you well enough to know that information did hurt you." "Well," Lisa attempts a smile, but it''s tight, forced. "I''m not angry, okay? But I''d be lying if I said it didn''t sting. Lance and I... we''ve always had this thing, even if it''s never been a real rtionship."


    "I know that, and I know you love him."


    "It''splicated. And I guess I''m just trying to understand why you''d choose him, of all people, knowing how it might affect your life and the people you love the most."


    I look away. "I get it," I say quietly. "And you have every right to feel hurt. I didn''t think it through, Lisa. I wasn''t thinking about the impact on anyone but myself"


    She leans back on her hands, studying me. "So why, Winona? Why Lance? Do you know now?" Her voice cracks just slightly, and it stings.


    I swallow hard, struggling to find the right words. "I... I don''t know. I wasn''t thinking logically. That week, it was supposed to be about freedom, about exploring things I''d never done."


    kson, I mean if it wasn''t for me, you would never havee up with the hall pass week idea. Maybe


    I smile ever. You were right about needing that, it''s just the way I executed it that failed."


    I wanted thatst hurrah before settling down with Jayden." My voice falters, and I nce at Henry, his tiny face peaceful and innocent. "But when it came to actually hooking up with a stranger, I couldn''t do it. 114 wrong Exposed Scared, even." Lisa''s eyebrows knit together. "But Lance made sense?


    "He made it sound logical, I confess, "He''s experienced, he could help me explore things safely."


    "see, so he really did take advantage of the situation


    1 didn''t take much convincing so he''s not all to me. The idea excited me at that moment. There wouldn''t be any emotional fallout for me because, for him, it was just.... another experience."


    "Yeah, I know it well with him. No strings, noplications. Nomitment."


    I mage a rueful smile. "Yeah. But he was right about one thing: he made me feel safe. Safe to try things always been too afraid to explore. It wasn''t about hurting Jayden, not directly. But maybe, deep down, I did want to punish him a little. For all the secrets, for Ashlyn... for everything." Lisa''s eyes soften, and she reaches over, squeezing my hand. "You''re only human, Winona. You''ve been through hell and back. Wanting something for yourself doesn''t make you a monster."


    A tear slips down my cheek, and I quickly brush it away. "But I also slept with Phillip that week," I confess, my voice shaking. "That''s the part I haven''t told you. It wasn''t just Lance who could hurt Jayden. I was so selfish, Lisa, I was thinking about me and only me." Her eyes widen. "Phillip? As in your ex-fianc¨¦, Phillip?" The disbelief is back, but now it''s tinged with shock. "Wow, was it a death wish you were on?"


    "Does it help to say I also had crazy sex with Jayden that week?"


    Lisa stares and then just bursts out into her wickedugh. "Oh my god, girl...yyyy!"


    "It was reckless and stupid of me. Just doing whatever I wanted without thinking of the consequences."


    "Wee to my world." Lisa grins.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I nod but my shame res up again. "Yeah. Everyone else seems to do what they want, without thinking of the consequences. I wanted that freedom too. But now? Now I see how reckless it was to Jayden''s feelings and to yours." "What''s done is done. Lance has been with a lot of women, a lot... I''m used to that. It''s more about you and I, you know?


    "I do know, I mean if it was you with Jayden..."


    "E."


    "Exactly. But Jayden must be feeling so betrayed by Lance right now. That is on me."


    "No. Not just you. Lance made that decision himself. He''s always been into you." 2/3


    "Don''t say that."

 Chapter 416

    416 Owning My Shit


    (Winona)


    "It''s true. He saw the chance, he wanted to shoot his shot, I guess," Lisa says calmly.


    "The chance should never have been there."


    Lisa takes a deep breath, "Look, it sounds like it was about feeling safe to lose control for you, not about hurting Jayden. You''d never do that to him purposely."


    "I definitely didn''t think of it in terms of hurting him, but maybe that was just me being convenient. 1 thought I was doing it for me, for my own empowerment. But now I see how incredibly short-sighted it was."


    I pause, twisting a stray de of grass between my fingers. "I was so focused on what felt I deserved, you know? A chance to be carefree, to do what everyone else seemed to do without consequence. But the truth is, I didn''t think about how deep it could cut Jayden." Lisa leans forward, her face full of care. "You didn''t kill anyone, Winona. You''re not some evil took care of your needs, for once. That''s not a crime."


    "But now I''ve destroyed everything," I whisper. "If I''d told Jayden, and you, from the beginning, maybe we could''ve worked through it. But I kept it from him, and now I have to deal with whatever he decides. 1 have to own my mistakes." The tears sting my eyes, and I blink them away.


    Lisa studies me for a moment before responding. "This isn''t just about his feelings, you matter too. You''ve been hurt, betrayed, and let down so many times. It''s okay to be a little selfish sometimes." Her voice softens. "You deserve love and forgiveness, even from yourself."


    I look at her, my vision blurring with tears. "I wish I could believe that."


    She lets out a soft sigh. "Look, I get it. You were in a dark ce, trying to find some light, some control. You made some questionable choices, but that doesn''t make you a bad person. You''re allowed to mess up." She squeezes my hand tighter, her grip warm and reassuring. "You''re human, Winona. And being human means screwing up sometimes. It''s how we learn."


    A soft cry from Henry pulls me out of my downward spiral, and I reach for him, lifting him up and holding him close. His tiny body is warm, and the smell of baby lotion and innocence makes me remember to let all the stress go.


    I ce a gentle kiss on his forehead. "I just want to do right by these kids," I murmur. "By all of them."


    Lisa stands, brushing grass off her jeans. "And you are. Even when you feel like you''re failing, you''re doing better than most, trying your best. That counts for everything." She smiles, a flicker of pride in her eyes. I manage a smile through the tears. "Thanks. For not hating me. For understanding."


    She leans down, pressing a kiss to Henry''s cheek. "I''ll always have your back. Now, I''ll take Henry to go see what kind of fort they''ve built. We might be moving in there if things keep going to hell."


    I give a smallugh. "Oh god, how do you always make me smile even in the worst of it?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    116 Owning My Shit


    "That''s what best friends are for," she says, her eyes crinkling at the corners.


    "We''ve been through so much, Lisa. You''ve been through so much because of me." My voice breaks, the guilt resurfacing. "I dragged you into my messes, into Jayden''s drama, into all of this chaos."


    "I wouldn''t change a thing," Lisa insists. "I mean, it''s not like I have a job to keep me upied." She grins at me, the humor a balm for my aching heart.


    "But I''d never have gotten back from that ident, the year in aa and rehab if it wasn''t for you. You saved my life and my sanity more than once. And this is how I thank you?" I shake my head, my voice thick with emotion.


    "It''s no less than what you''ve done for me and would do for me," she says, her tone fierce. "I mean, fuck, I tried to drug Lance into sleeping with me and got Jayden instead. I kept that from you for years."


    She shakes her head. "You had to run away to have Abby, and I just let you, instead of telling you the truth." Her voice cracks, and for a moment, I see the signs of her own guilt.


    "I think we can definitely call it even," I whisper, the tears finally breaking free.


    "We can, and honestly, Lance is a lost cause for me," Lisa admits. "I''ve known that for a while. But guess it''s the same as you, clinging to something I know rather than opening myself up to new hurt." "But you''re going to rethink that, aren''t you?" I press, hoping she will. She deserves happiness.


    "Yes, after being out with Matteo and realizing men like that do exist, I''m rethinking it all." She winks, trying to lighten the mood.


    "I''m not sure Matteo is a safe bet. Even Jayden said he was the Italian equivalent of Lance," I tease, a genuineugh slipping out.


    "Oh, I know it. I''m not going there, but I am going to shop around a little," she says, determination shing in her eyes.


    "Good for you." I really hope she does find someone to love herpletely. She deserves the whole universe. "You deserve someone who sees how incredible you are."


    She rolls her eyes, but there''s a softness there, a vulnerability she rarely shows. "Now, I''d better go and check out this fort. I think you have a call to make?"


    "I do," I reply, my heart tightening. "I need to know if I still have a marriage."

 Chapter 417

    417 Shattered Friendship (Jayden)


    The hotel suite feels ustrophobic, even with the London skyline stretching out in all directions beyond the ss windows. I pace, the anger like a live wire running through me. Every time I think I''ve calmed down, another wave of betrayal hits, sharper than thest


    After everything we''ve shared, I cannot believe my best friend would stoop so low. Sure, I agreed with Winona to hall pass week. I should have known it would be too much for me.


    But Winona had a fair point really, she''d never explored her sexual wants and needs. I don''t own her. And she was upfront at least about wanting to have that time. She could have easily gone behind my back


    But that''s not Winona. She rarely puts herself first. I was at peace with it all. We''d moved on But now, knowing it was Lance and Phillip. That made everything seem different. Of course Phillip was always going to try and go there. They have history. I don''t like it, but I understand it.


    But Lance? That one hurts more than I ever could imagine. Bro code is gone. Trust is gone. I don''t think I''ll ever understand why he would do something this destructive to us.


    When the knock finallyes, my gut twists. I know it''s him. Lance. Viktor texted me that he was on his way up, but no amount of warning could prepare me for how I still feel having to look at him. "Come in," I call, my voice tight.


    The door creaks open, and there he is. Lance. His face is swollen and bruised from our fight, his lip soll split, and he looks every bit as beaten as I feel. But it''s not enough to satisfy me. Nothing would be, not right now.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Jayden," he starts, stepping into the room and shutting the door behind him.


    I cross my arms, leaning back against the edge of the desk. "You shouldn''t be here," I say, my voice a cold de. "You''ve got a lot of nerve."


    He meets my gaze, and for a moment, his usual cocky smirk is nowhere to be found. Instead, he looks.... hollow. But I don''t care. Not enough to ease the anger burning through me.


    "I came because we need to talk," he says, his voice steady but subdued.


    "Talk?" I scoff, the bitterness dripping from every syble. "There''s nothing to talk about. You betrayed me, Lance. You had sex with Winona. My best friend and my wife. It''s done. We can never be what we were again."


    He flinches, but he doesn''t look away. "I know I fucked up," he says, and his voice isn''t defensive. It''s quiet, almost resigned. "I know I hurt you, and I can''t take that back."


    I push off the desk, the anger bubbling up. "You think an apology is going to fix this? You think you can waltz in here, say you''re sorry, and make everything better?"


    He sighs, running a hand over his bruised face. "No, I don''t," he admits. "I didn''te here expecting forgiveness. I came to exin, even if it doesn''t matter to you. It matters for Winona."


    41 Shattered Friendship


    "


    I take a step closer, my fists clenching. "You''ve always known how much she meant to me. From the beginning. Hell, it''s the one thing you never messed with. But you couldn''t resist, could you? You had to cross that line."


    His eyes flicker with something-pain, maybe-but he holds my gaze. "You''re right. I crossed a line, and I don''t have an excuse, I knew what it would cost if you knew, but at the time... I wanted to help her." My muscles tighten. "Help her? By banging her? Are you fucking serious?"


    Lance''s shoulders sag, but his voice is steady. "Winona was in a ce where she needed to feel safe to explore things, and I thought... I thought I could be that for her. What else am I good at apart from crunching numbers?" "You''re good at breaking friendships." I say before I can stop myself, wanting to hurt him.


    He nods. "Yes, I am good at that I guess. But something would have happened eventually. It always does. "A pity party doesn''t exin why you would do this to me."


    "It was never about you. Winona needed no strings, no expectations. Just a way for her to explore things without judgment. I knew I could give her that. A stranger might not be as careful with her emotions I wasn''t letting her put herself at risk."


    Iugh, a harsh, humorless sound. "You really think that makes it better? That you did it out of some noble sense of duty? Bullshit."


    He flinches again, and for the first time, he looks like he''s holding himself together by a thread. "I never wanted to hurt you, Jayden," he says, his voice cracking. "You know I didn''t. But I knew it would hurt you and I did it anyway, and that''s on me. I let you down." The words hang in the air, heavy with years of friendship and trust now shattered. I want to scream at him, punch him again, anything to get rid of the rage.


    But he keeps going, his tone softer. "I''ve always cared about her. Not in the way you do, but... she saved me in high school, you know? When my world was falling apart. You both did. I wanted to repay her somehow, even if it was the wrong way. She deserves the world for her loyalty and love to you."


    My stomach twists. Memories of high school sh through my mind, back when I found out how broken Lance''s life really was. His dad seemed to hate Lance like mine hated me.


    His dad took his own life, and Greg died, when we were teenagers.


    We got each other.

 Chapter 418

    418 Irreparable Damage (Jayden)


    But Lance had to see his mom''s slow decline into depression before she finally ended things herself too. He had no other family he knew of and a shit ton of money.


    So, we just became best friends, and then we met Winona and Lisa. We became each other''s family when he didn''t have one of his own, and I guess I didn''t realize how much that bond had shaped us both until


    now.


    Lance and I bonded over our shared, fucked-up parent issues, and it made us inseparable. My mother might have been dysfunctional in her love, but at least she stood by me. He never had anyone.


    Only us four friends hanging out and doing life. We were the ones who helped each other survive high school, then college, through all the madness of growing up.


    We were just kids then, thinking we could save each other and the world. But adulthood and this betrayal make those bonds fragile.


    But none of that changes what he did. It makes it worse. I re at him, refusing to soften. "You don''t get to make this about some twisted way of giving back. You took advantage of her vulnerability, and you knew what it would do to me." He looks down, a shadow passing over his face. "I know. I know, and I''m not asking for your understanding. But don''t hold this against her. She didn''t do anything malicious. She didn''t want to hurt you by being with me."


    My anger res. "You think you get to decide how I feel about her?"


    "No," he says, his voice gentle but firm. "But I do know she loves you. More than anything. She''s terrified of losing you, Jayden."


    "Yeah?" I snap, crossing my arms. "And how am I supposed to believe that when she didn''t tell me the truth? When she kept secrets from me?"


    I see Lance''s anger fire inside him. "Geezus, man! Like you''ve never had a secret from her. I could go to her now and reel off a hundred things she doesn''t know about you. But I won''t. You always have to make everything about yourself." "So now it''s my fucking fault? That''s rich!" I yell back, the heat burning in my gut. We''ve had fights before, but never like this. Never with so much at stake.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s nothing to do with you. Don''t you see, life is never about you. It''s about everyone around you. Pull your head out of your ass and see it from Winona''s side."


    "I do see her side. I knew she needed that week. But it''s the fact that she was with you that cuts me deep. That you could think so little of us..." My voice breaks, and I clench my fists, trying to hold onto the anger so I don''t crumble.


    "I fucked us up. I did. I can''t change it. But I am sorry. I just want you to not let what I did wreck your family. These kids are amazing; none of this is their fault."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I stare at him knowing he''s right.


    Jayden, you know how fucked up a broken family makes you. Look at us?" His voice wavers, a rare crack in his usually irreverent facade. "Don''t do that to them The vulnerability is there, and I hate that it''s almost enough to get through to me. Almost.


    "Don''t give me advice on how to run my life. Clearly, you''re the one who needs to sort out your own shit. You''re going to die an old and lonely man at this rate, Lance." "Lonely maybe. Not old."


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I demand, narrowing my eyes. There''s something off in his tone, a heaviness that doesn''t match his usual bravado.


    He shakes his head, and his shoulders slump. "Just don''t be too quick to throw everything away. You''ve both been through hell, and maybe you need time, but don''t let this ruin what you have. Just talk to her, hear her. There''re bigger things right now than this crap with us."


    Part of me wants to listen, wants to believe that he''s trying to make amends.


    But the anger is still too raw, the betrayal too fresh for me to mellow toward him. We used to have each other''s backs, but now, every word he says feels like a dagger in mine. "Get out," I say, my voice like ice. "I can''t deal with you right now."


    He looks at me, his blue eyes full of regret, and for a moment, I almost think he''s going to say something else. But he just nods, his shoulders sagging, and walks to the door.


    Before he leaves, he pauses, his hand on the doorknob. "I know I''ve lost you, Jayden. And I''m sorry. But don''t lose her too. Not over this. Find a way to make it work." "Goodbye, Lance."


    The door clicks shut behind him, and I''m left standing in the empty suite. He''s right about one thing-I have a lot to think about. I do need to talk with Winona. I want to find a way past this.


    I''m not giving my mother what she wants. Not this time. It''s time to get her out of my life for good. I''m hoping Winona can help me do that. I''m hoping she still wants to try despite the stupidity I spewed out of my mouth at her. But forgiving Lance? Not possible.

 419 Mending Broken Pieces

    419 Mending Broken Pieces


    419 Mending Broken Pieces (Winona)


    Myptop buzzes with a video calling through. I draw a deep breath, steeling myself as I answer. Jayden''s face appears on the screen, looking more worn and tired than I''ve ever seen him in a very long time. His eyes are shadowed, his jaw tight, and there''s a vulnerability there that roils at my gut.


    "Hey," he says, his voice rough. "Thanks for taking the call."


    "Hey," I manage, trying to keep my own voice steady, feeling my palms grow mmy. The silence between us stretches, heavy with all the things we need to say, everything we need to fix and everything we''ve broken,All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jayden''s throat works as he swallows. "I owe you an apology," he says, his voice thick. "For what I said about Judy being right. I didn''t mean it. I was angry, and I let my hurt speak for me. I went back to a ce I thought I''d never be again. I''m sorry." His words sink in.


    "I just want to make things clear," I say, my voice cracking despite my best efforts. "I get why you had that reaction. I get that what I did was a stupid choice no matter my reasons. I don''t think we can just pop a ster over that gaping wound and fix it, but hearing those words from you is what has wrecked me."


    "I understand that. I know just saying I''m sorry won''t fix it either. I hurt you on the lowest level and I shouldn''t have done that, no matter what."


    "You know how hard I''ve fought to keep her out of our lives. Hearing you side with her... it broke something in me."


    His eyes drop, the regret clear on his face. "I hate that hurt you like that. But I can''t take it back. All I can do is try to make it right." He lifts his gaze, and there''s desperation in his eyes. "I still love you, Winona. I haven''t stopped."


    "I love you too," I whisper, my voice small but true. "But love doesn''t erase betrayal. It doesn''t undo the hurt. I''m speaking for both of us now."


    He nods, the tension in his shoulders never easing. "We both made mistakes. We both have to own that.


    But I''m willing to work through it, if you are."


    The honesty in his voice hits me hard. "I am," I say. "But it won''t be easy. We need to give each other grace, even when it feels impossible."


    Jayden''s mouth lifts in a small, hopeful smile. "We''ve done hard things before. Remember all those sessions with Barnaby, working through our mess?" He pauses. "Maybe it''s time to revisit some of those Nessons."


    "Maybe." I nod, feeling the familiar weight of hope mixed with doubt. "We can''t pretend everything''s fine. But maybe pretending we''re okay, until we are, could help. It worked for us before."


    "We can revisit everything we learned during our sessions with him. Maybe even give him a call." Jayden is very serious about this, I can tell.


    183


    419 Mending Broken Pieces


    "We need to call a safe space to be open and honest about our feelings. We''ve lost thattely. As much as we need to be together for the kids, we also need personal space for us."


    He studies me, a glint of relief breaking through his fatigue. "I agree," he says. "Those photos, I know they came from my mother I''m so done with her. I''m ready to bring her down for good." "How?"


    "There has to be a way. I know she has people everywhere, but we have Viktor, and Gus. If Gus is ready to deal with her for good. We have each other, what if we give her exactly what she wants?" "Do you think we can work together to bring Judy down?"


    T


    "Something has to happen. I need to get solid proof of all the things she has done, or at least some of it. Judy may have a lot of friends, but I realize now, she has also made a lot of enemies."


    "So... what?...We pretend we''re separated or something? Jayden, are you sure? If she finds out, I''m scared about what she might try and do."


    "I have to do something, Winona. I''m not living our lives under her shadow any longer. How can we ever be sure she won''t get to one of the kidster. We can''t."


    I hesitate, the thought of pretending we''re apart feeling like another blow. But he''s right. Judy has always been cunning, always a step ahead.


    If she thinks we''re falling apart, it could give us the upper hand. "It''ll be hard," I admit. "But maybe the distance will give us time to work through our own mess as well. The kids... they''re worth fighting for. We married for life. I don''t want to lose that." His face softens. "Me neither," he says, his voice cracking.


    "Has Lance been there?" I ask carefully. I''m worried about Lance and his mental state.


    "Yeah. It didn''t go well," he admits. "I''m not ready to forgive him. Don''t think I ever will."


    "I get it," I say, feeling the sting of that truth. Lance may have had good intentions, but the betrayal runs deep for Jayden. There''s no quick fix for that wound. "But, I hope you can find a way."


    "Let''s meet today," Jayden suggests. "Somewhere neutral, where Judy can''t find out. We can helicopter in. I can''t risking there and letting whoever is in her pocket at the estate know."


    My eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "You''re serious?" But I''d really prefer to tell him in person about the pregnancy. But I''m not sure a helicopter ride is a good idea.


    "Look," I say firmly. "I need to talk to you in person. But can youe to me? I can drive to meet you somewhere. You know how nervous choppers make me. Plus I have the kids... They''d love to see you."


    My hand drops to my stomach, and I know the moment I see him, I have to tell him about the baby. But I''ll start with the DNA results. It''s the only way to keep this conversation from turning into another disaster about suspected paternity.


    He nods, determination lighting up his eyes. "ra''s ce! I''ll organize it with Viktor. They have plenty of space tond a chopper. I''ll send you the gps link. Judy will have no idea. You can bring the kids then. We were going to go there anyway." 419 Mending Broken Pieces


    "That is a perfect idea."


    I''m ready to try.

 420 Building Bridges

    420 Building Bridges


    420 Building Bridges (Jayden)


    I exhale slowly, the relief settling in as Winona agrees to meet. Even through the screen, the strength in her voice grounds me, and for a moment, it feels like we''re at least in the same book. "ra''s ce, then," I confirm. "I''ll work out the logistics with Viktor, and we''ll make sure no one from the estate knows."


    Winona nods, but I catch the flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. It''s not just about Judy or the logistics of hiding our ns. There''s still so much hurt between us, so much we have to navigate.


    "I hate that it''se to this," she admits, her voice soft. "ying games to outsmart your mother... it feels exhausting. And there''s still no guarantee we''ll be okay at the end of it."


    "But, whatever happens with us, we know we can move the kids forward safely, without Judy, and that we will always put them first, even if we''re apart."


    "I feel like it''s a dangerous game we''re ying with your mother."


    "It is," I say, running a hand through my hair. "But it''s our best shot. I can''t keep living like this, knowing Judy is lurking, ready to strike. We need to finish this once and for all. For us and for the kids."


    Her gaze softens, and she lets out a small sigh. "I know. And if working together is what it takes, then we''ll do it." Her determination sends a wave of hope through me.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This is the Winona I fell in love with, the one who fights for what matters most.


    My mind races with the n forming. "I''ll bring everything I have on her," I say. "Viktor is ready to dig deeper, and I think we can convince Gus to help us too. He knows Judy better than anyone. We''ll get the proof we need." Winona''s eyes narrow thoughtfully. "Gus loves Judy, if he was going to bring her down, he''d have done it by now."


    "She may have a lot of friends but she''s sure made some enemies. I bet I''ll find them." I assure her. "We can''t let her keep poisoning our lives. I''ll go back to the USA with you if that''s what you want."


    "I''m not sure I want that."


    "I''m willing to walk away from Nexus Global if it means protecting you and the kids. I''ll step down, sell it all, whatever it takes."


    Winona''s mouth tightens into a line, and she shakes her head. "No, Jayden. We''re not running away again. Besides, you''ve put too much into changing thatpany for the better. Making it a ce where family and work can coexist. The world needs to see that example."


    Her words surprise me, and I stare at her, trying to read her expression. "You really believe that?" I ask, my voice hesitant.


    "Yes," she says, her eyes fierce. "I''ve seen how hard you''ve worked to implement those policies. Childcare, personal leave, flexibility for parents... it''s revolutionary."


    "I agree, but only because you''ve helped me see that for us."


    420 Building Bridges


    "But it''s not just for us. It''s for all the people working under you, who need to know it''s okay to be human, to have families, to care for each other. That change is bigger than us."


    Her conviction makes my heart swell, but it also makes me realize just how much I need her. "I can''t do it without you, Winona," I confess.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I need you there with me, running it together. You''re the one who showed me it''s possible to bnce family and ambition. We can be a shining example of how it''s done."


    She looks taken aback, but there''s a spark of something-hope, maybe-in her eyes. "Me? Running Nexus Global with you?" she asks, almost as if she can''t believe what I''m saying.


    "Yes," I say, leaning forward, my voice urgent. "You know as well as I do that this vision won''t work unless ites from both of us. We make the rules. We set the tone. Together, we can make Nexus into thepany we''ve always dreamed of-a ce that values people over profits." Winona bites her lip, but she nods slowly. "If we do this, it has to be for real," she says. "No half-measures, no backing out when things get tough."


    "I''m all in," I say, and I mean it. "I''ve never been more certain about anything. We''ll take down Judy, and then we''ll build something incredible together. If that''s what you still want. No pressure. We can navigate that when the timees."


    She studies me for a long moment, and I can see the wheels turning. "We''ll need to be strategic," she says. "If we''re going to pretend to be apart, we''ll have to sell it to everyone. Make it convincing."


    I nod. "We''ll fake it until we make it, like you said. But in private, we''ll keep working on us. We''ll revisit what we learned with Barnaby, call him if we have to. We won''t give up."


    Her lips curve into a small, hesitant smile. "Okay," she says. "I''m willing to try. No more lies from me, Jayden. We have to be brutally honest, even when it hurts."


    "Deal," I say, my chest tightening with both hope and fear.


    The screen flickers, and for a moment, it feels like the distance between us isn''t so vast. We''re bruised, yes, but we''re still standing. Still fighting for us.


    "See you soon," she says, her voice breaking slightly.


    "Yeah," I reply, my own voice unsteady. "See you soon.

 421 The Predator’s Game

    421 The Predator''s Game (Judy)


    The bar hums with quiet sophistication, the kind of ce where London''s elitee to sip overpriced whiskey and pretend they''re untouchable. I walk in, a predator among prey, and there he is: Lance. The person I''vee to see.


    He sits hunched over his ss, looking every bit the broken man I expected. The bruises and swelling from his fight with Jayden haven''t faded, and there''s a hollow look in his eyes that makes my lips curl with satisfaction.


    He''ll hate Winona now foring between him and Jayden. Perfect.


    "Hello, Lance," I purr, sliding onto the barstool beside him. He doesn''t even flinch, just nces at me with a weary indifference. Pathetic.


    "Judy," he acknowledges, his voice t, devoid of the cocky charm he usually wields like a shield. Good. I''ve taken that from him, too. Easier to further poison his mind against this couple.


    I order a ss of Merlot, savoring the anticipation of this moment. "You know," I say, swirling the wine, "I never thought I''d see you quite so... defeated. But here you are, looking like a man who''s lost everything And all because of one stupid choice. Or two, depending on how we''re counting."


    Lance clenches his jaw but says nothing. I lean in, lowering my voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "You really made it too easy for me. Sex with that slut? Did you think you''d get away with that? Maybe you think you''ll finally get her yourself?"


    He takes a slow sip of his drink, his hands trembling ever so slightly. It''s a tiny crack, but enough to feed my ego. "What do you want, Judy?" he asks finally, his voice rough.


    "Oh, nothing," I reply, feigning innocence. "Just thought I''d say thank you, really. For being so monumentally stupid. You handed me the ammunition I needed to destroy Winona''s ce in Jayden''s life. Bravo."


    His blue eyes, usually so lively and full of mischief, are dull now. "You haven''t destroyed her," he says, though it sounds more like he''s trying to convince himself than me.


    Iugh, a cold, musical sound. "You think so? Jayden''s walking away from her, from everything they built together. And it''s all because you couldn''t keep it in your pants." I take a sip of my wine, savoring the smoothness.


    "Tell me, did you think you were doing her a favor? Or was it just for your own sick sense of self-worth? I mean, you can''t believe she could ever love you, no one has. You should hate her foring between you and my son." His grip tightens on his ss, but he doesn''t respond. Silence from him is as good as a win.


    I continue, my voice dropping to a whisper,den with mockery. "You know, I never imagined Jayden would let someone like you get so close. But I suppose even the best of us make mistakes."


    Lance stares straight ahead, his eyes unfocused, and I seize the opportunity to twist the knife deeper. Remember how you always looked up to Jayden? How you wanted to be just like him?" Iugh again.


    421 The Predator''s Game


    "What a joke. You never stood a chance. Your father hated you, and your mother, well she proved how weak she was."


    He flinches, and I savor the pain that shes across his face. "Don''t," he mutters, his voice cracking, but I


    press on.


    "What? Too much? You''ve spent your whole life pretending you don''t care about anything, fucking your way through women, clinging to that CFO title like it means you matter."


    "I do matter."


    "You''ve always been a lost little boy, desperate for someone to love you." I lean in closer, my voice turning venomous. "The only people who ever did love you, you betrayed. What a sad, predictable ending."


    He looks at me then, and for a moment, I see something flicker in his eyes-rage, maybe. Or just deep, bone-deep hurt. Good. Let him feel it.


    "Why are you here?" he asks, his voice almost a whisper.


    I sit back, smiling. "Because it''s fun," I say simply. "Because watching you suffer is the least I deserve after all the trouble you''ve caused me over the years. Keeping them together when you know she isn''t right for him." I nce at his bruises and tut. "Jayden really did a number on you, didn''t he? Can''t say I me him. If I had a friend like you, I''d probably have done worse. You''re lucky he has a conscience."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lance''s lips tighten, but he stays silent, and I revel in it. "Speaking of luck," I continue, "you know how fortunate I''ve been, don''t you? All those little mishaps that worked out in my favor. You should take a leaf from my book." ""Like what?"


    "Like that car ident years ago. Winona was meant to be driving. But Jayden was..." I pause for effect." He could have died but he didn''t. I could have killed my own son, but fate said no. It wasn''t meant to be. Fortune favors the brave."


    I watch as the implication sinks in, his shoulders stiffening. "Are you saying you were behind that ident? You''re a monster."


    "Don''t look so shocked," I say, smirking. "I''ve always had to protect Jayden from his own naivety. Sometimes that meant making hard decisions. But look at where it got us: Brennan Industries thriving, our family name strong. Now, because of you, they have finally parted."


    "You aren''t God."


    "Maybe not but I deal with problems permanently. Like that asshole Greg, he got what wasing to him. I only wish I''d done it years before. It helps having a heart defect to exploit and doctors at my beck and call." Lance''s voice is tight. "You think you''re invincible, don''t you?"


    sip my wine. "I don''t think, Lance. I know. No one can touch me." I nce at his broken expression and add, "And as for you, well... I''m sure you''ll continue your self-hate. It''s practically written in your DNA." He doesn''t respond, and I stand, brushing imaginary lint from my designer coat. "Enjoy the drink, Lance."


    421 The Predator''s Game


    I walk away feeling triumphant. Lance is broken, Jayden''s on the brink, and Winona''s world is in shambles. Everything is going exactly as nned.


    And nothing can stop me.


    X

 422 Arrival at the Farm

    422 Arrival at the Farm


    422 Arrival at the Farm


    (Winona)


    The three-hour drive to ra''s farm has been surprisingly therapeutic. The winding roads took us past lush, rolling fields and dense patches of forest, and for a while, I allowed myself to feel at peace. The kids were mostly quiet with their devices, watching the scenery or chatting excitedly about what they thought the farm would be like.


    Henry dozed off in his carrier after the third stop for a break for the kids to run about, and for me to go through the process of elimination on what made Henry fussy that time.


    But we are here now and I''m full of anticipation on seeing Jayden and Viktor and the possibility of finding a way to make Judy pay for what she''s done. At least some of it. It seems too much to hope for but I''m strangely feeling calm and collected.


    It feels like forever since I''ve driven anywhere, let alone a long drive. It''s been amazing. I know I have to


    add some car exploration trips to my schedule.


    The farmes into view. It''s a picturesque scene: a cozy farmhouse surrounded by vibrant gardens, fields stretching out in every direction, and a series of wooden barns painted a deep red. There are sr panels gleaming in the sun, and off to the side. It looks like ra lives here, you can just tell. There she is. I see her in the front garden.


    ra is waiting for us. She waves warmly as I park the car, her baby boy, bnced effortlessly on her hip. The baby looks about the same age as Henry, although Henry is smaller still but he''ll get there.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ra''s smile is warm and weing.


    "Here we are kids!"


    "Yay!" The girls chime.


    I pull up the car and look back at Bobby. I can see he''s trying to look bored but his eyes are darting everywhere taking in the scene before him. I have to say, I''d live here tomorrow if I could. It''s a ce like I always dreamt of as a kid.


    When I was alone on that filthy mattress I had to call a bed, my imagination would go to a perfect little house, buzzing with love and life. A pretty garden and happy kids.


    Happy kids. I often wondered what it would be like to be a happy kid. For a while I never knew any different. I thought all kids lived like me. I never knew any different until school.


    I''d watch them, on the days Steve let me go. Days I wasn''t out on the con with him, making people feel sorry for me.


    Those days were scary but also the best days, because I knew I''d get something to eat at least, and once he had his money, I wouldn''t see him for a few days until it ran out. "Come on, Mommy!" Abby thankfully breaks me out of my memories as she and Sarahunch out of the


    car.


    "I''ming. C''mon, Bobby. Let''s go get our farm on."


    422 Arrival at the Farm


    "Great." He says with no enthusiasm.


    "Hey, you love being outside, I think there will be a lot to learn here for you." I look back at him as I get out


    and go to open the door to get Henge


    out.


    Bobby shrugs. But then I see his eyes following something. Like locked on and staring.


    I look where he''s looking and I see her. She''s just like a younger version of ra. Tall, reed-like, dark hair falling in long waves past her shoulders. What a vision. Bobby opens his door and gets out. Still staring and walks towards this girl.


    I grin and poke Henry yfully in the tummy. "I think Bobby is in love, Henry." He grins like we have some big secret and I lift his carrier out.


    "Winona!" she greets me,ing over as I walk over to the gate. Her voice is filled with genuine kindness, and her presence is steady and calming. "You made it!"


    "Hi, ra," I say, smiling despite myself. "Thanks for having us on such short notice."


    "Sarah and Abby," she says. "We''ve got plenty for you to explore. The kids are waiting to y."


    Sarah grins, her shyness melting away as she takes in the wide-open spaces. Abby is bopping about like always, she can never keep still.


    ra gestures to the bustling scene behind her. "Come on, let me introduce you to the rest of the crew. They''ll be thrilled to show you around. Firstly, this is Lep. My surprise baby."


    "He''s gorgeous. Hi Leo. I hope you and Henry can be friends."


    Leo ps his hands and gives a wriggle to get down.


    "Not yet. We''ll go inside first, then you can get down."


    We follow her up the path, and as we approach the front door, a group of childrene into view.


    Two boys and a girl.


    "That''s Ava," ra exins. "She''s ten, Sarah. And those two troublemakers are Tom and Max," she adds, "they are twins. They are eight."


    Sarah''s eyes light up, and she immediately gravitates toward Ava, the two of them giggling as they run off. Abby, still clutching my hand, looks up at me uncertainly. "Where''s Daddy?" "Sweetie, Daddy will be here sometime soon. He''s flying in a helicopter, you know."


    "I miss Daddy."


    "I promise, you will see him today." I feel for her, she and Jayden have a very close rtionship. There''s no way I can take that away from her.


    I''d never forgive myself. I have to find a way past the hurt.


    For the kids. And for me,

 423 My Dream Life

    423 My Dream Life


    423 My Dream Life


    (Winona)


    Another girl who looks Abby''s age approaches with a friendly smile.


    "This is Lotte. Lotte, this is Abby, she is six like you."


    "Want to see the sandbox?" Lotte asks, her voice sweet and inviting. Abby hesitates for a moment and looks up at me.


    "Go ahead, darling. I''ll just be inside with ra."


    Abby smiles and then lets go of my hand to follow Lotte around the side of the house.


    Bobby hangs back, his eyes scanning the scene until the teenage girl with a tablet walks over. "Hey," she says with a friendly smile. "I''m Katalin. Come and meet my brother, he''s working on another invention." She rolls her eyes and smiles. Bobby just follows her like a puppy dog.


    "I think he''d follow her to Mars if she asked." I grin. "I can''t me him."


    "Katalin has that effect on boys. But don''t worry, she doesn''t let that go to her head. It''s her business first


    for her."


    "Business?"


    "Yes. She''s our social media and marketing design guru."


    ""Oh wow! How old is she?"


    "Sixteen. She''ll be keen to pick your brainster."


    I smile. "She''s wee to but the way technology is moving, she can probably teach me a thing or two."


    ra turns back to me, her eyes warm. "Let''s get you settled inside," she says. "I know you''ve had a long drive, and I''d like to check your blood pressure before Jayden and Viktor arrive."


    I follow her into the farmhouse, Henry cradled against me. The interior is cozy and inviting, with wooden beams and the scent of herbs hanging in the air.


    Dried flowers and bundles ofvender are suspended from the ceiling, and the kitchen table isden with jars of homemade jams, honey, and fresh bread.


    "Honestly, this ce could havee out of a magazine. It''s so perfect."


    "Thank you, but I can tell you, it gets chaotic at times."


    "I don''t know how you manage your schedule."


    "We work as a team. The older kids all work here still. Have their own homes. But they help out with the young ones as needed. The younger ones all have their jobs to do." ra sets Leo down in a ypen in the kitchen, and Henry coos softly as I put him in as well.


    "Jo and Anna, where are you?" ra calls out. Then she looks out the kitchen window. "Oh, there they are


    423 My Dream Life


    on the swings. Have to have eyes in the back of my head for those four-year-olds."


    "More twins?" I ask, absolutely blown away.


    "Yes and talk about a whirlwind of energy."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "You must think I''m hopelessining about managing my four."


    "No. I''ve been useless too. Especially when the older ones were small and we had no work prospects. Not knowing where the next meal wasing from was hard."


    I nod, knowing how hard it must have been. "I''ve never had that worry with my own kids, but as a kid, that was a different story. I want to give my kids everything I never had, but also I don''t want them to think that life isn''t about hard work and everything justes because you ask for it."


    "You will find the bnce as soon as you find your bnce inside yourself. Just trust in yourself."


    ra motions for me to sit at the table. "Deep breaths," she reminds me, wrapping the blood pressure cuff around my arm. Her touch is gentle but confident, and I close my eyes, focusing on the sounds of the farm.


    The distant clucking of chickens, the rustle of leaves in the breeze, the chatter of children outside. The cuff tightens and releases, and ra studies the reading with a smile. "That is perfect. Considering what you''ve been throughtely. Are you calm about today?" I nod. "So far, yes. I''m relieved to be finally able to tell Jayden about the baby."


    "That''s good. How are you both?"


    "We''ve decided to set aside our differences and work through the fact that we both have made some bad choices for whatever reasons. We want to move forward and we''ll work on it."


    "I think that''s a good oue for now. You aren''t stressing either way on oues. But managing each day as ites. You know you can do everything right and still lose the baby, it is not just about what you do and don''t do."


    "I know. But at least if I know I made good choices and gave myself and this child the best chance, then that will make it easier for me I think."


    "Good. You are making sense."


    "Thank you," I say softly. "For everything. I don''t know what I''d do without your support."


    ra smiles, her eyes full of understanding. "Now, how about a little tour to pass the time before Jayden arrives? It''ll give us a chance to talk, and you can see how everything works around here."


    "Great. I''ll need to grab Henry''s wheels from the car."


    "No need, he can fit in Leo''s carriage. They can lie next to each other."


    "I think Henry will love that. He''s always at his most calm when he''s being pushed around outside. Now he can share it with his first little buddy."


    I follow her out the back door, and we walk through the expansive kitchen garden. I can see all manner of herbs and vegetables that I know and some I''ve never seen before.


    423 My Dream Life


    "This is amazing."


    I may have missed out on being a kid. But my kids won''t.


    That I''m determined about. They will never have to know the pain and fear I did.

 424 Helicopter Arrival

    424 Helicopter Ameral


    424 Helicopter Arrival (Winona)


    "All my remedies are grown here. I have a hothouse as well," ra exins, her voice filled with pride.


    "I can''t wait until my cottage garden looks like this." I feel a pang of longing as I take in the lush, vibrant nts. It''s a picture of calm and beauty, something I''ve always dreamed of having


    ra smiles knowingly. "It takes time and a lot of patience. But I can show you how to work with what you have,"


    We make our way to the first shed, which is a striking contrast to the rustic surroundings. It''s pristine white, withrge windows letting in natural light, and the scent of herbs and fresh dairy fills the air.


    "Ilona and Agnes, also twins, handle most of the produce and the dairy," ra exins. They make the cheeses, the jams, pickles, that sort of thing."


    The young women wave at us, their hands busy as they pour jam into jars and stirrge pots.


    I marvel at the efficiency of their operation, how seamlessly everything seems to work here. The stainless-steel counters gleam, and the whole ce smells incredible-a mix of sweet fruit, fresh cream, and herbs. fields We step back outside, the sun warming my face as we continue walking. The farm is full of life, w stretching out in every direction, animals grazing peacefully, and windmills turningzily in the distance.


    There''s a small creek running through one section, and kids''ughter drifts over from where they''re ying.


    "This ce," I say, my voice catching. "It''s incredible. I never thought a life like this was really possible. I mean, it''s my dream to raise kids like this."


    ra looks at me, her eyes kind but serious. "It''s not easy," she says. "But it''s worth it. We have our crazy times and our World War 3 times. But at the end of the day, we all have amon goal. To showcase sustainable practices and produce simple but amazing chemical-free food."


    I watch as Ava runs past, giggling with Sarah as they chase a trio of curious baby goats. Tom and Max race each other to arge chicken coop, a cloud of dust rising in their wake.


    Abby and Lotte, are busy ying on some hay bales, their faces glowing with the effort.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The idea of creating a life like this, full of purpose and love, feels almost too much to hope for. But as I watch my childrenugh and explore, I realize that maybe, just maybe, it''s something I can have. Even in a billionaire''s world.


    A world I don''t belong in but can''t seem to escape either. I mean, it''s first world problems, isn''t it? Comining about having what most people dream of I am grateful. I really am, especially for the level of medical care it affords me and the kids.


    Especially now. But instilling a work ethic and empathy into my kids is very important to me.


    A sudden noise breaks through my thoughts, and ra looks up to the sky. "That''s a helicopter. They''re here."


    I swallow, my heart rate picking up. The sound grows louder, and anxiety clenches at my chest. ra


    424 Helicopter Arrival


    $25 ROWS


    must notice because she picks a few strands ofvender flowers and hands them to me. "Here, smell these. It will help."


    I take thevender and breathe in the calming scent, willing myself to stay calm. This is it. I wrap my hand around the folded DNA report in my pocket, the weight of it pressing against my fingers. Time to tell Jayden I''m pregnant with his baby. A baby we might still lose. The helicopter appears in the distance, a small dot growingrger as it approaches.


    "Come on," ra says. "They''llnd in the far-left field. Kids, herees the helicopter!"


    Abby squeals in delight, jumping up and down. "Is that Daddy?"


    "It sure is. Let''s go meet him," I say, my voice shaking a little.


    Sarah''s eyes widen with excitement. "Can we go for a ride in it?" she asks.


    "I don''t know, maybe," I answer, trying to sound calm. "We can ask."


    Bobby, suddenly appears beside me with another boy about his age. "Wow, that''s so awesome." They take off running, and go over the.


    "No too close, Bobby!" I call out.


    The noise is deafening, and the wind it kicks up rustles the leaves and sends Abby''s hair flying.


    The helicopter hovers lower and then finally touches down. The kids shield their eyes from the dust, but they''reughing, thrilled by the chaos. I hold Henry close, his tiny hands clutching at my shirt, and he fusses a little at the noise. Jayden is waving madly from the chopper window, and I can''t help but feel a rush of emotion at the sight of him. The helicopter des slicing through the air begin to slow. Viktor is the first to jump out, moving quickly to help Jayden. Jayden steps out, and I watch as he ducks down and runs toward the kids, a wide smile breaking across his face. Abby and Sarah rush toward him, shrieking with happiness, and even Bobby, who''s usually so reserved, runs to meet his dad. "Daddy!" Abby cries, throwing herself into his arms. Sarah hugs him tight, and Bobby stands close, his face lit up with a rare, genuine smile. Then he throws his arms around him too.


    Jayden hugs them all at once and my heart swells.


    My family. My love for them is unconditional, even through the tough times. For better or for worse. In sickness and in health.


    I take a shaky breath, clutching Henry close, and I step forward.


    I have to face whateveres next.

 425 Pregnancy Truth Time

    425 Pregnancy Truth Time (Winona)


    Viktor and ra take the kids back to the farmhouse for afternoon snacks. Abby clings to my hand, reluctant to go at first, but ra promises there''s fresh-baked bread, butter and honey waiting.


    Sarah and Ava run off giggling, and Bobby trails behind Katalin, trying to look uninterested but failing miserably.


    Jayden watches Bobby with a grin. "Um, do I need to have the talk with him?"


    "He sure is smitten. But I think we''re safe at the moment."


    I watch them disappear, my heart hammering. It''s just me and Jayden now, and I know what I have to do." I have something I need to say."


    Jayden stands there, eyes fixed on me, waiting. I take a deep breath and reach into my pocket, my fingers closing around the folded piece of paper.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Here," I say, holding it out to him. My voice is steadier than I feel. "Read this."


    He steps closer, taking the paper from my hand. His eyes searching mine for some understanding. He unfolds it, his eyes scanning the words. I can see the moment it hits him, the mix of shock, hope, and fear that crosses his face. "A baby?" he whispers, looking up at me, his voice raw. "Our baby?"


    I nod, my throat tight. "Yes," I manage. "A baby."


    His eyes widen, and for a second, pure joy shes across his face. But it''s quickly reced by concern, his brows knitting together. "Another miracle," he murmurs, his hand hovering near my stomach. "But... it''s risky, isn''t it? Like with Abby."


    "Yes, even more so," I admit, my voice trembling. "High risk. I mean, the doctors always said it''s impossible for me to carry to full term... ever."


    "But... Henry wasn''t full term..."


    My eyes meet his and ourbined hope crashes over me. "...know...but, what if? What if I start to believe and then... then, I end up with nothing?"


    He rakes his hand through his hair. "Fuck. It''s never easy for us, is it?"


    "No. But, I''m pregnant. They said I never would be again, but here we are..."


    "How far along?" he asks, desperation and worry bleeding into his words. "When did you find out? Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    Hook down, guilt washing over me. "About twelve weeks," I say quietly. "I got a home test the day you left for London. J... I needed to be sure..." I pause not wanting to say it out loud and draw a line under my own wrong decisions about that week. But it has to be said, so I force the words out... "To be sure you were the father... because of...well, you know the rest."


    425 Pregnancy Truth Time


    "God, this could''ve been Lance or Phillip''s baby that''s what you''re saying?"


    "Look, I did have protected sex with them. But things happen, contraceptives fail, there''s always a chance, you know? I needed to know before I told you "Would you have told me? If I wasn''t..."


    That question stings but I get why he''s asking and I also get how far we''re apart emotionally right now. Just the fact that he had to ask it, speaks volumes.


    But I said no more lies. "Honestly, I considered every angle. But in the end I knew you deserved to know the truth and to hear it from me in person. I would never lie to you about that, especially after you finding out about Greg and Gus. I''d never do that to my child." "Okay. Right. So what does this mean now? What is best for you, for the baby, for us?"


    "I can''t put anything before trying to get this baby as far along in the pregnancy as I can right now. I need support for that and you and I...it''s not about us, you know? Not about me, it''s about the baby."


    "Understood. I agree. We just have to try and take this little tacker over the line."


    I reach out, cing my hand over his. "Thank you."


    His grip on my hand tightens, and he looks into my eyes. "Winona, this is serious. Another miracle baby... God, the thought of something happening to you or the baby..."


    Tears well in my eyes, and I nod. "I know. It scares me too. But we have to be smart. We can''t let Judy add to the stress. We need to make sure everything stays calm."


    He exhales slowly, the weight of the situation sinking in. "What do we need to do?" he asks. "What''s the n? Do you have one?"


    I take a breath, steadying myself. "We stick to the separation n," I say. "Pretend to be apart, like we agreed. It''ll keep Judy thinking she''s winning while we focus on keeping the baby safe and you and Viktor gathering evidence against her." He nods. "We have to protect you and the baby. But how are you feeling? Are you okay?"


    "I''m managing," I say softly. "I don''t need to be wrapped in cotton wool. But stress is a huge factor, keeping my mind and body rxed and blood pressure down is key."


    "But there''s no real guarantee, is there?"


    "No, there''s not," I say, swallowing the lump in my throat. "We have to be prepared for whatever happens. It''s out of our hands, but we can give this baby the best chance. I think if I do that, then at least I''ll know I did all I could f..."


    He takes a shaky breath, his hands clenching and releasing at his sides. "I''ll do whatever it takes," he says, his voice firm. "Even if we''re pretending to be apart. Know that I''ll be there for you and the kids, no matter what. Even if... even if we stay apart." I nod, feeling the strength of his promise.


    But I''m not quite finished telling him everything yet.

 426 Unbelievable News!

    426 Unbelievable News!


    (Jayden)


    Winona stands in front of me, and my mind is still reeling from the shock. A baby. Our baby. It''s hard to wrap my head around it, and I''m fighting through a storm of emotions: disbelief, fear, and the tiniest flicker of hope. "Twelve weeks," I say, my voice rough and unsteady. "How long have you actually known for sure?"


    She takes a deep breath. "I did a test after you left for London. Look, obviously you aren''t the first to know. Viktor helped and then ra. Lisa knew, and Lance overheard us talking about it."


    "Fuck Half the world knew before me. Have you suspected before now?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Because I needed to be sure," she repeats. "I needed to know everything before I told you, and I didn''t want to do that over the phone. Then you and Lance kind of derailed that."


    "That alone could have brought on a miscarriage. How are you feeling?" I ask, desperation and worry bubbling up. "Are you okay? Shit."


    "I''m okay. ra''s been a huge help, making sure I stay calm and monitoring my blood pressure. I''ve booked appointments with doctors here, and they''re aware of my history, but... I wonder if I need my own medical team back home." The gravity of the situation settles over me, and I''m hit with a wave of fear. "God, what if... what if something happens to you or the baby."


    She steps closer, cing a hand on my arm. "I''m scared too," she admits. "But we have to focus on what we can control. Stress management, staying calm, and taking it one day at a time. That''s all we can do."


    "Why didn''t you tell me as soon as you suspected anything?" I ask, and there''s an edge of hurt in my voice. "Didn''t you trust me enough to handle it?"


    She winces, and I immediately regret the sharpness of my question. "It wasn''t about trust," she says softly. "I never did suspect anything until Bobby''s BBQ and one of the staff''s mother, an older woman, made a prediction. I justughed it off."


    "I''d already joked about that with Lisa on the phone and she told me just to do a home test to put my mind at ease. That was positive but I still thought there could be a chance it was wrong. So Lasked Viktor if ra could help."


    "He''s very good at saying nothing."


    "Don''t me him. He has to be discreet for a living."


    "I''m not. But it does prove how much he has our backs."


    Winona nods. "Anyway, Lisa flew out for support. I had no clue Lance woulde to surprise you. Lisa had no idea about who I''d been with hall pass week either, then Lance guessed from hearing Lisa and I talking... then you came back, saw him first and well... I can''t think about the rest.." "Holy shit. Winona, how have you gotten through all that?"


    "Everything has been so...plicated. That''s why I knew I needed all the information for you. Because if


    40


    426 Unbelievable News!


    I''d told you and you thought you may not be the father, I wasn''t sure I could handle that. It worked out bed enough as it was."


    She looks down, guilt shing across her face. "I didn''t want to believe it at first," she says. "I was scared Scared of hoping, terrified of losing the baby,"


    "How was fate? Putting Lance there first. It was like I was nk. I just wanted to hurt him. I still can''t forgive him taking advantage of you like that. Betraying my friendship."


    Her eyes fill with tears. "I wish hall pass week hadn''t happened. But we can''t change the past. We can only focus on now and what''s ahead,"


    "So what do we do now?" I ask, desperation seeping into my voice. "How do we protect you and the baby?"


    She looks at me, determination shining through her fear. "We stick to the separation n," she says. "We keep up the pretense to keep Judy at bay. But we support each other behind the scenes. / focus on the baby''s health and you and Viktor gather evidence against Judy." I exhale, trying to steady my racing heart. "I''ll do whatever it takes," I promise. "Even if it means pretending to be apart. But will you go back to the US?"


    "It''s a tough one, I''ll really miss what we were building here. But maybe it''s for the best..."


    "We have a lot to work through, can we do that at long distance?"


    "I hope so. I guess if we want it bad enough, but right now, it''s the baby I''m focusing on. We''ll have to see how we are once all this has happened."


    "Let''s go get something to eat and a drink. At least we can talk about possibilities with Kalra and Viktor. 1 know you have Lisa there right now. So you have support."


    She nods. "Lisa has been amazing and so,has ra. But there''s still a lot to navigate. I don''t want Judy finding out about the pregnancy. But I''ll be showing soon enough. Being in the USA might buy me some time but she''ll get told sooner orter." "Then I need to get as much on her as I can, and get her locked up where she belongs."


    "It''s a dangerous game Jayden. If she suspects you, she might try to hurt you."


    "That''s a chance I have to take. If Gus won''t help, I''ll find someone who will."


    We start walking back to the farmhouse.


    "I want to believe that."

 427 Planning the Next Move

    427 nning the Next Move (Winona)


    "Keeping you and the baby safe is the thing that matters," he says, his voice low but firm. "But taking Judy out of our lives is also a priority."


    "True. But all we can do is divide and conquer. Me fighting Judy beside you is going to put extra stress on this pregnancy."


    "If you and the kids head back to the States," he says. "Back to the life you know, where it''s familiar, at least until we''ve dealt with Judy. That could work in the short term. With you over there, and her here, you''ll feel safer."


    "I thought the same, but flying is a risk, anyway. And I really love what we''ve been building here with the kids. Then seeing what ra has achieved, that''s like all my dreamse true."


    "I get it, but Brussels will still be here," he says. "What if we found a way that wouldn''t be so stressful on you or the baby? Maybe a cruise ship home."


    He lookspletely serious about this.


    "It''d be longer, but it''d give you time to rx, avoid the pressure and altitude of flying, and it might actually be good for all of you." He finishes with a satisfied look.


    I can''t help but let out a small, incredulousugh. "A cruise? Seriously? Do not tell me you''ll book out an entire cruise ship just for us or buy a cruise ship and crew." Jayden''s lips twitch with the faintest hint of a smile. "Not the worst ideas I''ve ever had."


    I smile. "Well, it''s not a bad idea to consider. To cruise like normal folk."


    "Normal rich folk, in this instance."


    I fold my arms, considering it. The idea of sailing away from everything, letting the gentle rocking of the waves lull me into some kind of peace... There''s something appealing about it.


    But then the practical side of me kicks in. "And what about Nexus Global?" I ask, my voice more serious." You''ve put so much into the future direction, to make it family-focused. I can''t do that from a distance."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "The changes will wait. We have bigger priorities right now. If ites down to it, we''ll put everything on pause until we know for sure how things stand with the baby. After that... if our marriage is still standing, we''ll take over the world together."


    "And if our marriage isn''t?"


    "We''ll make the kids our priority."


    I feel my heart soften at the way he says it, There''s a vulnerability in his not assuming everything will magically be okay for us, but also hope. "You mean it, don''t you?"


    He takes a step closer, his eyes steady. "I promise you, Winona. I''ll be there for the kids, no matter what. Even if it''s from a distance, even if I have to pretend to be something I''m not to fool Judy. I''ll do whatever it takes to protect you all. Even if we choose to stay apart."

 428 Desperate Times

    428 Desperate Times


    (Cass)


    The first few nights were rough-I stayed in the smallest, cheapest hostels I could find, the kind where you barely feel safe enough to close your eyes. The money I had quickly dwindled away, gone on overpriced vending machine snacks and cramped rooms. Desperation and the reality of being broke in a foreign country hit hard, but I didn''t let it break me. Instead, I started traveling by train, hopping from one small country town to another, offering to wash dishes or clean tables in exchange for a meal or a warm ce to sleep. Getting just enough money to get me to my next destination, edging ever close to Brussels. It might be a luxury, but it''s me. I''m doing it. I''m being independent and I like it.


    It isn''t morous, but it''s kept me going. I travel as far as the money I have will get me and try to keep a little for some food.


    Upside, I''ve lost some pounds, and I''ve tried so many new foods I didn''t even know existed. Downside,nguage barrier is a struggle and it''s been two days since anything decent hit my stomach.


    Europe, as I discovered, is full of little pockets of culinary magic. Even in the tiniest towns, food is made with care, with heart, and it stirred something in me.


    I''ve always had a passion for nt-based dishes. I''m learning that simple ingredients, when treated with respect, create something extraordinary. I started paying attention, soaking in every bit of knowledge I could.


    And yeah, I''m still using a little bit of pot here and there. Just to take the edge off. I can stop anytime I want and it''s not a problem.


    It''s not like I''m popping pills anymore-that''s something, right? Baby steps. But I am aware of what I''m running from. Thatst day, the man was killed, God, I don''t want to go to jail.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I need to tell Winona the truth about it all. But for now I just need to get one more job and I''ll have the fare to Brussels. This town seems the smallest so far. I clutch my backpack and small case as I walk the street.


    Not a lot of shops, it''s more of a vige.


    But I see a building that must be the pub or inn ahead. hope they have some work. I have a little money left and I know I need to eat something substantial today.


    The heavy wooden door creaks as I push it open, and I''m hit by the mouthwatering aroma of deliciousness. My stomach growls, a painful reminder that it''s been far too long since I''ve had a proper meal.


    The ce is bustling, full of peopleughing over pints and I see each table isden with food. It seems strange, this vige doesn''t seem like this many people live here.


    But anyway, I hope they can squeeze me in. Maybe it''s a private function.


    I see a corner table with 2 chairs and I make my way to that. I guess if it''s taken, I''ll get kicked off.


    I nce at the menu and wince. The prices are way higher than I expected for a tiny ce in the middle of


    428 Desperate Times


    nowhere, but I don''t have any options left. I''ll order the cheapest thing, a bowl of vegetable soup.


    At least I think it''s vegetable, luckily this menu has pictures. But right now, I''m not going to be fussy about what''s in the soup. This will be the end of my money, so I need to get some work and it looks like this is the only option, for tonight anyway. A waitresse over and I say hello. She nods and smiles, pen poised over a small pad.


    "English? Do you speak English?" I ask.


    She shakes her head and says something in anguage I don''t understand.


    "Okay, ah this...soup?" I point to the dish on the menu.


    She nods, writes it down and then waits in expectation


    "Oh, no, that''s all," I say. "Just the soup." I spread myst few coins out on the table and point to them and the soup.


    She nods as if she''s understood and takes the order to the kitchen.


    When the soup arrives, the smell makes my mouth water. I take a sip, and it''s good-really good. No, better than good. It is excellent. But I can''t help thinking it could use a touch more acidity and maybe some fresh thyme to take it to the next level. Just a thought. But if I can share that with the chef, he might give me some work.


    I wave over the waitress, who''s rushing between tables. "This soup is fantastic," I tell her. "Does anyone speak English?"


    She just looks at me.


    "English...anyone at all."


    A man from the next table says something to her and she speaks back to him. Then he says to me, "no one here speak English except for the chef, she says."


    "Thank you for helping. I just wanted to let the chef know how amazing his soup is and maybe offer some ideas. I''m also looking for a few day''s work."


    He nods and rys that to her. She shakes her head and talks quickly back to him.


    "She says no work here and Chef does not take suggestions."


    That answer is not an option for me.


    I need some money and somewhere to sleep tonight.

 429 Desperate Measures

    429 Desperate Measures


    (Cass)


    "If he speaks English, I''ll just go tell him myself. Thank you so much for tranting."


    The man smiles and nods.


    I make my way towards the kitchen door. The waitress steps in front of me, shaking her head.


    I smile and pat her arm. "It''s okay, this will only take a minute." I step around her and push the door open, stepping around her and into the kitchen.


    The ce is chaos: steam rising from pans, knives chopping at lightning speed, and a tall, broad-shouldered chef barking orders that sound like gunshots in French.


    I know his type, old-school chefs that think abuse and overworking people is how to get the best out of them. But he doesn''t intimidate me. I know what I need to do. "Excuse me!" I call out, and the noise screeches to a halt. The chef spins around, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "What the hell you in my kitchen for?" he barks, his ent thick, but his English clear and cutting.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I swallow but hold my ground. "I had your vegetable soup. It was amazing, but I thought a bit more acidity and fresh thyme could really elevate it."


    His eyebrows shoot up, and he looks at me like I''ve grown a second head.


    The staff around us freeze, eyes wide with fear. Boy, he must be some tyrant.


    Whatever, bullies don''t scare me.


    "You think you can barge into my kitchen and tell me how to improve my soup?" he spits out, his voice booming. "This soup is already best. It needs no change."


    "I think chefs should always be learning. No one can know everything, and techniques and ptes change all the time. Maybe that''s why you''re stuck in this small-town pub instead of running some five-star ce in Paris."


    His face turns a deep shade of red, and for a second, I think he''s going to throw me out. But then he lets out a bitterugh. "You have some nerve," he says. "You think you''re special because you''ve got American opinions? You think you do me a favor?"


    "Not really," I say, folding my arms. "But I''ve worked in kitchens before, and I need some work. No one else in here seems to speak English."


    "You want work?" he snaps, pointing to a mountain of dirty pots and pans stacked by the sink. It''s a fortress of grime and grease. "Wash those."


    "Fine," I say, rolling up my sleeves. "But what do I get?"


    "You get paid. If you finish. You get breakfast."


    "Will it be enough to get a train to Brussels?"


    "Brussels? Maybe. But I no think you can keep up."


    "Challenge epted."


    I plunge into the work, scrubbing, rinsing, and stacking themercial dishwasher with speed and determination. The water scalds my hands, and food scraps stter all over me, but I don''t stop.


    The kitchen empties out as the staff finishes their shifts, and soon, it''s just me and the endless pile of dishes, huge pots, frypans, mixing bowls. Like everything you can ever imagine.


    I''m soaked, sweaty, and aching, but I keep going until everyst thing is gleaming and put back in its ce.


    Finally, well past midnight, I scrub down the sink and lean against the counter, exhausted but triumphant. Thest thing I do is soak the many pieces of cutlery in hot water and spirits to dry individually to get them shining.


    The kitchen door swings open, and the chef walks back in. His eyes widen slightly when he sees the spotless sink and me still standing here polishing cutlery.


    "You''re still here," he says, sounding surprised.


    "Yeah," I reply, barely able to keep the exhaustion out of my voice. "I''m no quitter."


    He crosses his arms, looking at me with something that might be grudging respect. "Why Brussels?" he asks, his voice softer but still gruff.


    "I need to get to my sister," I say, keeping it vague. "Family stuff. It''s important. But I want to do it alone, you know?" I shrug.


    He doesn''t press for details, just studies me for a moment. "I don''t take on juniors," he says, his tone still grumpy but less harsh. "But you''ve got guts. I''ll give you a job for the week. Room and meals included. And if you do well, I''ll pay for your fare to Brussels on top of fair wage."


    Relief floods through me, and I straighten up, trying not to show how much it means. "Thank you," I say, my voice steady. I take off the soaked and soiled apron.


    "I tried the thyme and acidity. You were right."


    "Oh cool. It was just a thought. I didn''t mean to offend you."


    "You work in food?"


    "Yes, I think it''s what I want to do. I''m good at it."


    He nods. "I no go easy on you," he warns, but there''s a hint of a smile.


    "Maybe I won''t go easy on you either," I reply.


    He res at me and then his face breaks into a smile and he''sughing. "Come. I take you to room. You sleep. 6am you clean bar."


    6am? Good times.


    But I have a job and a way to Brussels.


    Then I can tell Winona everything and hope she understands.

 430 Separation

    430 Separation (Jayden)


    Henry is nestled in my arms, I''ve missed him so much. He''s grown more, and it hasn''t even been that long since I''ve been in London.


    We''re sitting in the farmhouse kitchen. Viktor leans against the countertop, arms folded, his expression calm but serious. Winona sits beside me, her fingers wrapped around a steaming mug of herbal tea that ra made for her. She takes a sip, and I can tell she''s nervous.


    ra steps forward, her gaze flicking between us. "This pregnancy is high-risk, even more so than before," she says, her voice steady and calm.


    "Winona needs minimal stress, regr monitoring, and a stable environment. Any disruptions could be dangerous," she adds.


    I cradle Henry closer, my heart pounding with fear for Winona and our unborn child.


    My mind races. It''s fragile. Another miracle. "What do we need to do to keep you both safe?


    Winona takes a breath, her voice trembling slightly. "ra and the doctors say it''s about keeping a normal routine, keeping my blood pressure down, and avoiding stress as much as possible. Impossible with our lives, really." ra ces a gentle hand on Winona''s shoulder. "Honestly, there are no guarantees that anything you do or don''t do will make a difference. But it can''t hurt to try for less stress."


    "I agree. I want to know that I didn''t actively seek out stressful situations."


    I look at Viktor, whose eyes are focused and determined. "Stress never seems far away. But my mother is the key factor here" I say, my voice steady. "She''s never going to stop unless I stop her." Viktor nods. "We''ll make it happen, and I''ll make sure you''re protected."


    Winona looks up at me, her eyes full of worry. "Let''s hope it all happens easily. If I go back to the States, I think I''ll feel better until all of this is over and I''ll have Anne to help. If the worst does happen, I''ll be in good hands."


    I tighten my grip on Henry, feeling the fear behind thatst sentence. "I know I''ll feel better with you away from Judy. I''ll stay here and keep her attention on me.


    "I''ll talk to Lisa and we can check out long distance cruises back."


    "Okay. We''re decided then." I hold Henry closer.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    There''s one more thing I have to do before any ns can move forward. I take a deep breath and stand, still holding Henry. "I''m going to talk to the kids," I say. They deserve to know what''s going on, even if it''s only part of the truth." Winona''s eyes widen with worry, but she nods. "Just... be gentle."


    I nod, giving her a small, reassuring smile, then step outside. The sun hangs low in the sky, casting warm


    430 Separation


    light over the fields. Bobby, Sarah, and Abby are sitting under the big tree near the farmhouse, talking quietly with ra''s kids.


    "Hey, Bobby, Sarah and Abby," I call, making my way over. "Can I talk to you for a minute?"


    They run over to where I''m standing. Sarah''s eyes light up, and Abby reaches for my hand. I settle down at the wooden table with them, adjusting Henry so he''sfortable in my arm.


    "What''s happening, Dad?" Bobby asks.


    I take a moment, looking at each of them. "Things are a bitplicated right now," I start, keeping my voice calm. "I might not be around as much for a while. I have to work in London a while longer, on something really important." Sarah''s face falls. "You''re not staying with us?"


    "No, but time will go quick," I assure her. "I''ll always be there for you, no matter what. Even if I can''t be here in person all the time, I''ll make sure you can reach me whenever you want. We can do v¨ªdeo calls."


    Abby clings to my shirt, her voice small. "But why do you have to go back to London?"


    I press a kiss to her forehead. "Sometimes grown-ups have to do things. But I''ll always love you, and I''ll


    sure you''re okay. Look, you may be heading back home, the States with Mom soon."


    always make o


    Bobby''s brow furrows. "Can''t we just... be together? Why does everything have to change again?"


    I let out a breath. "I wish it could be simple, buddy. But we have to be strong, just for a little while. I''ll make sure you all have phones, so we can call or text anytime. We''ll still be connected." Abby''s lip trembles. "Promise?"


    I look into her big, innocent eyes, and my heart aches. "Promise," I say, my voice thick. "We''re a family, no matter what."


    Bobby''s shoulders rx a little, but I can tell he''s still worried. "And what about the cat?" he asks suddenly. "I don''t want to leave her. And my work, I can''t just leave and let them all down..."


    I smile, ruffling his hair. "The cates with us, wherever we go. And as for your projects, we''ll find you somewhere in the States where you can go learn some more stuff. You''re too talented to stop now."


    He looks surprised, and then a small smile breaks through. "Really?"


    "Really," I say. "We''ll figure it out, I promise."


    Sarah snuggles closer to me, and Abby squeezes my hand.


    I''m going to miss these four like crazy.


    The sooner I get Judy behind bars, the better.


    But the thought of making her think she''s my loving mother again makes my gut churn.


    But I think I''ll only need a few weeks to gather everything I can and make a case against her. I''m worried about what I might uncover.


    She has done some terrible things that I know of, I hate to think of what''s still buried out there.


    430 Separation


    I need to have a conversation with Gus and try and get him to give me something solid. But like Winona says, if he was going to shut her down, he''d have done it by now.


    But he knows as well as I do that she cannot keep going unchecked.


    With or without his help, I will get this done.

 431 Setting Things In Motion

    431 Setting Thangs in Motion


    431 Setting Things In Motion (Winona)


    Back at the estate cottage the next day, I hand Lisa the folded note, my fingers lingering on the paper for a second before letting it go. It details all the ns, and I put my finger to my lips as she takes it.


    She stares at me, her eyes questioning, but she doesn''t speak.


    "Come in, Lisa, Let''s get coffee. I have so much to tell you."


    "Coffee sounds perfect." She unfolds the note and begins to read in silence.


    Speaking openly isn''t an option right now, not when we''re surrounded by the potential for prying ears.


    I watch her face closely as she reads, looking for any hint of her reaction. Her expression shifts slightly, but she keeps it controlled, her eyes narrowing as she takes in every word.


    When she finishes, Lisa folds the paper back up and tucks it into her pocket. She raises an eyebrow at me. "So, have you heard from Jayden? Are you okay?"


    "He''s impossible to talk to, as always. I''m over it, to be honest." I go about the kitchen pouring our coffee and adding sugar and cream.


    "Over it? As in... leaving him?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I shrug. "If, after all I''ve been put through by his mother, he can say she was probably right about me, I can''t see how we get back from there."


    "Separation?" she says, keeping her voice light, casual. "That''s... a lot."


    "He never even said he was sorry. He''s just hell bent on ming me for cheating and hating on Lance. I know what I did was stupid, but I can''t change it now. If he can''t forgive me after all the stuff I''ve forgiven him for, then we have no future." "You came all the way here and now you''re going back?"


    I nod, swallowing hard. "Yeah, it''s what needs to be done. Jayden and I have had... well, let''s just say we''ve had it out. I have to think about the kids and myself now."


    Lisa sighs, leaning back against the counter. "Fucking men! Why do we bother?"


    "Beats me. But I''m done bothering, he and Judy can rot away together as far as I''m concerned."


    "I really thought he was done with her, you know?"


    "Me too. But those photos she sent him have wrecked him. Wrecked us. Jayden''s not... epting of anything I''ve said. He''s shut down on me to the point where he told me to just take the kids and go."


    Lisa frowns, concern shing in her eyes. "Well fuck him. Don''t you ever tell me you are giving him another chance. He does not deserve you."


    "We were going so well. It''s devastating. Judy finally won. I can''t fight anymore." I let the tears roll down my face.


    Lisa reaches over, squeezing my hand. "I''m so sorry, Winona. This can''t be easy on you or the kids."


    431 Setting Things In Motion.


    "So, what about the kids? How are they handling all of this?"


    1 exhale slowly, my shoulders slumping. "They don''t know all the details yet, just that we''re leaving soon. Abby''s been clingy, and Bobby''s pretending he doesn''t care, but I know it''s hitting him hard. Sarah is just so quiet again." Lisa nods thoughtfully. "You''ll get through this. They''re resilient and they have you. And me. I''ll travel back with you. When do we leave?"


    "No clue right now. Soon though. Certainly, by two weeks. I don''t want to be here when Jaydenes back from London. But I''m not using the private jet either. I don''t want any favors from him and Henry will be fine, I think." "Why fly? Why don''t we make a little holiday of it and get a cruise back?"


    Awesome! She''s caught on fast.


    "Cruise? You mean a huge ship with heaps of other people and buffet food?"


    "Sure! Why not. You can afford a big suite, hell, I can. Let me check out what''s avable, I''ll see if Lance wants to join us or stay here buddying up with Jayden.


    "I don''t think buddying up is an option. I can''t see Jayden ever forgiving him for this."


    "Shit. I mean I know it''s bad, but I didn''t realize..."


    "I really messed things up for everyone bigtime."


    Lisa''s phone buzzes and she pulls it out of her pocket. "Speak of the devil, Lance ising back to the estate, he wants to see me tonight." Her face lights up with a smile. "Guess it''s business as usual for him" I shrug.

 432 Life Without Judy

    432 Life Without Judy


    (Winona)


    She types on her phone and then my phone buzzes.


    It''s a text from Lisa. I look at her and she winks at me.


    Meeting him for dinner. I''ll show him your note, so he gets what''s going on


    I nod and type back.


    Make sure he''s fully on board with how crucial this is


    Lisa nods. "I guess we have a lot to n to get back to the States. And once we get there."


    "Being back in the States without Jayden... I don''t know, Lisa. The idea of single parenting all over again- it''s overwhelming. The questions from everyone."


    Lisa crosses her arms, leaning back against the counter. "You''ve done it before, though. You''ll do it again. You don''t owe anyone exnations."


    "Yeah, but it still feels daunting," I admit. "I have no ce to live there. Jayden''s penthouse is not an option. I refuse to go back there, feeling like I''m waiting for him toe home when he isn''t."


    Lisa tilts her head, her brows knitting together. "Well, if we do cruise home, that will give you some time to secure something, maybe a short-term rental or something."


    "Maybe," I say. "I can''t stay in the penthouse. It feels too much like him. I need a fresh start, somewhere that feels like my own space. I think this cruise idea is growing on me. The kids can have some fun on there too. Just be normal kids." "Sure can."


    I exhale, leaning against the kitchen table. "The kids are going to be upset about leaving Jayden behind, and I need to make the transition as smooth as possible for them."


    Lisa''s eyes soften. "They will be happy to see Nanny Anne and Aunt Cass again."


    "Speaking of Cass," I say, "I need to check in with her. Make sure she''s okay. And I still have to call Anne.


    There''s so much to do."


    Lisa steps closer, her voice gentle but firm. "One thing at a time."


    I give her a tired smile because I am really exhausted with all of this. "Thanks, Lisa."


    "Somewhere you and the kids can start fresh will be a tonic."


    I nod, the idea settling in my mind. "Yeah, I''ll look to buy something. It''s time we had a ce that''s really Qurs. I can go anywhere, it''s not like I''m tied down to any particr ce over there now."


    Lisa''s phone buzzes again, and she nces at it. "That''s Lance confirming ate dinner: I better get organized."


    "Okay."


    432 Life Without Judy


    VAVAA


    "By organized I mean, drink some Champagne and check with the chefs over what''s on the menu" She grins. "I will miss all this attention."


    I smile. "You''ll never change, will you?"


    "Shoot me if I do, I love being free and single. No kids, no ties, no job, just good times"


    "Well, I''m not sure looking after my crap ssifies as good times, but I''m grateful for you?


    "Always."


    I watch her leave. I hope one day she can find some true happiness.


    I wish Lance could finally make amitment to her. They could be so happy. I don''t think she''ll ever love anyone else.


    Just like me. I can never love anyone else but Jayden.


    I feel loneliness settle in around me. But I have to keep things moving. Dwelling on Jayden and I being apart for a while won''t get me anywhere. Worrying that even after all this and Judy being out of our lives for good, maybe we still can''t make it work isn''t where I need to focus. I''m pregnant and I need to make that my priority, Getting back home and creating a peaceful environment. A family environment.


    My thoughts drift to Cass, and I realize I haven''t heard from her in a while. I grab my phone and dial her number, but the call doesn''t even ring. It goes straight to voicemail. I try again, same thing.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I frown, trying to suppress the anxiety building in my chest. "Come on, Cass," I murmur, staring at the screen. I send a quick text instead:


    Hey, just checking in. Think I''ming home. Let me know when you can talk


    I remind myself that it''s probably nothing. Cass is busy, working hard or catching some much-needed sleep. I do some breathing exercises and let the tension flow from my body.


    She will call back as soon as she can.


    I scroll through my contacts and find Anne''s number. Taking a steadying breath, I press call. The line rings a few times before she picks up, her voice warm and familiar.


    "Winona! How are you, sweetheart?" she asks.


    "Hey, Anne," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "I''ve got some news. It... it hasn''t worked out here. Judy''s interfered, and Jayden and I have... had some issues. The kids and I areing back to the States."


    Anne''s tone shifts to that soothing, motherly tone I''ve always loved. "Oh, darling. I''m so sorry. You know I''m here for whatever you need. Just tell me when and where."


    I swallow the lump in my throat at her unconditional love. "Thank you. I''m not sure on the exact dates yet. We''re looking into taking a cruise back, something more rxing than flying. It could be a week or two before we leave." Anne''s voice is gentle but firm. "You know I''ll drop everything to be there for you and the kids. Just say


    Tears prick at my eyes, but I bilirk them away. This woman is an angel walking the earth. "I know, Anne. But you''ve done so much for us already. You deserve your own life. You shouldn''t have to look after us all the time."


    "Nonsense," she replies


    A smile tugs at my lips. Thank you Really I''m not sure where we''ll be settling yet, but I''ll figure it out. Maybe somewhere new, somewhere that feels like a fresh start. I have time for the kids, I''m not working right now." Anne''s voice softens. Take your time. I trust you to make the best decision for you and the kids. And when you''re ready to talk about everything, I''m here."


    I nod, even though she can''t see me. Till fill you in properly when we get back. In the meantime, I''ll send you our travel details."


    1 cannot wait to see those kids!" Anne says. "I love you, Winona."


    1 love you too," I reply, my voice thick with emotion.


    The worry for Cass still lingers, but Anne''s support gives me a small measure offort. I''ll take things one step at a time, for the kids, for myself, and for the future I''m determined to rebuild. A future without Judy Brennan.

 433 Inviting Judy

    433 Inviting Judy


    (Jayden)


    Back in London, I stare at the text my mother sent after I got the photos.


    Hard to believe that was just a few days ago. Now it feels like a lifetime. Everything has changed.


    My best friend rtionship has imploded in the worst way. We''ll never be the same again. I can barely remember my life without Lance. We were like brothers. Not any longer.


    Even if Winona and I can get through this together, once again we are forced apart by my mother''s doing. Okay, Winona gave her the ammunition.


    But the way she''s used that to be the most damaging, isting me from my close rtionships, trying to give me no choice but her as my sole support. It makes it all icky.


    Regardless of the wrongs or rights of this situation, I need Judy to not be influencing my life behind the scenes. I need her to just let me go. If getting her in jail does that, then that''s what I do. The no-contact order wasn''t enough to make her see that it''s over for her and I. I won''t keep running away. Okay, I need to get this rolling so I bring up her text again.


    I reply: you were right.


    Just enough to keep up the pretense that I''m open to her contact.


    The idea of ying nice with my mother makes my skin crawl, but if it keeps her off guard, it''s worth it. This is what I need to do now but I also cannot do this forever.


    I pace around the hotel suite Viktor secured for me. The burner phone Viktor gave me buzzes in my pocket, and I answer immediately, recognizing Gus''s voice on the other end. "Jayden," Gus says. "Viktor''s filled me in. You''re trying to do the right thing, but it won''t be easy."


    "I know," I reply, keeping my voice steady. "I need evidence. Real evidence. Can you give me anything on Judy? About Greg''s death or the car ident? Anything at all."


    Gus exhales. "Nothing solid, Jayden. She''s always been too careful. The only thing I have is what she told me after your ident-that she had a hand in it."


    "Okay."


    "But it''s just her word against ours, and even if you overheard her in the hospital, she can argue you were in no state to understand anything. The doctors thought you were in aa." I rub my forehead, frustration simmering beneath the surface. "I know what I heard, my brain went into defense over it and blocked memories that would relive the trauma, but you''re right. She''ll twist it, im I wasn''t lucid. We need Something concrete, something she can''t wriggle out of."


    "Records," Gus says. "Paper trails, bank transfers, anything tying her to illegal activities. Or people willing to testify. But, Jayden, you should know... she''s always made sure to cover her tracks. The man who was driving the truck that you smashed into is now dead." "Then I''ll get her to talk," I say, the resolve hardening in my chest. "I''ll wear a wire if I have to. If it''s theAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    173


    433 ring Jody


    only way to catch her slipping, I''ll do it."


    Gus pauses, and i sense the conflict in him. "You think she''ll fall for it? You think she''ll trust you enough to confess anything?"


    "I have to try," I insist. "She wants me on her side. I have to make her believe it."


    "You''re ying a dangerous game," Gus warns. "And if she catches wind of it, there''s no telling what shel do."


    "I know the risks," I say, even though the idea of Judy turning on me sends a chill down my spine. "But the won''t stoping after Winona, I won''t let her have that kind of power anymore


    There''s a beat of silence before Gus''s voice softens. "There''s something else you need to know. Cass she''s gotten mixed up in some drug stuff."


    My grip on the phone tightens. "What? How do you know?


    "I''m still tracking the smuggling ring in Cuba and South America, indirectly," Gus exins.


    "From jail?"


    "Yes, anyway, anything involving drugs and the Cuban family gets gged to me. Cass has been with Ma- the youngest sister, Mia''s working at Brennan Industries, sponsored by Judy on a work visa. I think she''s involved in something deeper." "Judy or Mia?"


    "In this case, Mia. I thought Gabriel, and I''m still not sure but he''s been away for a while working on his own business development. But Mia, she''s learning the business as part owner."


    "So she might be involved with her grandfather?"


    "There''s nothing suggesting that, but it''s definite she and Cass both use recreational drugs. Cass has been selling. There''s more but I''m not sure exactly what yet..."


    A wave of worry crashes over me. "Cass has been pretty elusive but assuring Winona she is fine."


    "Cass hasn''t been seen for a week," Gus continues. "Her ce was ransacked. I''m trying to find out more. If you hear from her, let me know."


    I clench my jaw, the urge to protect my family overwhelming. I won''t tell Winona yet. She has enough to handle right now. Plus she''s heading back to the States anyway so she can sort Cass out if needed.


    "Cass knows the streets and I believe she would contact Winona if things got too bad. I''m not panicking just yet about that."


    "Viktor is tracking everything in my files to try and get something solid on Judy. But I don''t know about that. Jayden, it''splicated, you know I''ve loved Judy for a long time. It''s stupid of me, but the heart wants what the heart wants." "Maybe one day she''ll see that and settle the fuck down on me and my life."


    "Be careful," Gus says, and for the first time, I hear genuine concern in his voice. "But if you''re doing this, you''ll have to do it properly."


    "I will," I promise. "Thanks, Gus."


    Take care, Jayden," he says before the line goes dead,


    Viktor walks into the room. "What''s next?"


    "I need to set the stage. Make my mother believe I''m on her side."


    I pull out my phone, hesitating only a moment before typing out another message to Judy:


    Panorama Suite, Nexus Hotel


    I hit send and look up at Viktor. "It''s done. She''ll be here at some point."


    Viktor''s expression hardens. "I''ll be right outside your door."


    434 Kids Are Full of Surprises


    434 Kids Are Full of Surprises

 Chapter 434

    (Winona)


    I sit at the dining table,ptop open, and browse through cruise options, trying to piece together a n. that makes sense. Every search result that pops up seems to end in Florida.


    The very name of that state sends a shiver down my spine. Cancun isn''t all that far from Florida, and the memories of Cass''s kidnapping creep back in, making my stomach clench. It feels like a warning, a reminder that danger is never far away.


    I guess that was one disaster that Judy didn''t have her hand in. Gus took the fall and is headed for jail as a traitor to stop the crime syndicate from targeting his family.


    But the fact is, that smuggling ring runs deep and wide. They are still in operation and Greg''s secret Cuban family have direct links. Nothing has been proven against Gabriel.


    I don''t know what the situation is with him and Cass. But I force myself not to stress over that now.


    I sigh and click on another tab, this one for a road travel nner. Flying directly from Florida to our final destination in the States seems almost unavoidable, but I may as well just fly from here and cut out the middleman.


    And the idea of facing a long road trip with three kids and a baby makes me exhausted just thinking aboutThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    1. it. That''s a definite no.


    Closing myptop, I rub my temples. My head is spinning with questions I don''t have answers to. Should I take the kids back to our old neighborhood, to familiar friends and the same school? Or would that brin


    g up more pain thanfort? A part of me wants to go somewhere entirely new, somewhere we can start fresh. But is that the right call? The kids have already faced so much upheaval.


    Okay, think logically. The kids know we are leaving. They also know Jayden and I are pretending to be separated, and they need to not speak about that to anyone. But they also need to y their parts as if it''s real.


    Maybe we''re expecting too much but it''s only until we leave here. We know Judy has contacts here. But we''re betting she will forget about us once we leave, with Jayden all to herself.


    In that case, taking them back to what they know and love makes sense. It cuts back on the emotional work we all need to do to start fresh again. Especially if we end up back over here. But that is a future can''t stress about now.


    We need to get Judy dealt with and then revisit where Jayden and me stand. I''m overthinking it. Right now, it''s the kids'' bedtime.


    I decide I''ll ask them for their opinions. They deserve a say. We don''t have to leave tomorrow, so there''s no great rush for this decision. Maybe taking things slower is the best approach.


    As I tuck Abby into bed, with Bobby and Sarah in saying goodnight to her as well, she looks up at me with those wide, innocent eyes that never fail to melt my heart. "Mommy," she asks softly, "did Daddy do something really bad to make us go away?" I take a deep breath. I know we told them we had to be convincing with our secret, but that question hits


    me hard. With what happened, this could very well be a real conversation. How much separation affects kids is clear, even though we''ve told them we''ll still be a family.


    I sit down on the edge of her bed, smoothing her nket. "No, sweetie, Daddy didn''t do something really bad. He got angry and said some things that hurt me, but it was because of something I did, too. So it isn''t just his fault, and it definitely isn''t your fault or Sarah''s or Bobby''s." Abby fidgets with the edge of her nket. "But if you and Daddy are fighting, we can''t be a family anymore."


    My heart aches at the worry in her voice. "No, we are always a family," I assure her, my voice steady but soft. "Daddy and I will still do things with you together. We love you all so much. We just won''t live in the same house."


    Sarah, who has been sitting beside me speaks up now. "So... does that mean Daddy doesn''t love you anymore?"


    Geez, these kids know how to y a role.


    "It''splicated, honey. But love doesn''t just disappear. Sometimes adults need to figure out how to get along better, and that can take time. During that time, living together might not be so nice for you kids. We don''t want to be fighting in front of you." Bobby is sitting on the ottoman near the bed. "Are you and Dad gonna get divorced?"


    "We don''t know yet," I admit. "But no matter what happens between me and Daddy, both of us love you kids more than anything in the world. That''s never going to change."


    I reach over and touch his shoulder gently. "We''re going to figure this out, okay? You help the girls stay on track and we''ll all keep a happy vibe for Henry."


    He nods and yawns.


    "I''ll get Sarah tucked in and thene have a chat okay? Tomorrow night Dad will call for goodnight as well."


    "Okay Mom." He wanders off and I take Sarah by the hand and kiss Abby. "Sleep tight, Sweetie."


    After Sarah is settled in her bed on the other side of the room, I pop on their nightlights and partially close their door.


    I head for Bobby''s room and then I''ll need to go check in on Henry.


    It''s a lot of work keeping the kids sorted, but happy work.


    I feel a lot more in control than when I first arrived, that''s for sure.


    I''ll definitely miss Brussels, I''ve learned a lot about myself here. I hope I get toe back and Jayden and I are a stronghold to take Nexus Global into the new millennium with the family values and work/life bnce strategies. But this baby might have me under direct medical care, and, if I can deliver safely, then there will be five kids. My hand goes to my abdomen.


    Please let me get to hold and nurture this baby.

 Chapter 435

    435 Operation Leaving Jayden (Winona)


    The morning sun spills into the living room andughter fills the space as I walk out into the lung area to the kids already ying. It''s be amon sound here, one that warms me and brings a smile to my face even as my mind churns with ns and worries They are up, dressed and ready for their day at school. They go twice a week and are all learning the localnguage along with being taught in English


    This ce, this life, has be a haven in ways I didn''t expect it''s hard to think about leaving, but we have to. I wonder if the kids are more excited about going back to the States than I am right now?


    "Good morning. Well, look at you three! All ready for your day. I better get some breakfast on."


    "Good morning, Mommy. It''s school day, yay! Abby says as she bops about the floor


    "You''ve only been a few times, how are you all liking the little school?"


    "Everyone''s really nice. I''ve learned some new words in Flemish and Dutch. Plus, they have the best lunches." Bobby looks very proud of himself.


    Sarah had chimed in too. "I made a friend named Elena at school, and we y at lunchtime. It''s so fun Oh, I have to go make my bed and tidy my room before go."


    I hadn''t expected them to fall in love with being here really. Not with the chores and responsibilities they have. I thought they''d be moring to go back to our old city life, to familiar faces and ces. To the life they once had without so many responsibilities. But they genuinely seem to thrive on it here. The chores system will be going wherever we go.


    Once they are all at the table, munching cereal, I ask them a question I''ve been wondering about


    "If you could live anywhere, where would you like it to be?"


    "Here." Bobby says mid mouthful.


    "Here." Abby agrees.


    "Yep, here."


    I stare at them. "Really, I was thinking about when we go back the States. Our old city or try somewhere new?"


    Bobby shrugs. Great fun trying to get anything even remotely decision-making out of a teen sometimes.


    "I was thinking, it would probably be easier to go back close to where we were, but not right in the city. But still where you can go back to the same school you had. Then you already know friends." They all nod.


    "Why do you like it here so much? You have a lot more jobs to do


    "I like being outdoors and working on stuff. I like our gardens and the woods to explore. I feel more grown up here."


    435 Operation Leaving Jayden


    "Okay, Bobby, wow. They are excellent reasons." This kid could sell ice to the Eskimos.


    "I like everyone here, but I do miss Nanny Anne and Aunt Cass." Abby says with a frown.


    "Same." Sarah agrees.


    "I do too. Well, look. It''s almost summer school break here and at home. Why don''t we use this trip back to find ourselves a ce to work on, with a littlend. Then you can do some school and then at Christmas time, we can make a decision on where we live for the next couple of years?"


    "Okay, Mommy."


    I think this is all a bit lost on the girls, but Bobby is the one, as he''ll be doing high school.


    "That sounds so cool. I think I''d like toe back here, but I like that idea."


    "Great. We better get you guys out the door. Come on."


    I watch Bobby fiddle with his new cell phone. Today, he gets his first one so he can have a direct line to Jayden when he needs it. The girls already have their tablets to talk to their dad. It''s nice to see Bobby so excited about his first phone.


    This will also help him stay in contact with his friends. I think I have a n to work on when I get back from taking the kids to school.


    "Mom, look!" Bobby''s voice snaps me back to the present. He holds up his phone, excitement glowing in his eyes. "I got a text from Dad!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s great, honey, how exciting!"


    I check my watch. After school drop-off, ra has made me an appointment with one of the top doctors in Brussels. The meeting is critical, and I''ve been mentally preparing myself all morning.


    I need to know if it''s safe to fly back to the States, even if it means stopping for rest nights along the way. As much as I''d love the idea of taking a rxing cruise, practicality has to win out. "Right, let''s get in the car. I''ll get Henry in."


    Decisions made, I know what I have to do. The private jet isn''t an option. I need to show that I''m independent, making choices for myself and the kids, even if that means a moreplex travel n.


    It''s all part of the game we''re ying to keep Judy off our trail, and I can''t afford any slip-ups.


    I sip thest of my tea, mentally preparing myself for whatever news the doctor will have for me.


    I wonder how Jayden is going and if he''s contacted Judy yet. He''ll message meter tonight. We''ll be in constant contact via message. There''s no staff here at night, but I think texting is still wise for now. I do my breathing exercises and carry Henry out to the car.


    This is it. Operation Leaving Jayden is about to get underway.

 Chapter 436

    436 Informed Choices (Winona)


    I sit in the starkly white exam room, tapping my fingers on the cold metal armrest of the chair. The anxiety radiates through my body as I wait for the doctor to return with my medical history files.


    ra assured me he was one of the best general doctors in Brussels, known for his discretion and thoroughness.


    The door swings open, and Dr. Fischer, a tall man in his early fifties with wire-rimmed sses, strides in. His ent is distinctly Germanic, every word precise and measured. He offers a smile, but there''s something reassuringly serious about his demeanor. "Ah, Frau Brennan," he says, settling into the chair across from me and clicking open a folder. "I have reviewed your medical history and current concerns. How are you feeling today?"


    I shift ufortably. "Physically, I''ve been okay. A little queasy this morning, but nothing rming. Mentally... well, there''s a lot riding on this pregnancy."


    He pods, his brow furrowing slightly as he reads through my file. "Yes, I can see you have had significant reproductive health issues in the past. Advanced endometriosis, PCOS... and you delivered your daughter Abby early by cesarean, correct?" "Yes, only a little early," I confirm, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Abby was a miracle baby, and the doctors always said I was unlikely to conceive again, let alone carry to term."


    ? Dr. Fischer sets down the folder and adjusts his sses. "Pregnancy after such a diagnosis is indeed rare but not impossible, as you know. You are approximately twelve weeks along, yes?" I nod. "ording to a blood test, yes."


    "This puts you at a slightly safer point in the first trimester, where the risk of early miscarriage begins to decrease. However..." He pauses, looking me squarely in the eyes. "Given your history, you still carry a higher risk throughout."


    I nod slowly, trying to absorb the information without letting my emotions spiral. "What about flying back to the States?" I ask. "That''s the main thing I need to figure out. Is it safe?"


    He leans back in his chair, considering. "Air travel at this stage of pregnancy is generally not restricted, but in your case, it''splicated."


    "Tell me something that isn''t?" I say quietly and he looks at me and carries on talking.


    "The pressurization and altitude can be more stressful on the body, and given your history of reproductive issues, there is a degree of risk. However," he adds, holding up a finger, "it is not my ce to tell you what to do. The decision must be yours, and one you arefortable with."


    I close my eyes for a second, gathering my thoughts. "So, it''s ultimately up to me. But what do you suggest? In your professional opinion?"


    He sighs, folding his hands. "I suggest taking every precaution. Get all the details you can on this pregnancy. That way you make an informed decision, yes?"


    "That is great advice. I will feel more in control then which keeps me calm."


    "A thorough ultrasound is necessary before you even consider flying. We must ensure everything looks stable. The baby has no physical defects."


    I flinch at those words. What if there are problems in development?


    "Additional targeted blood tests will help us monitor your hormone levels and any potentialplications. But ultimately, Frau Brennan, it''s about what you can live with. If you choose to fly and something goes wrong, can you ept that decision?


    His question hits me like a ton of bricks. The thought of anything happening to this baby... it''s almost too much to bear. "I understand," I say quietly, my voice thick with emotion. "But not flying doesn''t give me any guarantees either." "No. This is out of our hands mostly. But to be this far is very positive."


    Dr. Fischer studies me for a moment, his expression softening "I can book you an ultrasound tomorrow?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "No. I mean, not that soon please."


    He raises an eyebrow. "May I ask why?"


    I look down at my hands, fiddling with the her of my shirt. "I''ve... been want to do it with the baby''s father. Also, hearing the baby''s heartbeat, seeing the ultrasound... it''ll make everything feel real. Real and... more heartbreaking, if I lose the baby" He nods thoughtfully. "Ah, yes. The emotional impact see." He adjusts his sses again. "It is important to have support during moments like that. If you wish to wait for your husband, that is understandable.


    But please, do not wait too long. You need that ultrasound before any major decisions."


    "I know," I murmur, my mind already racing through logistics. "I''ll find a way. We''ll figure it out."


    Dr. Fischer stands, offering me his hand. "Good. For now, rest, stay hydrated, and continue monitoring your wellbeing. We''ll order the blood tests today. When you have your ultrasound booked, call the office here and they will set up the resultsing to me." I shake his hand, grateful for his understanding but still overwhelmed. "Thank you, Doctor."


    "Take care, Frau Brennan," he says, giving me a kind smile before he leaves the room.


    I gather my things and head out into the bustling streets of Brussels. I know I''ll be messaging Jayden tonight to figure out how we can make this ultrasound happen together.


    It''s one of those non-negotiable moments I can''tpromise on


    And that heartbeat... I know hearing it will make everything more real. The joy, the fear, the hope-all of it.


    1 can''t hear that heartbeat alone.

 437 Late Night Comms

    437 Late Night Comms (Winona)


    Later that night, I curl up in bed, one eye on the baby monitor and the other on my phone. Myptop sits beside me, tabs open with properties and travel options, but I can''t focus.


    My thoughts are a tangled mess, and texting Jayden is the only way to untangle them.


    I feel like it''s safe. Staff don''t stay here at the cottage overnight.


    We''d agreed to debrief each other every evening. No matter what. It will help me keep my ducks in a row, or at least in some form of organized panic.


    I need this ultrasound fast, so we can get out of here and let Jayden and Viktor do their thing. I type him a


    message.


    W: Hey. Got a sec?


    It doesn''t take long before the little dots appear.


    JAlways. What''s up?


    W: Dr said I need an ultrasound ASAP. Big Q is... how tf do we make it happen w/o her finding out?


    J: We''ll figure it out. I''ll make it happen.


    So simple, like it''s nothing. I know it''s not nothing. But I do believe he will manage it. Lately he is doing exactly what he says he''ll do.


    I mean I guess he always has, but he''s different now. His decisions are his decisions, nor suggested or orchestrated by anyone else. Jayden knows who he is and what he wants. That much is clear. I need to have that self-assurance as well.


    W: You say that like it''s easy. She probs has spies watching the damn parking lots.


    J: Let her watch. I''ll set it up where she can''t see a thing. Trust me..


    Trust him. I want to-no, I do trust. But Judy... Judy terrifies me in a way I can''t put into words. She always has. This is all about me standing up to her.


    Standing up to her and taking her out of our lives forever It will be so worth it. But it''s a fine line we ar


    walking. Jayden has to bepletely convincing.


    W: If she finds out about the baby, Jayden...


    J: She won''t. I''ve got this.


    I stare at his message, the reassurance in those three words. He sounds so certain, but the stakes are so high. She won''t hesitate to try and make me lose this baby. Or worse, try and get the baby off me. That is never happening. The sooner we get this evidence the better. This can''t go on for long. I worry about Jayden''s mental health if it does.


    W: Ugh. Ok. But I''m scared. She''s a pro at messing w ppl''s lives. Our lives


    +


    487 Late Night Commis


    J: Not this time. I''m keeping her focused on me. She''s not even thinking about you in


    My stomach twists.


    W: You talked to her?


    J: Yeah. Sent her a msg. She''ll contact soon


    WI hate this.


    J: Me too. But it''s the only way to protect u


    The thought of him having to pretend with her, y along with her maniptions-it makes my skin crawl.


    W: I''m sry u have to deal w her.


    J: Don''t be. I''m doing this for us.


    I let out a breath. He''s doing everything he can, and I have to trust him.


    W: Ok/Pending the scan goes well, I''ll fly. Cruise isn''t practical once we hit FL.


    JAgreed. Faster and less stress overall.


    W: I found some nice ces online. Just out of the city, somend, little fixer-uppers. Kids can keep their schools.


    J: Send me the links.


    I smile a little at his quick reply. Even with everything going on, he''s still in this with me, still cares about the


    little details.


    W: Will do. Talked to Anne today. She''s ready to help.


    J: And Cass?


    The mention of her name makes me tense. Is she okay?


    W: No clue. Can''t reach her. Phone''s dead or smthg. Can u send someone to check?


    J: Sure.


    J: Focus on u + the kids.


    W: I will. Thx.


    I hesitate before typing my next message, my fingers hovering over the keyboard. It''s something we need to address, but the timing feels all wrong.


    W: One thing... we agree not to talk abt hall pass week mess until after Judy''s dealt with?


    The dots appear, then disappear. Theye back, then disappear again. This is killing me.


    Finally, his reply pops up.


    J: Yeah. Let''s shelve it for now.


    437 Late Mi


    W Cool One crisis at a time


    1. Exactly Get some rest


    W I will U 100This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I set my phone down, leaning back into the pillows The exhaustion settles in, but my mind won''t let me rx. I can''t stop thinking about the ultrasound, about hearing the baby''s heartheat and how it''ll make everything so real. Real and terrifying.


    If Judy finds out... No. I push the thought away I can''t let her take this from us, not this time


    I pop on my headset and y the rxation downloads ra sent me.


    No more Judy. No more stress.


    I think about the baby. None of that was Judy''s doing. My choices put me in this spot I know that''s


    what my reasoning at the time, it was a wrong choice to involve Phillip and Lance


    Especially Lance. Nothing could have hurt Jayden more I should haveughed him off. I should have


    But I didn''t, for my own selfish reasoning.


    Now I have to face that fallout when the timees, and I will.

 438 Finding Me

    438 Finding Me (Cass)


    "Cass," Chef Thierry''s voice cuts through the chaos, sharp andmanding. It''s nice to hear an English word atst. I haven''t hear many in three days.


    I nce up, still scrubbing. He''s standing a few feet away, holding a small bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other. His expression is inscrutable, his sharp features etched like stone. "Here. As you are the... ''ow you say, soup expert..." He gestures with the spoon, offering it to me. "Taste."


    I wipe my hands on my apron, ncing around.


    They can be scared of him. I''m not. He''s just a man doing a job, like any other man.


    Taking the spoon, I dip it into the soup he''s holding and taste.


    The vors bloom on my tongue-rich, earthy, with a faint hint of bitterness. It''s incredible, no question, but... there''s something missing.


    Thierry''s eyes narrow as he watches me, waiting. Almost daring me to defy him again.


    I grab a clean spoon, dip it into a jar of honey I''d seen him use earlier, and swirl a small amount into the soup. Then I sprinkle some of the fresh chopped Lemon Thyme over the top. "Try that." I say to him, handing him a clean spoon.


    The entire kitchen falls silent. You could hear a pin drop.


    Thierry arches a brow but doesn''t say anything. He tastes it, his expression unchanging. Then, after what feels like an eternity, he sets the bowl down on his counter with a deliberate motion


    He doesn''t say a word. Instead, he gestures toward the sink, where an evenrger stack of dishes has appeared. His message is clear: back to work.


    I return to the sink, my back to the rest of the kitchen, but I catch the faintest flicker of a nod from Thierry to his sous chef out of the corner of my eye. Each soup that goes out now has my finishing touches. That is probably the most satisfying feeling I''ve ever had.


    The next morning, I''m chopping vegetables for sd and garnish under Thierry''s watchful gaze.


    Hismands are brisk, his criticisms sharper, but I''ve learned to tune out the tone and focus on the words." Precision, not speed," he snaps as I dice an onion. "First technique, then speed wille. And no waste. Every piece matters."


    I nod, adjusting my grip and trying again. When I get it right, he doesn''t say anything, but he doesn''t need to. The absence of his criticism is praise enough.


    The lunch rush hits, and the kitchen bes a symphony of controlled chaos. Why and how they get so many customers in this backwater is beyond me.


    +


    438 Finding Me


    Chef Thierry is the conductor, orchestrating every movement, and I find myself caught up in the rhythm. He lets me te a sd, and though my hands tremble, I pour everything I''ve learned into the presentation.


    It looks refined, modern and edgy. I pop on some violet petals and I think it looks perfect.


    When it''s done, Thierry inspects it, his eyes scanning every detail before giving a curt nod.


    The day continues like that and once lunch service is over, I''m washing dishes to get ready for dinner service. But something is ignited inside me. I think I might be good at this food stuff.


    I mean, I knew I was. But this is different.


    **


    It''ste when Chef Thierry calls me into his cramped office and I stand awkwardly in the doorway.


    He doesn''t look up immediately. After a moment, he folds a piece of paper, slides it into an envelope, and seals it with deliberate care.


    Finally, he nces up at me, his sharp eyes piercing as ever.


    "This," he says, holding out the envelope, "is rmendation."


    I take it carefully. "Thank you."


    He waves off my gratitude with a gruff grunt. "Take it to any head chef in Brussels. It will get you job."


    "I''m sure all dishwasherse highly rmended." I quip with a smile.


    ""When you leave?"


    "In two days. I''ll take the train to Brussels. Thanks to you I''ll have enough money."


    He leans forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "Listen carefully, Cass. You have something. A spark, a talent. But it''s raw. Unpolished. Useless in its present state." "Ummm, thanks, I guess."


    "You need to train," he continues. "At least five years. Work in kitchens everywhere you can. Big, small, fancy, simple. Learn from all of them, but don''t let anyone twist your vision. Take what you need and leave the rest." "Five years?" I echo, raising an eyebrow.


    He shoots me a re that could slice through steel. "Yes, five years. Or more. You''re not ready to make a name for yourself before that. If you try, you''ll be crushed. Learn and you''ll have something no one can take from you." I nod again, his words sinking in. "And then?"


    "Then you make your food. No apology. Nopromise. Your food, your way. But first, you need to understand it. Respect it."


    I can''t help the small smile tugging at my lips. "No pressure, then?"


    "Plenty of pressure," he shoots back, his tone clipped but not unkind. "If you want to be the best! But you''ve already proven one thing." +


    438 Finding Me


    "What''s that?"


    He leans back again, his expression softening just a fraction. "You''re not afraid. That''s rare."


    I let the words settle, my chest tightening. "Thank you, Chef. For everything."


    He nods once, his sharp demeanor returning. "Don''t waste your spark."


    "I won''t."


    "Leave the green stuff for cooking, no? Not smoking. It will make you stand still."


    Shit, how does he know? I''ve barely had any. "Oh, I can stop anytime..."


    "Can you? You need to. Standing still is a... killer, for chef Feel everything, Cass. It makes better food. Passion. Love. Hate. All of it."


    I stare at him. "Okay."


    "Good. Now go. I still have to finish menu for next week." He waves me away like I''m wasting his time.


    "Want some help from the soup expert?" I grin at him and, damn it, if he doesn''t smile back.


    "Out! Out! Out!" He roars with his grin in ce.


    I leave his office with the envelope clutched tightly in my hand, a strange mix of pride and determination settling over me.


    Thierry might be a gruff, hard-ass of a chef, but he''s given me something more valuable than I could have imagined: belief in myself. Two days, and I''ll be on my way to Brussels.


    It''s time to find Winona and be honest.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 439 Hello Mother

    439 Hello Mother


    (Jayden)


    Evening settles over London as Viktor and I sift through the day''s progress in my suite. The investigation is


    almost over.


    I lean back in my chair, arms crossed, as Viktor shows me a file on his tablet.


    "I''ve identified the staff member who delivered the envelope," Viktor says, his voice steady.


    "Someone in the Nexus Globalwork?" I ask, leaning forward.


    Viktor nods. "No. A junior member of the investigation team. She''s young, new to thepany."


    "Did she know what she was doing?"


    "Unlikely Judy has a knack for using people without them realizing they''re being used. We''re watching her


    for now. It''s better Judy believes her line ofmunication is secure."


    "Yes, It was most likely a one off just to get that envelope on my desk."


    Viktor nods, but before he can respond, there''s a knock at the suite''s door. He exchanges a nce with me before heading along the hallway to answer it. I remain seated, my mind already racing with possibilities. It has to be her.


    I don''t move though. I stay seated like I''m not interested.


    Very shortly after in walks Judy, her presence filling the room like an icy gust of wind. I nce up. Viktor is


    behind her.


    "Hello Mother."


    "Hello Jayden."


    I put down my pen and look at her. Her perfect exterior makes my skin crawl. Her satisfied smile is firmly in ce. "Viktor," she says, her tone smooth as silk. "Would you be so kind as to make us some tea? Earl Grey. There''s a good man."


    Viktor nces at me, and I give him a subtle nod. "Of course," he says evenly, disappearing toward the


    kitchen.


    Judy steps further into the room, her movements calcted but unhurried. "Jayden," she says, her smile never wavering. "It''s been too long."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stay seated, keeping my expression neutral. "Perhaps."


    She takes a seat across from me, crossing her legs elegantly. "I''m sorry for all you''re going through. I really


    am."


    I let her words hang in the air for a moment, watching as she adjusts the cuff of her sleeve with practiced


    ease. "Here to say, I told you so?"


    439 Hello Mother


    +26 BONUS


    Her smile tightens, but herposure remains intact. "Can''t a mother check in on her only son? I was hoping it was time we mended fences."


    I don''t respond immediately, instead leaning back and studying her. "How long are you staying in London?"


    "That depends," she replies lightly. "I mean, if we are going to spend some time together, London is perfect. How long will you be here?" "Until Winona and the kids leave for the States."


    Her eyes sh with interest, and a calcted smile spreads across her lips. "You''re letting them leave without you? That doesn''t seem very... fatherly."


    I shrug. "It''s over for us. But the kids need stability, and right now, I''m the one disrupting that."


    Her gaze sharpens, but her tone remains syrupy sweet. "You know, Jayden, you really should consider getting custody of your children. It would be best for them to have consistency. Winona''s decisions haven''t exactly been exemry."


    My stomach twists, but I keep my expression neutral. "Winona is their mother. She''s a good one. I won''t do anything to upset the kids'' routine more than I already have."


    Judy leans forward slightly, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "But Winona isn''t the mother of all of them, is she?"


    Her words hit me like a p, but I don''t flinch. Instead, I meet her gaze, my tone measured. "My schedule doesn''t allow for taking care of four kids full-time."


    "Then don''t," she says smoothly. "Henry and Abby are yours. She can keep the other two. It''s not like they matter to the Brennan name."


    The sheer audacity of her statement almost makes me lose myposure. Almost. "They''re a family," I say evenly. "All four of them. Breaking that apart isn''t an option."


    She tilts her head, her expression thoughtful but with an edge of condescension. "You''re too sentimental. It''s not a bad trait, but it clouds your judgment. Sometimes practicality has toe first."


    "Sometimes," I agree, my voice cold. "But not this time. My mind is made up."


    D


    Viktor returns, cing a tray with a teapot and two cups on the table. Judy''s smile flickers briefly toward him, and she lifts the teacup with a graceful hand. "Thank you, Viktor. You''ve always been su a dependable presence."


    He doesn''t respond, stepping back and taking a position near the door, his eyes on me.


    Judy sips her tea, her gaze lingering on me over the rim of the cup. "You''ve changed," she says finally. "I''ll give you that. A little more backbone than before."


    "Change is inevitable," I reply, my tone t. "My priorities are leading Nexus Global into the future."


    Her smile broadens. "Indeed. As it was always meant to be."


    "How are things at Brennan Industries?"


    "Oh...you know, going strong. Mia is learning fast. Lance quit. Phillip is filling his shoes just fine."


    490 Hello Mother


    "Mia? As in Greg''s daughter?"


    "Yes, I''ve sponsored her on a work visa."


    "Are they selling their shares?"


    "No chance at this point."


    Inod.


    "We should have dinner." I say and hate hearing those words out of my mouth.


    "I''m free tomorrow evening."


    "I''ll message you time and ce."


    "See you then, Jayden." She stands and walks towards the door. "And no need to bring your watchdog. I promise I''ll be good."


    Iugh as if she''s cracked the world''s best joke. "See you then, Mother."


    She leaves and I shake my head at Viktor.


    "God help me, Viktor. Better pray. I''m going to need it."

 440 Lovestruck Lisa

    (Winona)


    The cottage is alive with movement as staff bustle about, tidying rooms and preparing meals. I sit on the couch, sipping peppermint tea, and trying to make sense of my swirling thoughts. The kids are at school, which gives me a rare morning of peace-or at least as close to peace as I can get with my life.


    The front door creaks open, and Lisa strides in. She''s wearing a bright, flowy dress I don''t think I''ve seen before, her cheeks glowing pink, her smile practically lighting up the room. "Wow," I say, setting my cup down. "You look like someone just proposed to you. How is cloud nine? It''s been a minute since I visited."


    Lisaughs, dropping her bag by the door. "Not quite a proposal. But if he did, I wouldn''t have said no."


    I blink, taken aback by her reply. Lisa never says things like that-not without a heavy dose of sarcasm. "Okay, spill. Where have you been? I haven''t seen you since you said you were having dinner with Lance, night beforest. What happened?" She flops onto the couch beside me, her grin widening. "Oh, Winona, it was... everything. Everything I''ve ever dreamed of. Love is amazing!"


    Before I can press her for details, a maid walks in, fluffing the cushions and giving us a polite smile. Right. y the part.


    I force a tired sigh and lean back. "Ugh, love, it''s all a crock of shit. I can''t believe in love anymore, Lisa. There''s no hope for me and Jayden. Going back to the States is the only way."


    Lisa shoots me a knowing look, clearly understanding that this is for the benefit of any ears that might be listening. She nods solemnly. "I get it, babe. You''ve been through hell with that man. It''s time to move on. His loss."


    The maid lingers a moment longer before finally leaving the room. It doesn''t mean anything; the staff are all rife with gossip. They love finding out the inside story.


    It doesn''t mean that they are all reporting back to Judy, but someone is.


    Lisa''s face transforms the moment the door closes. She''s practically bouncing in her seat. "Okay, now tell me what''s going on with you first, then I''ll get to my juicy stuff."


    "Nothing new," I say, waving a hand. "Just nning the move, trying to keep the kids on an even keel, and getting ready to leave. But enough about me. What''s with the lovestruck glow? Is it Lance, some European prince, or are you just high on life?"


    Lisa bites her lip, her cheeks going even pinker. "Lance, I know what you''re going to say... but... Winona, it was magical that night, and all of yesterday. We didn''t just hook up like we usually do. Lance made love to me. Slow, passionate, deliberate love."


    I nearly drop my teacup. "What? I mean TMI bute on, Lance and Love don''t belong in the same sentence that way."


    "I know, I know," she says, holding up her hands as if to calm me down. "But it''s true. It wasn''t just hot sex-which, don''t get me wrong, we''ve had plenty of over the years. This was different. He really let himself feel, you know? I felt it in the way he touched me, the way he looked at me."


    "Lisa..."


    "I know you probably don''t need to think about Lance and sex right now, given you are trying to forget both, but... this was just so different..."


    "Look, don''t let yourself get hurt again. Picking you up afterwards has never been fun."


    She leans forward, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "He even said if he was ever going to settle down and have a family, it would be with me."


    I stare at her, torn between disbelief and a strange pang of hope for her. "He actually said that?"


    She nods, her smile so wide it''s almost blinding. "Yes!"


    "Do you think all of this mess with he and Jayden has changed his outlook on life, maybe?"


    "Maybe. Something inside him has definitely changed. You''ll see when you talk to him again."


    "Wow, I mean Lance even mentioning marriage and a family, that''s a lot."


    "And I believe him, Winona. I think he''s finally letting down his walls."


    I take a long sip of tea, trying to buy time to choose my words carefully. Lisa is my best friend, and seeing her this happy warms my heart, but I also know how much Lance has hurt her in the past.


    "Lisa," I start gently, setting my cup down. "I love seeing you like this. You''re glowing, and it''s beautiful. But... I just don''t want to see you fall apart over Lance again."


    Her smile falters for a moment, but then she straightens her back, determination hardening her features. "Why not hope, Winona? Why not believe that this time could be different? People change. Maybe Lance is finally ready."


    "People change? No," I continue my


    charade, "they pretend to change but at the end of the day, nothing has changed Jayden sided with Judy again, and that is always going to happen. I think it''s far easier to ept some things cannot be changed."


    "But that''s Jayden. He''s way moreplicated. Lance is lessplicated. I think if he continues to be open, he and I have a real shot."


    "I want that for you, I really do," I say, reaching for her hand. "But you''ve been down this road before. You''ve gotten your hopes up, only to have him pull away when things get serious."


    Lisa squeezes my hand, her eyes


    softening. "I hear you. I do. And I


    know Lance has a track record of... let''s just say, notmitting. But §Ö this time feels different. He let me in, Winona. Really let me in. I''m not going to let fear hold me back from something that could be amazing."


    I sigh, leaning back against the couch. "Just promise me you''ll be careful with your heart, okay? You''re my best friend, and I can''t stand the thought of you getting hurt again.


    But whatever happens, I''m there for you." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Thanks, I appreciate that more than you know" she says, "But today I''m going to soak up the good vibes buzzing in me, okay?"


    Her optimism is infectious, and for a moment, I allow myself to imagine a world where Lance does settle down, where Lisa finally gets the love she''s always dreamed of.


    "Okay," I say, a small smile tugging at my lips. "I''m rooting for you. For both of you."


    Lisa grins, leaning over to hug me tightly. "Thanks, babe. That means everything."


    "I''ll go see Lance soon, see how London went..."


    "And, see that I''m right..."


    "Nothing would make me happier."

 441 Quiet Hopes and Hidden Plans

    (Winona)


    I type out the message carefully, pausing after each sentence to make sure I haven''t missed anything. This appointment has to be airtight in terms of confidentiality-no chance of anyone finding out what it''s really about.


    W: Hi, I''d like to confirm an ultrasound appointment. Discretion is critical. Can you ensure my records are sealed and only essible to me and the attending physician?


    The responsees quickly, and I feel a flicker of relief.


    Clinic: Of course, Mrs. Brennan. Your privacy is our utmost priority. We have a slot avable tomorrow at 10 a.m. Will that work for you?


    W: Perfect. Thank you.


    I sit back and stare at the phone, the screen glowing in the soft afternoon light streaming through the cottage window. Tomorrow. Tomorrow, I''ll hear the baby''s heartbeat. And if everything''s okay. If.


    I type another message, this time to Jayden.


    W: Scan is tomorrow. 10am. U think u can pull off the magic n?


    His replyes a few minutester, as calm and collected.


    J: Already in motion. Don''t worry.


    I let out a breath, clutching the phone to my chest for a moment. He makes it sound so easy, like coordinating an undercover ultrasound appointment while dodging Judy''s watchful eyes is just another day at the office.


    I step into the kitchen, where the kids'' caretakers are busy cleaning up after lunch. "Just a heads-up," I say casually. "I have a doctor''s appointment tomorrow morning. I''ll need you all to get the kids'' morning routine done before school, please." "Yes, of course. No problem. You okay, Mrs. Brennan?" asks Elise, one of the younger caretakers. She''s about my age and has been a godsend during this chaotic time.


    I really hope she isn''t the one who''s been sucked in by Judy.


    "I''m fine, but please, don''t call me that," I say with a smallugh. "Just Winona is fine. I''m not Mrs. Brennan anymore-well, soon I won''t be."


    Her brows furrow slightly with concern. "We''ll miss you. Are you sure you''re okay? Nothing serious at the doctor?"


    "Oh, no. Not really" I say, keeping my tone light and casual. "I have a history of endometriosis and PCOS. Stress doesn''t help. Been having a lot of paintely, and I don''t want to travel in pain with the kids."


    She nods, her face kind but professional. "We''ll keep things running here. You just focus on getting yourself sorted."


    "Thanks. I should be back by lunch. Afterward, I''ll set a firm date for leaving and focus on packing."


    I leave the kitchen, the cover story firmly in ce, and head outside to the garden. The fresh air is crisp and soothing, carrying the faint scent of flowers and damp earth. This garden has be my sanctuary, my happy ce.


    I crouch by the rosemary bush,


    running my fingers gently over the fragrant leaves. The irony isn''t lost. on me-Jayden and I always seem to achieve more and get along better when we''re just friends. We started as friends, and I know, no matter what, we''ll always be friends


    because of the kids.


    My hand instinctively goes to my stomach. I don''t know what tomorrow''s scan will show. I don''t know if this baby will make it, if I''ll get the chance to hold them, to raise them.


    But I have them now. And for as long as I do, I''ll give them all the love I have.


    The thought of losing this baby-of having to say goodbye before I even get to say hello-sends a pang through me. I close my eyes and take a deep breath, letting the cool air calm me. I can''t let fear consume me. Not now.


    I pull a few stray weeds from the soil, my hands working automatically while my mind drifts. Tomorrow is a big day. The scan will make everything more real.


    Real and scary.


    What if Judy finds out? That thought sneaks in again, uninvited, and I shove it away just as quickly. Jayden said he''d handle it, and I have to trust him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The baby isn''t just mine; it''s ours. And even though our rtionship is aplicated, tangled mess, Jayden deserves to be a part of this. He deserves to hear the heartbeat, to feel the wonder of it all.


    And if it goes well, it''ll also set the clock ticking on our departure. The thought of leaving Brussels, of uprooting the kids yet again, is daunting. But it''s the right move.


    I pause, resting my elbows on my


    knees, and stare out at the horizon. Leaving feels inevitable, but I can''t deny that a part of me doesn''t want to go. I''ve grown to love it here, even with all the challenges and uncertainties. There''s a simplicity to this life, a rhythm that feels right.


    But it''s not sustainable. Not with Judy still in the picture, not with the risks we''re facing.


    I stand and brush the dirt off my hands, resolving to make the most of the time we have left here. For the kids, for myself, for this baby.


    Tomorrow is just another step in the journey. Whatever happens, I''ll face it head-on, like I always do.


    The garden is quiet, the only sound


    the rustle of leaves in the breeze. It''s peaceful, but I can''t shake the


    feeling of being watched, of being on borrowed time. I nce over my shoulder, half-expecting to see Judy''s shadow lurking somewhere.


    "Stop it," I whisper to myself. "She''s not here. She doesn''t know."


    But the fear lingers, nibbling at the edges of my thoughts.


    I pull out my phone and check the messages again. Jayden''s reassurance stares back at me, steady and unwavering.


    Don''t worry.


    Easier said than done.


    I take another deep breath and head back inside. There''s still so much to do-packing, nning, preparing.


    But for now, I''ll focus on tomorrow''s oue being good.

 442 A Welcome Beat

    (Winona)


    I pull my coat tighter around me as I step into the clinic. The receptionist greets me with a polite nod. Her European ent is soft and weing.


    I manage a small smile, keeping my face calm even though my heart feels like it''s going to break out of my chest.


    Trying to be calm is pretty impossible right now.


    Everything about this appointment feels monumental. Not just the ultrasound, but what it means. Jayden will be here.


    Secretly.


    I need him to be here, but I don''t know what it means as far as our marriage goes.


    There''s an emotional gap that will remain until we get past what happened after he attacked Lance. We''ve pinned it for now. More Barnaby advice.


    The receptionist directs me down a hallway, and I follow her to the waiting room. The clinic is quiet, secluded-perfect for what we need.


    I sit down, clutching my bag. Jayden isn''t here yet, but I know he''ll find a way. That''s who he istely. A man who delivers. Even when I''ve shattered his trust. Even when he may not want to look at me.


    Even when I don''t want to look at myself. I just thank God this baby is his because anything else would have meant the end for us. Considering my stupid mistakes, I got out of this better than it could have been.


    Wish I could say the same for Lance. I have to speak with him and take my part in all of this. He can''t me himself alone for hurting Jayden. It takes two to tango.


    A nurse calls my name, and I stand up, my legs stiff. She guides me into the examination room. The setup is modern but understated-no shy equipment, just clean lines and muted tones.


    "We''ll begin shortly," the nurse says in crisp English. "Dr. Klein will be here soon."


    I nod and take a seat on the edge of the bed. My mind races. How do I tell Jayden I''m sorry? That I was wrong? How do we even begin to rebuild after everything? But right now, I have to let that worry go and focus on why I''m here and why I''m going back home without Jayden.


    To protect this baby the best I can and to get Judy out of our lives for good. But for good seems impossible. But I have to believe it is possible and Jayden will achieve that.


    Another door creaks open, and I look up. Jayden steps in. He''s dressed simply, a dark jacket over a gray sweater, his hair slightly tousled from the brisk Brussels air. He''s always been striking, but today he feels distant. Removed.


    Maybe that''s just how I want to read it. Getting our emotions tangled up in this and then deciding we can do okay apart, is dangerous.


    "Hey," I say softly. "You made it."


    He nods, closing the door behind him. "Hey. I did. How are you?"


    We don''t hug or kiss. The air between us feels heavy, but it is heavy.


    "I''m so nervous," I add, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Me too, but we''re here now." He sits on the chair beside the bed, his arms crossed. His gaze lingers on me, but I can''t tell what he''s thinking.


    The nurse returns with Dr. Klein, a tall man with salt-and-pepper hair and a warm demeanor. He introduces himself, his ent Germanic but his English fluent.


    "We''ll take a look at how everything''s progressing," he says. "Are you ready?"


    I nce at Jayden, then nod. "Yes."


    Dr. Klein exins the procedure as the nurse helps me lie back and prepare. I try to focus on his words, but my mind is elsewhere. On Jayden. On us. On everything I''ve broken.


    The cold gel on my abdomen snaps me back to the moment. Dr. Klein maneuvers the transducer, his movements practiced and precise. The screen flickers to life, and I hold my breath. Jayden steps closer, his posture tense. His eyes are locked on the screen.


    "There we go," Dr. Klein says, a small smile on his face. "Your baby."


    The room fills with the steady, rhythmic sound of a heartbeat. It''s loud, strong-alive.


    My throat tightens, tears spring to my eyes. I nce at Jayden, his expression softens. His eyes shine with moisture. He''s staring at the screen, his jaw clenched, but his eyes... They''re also full of something I''ve been trying not to feel for so many reasons. Hope.


    "That''s... our baby," he says, his voice breaking slightly.


    "Yeah," I whisper, my voice trembling. "It is."


    For a moment, everything else fades.


    The argument. Lance. Judy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s just us and the sound of our baby''s heartbeat. A fragile connection, but a connection nheless.


    Dr. Klein points out features on the screen, exining the


    measurements and reassuring us that everything looks stable. "You''re around thirteen to fourteen weeks along, he says. "I understand you need to know about air travel. I think it''s fine right now but it''s still


    important to be cautious given your medical history."


    I nod, barely processing his words. My focus is entirely on the screen on the tiny, miraculous life growing inside me. The doctor points out features and I see tiny fingers and toes.


    "I''ll have the nurse provide you with the images. Do you want to know the gender?"


    "Gender?" I wasn''t thinking about that, we haven''t even discussed it.


    Do I want to make that deep a connection?

 443 Gender Reveal

    (Jayden)


    Winona is staring at me like a deer in the headlights.


    "Do we want to know the gender? Do you?" I ask her gently.


    "I... I''m not sure. It makes this baby even more real than the heartbeat. If anything happens..."


    I take her hand now wanting to help her emotional turmoil. I can''t imagine how hard growing a baby inside you is if you then lose that baby. But I don''t want her to regret anything if that does happen. "The baby is real."


    "I know that."


    "This is your choice. I''ll support you. Under the circumstances, maybe knowing, naming and connecting with the baby is something you''d be thankful for, if the worst happens."


    She stares at me and I can see the wheels turning in her head. "So, celebrate the baby now and focus on the positive...?"


    "If we lose the baby are you going to feel better or worse if you never made that connection? Maybe you don''t even have to decide right now."


    "Oh, the ultrasound isn''t needed for the gender. That is already stated in the prenatal blood testing when you gave a sample for DNA," the doctor says.


    "Gender was not listed on the report I read," Winona states.


    "It would have needed to be ticked off on the original request, so whoever did that has left it nk. It won''t go on the results report but we do have that information," Dr. Klein exins. "Okay." Winona does some deep breathing and she closes her eyes for a minute.


    Then she opens her eyes and I see a determination shining in them. "Let''s find out. Let''s name our baby and let them know how much we are looking forward to sharing our life with them. How wee they will be." ""You''re sure?"


    "I''m positive. If anything happens and I miss this chance to already be the best mother I can be, I think that will y on my mind. The baby is real, and I am its mother. You are the father. That process doesn''t just begin after the birth takes ce." "I''m very happy with that decision." I squeeze her hand and let it go.


    "Okay, Doctor. Tell us our baby''s gender," Winona announces.


    "Right, you are having a boy. Congrattions."


    "A boy, wow! I mean, it doesn''t matter but a boy is great." I say and Winona is smiling at me.


    "I know right. A baby boy. That is amazing. Being healthy is the main thing, but being a boy is also awesome." Her smile is amazing.


    "Okay, all done. Another scan for you as soon as you get to the States. I''ll forward this report and anything else we have to your doctor."


    "Thank you, Dr. Klein."


    The nurse wipes over Winona''s belly to remove the gel and they clean and reset the machine


    "Thank you," I manage to say. "For yourplete confidentiality and for your assistance today.


    "This room is out of service for the rest of the morning. Take all the time you need." Dr. Klein says with a smile.


    He and the nurse leave the room, giving us privacy. I steps closer, standing beside Winona as she sits up and straighten her clothing. Her eyes meet mine, and for a moment, neither of us speaks. "That was..." I start, then trails off.


    "Incredible," she finishes, her voice barely audible. But the excitement is clear.


    I nods, my gaze dropping to the floor. "Winona, I..." I feel like I need to say something about where we are in ou marriage, what this means for us.


    "Don''t," she interrupts. "Not here. Not now. We agreed to stick a pin in that subject."


    My exhales, my shoulders rxing slightly. "Okay. I was just worried I should say something."


    "No. Right now, I just need to focus on the baby and the kids. Regardless


    of why I''m going home, we are still


    Swng


    separating. This won''t be easy."


    "That''s true."


    "Did you see Judy?"


    I nod. "Last night."


    ""How was it?"


    "Horrid but effective. I have her attention which means you don''t."


    "Okay, that''s good. Just be careful."


    "I will, and I know we''re apart but I will be there for the kids. I promise."


    "I know. Bobby is already so pumped about his phone and your calls and messages."


    "Me too. It''s so good having that connection to him."


    Winona gets off the bed. "I can''t help but feel that, even if indirectly, Judy has won by parting us again."


    "Don''t think that way. It''s negative."


    "I''ll shake it off. So.... A name for the baby? Our son..."


    "It was hard enough with Henry," I say.


    "Yeah, and neither of us have any decent inws to go with," she smiles.


    "Shit no." I grin back.


    "I don''t know, all trying to pick names does is remind you of all the people you never liked in school." "Not just from school either."


    "Maybe we pick our top choices and do a random pick."


    "Okay, that is a n. We''ll take this week to put our choices in." I suggest and Winona nods.


    "I''m dropping by the Nexus Global office to tell them all I''m leaving.


    I don''t have much time. Sorry, didn''t realize they''d vacate a whole room for us all morning."


    "Don''t be sorry. I have dinner with Judy tonight, so I need to get back and look like I''ve never left."


    She looks at me, and gives me an awkward hug.


    I mean there''s love there but there''s also emotional distance. From both of us.


    "I''ll text you, tonight, after the dinner," I say, my tone measured.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Make sure you do. I want to hear how it went."


    "You... will be the first to know. Take care Winona," I ce my hand over her abdomen. "Take care, son."


    Her hand goes over mine. "We will."

 444 Convincing Judy

    (Jayden)


    "Jayden," she greets warmly as I approach the table. "You look well."


    "Thanks, Mother," I reply with a smile, leaning in to kiss her cheek. "You look as perfect as ever. Still setting the standard."


    She beams at thepliment, her eyes studying me closely. "ttery, Jayden? You must want something."


    Iugh lightly as I take my seat. "Do I need a reason topliment you? You''re my mother. It''s been too long."


    Her expression softens slightly, but I can tell her mind is working overtime. Judy doesn''t take things at face value. The waiter appears, pouring wine for us both.


    "I took the liberty of ordering ahead. Like old times. This wine I discovered on my travels here. It''s excellent."


    I lift the ss, swirling it absently. "To new beginnings," I say, raising it toward her.


    Judy''s lips curl into a satisfied smile, and she clinks her ss against mine. "To new beginnings."


    "You''re settling into London nicely, I hope?" she asks, taking a delicate sip of wine.


    "It''s been productive," I reply. "All of this with Grayson is unfortunate. But that''s almost over with now."


    "You just never know who you can trust, do you? But you can always trust me to have your best interests at heart."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I know that. But there is a fine line between that and interfering, Mother. My life is my life. You can only be a part of it if you don''t try and run it."


    "Understood. I''ve learned my lesson, Jayden. I won''t be overbearing again."


    Yeah right, like I''m believing that.


    "I won''t hesitate to cut you from my life again if you do. Your choice. I''ve done it with Winona and I''ll do it with you."


    "I''ve no intentions of us parting again."


    "You were right about Winona and I," I concede. "It was inevitable."


    "I''ve only ever wanted your happiness."


    "We''re good at parenting together, good at being friends but we''ve realized we''re not good for each other in a rtionship." I shrug. "I''ve made my peace with it." "Have you, really?" she asks, tilting her head.


    "I have," I say firmly, meeting her gaze. "This isn''t a decision I made lightly, but it''s the right one. For everyone. And it''s final."


    Her smile widens. "I knew you''d see sense, Jayden. You have so much potential, so much to offer the world. Being tied to someone like Winona... well, she was always holding you back." Internally, I bristle at her words, but I keep my tone calm. "She''s a good mother, Judy. That''s all that matters to me right now. The kids will always have my support and undivided attention."


    "I disagree, especially after what she''s done with Lance and Phillip," she says, her voice sharpening. "Let''s not pretend she''s the ideal fit for raising Abby and Henry. You should consider what''s truly best for them." I pretend to listen and take her advice. "What are you suggesting?"


    "Custody, of course," she says smoothly. "The two youngest are yours, your legacy. Bobby and Sarah-well, they belong with Winona. You shouldn''t burden yourself with children who aren''t truly your responsibility."


    My smile doesn''t waver, though


    every word she says twists in my mind. She''s still gunning to get Abby and now Henry. "Judy, I appreciate your perspective, but I''ve made my decision."  en


    Her brows lift. "I see."


    "All four kids are mine legally," I say evenly. "Nothing changes that. I''m their father, and we''re a family. Splitting them up isn''t an option."


    She tilts her head, studying me with a calcting gaze. "Okay. Good enough for me. I can see you aren''t changing on that. I''ll let it go."


    Like hell she will. She will try and do anything she can to discredit Winona and get those kids. Like she has done all along. The sooner they leave Europe the better.


    I just don''t trust her and there is nothing stopping her going directly to Winona.


    "I like this new level of decisiveness. It suits you."


    "Decisivenesses with responsibility," I reply, my tone steady. "And my responsibility is to those kids. That''s not negotiable."


    For a moment, she says nothing, her fingers tracing the rim of her winess. "I underestimated you, Jayden. You''ve be quite the man."


    "I had good teachers," I say, raising my ss slightly. "Even if the lessons weren''t always easy."


    She chuckles. "Fair enough. But don''t let sentiment cloud your judgment, Jayden. You have an empire to lead. Practicality must alwayse first."


    "Practicality is important," I agree. "But not at the expense of what truly matters. Family. Real family."


    "Does that include Gus as your father?"


    "It does. I''ve buried those demons as well. I''ve no time to wallow in the past with Nexus Global to run."


    Our food arrives, and the conversation shifts briefly to lighter topics-Nexus Global future, London''s social scene, even a few anecdotes about my childhood.


    As the tes are cleared, she dabs her lips with a napkin and fixes me with a serious gaze. "Jayden, I hope you know I only want what''s best for you. It''s always been us."


    "I know, Mother," I say. "But remember, no overstepping the mark."


    "Very well."


    "After dinner drink?"


    "Of course. I''ll have the usual."


    I signal the attendant and order the very best port. "Let''s do this again. Tomorrow night?"


    Her smile is bright. "Of course."


    ¡°Let''s make it in my suite. I have


    some business matters to run by you. Nexus London is closed but have some ideas to revamp it and re-employ those I have cleared from any wrongdoing."


    "Happy to help. What time?"


    "Let''s make it 4pm for a 7pm dinner. If that''s not too much?"


    "Sounds perfect."


    We both finish our port and stand to leave. I help her on with her jacket and we walk out together. All eyes are on us as we joke andugh.


    They know who we are, and they know our backstory. This reunion will be hot news. So will Winona''s arrival back in the States.


    Job done. Now just to keep Judy''s eyes on me.

 445 A Determined Elevator Ride

    (Cass)


    The lobby of Nexus Global is even more intimidating than I expected. It''s all ss, steel, and people who look like they belong on the cover of a magazine-or maybe the board of a billion-dor corporation. My ck boots click against the polished marble floors as I stride to the front desk, my confidence an armor against the stares I''ve already started to attract. Like no one''s seen tatts and piercings in Brussels before. The receptionist barely nces at me. She''s a perfect match for the surroundings-sleek hair, immacte makeup, and a suit that probably costs more than my rent back home.


    "May I help you?" she asks, her tone sharp and dismissive.


    "I''m here to see Jayden Brennan," I say, keeping my voice steady.


    "Do you have an appointment?" Her fingers hover over the keyboard, but she doesn''t make a move to type anything.


    "No, but I''m family," I reply.


    She gives me a once-over, taking in my tattoos, piercings, and ck-on-ck outfit. Her lips tighten. "I''m sorry, but Mr. Brennan''s schedule is full today. Without an appointment, I can''t help you." What she''s really saying is how can someone like you be family of the Nexus Global God.


    I cross my arms, leaning slightly over the desk. "He will want to see me. Go let him know Cass is here."


    Her expression hardens. "You need an appointment. If you are his family, why didn''t he know you wereing?"


    "I''m surprising him."


    She gives me a ''yeah right'' look. "Perhaps you could text him then. Surely you have his number."


    "I don''t have a phone. It is possible to survive without one you know."


    "Security will escort you out if you don''t leave."


    "Security? Are you kidding me? Look,dy, just buzz up to him, ask him yourself. Or is that above your pay grade, to summon God without an appointment?"


    She picks up the phone, her manicured fingers pressing buttons with a little too much force. "We have a situation in the lobby," she says, her tone icy.


    I don''t wait to find out what her definition of "situation" entails. I nce around, noting the nearby elevator bank. If she won''t help me, I''ll help myself.


    Before I can make a move, two burly security guards approach. They don''t waste time, positioning themselves on either side of me. Their hands gripping my upper arms.


    "Miss, we need you to leave the premises," one of them says firmly.


    "Okay fine."


    They start to steer me toward the exit. I go along with them keeping one eye on the elevator emptying of people across the lobby. Just another second. Thest person steps out and I break free and race towards it. Thankfully the pounds I''ve losttely makes me way faster and I press the top floor button repeatedly and the doors close before security is halfway to me.


    "Less pastries for youds." I say to myself with a grin


    As the elevator begins its ascent, I take a deep breath, leaning against the wall. Winona had told me about the view from Jayden''s office, how it stretched out over the entire city, so I know his office is on the top floor. If I''m going to find him, that''s where he''ll be or at least where I can start.


    I didn''te all this way to be tossed out by a receptionist and a couple of overzealous guards. I''ll get to Jayden, one way or another.


    The elevator slows, and my pulse quickens. The doors slide open, revealing a sleek hallway lined with frosted ss and polished wood. This is it-the top floor. I step out cautiously, half expecting more security to appear out of nowhere.


    They will call up as soon as they see


    where the elevator stops. But it''s clear for now. I head along the hallway and enter a smaller room. No less luxurious though.


    The receptionist behind the counter looks up. I stare at the big gold name on the door behind her.


    Jayden Brennan, CEO.


    Bingo.


    "Hi. I''m here to see Jayden Brennan."


    "Name please?"


    "Cass. Cass Nn."


    ""You aren''t on my list."


    Her phone is ringing, I bet it''s about me. Then a new security guy appears and he is fit as fuck. I won''t be outrunning him anytime soon. "Come with me, Miss."


    "No, you don''t understand. I just need to see Jayden. He''s my brother-inw." I start yelling. "Jayden! Jayden! It''s Cass!"


    Security grabs me firmly. "Juste with me, Miss."


    "Get your hands off me. I need to see Jayden!"


    A tall man with graying hair steps from Jayden''s office.


    "Let her go. I will handle it."


    His French ent is strong but his English is impable.


    "I''m looking for Jayden," I say, trying to sound more confident than I feel.


    "He''s not here," he replies, stepping into the room. "He''s in London."


    My shoulders drop. "Look, I don''t want any trouble."


    "A littlete, no?" His lips twitch,


    ??


    almost like he wants to smile, but he doesn''t "You''re Cass," he says "Winona has told me a lot about you. I''m Hugo."


    "Oh, thank fuck... I mean thank goodness. Winona has mentioned you too."


    He studies me for a moment longer before nodding. "I''ll arrange for transportation to the estate." "Thank you. Thank you so much."


    "You are wee. I am sorry for the confusion."


    I eye the young security guy up and down and give him a wink. "Feel free to ost me again."


    He gives a small smile before Hugo


    snaps, "that will be all. You mayN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    leave." To him and he does. "Now,


    Cass, let''s get you sorted. Doyou


    need anything?"


    I feel a strange mix of relief and gratitude. "Thanks, Hugo. I''m good. I just need to go see my sister. And probably shower..."


    He picks up the phone. When he hangs up, he gestures for me to follow him. "A car is waiting downstairs. Let''s get you on your way."


    Now it''s time to get real and tell Winona the truth. I''m not sure where I stand back at home but she needs to know everything. The using, the selling, the dead body. Everything.

 446 Secrets in the Cottage

    (Winona)


    I''ve spent thest hour booking flights, organizing the kids'' documents, and triple-checking every detail. The tickets are locked in-direct to the States, first ss, in three days.


    I figure we just get it done instead of stopping and starting. After Jayden''s textsst night, the sooner the better. His concern over Judy''s obsession with getting Abby and Henry off me, aren''t misced. Judy has always wanted Abby to herself and Jayden. No doubt that extends to Henry, being Jayden''s blood. She and Ashlyn tried to make me look unfit to be a mother. Almost happened too. For a while Abby lived with her. I cannot let that happen again.


    In the states I have the no-contact order in ce. Here, is a different story. If I was in doubt about traveling before, I''m not now. Dr. Klein has said sooner rather thanter for the baby and Dr. Green has echoed that in an email. Anyway, the flights are booked and I''ll have top medics with me.


    The doorbell rings, pulling me from my thoughts. My heart skips a beat, but I push the paranoia aside. It''s broad daylight, and Judy is in London.


    When I open the door, Cass is standing there, duffle bag slung over her shoulder, her signature ck-on-ck style back in full swing.


    "Cass?" I blink, startled. "Oh My God! What are you doing here?!"


    "Surprise," she says with a smirk, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation. Her bag hits the floor with a thud, and she takes in the room with a quick nce. "Hugo sent me in a car. Thought you might be happy to see me." "I am! Of course, I am!" I pull her into a tight hug. "I tried to call you and I messaged so many times. I''ve been so worried."


    "Lost my phone. I should have let you know somehow. But you know me."


    "I do. How long have you been traveling." I look her up and down. She''s thin.


    "A couple of weeks. But I made it."


    "I''m so d you did, but... I''m about to leave."


    Cass steps back, her eyes narrowing as she notices the kid''s suitcases. "What? Why?"


    "Come on, you must be starving. Let me fix you something." I want to tell Cass everything, but we aren''t alone at the moment. I have staff helping us pack up and clean the cottage. "Nice try. What''s going on, Sis?"


    I nce toward the hallway, listening for any signs of the staff. "Let me grab some tea," I say, stalling. I can tell her I''m leaving Jayden, but she will argue it out with me.


    Her eyes narrow. "You''re acting weird. Spill."


    "I''m just so happy to see you." I nod to Cass. "Ladies, take a lunch break. My sister is here for a surprise visit." I call down the hallway.


    Four staff file out.


    Once I''m certain we''re alone, I sit across from her. My voice almost a whisper. "Cass, I need you to promise me something. What I''m about to tell you doesn''t leave this room. It doesn''t even leave your head okay?" Her expression shifts. "Okay. I promise."


    "Judy has spies around here. I have to be careful." I take a deep breath, my hands tightening around the edge of the table. "Jayden and I are having a baby."


    "What! How?!.... I mean.. I know how, but I thought that could never happen?"


    "It happened. But it''s high risk for the baby and me. I''m heading home to my doctors and to get some distance between me and Judy."


    "Judy came here. Mia said she was away, but I never suspected she''de here. I would have told you."


    "I know. Look, it''s a very long story.


    But Jayden is going to bring her down while I''m away and then we''ll look at where we are, but to everyone else this is a legitimate split for us."  en


    "What do you mean, see where you''re at? You two are stupidly happily married."


    I look down.


    "Winona, what''s happened?"


    "You remember hall pass week?"


    "Of course."


    "I had sex with two other men."


    "Okay...oh wait, is Jayden not the father?"


    "No, I mean yes, he is. I checked but... he knows who I had sex with and we had a huge fight."


    "Wait... he knew what hall pass meant, right?"


    "Yes. But it''s more that he found out who, from pictures he got sent."


    "Right. So...?"


    She looks at me questioningly.


    "It was Phillip... and Lance."


    "Fuck me! You really know how to double down, don''t you?"


    "So Jayden gets the photos on his way here so I can tell him I''m pregnant. The first person he


    Lance on a surprise visit with


    "Oh boy."


    is


    "1


    "Lance barely survived his attack and then Jayden and I had the worst fight ever, he said Judy was right about me all along."


    "Stop, this has moreyers than a parfait."


    "Anyway, now we''re sorting that after we have Judy out of our lives."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Oh yep. On the twelfth of never, then."


    "We have to try, Cass. Jayden says Judy is still talking about him getting Henry and Abby off me. I need to get home and Jayden will keep Judy here while they work on getting something solid on her."


    "And what if he can''t?"


    "I can''t think that far ahead. Any stress, any rise in blood pressure can be life and death for me and the baby."


    Cass pulls me into her arms. "Oh sis, this is so amazing and so sucky at the same time."


    "I know right? You''re here and now I''m going. You cane back with us."


    Cass frowns and I can see she has something on her mind too.

 447 Cass’s Confession

    (Winona)


    Once the initial shock of Cass''s arrival wears off, we settle in the living room with mugs of tea. It feels surreal to have her here after worrying, wondering where she was and what she was going through.


    But now that she''s sitting across from me, her usual confidence muted, I know there''s more to this visit than just a surprise reunion.


    I study her quietly as she stirs her tea, the spoon clinking against the ceramic mug. She''s always been a mix of chaos and charm, but today, there''s a somber edge. And she''s so thin, like she hasn''t eaten properly in months. "Cass," I say softly, breaking the silence. "What''s going on? Why are you here now?"


    Her eyes flick up to meet mine, and for a moment, I see the battle raging inside her. "I needed to see you," she says simply, setting the spoon down and wrapping her hands around the mug.


    "I''m d you''re here. But what about your job back home? There''s more to this, isn''t there?"


    She sighs, leaning back against the couch. "You always could read me too well." She hesitates, her gaze darting to the window before returning to me. "I''ve been using again."


    The words hit like a punch to the gut. My heart sinks, but I keep my face steady. "Okay," I say slowly, carefully. I''d suspected but didn''t really want to believe it. "For how long?" "Since... since before you left." She shrugs, trying to make it seem casual. "It wasn''t... It wasn''t heavy or constant. Just enough to keep me going when things got tough." I nod, processing her words. "And now?"


    "I''m done with it," she says firmly. "I mean it, Winona. I quit cold turkey. I''m clean and I''ll stay that way."


    I want to believe her, and I do, mostly. But I also know how addiction can wrap itself around someone, how it whispers lies and promises. "Cass, I believe you want to be done. But you are the only one who can do this. You have to really want it. You have to deal with your feelings."


    "I am. I really am," she says. "I got myself a job in some tiny vige pub this past week. The chef there? Total hard-ass, but he pushed me, made me work my ass off. No pity, no handouts. It was exactly what I needed."


    I arch a brow. "And that was enough to turn everything around?"


    "There was a lot of hunger and crap work since I got out of the States. I wanted to prove myself, to me. I knew I had to be honest, with you, with myself."


    Tears prick my eyes, but I blink them away. "You''re not alone in this, Cass. You have me. Always. I mean, if anyone knows messy emotions..."


    "Most qualified chick I know." She smiles faintly, her walls cracking just a bit. "Thanks, Sis. I needed to hear that."


    I reach out, covering her hand with mine. "You''re staying here. At the cottage. For as long as you need. We were making it into our home." "Ah, it''s hardly a cottage. It''s a mansion."


    "Oh, that''s an inside joke, you''ll understand when you see the estate. But this ce you can make part of it your own, however long you need."


    Her eyes widen slightly, and she shakes her head. "Winona, I can''t-"


    "Yes, you can," I interrupt firmly. "You''re my sister. This isn''t charity, Cass. It''s family. You''d do the same for me if the tables were turned. It''s what Mom would want."


    She hesitates, her pride and


    vulnerability shing in her


    expression. Finally, she nods, her


    swno


    voice quiet. "Okay. Thank you"


    That''s when I know she really is making the effort to change. epting help, from me. That''s big for Cass.


    "I''ll help you get set up here


    tomorrow," I say after a while. "Whatever you need. You can


    choose settle in this section or there


    are guest wings upstairs. But they need work. You''re more than wee to renovate and make it your own."


    Cass smirks faintly. "What, ck?"


    "That''s fine by me," I reply, my smile widening. "I like seeing you back to being Cass."


    "Me too."


    "You know, you being here will work in our favor. Judy will really believe I''ve gone for good if I leave you here alone." "Whatever works I''m happy to help."


    "Just remember, Jayden and I are done. We have to let everyone think that."


    "Should I punch him in public?"


    Iugh. "Well, if you can get past Viktor, go for it."


    "Who''s Viktor?"


    I smile. "You''ll see."


    "Okay, is Lisa still here? Lance?"


    "They are slumming it at the estate. They have no problem with exorbitant and ridiculous levels of being taken care of."


    Cassughs. "How about the kids?"


    "Henry will wake soon and the others will be home from school around three."


    "I can''t wait to see them all."


    "I think you''ll get swamped. They have really missed you. A lot."


    "How are you feeling, Winona? I mean, this is really huge. Now you''ll go back home and I won''t be there to help."


    "I have Anne and Lisa, I''m okay. You focus on you while you can."


    "Things will work out. I know they will. You and Jayden, you''ll work it out."


    I nod. But I''m not sure I believe it yet.


    We have al


    forAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    long road back to trust


    Trim. And he has to shield himself


    Judy''s mind games.


    I hope he''s as strong as he thinks he is.

 448 A Letter to Impress

    (Cass)


    Henry''s little giggles fill the room as I kneel on the floor, arms wide open. "Come here, you big guy!" I say, trying to keep my voice steady, but damn, my throat feels tight seeing how much he''s grown.


    He crawls over, with his big grin. He remembers me, and that makes me feel good. I know it''s only been a few months but he''s only an infant.


    I scoop him up, hugging him close as his baby scent fills my nose. It''s like a mix of milk and sunshine, and it nearly wrecks me.


    "Look at you, Henry," I whisper. "You''re so big now."


    He grabs my hair with his tiny hands, giggling. His face is brighter than I remember, more expressive. It''s like I''ve missed a lifetime in just a few months.


    Winona leans back, crossing her arms. "So, what''s your n now that you''re here?"


    I shrug, leaning against the couch. "Find work. Maybe I''ll need a car when I get work. I have this." I pull out the envelope Thierry gave me and ce it on the table.


    "What''s that?" Winona asks, picking it up but not opening it.


    "A letter from thest chef I worked for. He said it''d help me get a job."


    Winona looks at me skeptically, turning the envelope in her hands. "Cass, no offense, but wasn''t this guy from some tiny vige pub?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, how much pull do you think his letter will have?"


    I smirk, shrugging again. "Probably not much, but he seemed confident. Said I had ''potential,'' or whatever. Figured it''s more than I had."


    Winona taps the letter against her palm, her expression softening. "Well, the chefs at the estate are top-tier. I''m sure they could use some help in the meantime. Test the letter out." "I don''t want charity, but it''s a start."


    ***


    The estate''s kitchen is like nothing I''ve ever seen. It''s massive, a cathedral of stainless steel and pristine white walls, humming with activity.


    The aromas hit me first-bread fresh from the oven, something rich and meaty simmering away, and the sharp, clean scent of freshly chopped herbs.


    Winona walks beside me. "Don''t let this ce intimidate you," she says with a small smile. "Gus likes only the best of everything."


    "Now I see why your ce is called the cottage. Who do all these chefs cook for? What do they do all day?"


    "Exactly. But Jayden came up with an idea to turn this into an event ce, and tourism. Make it self-sufficient and a training venue too." "That makes a lot of sense."


    I nce down at my ck outfit, tattoos, and piercings. I feel like a sore thumb in this world of crisp whites and polished perfection. "Just be yourself," she says, nudging me gently. "They''ll see what I see."


    I clutch the envelope in my hand. I''m not sure what I expect to happen here, but at least I''ll know if this letter can really help me.


    "Chef Andr¨¦ Valois, Executive Chef," Winona introduces, her tone polite but firm. "This is my sister, Cass Nn. She''s had experience in kitchens and she''s looking for a job locally." "No. I don''t take personal referrals," he says curtly. "It rarely ends well."


    "I''m not looking for her to work here. She has a letter of rmendation. I want you to look over it and see if it''s any help. Maybe suggest local ces she can try."


    "Favoritism leads to resentment," he says, barely giving me a nce.


    "This isn''t about favoritism," I cut in, my voice steady despite the knot in my stomach. "I earned this letter."


    He raises an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Did you, now? Let''s see it then."


    I hand over the envelope, my heart hammering as he opens it. His expression remains neutral as he scans the page, but then, something shifts His eyes widen slightly, and his grip on the letter tightens


    "Who else has seen this?" he asks, his voice suddenly sharp.


    "No one," I reply, frowning. "Why?"


    He doesn''t answer. Instead, he walks briskly to a group of chefs huddled near the far counter. "You all need to see this," he says, holding the letter up like it''s some sort of artifact.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The ripple is instant. Heads turn, whispers spread, and the massive kitchen atmosphere changes entirely. One of the chefs-a woman with silver hair, actually gasps with her hand over her mouth. "You worked for him?" she asks, looking at me like I''ve just imed to know a unicorn personally.


    "Who?" I nce at Winona, who looks just as confused as I feel.


    Chef Valois returns, his demeanor entirely different. "You worked under Henrik LaSalle?"


    I blink. "Uh, I worked for Chef Thierry. Who''s Henrik LaSalle?"


    He lets out a shortugh, shaking


    his head. "Henrik LaSalle is Thierry. He''s a legend in European cuisine-cooked for royalty, dignitaries, heads of state. And he wrote you this?" He holds up the letter again for emphasis.


    Winona''s jaw drops. "Wait. Henrik LaSalle is this Thierry from the tiny vige? Like Henrick who is all over the news and tv shows here? That Henrick? He''s like the Gordon Ramsay of Europe." Valois nods. "One and the same. Cass, you have this letter framed, documented and insured. This will be worth more money one day than you will believe." What!?


    "He said I had potential. I didn''t know he was famous."


    Chef Valois exhales sharply, as if trying to process the absurdity of the situation. "You impressed Henrik LaSalle! That''s... That''s unheard of."


    "So... this rmendation is a good thing?" I ask, trying to lighten the tension.


    He chuckles, a genuine sound that softens his stern features. "It''s more than good. It''s extraordinary." He pauses, his gaze leveling with mine. "It is a golden ticket."


    "Unbelievable. No wonder that little ce was always full and eye-wateringly expensive."


    "I''m offering you a traineeship here.


    But on full chef''s pay, full benefits You''ll have tomit to three years. And make no mistake-you''ll earn every penny. I don''t do special treatment."


    I nce at Winona, who''s beaming with excitement. "What do you think?"


    "I think you''d be crazy not to explore your options in Brussels."


    "Come. My office." Chef Vailosmands and strides off.


    Winona nudges me and winks as we follow him.

 449 That’s My Sister!

    (Winona)


    Chef Valois closes his office door with a deliberate click, gesturing for us to sit in the sleek chairs facing his massive desk. Cass sits down, clutching the letter like it might disappear. I take a seat beside her.


    "Let me exin why this is extraordinary," Valois begins, leaning forward. "Henrik LaSalle doesn''t rmend people. Period. Not even his sous chefs. For him to write this..." He points to the letter. "...means you''ve done something remarkable." Cass raises an eyebrow. "All I did was critique his soup."


    Valois lets out a sharpugh, shaking his head. "Critique his soup? Not possible."


    Cass shrugs. "The waitress wouldn''t tell him, so I went in the kitchen and did it myself. Then he made me work my ass off. But he made the changes to every soup he sent after that. That''s all."


    Valois stares at her like she''s just dered she wrestled a bear and won.


    "Henrik LaSalle is notoriously impossible to please. Do you know how many chefs have tried to earn his approval and failed? And you... walked into his kitchen and critiqued his soup?" He shakes his head again.


    "She''s fearless," I say with a smile. "Always has been. That''s my sister."


    Valois leans back in his chair, rubbing his temples. "Fearless, indeed. Maybe a cat. Nine lives. Either way, this letter is a ticket to any kitchen in Europe."


    I nce at Cass. "Cass, you could work anywhere."


    Cass tilts her head, considering. "Then why stay here?"


    Valois doesn''t miss a beat. "Because this estate is about to be the premier culinary training facility in Europe. We''re hosting heads of state, royalty, and the world''s elite."


    He gives a flourish with his arms and continues, "This kitchen will be unmatched, and I trained under Henrik myself. If you want the best training, this is where you''ll get it."


    "Still, shouldn''t she explore her options?" I press, trying to protect Cass''s best interests. "If this letter is as powerful as you say, she owes it to herself to see what''s out there."


    Valois narrows his eyes slightly. "The resources and experience she''ll get here are unparalleled. And if she''s good enough for Henrik, she''s good enough. I''ll double my original offer of full chef''s pay, benefits, and the opportunity to work under the best chefs in Europe." Cass raises an eyebrow. "And what''s the catch?"


    "No catch," Valois replies smoothly. "But you''ll start from the bottom. Prep work, cleaning, the works. No special treatment. To be the best, you must work for it. Never settle for good."


    "Thierry said the same thing. I have a spark I need to grow through training. Then I can do my food my way," Cass replies.


    "Yes. But it takes many years and many failures."


    "I''m not scared of failure. Plenty of practice."


    "Cass, don''t say that." I chastise her.


    Cass smirks. "You sound just like Mom."


    "Sorry." That was something she hated from me before. Not that I was trying to sound like Mom.


    "It''s cool." Then she talks to the Chef again. "How long would I sign here for?"


    "Three years, and after that, you''re free to do as you please. But I guarantee you won''t find better training anywhere else. We have maintained three Michelin stars for ten years." I watch Cass carefully as she processes the offer. I can see the excitement in her eyes.


    "I''ll do it," she says finally, her voice steady. "But I can''t start until Winona leaves in 3 days."


    Valois nods, satisfied. "I''ll make the arrangements."


    As we leave his office, I nce back at Cass. "You really told Henrik LaSalle how to fix his soup?"


    She grins. "It needed fixing. It''s not like I knew who he was. And I''m still alive, aren''t I?"


    "You''re incredible, Cass," I say, shaking my head.


    "Damn right I am," she replies, her confidence shining through.


    And for the first time, I know everything will work out for her.


    ***


    Back out in the massive estate, I watch Cass looking at the d¨¦cor and valuable well... everything.


    "This ce is really something." She says with a whistle.


    "It is. I mean it''s amazing but with kids and breakable artifacts, I was beside myself."


    "Now I get why. What I don''t get is why Gus lived like this all on his own."


    "It''splicated, but he never wanted anyone to lose their jobs. And he did a lot of entertaining here."


    "Cass!" Lisaes running up and hugs Cass hard. "When did you get here? How did you get here? Oh my God!" "Surprise!"


    "Drinks? You have to meet Matteo."


    "Tonight, it''s food, bath and sleep.


    Felll row we can drink but I''m


    Plus, I want to spend.


    ¨¨ with the kids." Content Belongs


    Bruss Why don''t we all go to


    the


    lunch tomorrow?


    too." Lisa lets her


    the


    Saket


    hug.


    "I would love that."


    "Winona?" Lisa asks me.


    "I''m in." It''ll be nice to do something before we go.


    I cannot believe Cass just turned up as I''m about to go. But at least I know where she is and she''s okay.


    Cass might be the one thing I don''t have to stress about now.


    "I''m flying with you, Winona," Lisa tells me.


    "Really? That would be amazing. Is Lance?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "He''s headed back to London. Ast ditch effort with Jayden I think."


    "Shit, he''s persistent. I doubt it will work. I guess he has to try."


    "I guess. I wanted to stay here with him until he came home, but he said you needed a travel buddy. He''s right."


    "I will not say no. I better get back,


    the kids will be here soon.


    Set


    dinner we''ll fill you in onood luck here."


    "I''ll be there." Lisa smiles and takes a champagne of the offered tray as the waiteres past.


    "You are unbelievable." I shake my head and smile.


    "Hey, I can''t deny them their job."

 450 Saying Goodbye

    (Winona)


    The private first-ss lounge is quiet except for the staff. We bought out all of first-ss seats for privacy and space to move around. With my entourage of medics, nanny and security, we need all the space we can get.


    The kids sit on the plush chairs, their legs swinging as they clutch their backpacks. Abby has her favorite stuffed puppy tucked under her arm, its floppy ears trailing as she drags it along the floor. She hasn''t let go of it since we left the cottage.


    I know this is hard on them. Even with the secret we are all keeping, leaving is going to be incredibly hard. We may be back to Brussels sometime but I don''t know if we''ll be back with the same family dynamic we started to build here. Jayden is striding along the floor towards the private lounge door. He''s dressed impably, as always, his broad shoulders rigid. He''s trying to hold it together, I can tell, and I know this isn''t easy for him. "Daddy!" Abby squeals, breaking the silence as she rushes toward him.


    Jayden crouches, catching her in his arms and holding her tightly. "Hey, sweetie," he says, his voice soft in a way that makes my heart ache.


    Bobby and Sarah follow, and soon he''s surrounded, their arms wrapped around him. I hang back, giving them the space they need, though every part of me aches to be part of that hug.


    Lisa stays beside me, her hand resting lightly on my shoulder. Cass pats my arm briefly as well.


    Abby buries her face in Jayden''s neck. "I don''t want to go, Daddy. Please don''t make us go!"


    He tightens his hold on her, his voice soothing but firm. "Abby, I''ll see you again soon. I''ll call every day, and I''lle visit."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "But I want you toe with us!" she sobs, her grip tightening around his neck. "I want us to live together again."


    "I know, sweetheart. I want that too," he murmurs, his voice thick with emotion. "But right now, this is what''s best for everyone. You''re going to have such a good time with Mommy and your brothers and sister." Bobby steps closer, his face determined but his lip trembling. "You promise you''ll call every day?"


    Jayden ces a hand on Bobby''s shoulder. "Every single day. And you can call me too, anytime. I''m just a phone call away."


    Sarah leans against him, silent tears running down her cheeks. Jayden gives her a massive cuddle and wipes the tears off her cheeks. "You got this, my big girl. Help Mommy, okay. Hug Nanny Anne for me." "I will, Dad."


    Henry squirms in my arms and walk over now and Jayden takes him. "You all ready?"


    "Ready as I''ll ever be." I say with a small smile.


    "I hate this," Bobby says, his fists clenched.


    "I know, buddy," Jayden says gently. "I hate it too. But you''re the man of the house now, okay? Take care of everyone for me. And you better not forget to call me.""


    Bobby nods, his jaw tightening as he swipes at his eyes.


    The nanny for our trip steps forward, "It''s time to board the kids," she says softly. "Come on,e choose your favorite seats and I think the pilot might let you see in the cockpit. You can see how he flies the ne." Jayden presses onest kiss to Abby''s forehead before setting her down. "Go on, Abby. I''ll see you soon. Be good for Mommy and help take care of Henry."


    Cass hugs them all onest time


    and tells them to have fun. I''d told


    Col


    Jayden all about her story over textst night He said he''d been spending time with Judy, and he thought it was all going ording to n. But he wasn''t sure how long it was all going to take.


    That worries me. The longer she has her ws in him, the more I worry he might really believe her words again. No one knows how to get inside his head like she does.


    Abby hesitates, clutching Puppy tighter, but Bobby takes her hand. "Come on, Abby," he says, his voice steady despite the tears glistening in his eyes.


    The kids follow the nanny


    reluctantly, Abby ncing back over


    her shoulder every few steps. My heart feels like it''s being wrenched apart as I watch them disappear through the door. "Aunt Lisa and I will be there soon."


    Jayden takes a deep breath, turning to face me. He cradles Henry, his strong hands impossibly gentle. "You''ve gotten so big," he murmurs, his thumb brushing over Henry''s cheek. "Be good for your mom, okay?" Henry babbles, grabbing at Jayden''s cor. Jayden chuckles softly, pressing a kiss to the baby''s forehead. Lisa steps forward, her arms crossed. "Have you heard from Lance? He went back to London day beforest." Jayden''s expression hardens instantly. "No, and I don''t want to."


    "Jayden, he''s so broken, you should at least try and forgive him. He''s stood by you through all your crap. Give him a break..."


    "He and Winona crossed a line," Jayden says coldly, his voice sharp enough to make me flinch. "That''s not something I can just forgive." Lisa opens her mouth to argue, but I cut her off. "Lisa, don''t."


    She looks at me, her eyes shing with frustration, but she falls silent.


    Jayden hands Henry back to me. His gaze locks with mine for a moment, and I see the pain he''s trying to mask.


    "This is what''s best," he says quietly. "You better go."


    "Yes," I reply, my voice barely audible. "We need to board." I Look at him. "Take care, Jayden."


    "You too, Winona. I''ll be in touch."


    The announcement for final boarding echoes through the lounge, breaking the heavy silence.


    Jayden steps back, his hands sliding into his pockets. "Safe travels."


    "Thanks," I say, my throat tight.


    As we turn to leave, I nce back onest time. Jayden is still standing there, watching us go, his eyes betraying everything he won''t say. This isn''t the end. It can''t be.


    But for now, it''s goodbye.

 451 Sorting Out Cass

    (Jayden)


    I take a moment to gather myself, wiping away the lingering traces of tears. The kids are gone. Winona is gone.


    "I''m going to miss them."


    Cass nces up, her expression softening for a split second before she smirks. "Don''t go all sentimental on me now, Jayden." She punches me lightly on the arm, but I grab her wrist before she can pull away.


    "Enough," I snap, my tone sharp. Her eyes widen, but I don''t let go. "We''re going to talk. Now."


    "Talk about what?" she mutters, trying to sound defiant, but I can see the cracks in her armor.


    "Everything," I say tly. "Not here. Come on."


    I stand and motion for her to follow me. Reluctantly, she gets up, slinging her bag over her shoulder. I lead her out of the lounge and through the quiet airport corridors to the private exit where Viktor waits by the car. He''s leaning against the side, his sharp eyes scanning the area like a hawk.


    "Cass, meet Viktor," I say, opening the car door.


    Her eyes narrow as she looks him up and down. "So, you''re the infamous Viktor. Winona mentioned you."


    Viktor smirks faintly, but his gaze stays locked on her. "And you''re Cass. The one who stirs up trouble wherever she goes."


    She bristles instantly. "Excuse me?"


    "Get in," I interrupt, stepping between them. "Both of you."


    Cass slides into the car, grumbling under her breath, and I follow. Viktor gets inst, his presence looming as he settles into the driver''s seat.


    Once we''re moving, I turn to Cass. "Start talking. And don''t leave anything out because I''ve already had a call from Gus."


    She res at me, her defiance ring back to life. "What exactly does Gus know?"


    "That some crap went down over drugs," I say. "Winona said you''d been using again, but Gus said you''d been missing for weeks. Winona was worried. I want the truth, Cass."


    Her body tenses, and for a moment, I think she''s going to fight me on this. But then she exhales sharply, leaning back against the seat. "Fine. You want the truth? Here it is."


    She pauses, her gaze fixed on the window. "I owed Mia money. I didn''t have it, so I started selling for her to pay it off. Pills, mostly. It wasn''t supposed to be a big deal-just enough to clear my debt." Viktor''s gaze flicks to the rearview mirror, his expression darkening.


    "But then, one night, this guy wanted more pills than I had on me," Cass continues, her voice steady but strained. "He got pissed, used me of holding out on him. Said I was wasting his time." "And were you holding out on him?"


    Cass shrugs. "I needed some insurance."


    I shake my head.


    Her hands tighten into fists, her knuckles whitening. "He pulled a gun on me, Jayden. Right there in the alley. I thought I was done for."


    Fuck, anger bubbles just beneath the surface. "Go on."


    "Another guy, came across us and interrupted. Tried to help me," she pauses, her breath hitching. "The gun fired; the guy dropped to the ground. I ran. As fast as I could."


    Viktor lets out a low whistle. "You''re lucky you made it out alive."


    Cass whirls on him, her eyes zing. "I don''t need yourmentary, Viktor. Mind your own damn business."


    Viktor raises an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Your business is Jayden''s business. That makes it mine too."


    "Whatever," Cass says to Viktor and then keeps talking to me. "I had toy low and by the time I got back to my apartment to grab my passport and ID, the ce was torn up."


    She slumps back against the seat, her anger simmering but contained. "I grabbed what I could and got the hell out. Sold thest of the pills had to buy a one-way ticket to Europe. Worked my way to Brussels."


    I exhale sharply, running a hand through my hair. "And you didn''t think to call for help? Tell someone what was happening?"


    She shrugs, avoiding my gaze. "I had no phone. I didn''t want to drag anyone else into it. I figured I''d handle it myself."


    "Well, you didn''t," I snap. "And now you''re here, dragging your mess across the ocean."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I''m clean now," she says firmly, meeting my eyes. "I told you, I''m done with all of it."


    "You''d better be," I say coldly. "Winona doesn''t need this stress. It could cost her the baby."


    Cass flinches, guilt shing across her face. "I didn''t tell her everything because I didn''t want to stress her out. She''s already dealing with enough."


    "She''s carrying my child," I say, my


    voice low but firm. "And that makes


    her my priority. My kids are my world, Cass. Even if Winona and f are in timbo, I will always protect her as the mother of my children"


    Cass crosses her arms, her jaw tightening. "You''re acting like she''s some delicate flower. She''s stronger than you give her credit for. Probably thanks to you and your


    dysfunctional ass."


    "Don''t start with me, Cass," I warn.


    She res at me. "Oh, I''m sorry. The crap she''s forgiven you for? You can''t even forgive her for hall pass week that you already agreed to."


    My patience snaps. "What happens between Winona and me is none of your business. Focus on keeping your own life sorted."


    The car pulls to a stop outside the estate. Viktor turns slightly, his sharp gaze on Cass. "Don''t make us regret letting you stay."


    Cass narrows her eyes, her defiance ring again. "I don''t need your approval, Viktor. Go parent someone else." "Trust me, thest person I''d want to parent, is you."


    "You don''t know me. So don''t hate on me."

 452 My Babysitter

    (Cass)


    The chill of the air doesn''t bother me as I storm toward the cottage. My boots hit the gravel hard, and I clench my fists against the rising wave of emotions threatening to spill over.


    I know I did the wrong thing, but I''ve alsoe out the other end. I don''t need to hear judgment from anyone. My life has taken a turn for the better and nothing is going to take that from me. Viktor''s condescending tone still rings in my ears. Who the hell does he think he is? And Jayden-he''s acting like I''m the screw-up of the century. As if he hasn''t held that title long term. I hear the car door m behind me and nce over my shoulder. Jayden''s long strides eat up the distance between us. "Cass, wait," he calls out, his voice calmer than I expect.


    I don''t slow down. "What now? Come to lecture me some more?"


    "No," he says, catching up and matching my pace. "I want to apologize."


    I stop abruptly, turning to face him. "Apologize? Seriously?"


    "Yes." His eyes meet mine, steady and sincere. "I shouldn''t havee down so hard on you. I''m just... under a lot of pressure right now."


    "And you think I''m not?" I snap back. "This isn''t just about you, Jayden. Winona''s dealing with all of this too, and I''m here trying to clean up my own mess without stressing her out. Do you know how hard that is?"


    He runs a hand through his hair, exhaling deeply. "You''re right. It''s hard for all of us. We are so scared we''ll lose the baby. I''m scared about how that will affect Winona."


    "I can''t believe she is pregnant. It''s so amazing."


    "It really is. Hopefully we can keep her that way until the baby can be safely delivered."


    "Like Henry?"


    "Hopefully not that early. That was a trauma in itself."


    "He''s such a livewire now."


    "I know right? Hard to believe he fit into the palm of my hands."


    "The cottage will be quiet. But I think I''ll just sleep for the next 24 hours before I start work."


    "Cass, what about Mia? What do you know about her involvement in drugs?"


    "I started using again a long time ago-way before Mia got involved. It was how I coped after losing Mom. Her cancer. Her shooting Steve. Everything."


    My voice wavers, and I swallow hard. "Mom killed Steve so he couldn''t hurt us anymore. It was her final gift, Jayden. She sacrificed herself for us. And I... I just couldn''t deal with her being gone." Jayden doesn''t say anything for a moment. "I''m sorry you had to go through that."


    I shake my head. "It''s not your fault. I tried to deal with it, and I fooled myself that I was."


    We walk in silence for a few steps before he asks, "And now, what about this debt? What happens if they go to Winona looking for you?"


    "Do you think they will?" I never really thought about that.


    "I''ll pay off whatever needs to be


    paid to make sure it stays done. I''ll see if Gus has the connections to sort it out I''m more worried that Mia is into things a lot more deeply than casual. She was there when you were kidnapped in Cancun


    "Mia didn''t strike me as the type to get into anything big. It was always just casual with us-recreational She''s not some cartel queenpin. If anything, I encouraged her to indulge at first."  en


    "Are you sure?" His tone is sharper now. "Gus thinks there''s more to cher than we realize. If she''s involved in something deeper, it could cause problems. Especially now she''s in with Judy."  en


    "Mia is learning the business, I don''t think she is doing more than using Judy right now."


    "If Mia''s living in Judy''s apartment... that could make things tricky."


    "Yeah," I say, "Mia''s been staying there."


    Jayden''s brows furrow. "When I go back to see the kids in two weeks, I need to get into that apartment. If Mia''s there, it couldplicate things." "I''m sure you''ll work something out."


    "I need to really go all in with Judy. That''s been a bit hard with Viktor''s level of protection." Jayden nods towards the car already parked at the cottage.


    "He''s very... intense, isn''t he?"


    "He is. So, you can do something to thank me."


    I turn my stare on him, I know that tone, "what?"


    "Keep Viktor upied a few days for me."


    "Oh, no! No way. I''m not having him breathing down my neck here. I don''t need a babysitter."


    "I need the next few days to really convince Judy I''m back to being the old me. Come on, Cass. You owe me."


    "You''re an asshole."


    "I do my best." He grins as he walks towards the car. "But really, you''ll be doing me a big favor."


    Viktor puts the window down as Jayden gets closer.


    "I need you here for the next week."


    "My job is to protect you," Viktor replies.


    "But I''m okay, your team in London does a fabulous job. Cass needs protection until I can make sure this drug trouble isn''t following her here. I don''t know who else I can trust here." Viktor nces at me and then back at Jayden. "A week?"


    "No more, I promise. In two weeks, we head to the states."


    "Right."


    I can see Viktor is as impressed about this as I am.


    Hopefully we can stay out of each other''s way.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 453 Playing the Game

    (Jayden)


    The dimly lit bar in the private London club is quiet, the hum of low conversation and the asional clink of ssware blending into the background.


    Judy sits across from me, her posture regal, her lips curling into a satisfied smile as she lifts her ss of aged scotch.


    "To freedom," she says, raising her ss.


    "To freedom," I echo, clinking my ss against hers. The burn of the whiskey is soothing. I lean back, feigning the rxed confidence she expects from me. "You look better already," Judy says, her eyes studying me intently. "You''re finally stepping into your potential, Jayden. It suits you."


    "I''m finally seeing things clearly," I reply, letting a small smirk tug at my lips. "Winona and her chaos? Gone. It''s liberating."


    Sheughs lightly, a sound that grates against my nerves. "I always knew you''de around eventually. You deserve better than that mess of a woman." "Maybe you''re right," I say, swirling the amber liquid in my ss. "The kids, though... I''ll miss them."


    "You don''t have to," she says smoothly, leaning forward. "Jayden, they''re better off with you. All of them. Bobby and Sarah may not be yours by blood, but they''re part of the package. If you had full custody, you could give them everything Winona never could-stability, structure, and a future."


    I raise an eyebrow, feigning curiosity. "And how would I even begin to make that happen?"


    Her smile widens, the glint in her eyes unmistakable. "Winona is fragile, Jayden. Always has been. It wouldn''t take much to push her over the edge. You''ve seen it yourself. The photos, the infidelity, her erratic behavior-any goodwyer could build a case." I take a slow sip, letting her words sink in. "You really think that would work?"


    "Of course," she says confidently. "She''s barely holding it together as it is. And once she cracks, you''ll have everything. The kids, the power to make decisions without her interference. Think about it, Jayden. It''s what''s best for them."


    "I''ll consider it," I say carefully, watching her reaction.


    She beams, clearly pleased. "Good. It''s time you took control of your life, Jayden. No more letting weak people drag you down."


    Weak people. My grip on the ss tightens, but I keep my expression neutral.


    Judy finishes her drink, ncing at her watch. "I should get back to the suite. Early morning tomorrow."


    "Of course," I say, standing as she does. "Thank you for the drink, Mother."


    She steps closer, cing a hand on my arm. "I''m proud of you, Jayden. Truly. You''re finally bing the man I always knew you could be."


    I nod, forcing a smile. "Goodnight, Mother."


    She leaves, her heels clicking against the polished floor as she disappears through the door. The moment she''s gone, I pull out my phone, stopping the recording app I''d started as soon as we sat down.


    The file saves, and I let out a slow breath. It''s something-a start-but not enough to take her down yet. She''s careful, never incriminating herself outright.


    I lean against the bar, signaling for another drink. My mind drifts to Winona and the kids. The ache in my chest is sharper than I expected. They shouldnd soon.


    I send a text: Let me know when you''vended. I need to know you''re okay.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The bartender ces the drink in front of me, and I nod in thanks. I know sleep won''te until I know she and the baby are safe.


    As I take another sip, the door swings open, and I nce up to see Lance walking in. His presence feels like a sudden storm cloud on an otherwise controlled evening. "Jayden," he says, approaching with a hesitant smile.


    "Lance," I reply tly, keeping my tone cold. "What are you doing back here?"


    He pulls out the chair Judy vacated and sits without waiting for an invitation. "We need to talk."


    "No, we don''t."


    "Jayden, I know things are broken between us. I know I crossed a line, but I need to say this anyway."


    I re at him, my patience fraying. "You didn''t just cross a line, Lance. You and Winona burned the damn line all the way to hell. There''s nothing left to talk about."


    He leans forward, his elbows resting on the table. "You''re right. I betrayed you, and I''ll carry that for the rest of my life. But Winona? You two are meant to be together. You''ve always known that." "I''m handling Winona," I snap. "I don''t need your advice or your interference."


    "I''m not here to interfere," he says quietly. "I''m here because I want you to see what''s really at stake. I take all the me for what happened. coerced her into it. I knew she was emotionally vulnerable and I took I advantage of that for my own reasons."


    I m my ss down on the bar, the


    sound cutting through the low murmur of patrons. "And this is supposed to make me feel better? You destroyed everything I loved the most in this world. My rtionship with Winona and my friendship with you."


    He flinches but doesn''t back down. "Maybe I did. And maybe I deserve your hate. But this isn''t about me, Jayden. It''s about you, and what you stand to lose if you can''t find a way to forgive Winona."


    "Enough," I say, standing abruptly. "This conversation is over. We''re over, Lance. Don''te to me again."


    I watch him walk away; his shoulders squared.


    Right now, I have bigger battles to fight.

 454 Back Home

    (Winona)


    The hotel lobby is warm and weing, its soft lighting a balm after the long flight. The kids buzz with excitement as they spot a familiar face waiting for us by the concierge desk.


    "Nanny Anne!" Abby squeals, bolting toward her. Puppy dangles from one hand.


    Anne crouches down, her arms open wide. "There''s my little ones!"


    Abby crashes into her, followed closely by Bobby and Sarah. They hug tightly. Even Henry lets out a delighted squeal from Lisa''s arms, his little legs kicking in excitement.


    Anne looks up at me, her face beaming. "Oh, Winona. It''s so good to see you all safe."


    "It''s good to see you too," I say, my voice thick with relief. The worry I''ve been carrying since we left Brussels eases slightly. Anne has always been our rock, and knowing she''ll be here for the next few days makes everything feel a bit more manageable. Lisa hands Henry over to Anne, who hugs him close. "Look at you, Henry. You''ve grown so much!"


    "Can you believe it?" Lisa says with augh. "He''s a proper little man now."


    "We missed you, Nanny Anne!" Abby says, squeezing her tight.


    "I missed you too, sweetheart," Anne replies, her voice soft. "All of you."


    "I have a cell phone now," Bobby says proudly.


    "Quite the responsibility, Bobby. Sarah, your hair has grown so much and look at the color in your cheeks... all of you. I can see Brussels agreed with you."


    Lisa shifts her bag on her shoulder. "I''m going to head out to my apartment and get some rest. I''ll be back early with the SUV so we can hit the road first thing tomorrow house hunting."


    I nod. "Thanks, Lisa. Sleep well."


    "You too," she says, giving me a quick hug before waving to the kids. "Goodnight, guys! See you bright and early."


    "Bye, Aunt Lisa!" they chorus, their voices echoing through the lobby.


    Anne guides the kids along the expansive hallway to the suite, her presence already making things feel calmer. Concierge will deliver our luggage. The kids chatter nonstop as we get them settled in, their excitement masking their exhaustion.


    By the time we''ve unpacked the essentials and ordered room service, it''s past 8 p.m. The kids dig into their meals, Anne has made us some tea and I lift the lids on our steak and vegetables.


    "Boy, that looks good." I hope I can eat it all. My appetite has taken a hittely.


    "You guys must be tired after such a big day flying," I say, ruffling Bobby''s hair once all our tes are empty.


    "I''m not tired," Abby insists, stifling a yawn.


    "Me neither," Bobby adds, though his eyelids are drooping.


    Sarah, always the practical one, finishes her food and leans back in her chair. "I think I''m ready for bed. But will Dad call us?"


    "He sure will. I''ll text him and let him know, or Bobby, you can do that if you like, after you all wash up for bed."


    "I will, Mom."


    Anne smiles. "Let''s get everyone cleaned up and settled, then."


    I shoot a quick message to Jayden telling him the kids are almost ready for bed and very happy to see Anne.


    He replies he''s just had a message from Bobby and he''ll call to speak with them all soon and he''ll text meter.


    I sent him a smiley emoticon.


    Once the kids are tucked in, the suite falls blissfully silent. Anne and I retreat to the small sitting area by the window, the city lights casting a soft glow. "How are you really doing, Winona?" she asks, her voice gentle but probing.


    I take a deep breath, the words bubbling up before I can stop them. "Conflicted, I loved Belgium butThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    being back here puts my mind met


    ease. need to tell you something.


    But couldn''t until we were back."


    Anne''s brows knit together. "What is it?"


    "I''m pregnant. It''s still early, and it''s high-risk. That''s why we came back so I could be with my doctors and avoid the stress of everything happening in Brussels."


    Anne reaches out, covering my hand with hers. "Oh, Winona. That''s wonderful news. But also... I can see why you''ve been so worried."


    I nod, the tension in my chest easing


    slightly now that the truth is out. It''s not just the pregnancy being high-risk. Judy is in London and so is Jayden, pretending we''re


    separated."


    "Why?"


    "He''s convinced he can get enough on Judy to get her arrested and out of our lives for good."


    "I certainly hope that''s true."


    "But there''s more...


    "Go on."


    I tell her it all, hall pass week, Lance, Phillip, the fist fight, our argument, Jayden''s words... his distance emotionally now.


    "You''re doing the right thing," she says firmly. "Put this pregnancy first. I''m here, whatever you need."


    "Thank you," I whisper, tears pricking my eyes. "Jayden ismitted to the family we''ve built, I just don''t know if our marriage will survive it though."


    "Just deal with yourself and the baby. Time can heal a lot and I think you are both too close to this situation to be able to judge anything yet."


    "I know. But I think I''ve really messed up bigtime. It was a stupid selfish choice, and I was wrong."


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself. Give it some time."


    We sit in silence for a moment before I nce at my phone.


    Anne notices. "Go on to bed. I''ll keep an ear out for the kids."


    "Jayden and I still text every night." I shrug.


    "Then there''s hope. Off you go."


    I give her a grateful smile and retreat to the bedroom. The lights of the city stretch out before me as I sit on the edge of the bed and type out a text. How''s London?


    I sent the message and set my phone on the nightstand. The headache from earlier still lingers, but I''m sure sleep will help.


    My phone buzzes and Jayden has messaged back.


    J: Recorded Judy. Not much but a start. Lance showed up. I can''t talk to him right now.


    W: What did Judy say?


    J: Going on about getting the kids off you again.


    My heart is in my throat. I''m so d I''m home and she isn''t here.


    For now, the kids are safe, and I''m home. I just wish Judy was out of my life for good and Jayden was here.


    Talk about impossible dreams.

 455 Unexpected Endings

    (Judy)


    I''ve spent all day with Jayden at Nexus London offices today. After Winona leaving yesterday, and celebratory drinks with Jaydenst night, I''m hopeful. Viktor not being here is a blessing. I can''t make a move with him always watching. This Grayson investigation is almost wrapped up and Jayden will runch Nexus London under a new banner. He''s done well. I''m very proud of him. Do I trust him?


    Probably not.


    But then, I had nothing to do with who she slept with and Lance turning up in Brussels unannounced. All I did was get the photos to Jayden. He deserves to know the truth. It''s not fair they yed him like a fool like that.


    It''s a bit too soon to safely say I have Jayden back. But I''m certainly closer than I was with a no-contact order. Now I only need my grandchildren, after-all they are heirs to Nexus Global and they will need to be prepped for that role. Jayden needs more time to really be back under my wing again. I''m not sure if he and Winona are really separated, but from all reports, and I''ve had plenty, they are very good actors if this separation isn''t real. But I don''t trust her. I slip off my zer and toss it over the chair. I pour myself a ss of wine, the crimson swirl catching the light from the city glittering below. My suite is just as I left it. I look around me but something feels... off.


    I set the ss down, scanning the room. That''s when I see him, sitting at the desk, his silhouette illuminated by the glow of myptop.


    "Lance." His name leaves my lips like a de, sharp and cutting. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    He doesn''t flinch, doesn''t even move. His eyes lock onto mine, cold and unwavering. "Hello, Judy."


    I force a smile, keeping my tone light. "Breaking and entering? Really? You''ve sunk to new lows. And hacking into myptop? Not cool at all."


    "As if I need to hack in. I know every password you''ve ever invented. I''ve been your CFO since I left college."


    "True. I''ll give you that but this all seems a little dramatic, don''t you think?"


    "Not really. I''m just making sure you get what you deserve."


    My stomach tightens, but I don''t let it show. "Snooping through my files? That''s not like you, Lance."


    His lips curl into a humorless smile. "Discrediting Winona. Manipting Jayden. nning to take the kids. I mean, can''t youe up with anything fresh? It''s all here, right from the start. You, Greg, Ashlyn... There''s more than enough to put you away for life."


    I freeze, the air between us electric. But I recover quickly, straightening and walking toward the minibar. I pour more wine, keeping my movements deliberate. "You always did have a ir for drama," I say, keeping my voice smooth. "Whatever you think you''ve found, you''re mistaken. I''m merely protecting my son."


    "You''re destroying him," he snaps,


    his voice sharp enough to cut through ss. "You''re not protecting anyone but yourself. You don''t care about those kids or Jayden. You just want to be right."


    I turn slowly, ss in hand, and meet his gaze head-on. "You''re wrong.d care deeply about my son and my grandchildren. Abby and Henry deserve better than that chaotic excuse for a mother."


    I look at him. He doesn''t scare me. "Jayden knows it, deep down. I''m just giving him the push he needs."


    "Better?" His voice rises, his anger bubbling over. He stands, the chair scraping against the floor. "You think ripping them away from their mother is better?"


    "Look, I wasn''t the one who had sex with her and gave Jayden a reason to hate."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That doesn''t make what you''re doing right. Leave them alone and let the kids grow up happy and not tarnished by your bent mind."


    "Jayden can give them stability. Security. Winona can''t. And as for Bobby and Sarah, they aren''t even his. It''s time to stop pretending otherwise. I''ll deal with them when I have to." "You''re unbelievable," he growls, his fists clenching at his sides. "Do you even hear yourself? You''re ying with their lives."


    I let out a shortugh, shaking my


    head. "You''re acting like I''m the viin here They''ll thank me one day, Lance. Jayden will too. Children are resilient. They''ll adapt. If you like,


    I can put in a good word, even for


    you."


    "You''re delusional."


    I tilt my head, my lips curving into a cold smile. "You''re wrong again. This is about what''s best for Jayden and his children. And you can''t stop me. No one can." "Just let Jayden be happy with Winona."


    I raise an eyebrow. "And what are you going to do? Expose me? Please. You have nothing. You''re not the hero in this story, Lance."


    "No, I''m not trying to be the hero. I''m just doing what''s right."


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ve had a long day, and I''m done wasting my time. See yourself out."


    I turn to move toward the bedroom, but the sound of metal clicking stops me in my tracks. My blood runs cold as I turn slowly, my eyes falling on the gun in Lance''s hand. My breath catches in my throat as the room shrinks around us.


    His voice drops, calm and terrifying.


    "Judy, I''m going to finish this. Right now."

 456 Oil and Water

    (Cass)


    It''s fine. Really.


    I mean, they''re paying me double the normal chef rate to do this, and honestly, after everything I''ve been through, I am lucky to be here.


    But as I dump another stack into the industrial washer and catch my reflection in the steel, I can''t help but feel I''m clutching at straws.


    A letter doesn''t mean instant sess, I have a long road to get there.


    By the time the shift ends, my arms ache, and my stomach growls so loudly it''s probably scaring the mice away.


    The head chef mutters something about "grit" and "paying dues" when he finally waves me off for the night. They are all butt-hurt over me getting paid more than half of them.


    Whatever. I''ve always been good at keeping my head down and proving people wrong.


    The night air hits me like a p as I step out of the estate''s main building. The path to the cottage is dark, and my legs feel like lead with every step. All I want is to copse on the couch, shove some food in my face, and sleep for a year. But then I hear them.


    The deliberate footsteps.


    "What, are you waiting to see if I trip on a rock or something?" I snap.


    Viktor doesn''t reply, just keeps walking at a steady pace.


    "Seriously," I say, stopping in my tracks and turning to face him. "Do you have to follow me everywhere? It''s not like I''m running off to start a drug cartel in the woods."


    He pisses me off, always hovering, always watching, always judging.


    Everything he stands for is what I hate. Looking after corporate fat cats, ck and white outlook on life, discipline, rules, boring as fuck life, ugh.


    "Must you follow me like some creepy-ass stalker? What''s the matter, bored of babysitting billionaires?"


    His face is stoic, his eyes like ice. "It''s my job."


    I throw my hands in the air. "Oh, your job! Well, congrattions, Viktor, you''ve managed to elevate yourself to the esteemed position of following me a broke, washed-up ex-junkie-through the woods. Bet your parents would be so proud." At this point I just want to piss him off as much as I am. It''s stupid, but I''m on a roll.


    His jaw tightens, but he doesn''t bite. Of course, he doesn''t. He''s probably incapable of being human ever.


    "Done?" he asks, his voice calm, infuriatingly so.


    "Not even close," I spit, stepping closer. "You think you''re better than me, don''t you? With your suits and your rules and your perfect little world. But let me guess-your big ''job'' consists of kissing Jayden''s ass and ring at people who step out of line. What''s next? Gonna frisk me for hidden contraband? Cavity search? Yes please!"


    He doesn''t flinch, doesn''t move, he''s a goddamn statue. "Your life choices are none of my concern," he says finally, his voice clipped. "Until they be a risk to Jayden or Winona."


    "Oh, of course," I sneer. "Because God forbid I ''risk'' your precious boss''s life with my very existence. You don''t know anything about me, Viktor."


    "I know enough," he says, his tone maddeningly even.


    Iugh, the sound sharp and bitter. "No, you don''t. You know what you think you see. A screw-up."


    His lips press into a thin line, but his eyes remain steady on mine. "Mistakes have consequences. You''re living proof of that."


    The words hit like a p, but I refuse to let it show. Instead, I let the anger bubble up, hotter and sharper than before.


    "You don''t have a goddamn clue


    what you''re talking about. You''ve


    never been hungry, have you? Never


    had to wonder if you''d have a


    de


    over your head or food in your stomach. You''ve probably had everything handed to you, living in your perfect little world of rules and discipline. Newssh, Viktor-some of us didn''t have that luxury."


    His expression doesn''t change, but there''s a flicker in his eyes. Is it anger? I hope it''s anger.


    "You think you''re so tough, huh?" I go on, stepping closer, practically in his face now. "You wouldn''tst a day in my shoes. Not a goddamn day."


    "Are you finished?" he asks again, his voice steady, calm, like he''s reasoning with a tantruming toddler.


    "No, I''m not fucking finished," I snap, my fists clenched. "You don''t get to judge me. You don''t know what I''ve been through. I''m a survivor. I''m going to make something of my life."


    His gaze is unwavering. "All it takes is one weak moment for it all to go up in smoke."


    I freeze, the words cutting deeper than I want to admit. That was crack at me smoking weed, right? For a second, I can''t breathe, can''t think, because he''s right. And I hate that he''s right.


    "Fuck you," I whisper, my voice trembling with anger and something else I can''t name. "You think I''m weak? Fine. Think whatever the hell you want."


    "I''m not here to judge you," he says simply, his voice cold. "I''m here to make sure you don''t screw up and drag Jayden and Winona down with you."


    His words hit like a sucker punch,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and Ish out again. "You''re a


    glorified babysitter, Viktor. A stalker with a superiorityplex. You don''t care about Jayden or Winona.


    You care about your precious job and nothing else. Don''t pretend you''re some noble protector."


    His expression doesn''t change, but I feel tension radiating off him. "I don''t care what you think of me. I''m not here to be your friend."


    "Well, congrattions because we''ll never be friends," I snarl. "You''re officially the most insufferable asshole I''ve ever met. And I''ve met a heap."


    He shrugs, his calm demeanor somehow making me feel even smaller. "As long as your friends don''t follow you here and threaten Nexus Global, I''m good."


    I re at him, my chest heaving as I try to rein in the storm raging inside me. He doesn''t flinch, doesn''t move, just stands there like the immovable wall he is. "Go to hell," I mutter, turning on my heel and walk rest of the way to the cottage.


    As I m the door, I can feel his eyes on me through it.


    I''m going to have to talk to Jayden about how necessary Viktor being here really is. I cannot tolerate him being my shadow like I''m some low life criminal. It''s ridiculous. I made a mistake, that''s all.

 457 Unbelievable News

    (Cass)


    I jolt awake to the sound of the front door mming open. Damn I must have dozed off on the sofa. What the fuck?! shbacks of being kidnapped hit me and panic rises. Have they found me?


    My heart leaps into my throat, and I grab the closest thing to me-amp. My brain is too groggy to process anything logical. I''m not going without a fight this time. Although I''m not drugged either. "Who the hell-"


    "It''s me," Viktor''s voice cuts through the darkness, calm and even.


    I lower themp, scowling as I flip on the bedside light. "What the actual fuck, Viktor? You don''t knock? You just break into people''s homes now?"


    He stands in the doorway of the living room,pletely unbothered, his broad frame blocking most of the light from the hall. "It''s urgent. Get up. Now."


    I blink, still half-asleep. "Excuse me? What gives you the right to barge in here like "


    "Cass," he interrupts, his tone clipped. "This isn''t about you. There''s been a shooting in London. Lance and Judy are involved."


    The words hit me like a freight train. "What? What do you mean involved?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He doesn''t answer immediately, just stares at me with that cold, unreadable expression. "Get dressed. Grab a bag. The helicopter will be here in ten minutes." "You can''t just "


    "I can and I am," he says, his voice leaving no room for argument. "Jayden needs us. He''s on his way to the scene now, and I can''t leave you here alone."


    I stare at him, my stomach twisting into knots. "You''re serious."


    "Dead serious," he replies, his words heavy.


    I''m wearing sweatpants and a sweater Winona left for me. My hands shake as I shove my feet into socks and sneakers. "Do you know what happened? Is Lance... is he "


    "I don''t have all the details yet," Viktor says, his voice slightly softer. "But the situation is bad."


    "Jesus," I mutter, running a hand through my hair. Lance? He was like a brother to me when I first moved to the States. He helped me get on my feet when I had no one.


    And Judy... well, Judy was Judy. Complicated as hell. But this? I mean why would Judy shoot Lance?


    Then the pieces fall into ce. Oh my fucking God! "Lance took her out for Jayden and Winona, didn''t he?" I say with a raised voice.


    Viktor checks his watch as I grab my bag. "The chopper''snding in five."


    As we step outside, the cold night air bites at my skin. My mind races, reying every interaction I''ve had with Lance in the past year. He was fun. Lance always looked out for me like I was his little sister. He made meugh harder than anyone ever could. I never got tough much before I met him. I liked that best about him.


    "Why are you dragging me into this?" I ask as we make our way to thending pad. "I have work shifts I need to be at."


    "Because Jayden will need all the


    support he can get," Viktor says matter-of-factly. "And because I''m not leaving you here alone when there''s still a risk your past troubles could follow you."


    "My past troubles?" I snap, ring at him. "I''m not some liability, Viktor. I''m not using anymore. I''ve moved on."


    He doesn''t look at me, his gaze fixed ahead. "Moving on doesn''t erase the past. And Jayden was clear-your safety is non-negotiable."


    I grind my teeth, frustration bubbling under my skin. "You''re unbelievable. What about my job? The kitchen?"


    "I''ll sort it," he replies, his tone dismissive. "There will be no repercussions."


    The sound of the helicopter des cuts through the silence as we reach the pad. The wind whips around us.


    As we climb aboard, I can''t shake the sinking feeling in my gut. Jayden may have just lost his mother and his best friend. Viktor straps in across from me, his expression as stoic as ever.


    "Do you even care?" I blurt out, the words escaping before I can stop them.


    His gaze flicks to mine, his face unreadable. "Care about what?"


    "About any of this," I snap, gesturing wildly. "Lance, Judy, Jayden. Do you have emotions, or are you just a robot in a suit?"


    His eyes narrow slightly, but he


    doesn''t rise to the bait. "I care about


    my job And my job is to protect


    Jayden and his family. That ineludes


    you, whether you, or I, like it or not."


    en


    UM


    I shake my head, leaning back in the seat. "You''re impossible. Jayden needs a friend right now."


    He doesn''t respond, just looks out the window as the city lights blur below us.


    The silence stretches, heavy and ufortable. My mind races with questions, with worry. What if Lance... what if he''s-


    "Lance was a good guy," I say, more to myself than to Viktor.


    Viktor doesn''t say anything. Of course, he''s made his mind up about Lance after all of this crap happeningtely.


    "He wasn''t perfect, but he cared. He looked out for me."


    "I''m not here to debate his character," Viktor says, his tone cool. "I''m here to do my job."


    "Your job," I mutter, rolling my eyes. "Must be nice to live in your ck-and-white world."


    His gaze snaps back to me, sharp as a de. "This isn''t about me. Focus."


    "Whatever happens, I hope Judy''s dead. That solves a lot of problems. Lance took her out for a reason."


    "My concern is with Jayden''s mental state and Nexus Global."


    "Of course. Business as usual. But you can''t tell me that you won''t be happy to see Judy Brennan off the agenda."


    He stares at me and he actually blinks. I''ll take that as an agreement.


    "Not all heroes wear capes, is all I''m saying."

 458 News in the Dark

    (Winona)


    I sit bolt upright in bed, my phone dragging me out of my grogginess. I see the number. It''s Jayden. Video call request. Why is he video calling me? We always textte at night and I''d dozed off after we''d text earlier. "Jayden?" My voice trembles as I connect the call. "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s been a shooting," he says, his tone clipped but strained. His wordse out fast, like he''s trying to make sense of them as he says them. "Lance and... Judy. Security called me. I don''t know all the details yet." I can see he''s on the move.


    I cover my mouth, the air rushing out of my lungs. "Oh my God. Are they- I mean..."


    "Security said it''s bad, Lance is...gone..." he cuts in, his voice tightening. "I hung up to call you, but I''m on my way there now. It''s about ten minutes from my hotel."


    The sight of him, pale and shaken, grips me with fear. "Jayden, you shouldn''t be alone for this. Let me "


    "No," he interrupts firmly. "Viktor and Cass are on their way. I''ll be fine. I have to go and see for myself. You need to stay put and take care of you and the baby."


    Tears prick my eyes, spilling over as I shake my head. "I hate this, Jayden. I hate being so far away. You shouldn''t have to do this alone. Oh God, what happened? Why was Lance there with Judy?"


    His jaw tightens, and he exhales sharply as he jogs. "I don''t know. I think I know but I don''t want to think about it. I should''ve spoken to Lance earlier. If I''d known he had a chance to do this..." "Stop, you can''t think like that."


    "Winona, I need to know you''ll be okay. The baby, the stress..."


    "I know," I whisper, swiping at my tears. "I''ll be okay, I promise. But I have to go tell Lisa. She needs to hear this in person. This is going to destroy her, Jayden."


    "I know... after everything with Lance. She doesn''t deserve this."


    "None of us do," I say, my voice breaking. Tears are rolling down my cheeks. Not Lance, please. Lance was a good friend.


    "I''m almost there. I have to go, Winona."


    "Jayden," I say. "Whatever happens, I''m here for you. Okay? No matter what."


    "I''ll let you know as soon as I know more."


    "I love you, Jayden."


    He doesn''t say it back. The call ends. I need to go see Lisa right now. This will be all over the news soon and she can''t hear it like that or over the phone. Getting dressed, I find a jacket in my suitcase. Anne is sitting at the table when I walk through the living area of our hotel suite.


    "Are you okay?" she asks gently.


    "I have to go to Lisa''s," I say, my voice steadier than I feel. "There''s been a shooting in London. Involving Lance..."


    "Winona, oh no." Anne looks as shocked as I feel. "Are you going to be okay doing this?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I nod. "Yes. Lisa has been through everything with me. I have to be there for her now."


    Anne nods, stepping aside. "Be careful. Call me if you need anything."


    "I will," I promise, slipping out into the cool night air to go to the hire vehicle in the carpark.


    As I walk toward the vehicle, my thoughts race. Lisa and Lance''sst days together rey in my mind, how happy she was crushing med can only imagine how this news will


    shatter her. She always belone


    day Lance would let her love him.


    Theirst days together she was sure that had finally happened and I''ve never seen her so fulfilled and happy.


    And then there''s Jayden, racing


    toward the unknown, carrying the


    burden of his troubled recent interaction with both Lance and Judy. Judy...I mean if she is... that


    changes our livespletely


    But right now, I need to be here for Lisa. I need to hold her up through this.


    ***


    When Lisa opens the door, the sight of her hits me like a punch to the chest. She''s in her pajamas, her hair tied back loosely, looking half-asleep but peaceful. Not for long. "Winona?" She blinks at me, confused. "What''s going on?"


    "Lisa..." My voice cracks, and I take a shaky breath. "There''s been an incident in London. Lance-"


    The words barely leave my mouth before her face crumples. "No." She shakes her head violently, stepping back into the apartment. "No, no, no. Don''t say it." "I''m so sorry. Lance is... Lance is gone."


    I step inside and close the door, reaching out for her, but she copses to her knees before I can. A guttural scream tears from her throat, raw and piercing.


    "Lisa," I say softly, dropping down beside her. She curls into herself, rocking slightly as sobs wrack her body.


    "This isn''t real," she gasps between cries. "It can''t be real. Not Lance. Not now. It was so good..."


    I wrap my arms around her, holding her as tightly as I can. "I''m so sorry, Lisa. I''m so sorry."


    She pulls back suddenly, her eyes


    wild and full of pain. ¡°No! You''re wrong! He''s fine. He''s probably fine. How do you know? Where was he? not gone. He can''t be


    Ho


    My own tears spill over as I shake my head. "Jayden called. He''s on his way to the scene now. Lisa, it happened in Judy''s hotel room."


    Her hands w at her face as she screams again, the sound echoing through the quiet apartment. "Why? Why would he-why would this happen?"


    "I don''t know," I whisper, my voice breaking. "I don''t know, Lisa."


    Her anger res, hot and desperate. "This is Judy''s fault! She did this, didn''t she? She drove him to this! That fucking bitch!"


    "I don''t know what happened," I say, gripping her arms gently but firmly. "But Jayden will find out. He''s going to get answers."


    Lisa slumps against me, her body trembling as fresh sobs take over. "I loved him, Winona. I finally had him, and now he''s gone."


    "I know," I whisper, holding her close. "I know, Lisa."


    We sit there on the floor, the weight of the loss crushing us both. All I can do is hold her and let her grief pour out, knowing mine willeter when I''m alone.

 459 Mother!

    (Jayden)


    The shing lights of ambnces and police cars light up the hotel''s entrance as I run thest few of the distance. My stomach churns, the bile rising in my throat as I close in on the foyer. This can''t be real. It doesn''t feel real.


    I enter the elevator and take what feels like the slowest ride in the world up to the top floor. My mind is full of everything. Mother, Lance. I know she did wrong, so much wrong.


    But she was still my mother. She loved me. I could never fault her on that.


    Outside the elevator now, I march towards the officers outside the open suite door.


    I try to push past the uniformed officers at the door, my voice sharp and demanding. "I''m Jayden Brennan. That''s my mother in there. Let me through."


    Two of them grab me by the upper arms.


    Another officer steps forward, raising a hand to block me. "Sir, we can''t-"


    "It''s my mother! Do you understand?" My voice cracks with desperation. "Let me through now!" I yell, trying to get free.


    "Let him through," A tall man in a suit standing in the room orders.


    The scene inside hits me like a freight train. Blood. So much blood. A body lies covered on the floor, stark and unmoving. Lance.


    My stomach drops, and I feel like I''m about to copse.


    But then my eyesnd on another figure, barely conscious, being lifted onto a lowered gurney. Mother. Blood is everywhere-soaking the carpet, smeared across the once-pristine furniture, staining her clothes.


    "Mother!" I rush forward, shoving past the paramedics to her side. My knees hit the floor beside her as her eyes flutter open weakly.


    Her lips move, but no soundes out. I grab her hand, slick and sticky with blood. "I''m here, Mother. It''s okay."


    Her gaze locks onto mine, and for the first time in my life, she looks small. Fragile. Vulnerable in a way I''d never imagined possible. "Jayden," she whispers, her voice barely audible, her toneced with something I can''t quite ce.


    "I''m here," I say again, my voice trembling. "Don''t talk. Save your strength. The paramedics are here. They''ll take care of you."


    "Don''t me him, Jayden." She coughs, blood bubbles at the corner of her mouth. "My fault."


    "Stop," I beg, shaking my head. "Save your strength."


    Her fingers twitch weakly in mine, her grip so faint I can barely feel it. "Listen... to me."


    I lean closer, desperate to catch every word.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I was... wrong," she whispers, her breaths shallow andbored. "About... Winona. About everything. I''m sorry, my son."


    My throat tightens, tears sting my eyes. "No, don''t talk about that now. Just focus on staying with me, okay? Please."


    Her eyes, clouded and dull, still manage to pierce me with their intensity. "You... love her. Don''t waste it. Don''t... let my mistakes... ruin you." "Mother, please"


    "I did... love you," she interrupts, her voice fading. "Always. So proud."


    "I know," I whisper, my tears falling freely now. "I know you did. I love you too."


    Her lips tremble into the faintest shadow of a smile. "Good. You''re... so much better... than me, Jayden. Always... were."


    "Stop," I plead, my voice cracking. "Stop talking like this. You''re going to be fine."


    Her eyes close for a moment, and panic surges through me.


    "Mom! Mother, stay with me!"


    Her eyes flutter open again, just barely, her gaze distant now. "I''m sorry..."


    Her hand slips from mine, and it feels like a physical blow.


    "No!"


    The paramedics gather around checking her vitals, writing on a clipboard.


    "No. Not like this. Not this way." I say out loud, but I know she can''t hear me. Her eyes now lifeless. They close them for her, and I feel the presence of that tall, suited man beside me. "Mr Brennan. Detective Ronald Harrison, I''m sorry for your loss. Do you know what happened here?"


    The paramedics move to wheel her out, their voices blurring into the background noise of my spinning world. look to the covered body on the floor. "No. I just got a calD. and came right away."


    "I''ll need you to answer some questions."


    "Fuck, man. My mother just died and that''s my best friend over there. Do we have to do this now?"


    I stand frozen, My mind screams at


    me to get out of here, to do something, but my body refuses to listen. My mother is gone. Lance is gone. Lance killed her and then killed himself. He took her out for me. I know it. But she was my mother. Despite everything, I loved her.


    The woman who raised me, who protected me with fierce,


    unwavering determination. The woman who hurt me, betrayed me, manipted me-but she loved me, in a deeply wed way but I know


    She did. ne


    And now she''s gone.


    All those awful things I said to Lance and now he''s gone. And I''m here. Alone. I walk out of the suite. I need some air. There''s a seat in the hallway and sit down.


    I fumble for my phone, my fingers trembling as I dial Winona. She answers almost immediately, her voice breaking through the haze.


    "Jayden?"


    "She''s gone," I manage, my voice barely a whisper. "Mother''s gone too."


    "Jayden, I''m so sorry," she finally says, her voice choked with emotion. "I''m so, so sorry."


    "I don''t... I don''t know what to do," I admit, the words falling out before I can stop them. "I don''t even understand how any of this happened."


    "I wish I could be there with you," she says. "Lisa is, well, she''s devastated."


    "Stay there. Tell her I''ll... I''ll bring him home."


    "I will. Jayden, just keep talking to me until we figure things out, okay?"


    "Okay. It was awful...the blood. She talked to me, Winona." I feel the tears roll down my face again. I drag in a sob.


    "Oh, Jayden."


    "I know she did wrong, but she was still...still my mother."


    "Yes, she was. And she always did love you."


    I nod. "Yes. But she was wrong. Wrong about you. She said she was."


    "It''s okay, Jayden. Right now, just do what you need to do to get through this."


    "Lance, that idiot. Why? Why did it all have to end like this?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t. But you can''t know everything right now."


    "I''m going back to my hotel. I should contact Gus."


    "You stay on the line with me. Stay on until I know Viktor and Cass are there." I''ve got to get out of here. They''ll find me if they want me that bad.


    I just can''t be here right now. But I do keep the call connected to Winona. Right now, she''s the only link to sanity I have in this madness.


    Lance is gone. Mother is gone.


    I have no clue how to navigate any of this.

 460 Shattered Lives

    (Winona)


    Jayden''s voice trembles through the phone. "They''re here."


    "Viktor and Cass?" I ask, trying to steady my own voice.


    "Yeah." His tone is t, exhausted. "They just arrived. The detective''s here too."


    "Let them help, Jayden," I say softly. "You don''t have to do this by yourself."


    "It doesn''t feel real, Winona. Lance didn''t even... warn me. He didn''t give me a chance to stop him. I didn''t want to discuss it with him, I didn''t want to forgive him, but I didn''t want this..." "It''s not your fault," I say firmly, though my own heart aches. "You couldn''t have known."


    The sound of muffled footsteps grows louder, and then a new voice cuts in, Cass''s, calm and strong. "Winona, it''s me. Jayden, the detective would like a few words."


    "Cass." Relief washes over me. "You''re there. Thank God."


    "I''ve got him," she says, her voice resolute. "You take care of yourself and Lisa. How is she?"


    Tears sting my eyes. "She''s broken. Really broken."


    "It can''t be easy. Viktor''s in full protector mode. He''s speaking with the detective now. It doesn''t seem like Jayden''s being implicated in any way."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good," I murmur. "He doesn''t need that right now."


    "I''m staying right here," she assures me. "He''s in shock, Winona. It''s going to take a while for it to sink in. I''ve been there before. Walking into a crime scene... it stays with you." Her words hits me, and I close my eyes. "I know, Cass. I wish I could be there with him."


    "You need to take it easy," she reminds me. "We do not need another tragedy right now." Cass pauses. "Hang on. Someone''s knocking at the door."


    "What?" I hear Jayden say, his voice sharper now. "Let me see it."


    "It''s a small package from a courier," Cass rys.


    I hear Jayden''s voice, low and strained. "It''s from Lance. His handwriting."


    "The detective is talking to the courier. Oh, hang on, Jayden wants to talk to you again."


    "I don''t get it," his voice raw through the phone again. "Why did Lance do this?"


    "I don''t know," I whisper. "I wish I had answers, Jayden."


    "He destroyed everything, Winona. He destroyed the trust I had in you. He destroyed him and I. Now he''s killed my mother."


    The words hit me like a p, and I grip the phone tighter. "Jayden..."


    "Don''t," he snaps, cutting me off. "Don''t try to defend what you and Lance did. You don''t get to."


    "I''m not," I say quietly, though my heart feels like it''s breaking. "But he was my friend too. I''m grieving too."


    "Yeah, well we all know how close of friends you were with him..."


    "Hey" I hear Cass loud and clear.


    "No, you don''t get to attack Winona right now. Not cool. I know this is a


    person in the world to lose


    lot, Jayden, but you aren''t pret


    someone. You''re not going to attack Winona. She''s hurting too. Not to mention the risk she''s at carrying your baby right now."


    "Cass!" I say suddenly, to stop her talking about the pregnancy out loud. But then it hits me, it doesn''t matter now. The whole world can know. Judy is... gone.


    Cass''s voice grows closer to the phone again. "Winona, I think it''s best if we call you back."


    "Thanks, Sis. He''s just hurting and confused, I get it."


    "So are you, so is Lisa. Doesn''t mean he can say things to hurt you. I''ll call you back soon, oh wait..."


    "What''s happening?" I ask, my heart racing. "The package. There''s a USB stick inside," she says quietly. "Jayden doesn''t want to see it yet. He says he''s not ready."


    My stomach drops. "Cass, promise me you''ll stay with him. If that has Lance on it, that''s going to be... hard."


    "I''m not going anywhere," she says firmly. "Take care of yourself and Lisa. He''s got support here. I''ll keep you posted and if he does look at it, we''ll be here."


    I let out a shaky breath. "Thank you. Call me when you can." "I will," she assures me, and the call ends.


    As the silence fills the room, the enormity of what''s happened sinks in.


    Judy is gone.


    Lance is gone.


    Jayden is spiraling downwards, and all I can do is sit here, half a world away, and pray that he doesn''t fall apartpletely.


    But there''s a new thought in the


    back of my mind, one I can''t shake. For the first time in years, I feel the faintest flicker of relief. Then a surge of guilty because of what Jayden is going through, how can I feeb refieved?


    No more Judy in my life.


    But the freedom of knowing Judy is gone, creeps back in, unbidden. For the first time in years, I can imagine a life without fear, without maniption. I can imagine a life where I''m free to love Jayden and raise our family without the constant threat of her interference


    The guilt follows quickly. How can I feel relief when Jayden is in so much pain? When Lisa is shattered? When Lance is gone, and nothing will ever be the same?


    I curl up on the couch, one thing is clear-Lance did this for Jayden, for me. And while I may never understand his choice, I know it came from a ce of love.


    But right now, all I can feel is the loss of a lifelong friend who had our backs in the ultimate sacrifice. I feel for Jayden, for Lisa, for what might have been. For what they could''ve had but never got. And for the first time in a long time, I let myself cry all of it out.

 461 Packages

    (Winona)


    It''s been hours since Lisa shut herself in her bedroom


    I knock softly. "Lisa? It''s me."


    No answer.


    I crack the door open, peeking inside. The room is dim, lit only by the faint glow of her bedsidemp. She''s curled up on the bed, facing the wall, her body still.


    "Lisa," I say softly, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "Can I get you a tea, or coffee?"


    Her voicees out muffled, raw. "I can''t, Winona. Not now."


    She turns her head slightly, her eyes red and swollen. "He didn''t even let me help him. Thosest few days...were so perfect, why couldn''t he see how perfect they were?"


    I reach out, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Lance loved you. I know he did. But we know the pain he always carried."


    She shakes her head violently. "If he loved me, he wouldn''t have done this! He wouldn''t have left me like this."


    Her words dissolve into sobs, and I gather her into my arms. She clings to me, her grief pouring out unchecked. "I know," I whisper. "I know."


    For what feels like an eternity, we sit there, her tears soaking into my shoulder. I let her cry, let her release the pain that may never heal for her. When her sobs quiet to soft sniffles, she pulls back, wiping her face with her sleeve. "I don''t even know what to do now," she murmurs. "You take it one step at a time," I say gently. "You let yourself grieve, and you lean on the people who love you."


    "How is Jayden?"


    I hesitate. "He''s... struggling. Cass and Viktor are with him now. He''s not ready to face everything yet."


    She shakes her head, her voice trembling. "Why? Why wasn''t I enough to save him?"


    "You are enough," I say firmly, gripping her hands in mine. "You are always enough, Lisa. This isn''t about you. Lance made this choice for him." Her lips tremble, and she squeezes her eyes shut. "I just wanted him to let me in. I thought he had."


    "I''m so sorry."


    She doesn''t respond, but her grip on my hands tightens. I sit with her until her breathing evens out, her exhaustion finally pulling her into a restless sleep. I slip out of her bedroom quietly.


    I grab my phone and call Anne. We won''t be looking at houses today and she''ll need somewhere to go with the kids. She answers on the second ring. "Winona, how is it going?"


    "Awful," I say, my voice shaking. "Anne, I... I can''t leave Lisa right now. She''s... not okay. We are supposed to go house hunting today, the kids will be disappointed, but I can''t. I need to be here with her."


    "I understand," Anne says softly. "What do you need from me?"


    "Can you take the kids back to the penthouse? I think it''s best for them to be home. There''s still all their stuff there, and it''s... it''s where they belong right now."


    "The penthouse," Anne repeats, a hint of hesitation in her voice. "Are you sure?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore," I say. "We don''t have to convince Judy we''re separated. Ironically enough, we probably actually are. But the penthouse has been home for the kids, and they need that stability right now." "Alright. I''ll take them back. You just focus on Lisa. And yourself, Winona Are you feeling ok? This is a lot of stress..."


    "I''m okay. I have checkups and scans tomorrow. I''ll be sure to go," I promise.


    "Okay, see you for dinner?"


    "I will need toe be with the kids, so I may bring Lisa."


    "No problem."


    We hang up, and I try to get some rest on the sofa. The sofa Lance called home for so many nights, not being able to fullymit to Lisa but also not being able to totally walk away from her either.


    This is just not right.


    ***


    I wake to the soft sound of footsteps.


    "Hey," I say gently, standing up. "How are you feeling?"


    She doesn''t answer, just leans against the counter, staring down at her water ss.


    A knock at the door startles both of us. I nce at Lisa, but she doesn''t move, so I go to answer it. A courier stands there, holding two small packages.


    "Winona Brennan?" he asks, reading thebel on the top package.


    "Yes." I mean why the hell is a package for me at Lisa''s ce? "And... Lisa?"


    "Yes."


    He nods and hands me the packages, one addressed to Lisa and the other to me. I sign for them


    catches in my throat as I recoge


    and close the door. My breath


    IThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the handwriting on both. Lange''s.


    I turn to Lisa, holding the packages out. "From Lance."


    Her eyes widen as she sees them, and for a moment, she freezes. Then, anger shes across her face.


    "Are you kidding me?" she snaps, snatching the package with her name on it She stares at it for a moment, her hands trembling, before throwing it across the room. Itnds with a thud against the wall.


    "He doesn''t get to do this," she says, her voice rising. "He doesn''t get to leave me like that and then... then send me whatever the hell that is!" She points at the package. "It''s okay." I try and calm her.


    "He showed me what it was like to be loved by him, and then he just took it away! What could he possibly say or do now that would make any of this okay? It''s not okay, none of it is okay." Tears spill down her cheeks, but she doesn''t bother wiping them away. She shakes her head, "he can shove his package and his excuses."


    Then she storms back into her bedroom, mming the door.


    I stare at the discarded package on the floor, my own still clutched tightly in my hand. I go pick hers up and pop it in a cupboard, when she''s ready, she''ll find it.


    I carefully peel back the tape on my package and open it. Inside is a USB stick. My stomach churns as I stare at it. Jayden got one too, I wonder if he''s plugged it in yet?


    I nce at Lisa''s door, then back at the USB. As much as I want to know what''s on it, I can''t bring myself to watch it now. Not with Lisa in this state.


    I slip the USB into my bag forter.

 462 Making Arrangements

    (Jayden)


    It''s been hours since I walked in on that horror scene, but my mind is still running on adrenaline. The detectives have been and gone, ruling it a straightforward case of murder-suicide.


    I''m not sure what to feel about that-relief that it''s simple enough to close quickly, or anger that they''ve already written off Lance''s actions and the death of my mother with such cold efficiency.


    I push those thoughts aside. There are practical things to handle, and that''s where I focus. Emotions can wait.


    I sit at the desk in my suite, surrounded by a chaos of papers and my phone. Viktor is dealing with much of it and I know he''s going to contact Gus. Cass sits on the arm of the couch, her arms crossed, watching me like a hawk.


    I dial mywyer, leaning back in the chair as I press the phone to my ear. The familiar voice on the other end picks up after a few rings. I know this will have hits all the media outlets by now but I refuse to watch any of it. "Jayden, how can I help?"


    I keep my tone calm, detached. "I''m assuming you''ve seen the news?"


    ""Yes."


    "I need you to contact Mother''swyer and Lance Collins''wyer. See if they both have wills. And I need to know what red tape I have to get through to get both the bodies home." Saying that leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. "Whatever paperwork is required, I want it expedited."


    "Of course. I''ll get on it immediately. I''ll keep you updated."


    "Good," I say simply, hanging up.


    "You''re calm," Cass observes.


    "Staying busy helps," I reply, ncing at her briefly before turning my attention back to the papers in front of me. "There''s a lot to organize."


    Cass doesn''t buy it. "Don''t let that fool you, Jayden. You''re just stacking everything away forter. When it hits, it''s still going to hit hard."


    I grit my teeth, not wanting to have this conversation. "No time right now. There are things that need to be done. Doing them helps me feel in control."


    "I get it," she says, her voice softer now. "Look, I''m going to go grab us some food and don''t argue. We have to eat and I can use the fresh air."


    "Okay. And thank Cass, you being here really helped."


    She nods, grabs her bag and heads out the door.


    Viktor walks over, his expression as serious as ever. "Gus knows. He said he''ll provide any support needed. He''ll callter tonight."


    "Good," I say, nodding. Another thing dealt with.


    Viktor hesitates for a moment, then continues, "The detective came back to me earlier. He mentioned that while they''ve ruled it as straightforward, there''s still a formality that might help to the release of the bodies. Something like a note, a recording-anything that can confirm intent."


    Viktor''s words hang in the air, and I feel the blood drain from my face.


    The USB.


    I nce at the small device sitting on the desk, its presence suddenly unbearable. "If he left something, it''s on that USB."


    "You can give it to the police, they can see what''s on it."


    "No," I say firmly, grabbing the USB. "I''m not giving this to a stranger to watch first. I''ll deal with it soon."


    "No problem."


    "Cass has gone for food, I think we all need to eat something and then decide what''s happening. I''m okay here for now." "Not an option." Viktor says firmly.


    "What?"


    "I''m not leaving you. So if Cass goes, she goes alone. I can assign someone I trust to her if you are still worried."


    I run my hand through my hair. "I doubt I can get her to go anyway, but we can discuss. Has Winona called back?" "No. Should I call her?"


    "No. I will check in, see how they are


    going over there. After this is all settled I need to check in on the finalization of the London office. have Grayson nailed down and- there''sno one else that was doing the wrong thing, so we can runch Nexus London under another banner. Assure our investors that all is well."


    "Maybe that can wait."


    "No, those people have been disced from their jobs for long enough. I''m not letting my personal life interfere with getting theirs back on track."


    "Very well."


    I walk over to the TV, my fingers trembling slightly as I plug the USB into the port.


    Then I walk away from it again. Not yet. Soon.


    A calles from mywyer, I take it.


    "Jayden. Both have wills. Also, you are named as executor in both."


    "Right. Look, As soon as I get them home, I cane and deal with those."


    "I''ll get on it. Anything you can do on that end might be helpful."


    I look at the USB in the tv. "I''ll get on it."


    I disconnect the call and Cass is back with sandwiches. "Try and eat some, Jayden."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I nod. "I


    missiout first I need to see from Lance, that cal


    what''s


    that USB. If it''s some


    move faster."


    "Shit, okay. Good. Do you want me to leave?"


    "No. No, you can stay. I mean, it could be nothing. Damn spreadsheets or something." I say knowing that it is not spreadsheets.


    "He did love them."


    "Spreadsheets were his life." I allow myself that small reflection on a man that saved me more than once. "Let''s do this." I get the remote control and turn the television on.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 463 Lance’s Goodbye

    The screen flickers for a moment before Lance appears, sitting in what looks like his hotel. He''s bruised from our fight-his eyes still dark, his knuckles marked. But he''s himself, leaning back in a chair with his usual grin. Even battered, he looks at ease. My heart is in my throat as it hits me that I''ll never see him again. He was my ride or die. He chose to die.


    "Jayden," he begins, tilting his head. "You son of a bitch. You threw the first punch again. Or rather you mowed me down before I could do anything. Let''s just get that out of the way. That''s the only reason you evernded one on me."


    Augh escapes me. Typical Lance. Even now, he finds a way to turn the pain into a joke.


    "Look, I know you''ve got questions. Probably a lot of them. Maybe you''re angry, or maybe you''re just sitting there thinking, ''What the hell, Lance?'' So let me exin... as much as I can."


    He pauses, rubbing the back of his neck. "I always knew this was how I''d go out. One day, when the time was right, I''d end things. That''s just... who I am. It''s not that I didn''t love life-I did, Jayden. I really did. But the demons were always going to win."


    I see the familiar shadow in his eyes of the childhood trauma he could never get past. Not really. His parents never loved him and he could never love himself. He never thought he was lovable and he was only ever trouble. I thought he''d get over that one day and realize what we all knew. Lance was an extraordinary person who shone light in the darkest for corners for anyone that knew him. He just could never shine that light for himself.


    "But I''ve never been the kind of guy who could stick around forever. Not in love and not in life. That''s just how it has to be."


    His gaze softens, and for a moment, he looks vulnerable. "That''s why I kept people at arm''s length. Why I didn''t let Lisa in for so long. I didn''t want her to get hurt. But then, of course, I went and did the dumbest thing possible."


    I raise my eyebrows because I''m sure he covered that when he had sex with my wife.


    He pauses. "Okay, second dumbest thing possible... I let Lisa in. And it was amazing. God, Jayden, it was the best I''ve ever felt. She loved me like no one else ever could. And I loved her back the best way I knew how. Even though it was just a few days. I wanted her to feel love like she should be loved. Take care of her for me. She is going to be livid, so watch yourself, you know her temper."


    My chest tightens as his voice wavers, just for a second. He clears his throat, sitting up straighter. "But that''s not why I''m gone. This isn''t about me running from Lisa or you or anything else. This is about what I made my mind up about before I even met you." Jesus, I met Lance when we were like twelve, how can someone have decided at that age that he''d end his own life? I pause the video.


    "You okay?" Cass asks.


    "It''s...well, it''s just a lot. To hear that even through all the great times we had, nothing was going to sway his mind. Not ever."


    "I think that''s what he wants you to know. So, no one mes themselves."


    "Doesn''t make it any easier."


    "I''m sure he never expected suchplications."


    I hit y again. I need to get this done.


    His eyes narrow slightly, the humor


    fading from his face. "I looked into Judy''s files, Jayden. Dug deeper than I should''ve. And I realized shex wasn''t going to stop. Not with Winona, not with you, or the kids. She had it all nned out-how to discredit Winona, how to turn the kids against their mother. Hell, she even had notes about how to deal with Bobby and Sarah down the line.


    Like they were chess pieces."


    My hands ball into fists as the anger surges. I don''t need to see Judy''s files to believe this. Deep down, I know this to be true. I wanted to stop her too, but I''d hoped to get enough on her to put her away for life.


    "I couldn''t let that happen," LanceN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    continues. "Not to you. Not to


    Winona. Not to those kids. Judy... she love you, in her own way,


    know that too. But her love was poison. She didn''t know when to stop. And I knew she never would. She told me herself."


    He leans forward, his expression hardening. "So, yeah. I made the call. I knew what it would mean. And I''m sorry, Jayden. God, I''m so sorry. But it had to end. It was time. Even from jail she would have found a way. You deserve some real freedom to live your life, now you have that."


    I can''t move, can''t breathe. My mind races, trying to process what he''s saying.


    "And yeah, I know I fucked up. I broke your trust, ruined what we had, and I don''t me you for hating me. But don''t punish Winona forever. She doesn''t deserve that."


    I get what he''s saying. Even if I can never get back to where I was with Winona, if I want to keep my family unit, Winona and I need to get back to being at least friends.

 464 My Life is Finally My Life

    (Jayden)


    "She loves you, Jayden. Her life has been crap. And you''ve got another baby on the way now. That''s big, man. That''s bigger than anything else. Don''t screw it up."


    I flinch at the mention of the pregnancy. How did he know? Winona must''ve told him. Of course, she did. She trusted him.


    "Look," Lance says, leaning back in his chair, "I know you''re pissed at me right now. Hell, you''ve got every right to be. But don''t let that anger eat you alive. Find a way to forgive. Not me I don''t deserve it but for yourself. For those kids. They need you, Jayden. All of them."


    His voice softens again, and he smiles faintly. "You were my brother, Jayden. The only real family I ever had. You, Winona, and Lisa... you made my unbearable childhood memories bearable. And I know I wasn''t perfect. Far from it. But I''m grateful for you. For everything." He pauses, his eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "I wasn''t perfect, but I was awesome. And don''t dwell on not having a mother now, we all expect parents to go before us. People get over it, and you need to. I know you had some good times with Judy, Hell, I did too, but you move on."


    A strangledugh escapes me, unbidden. That''s Lance. Always finding a way to make meugh, even now. I feel the tears track down my cheeks. I''ll miss him. As much as I hated him for being with Winona, and breaking what we had, I''ll miss him.


    He exhales slowly, his expression turning serious once more. "Take care of yourself, Jayden. And take care of them. You''ve got something special. Don''t let it slip away."


    The screen goes dark.


    "Dammit, Lance. I loved you, you asshole." Cass says as the tears stream down her face.


    I put my hand on her shoulder. "We all did and yes he is... was... an asshole."


    He was my brother. And now he''s gone.


    I get up and unplug the USB and hand it to Viktor. "Let''s get that to the detective. I think that''s all they''ll need."


    "I''ll take it to him myself," Viktor says.


    "Then I can take them home."


    A deep sadness is lodged inside me. I text Winona to call me as soon as she gets a moment. I hope she and the baby, and Lisa are handling things okay.


    Only a few secondster I answer her call. "Hey."


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Yes... well no, not really, but... I just watched a USB Lance had couriered."


    "Lisa and I got them as well. How was it? Is it what I think it is? Is it Lance?"


    "It is. It''s all so hard to process. I guess I''m in fake it till I make it mode. I need to get them both home so we can sort through the services and the wills. Apparently, I''m executor for both." "Oh, Jayden. Are you okay with that?"


    "I think so. It''s what they wanted, I can honor that."


    "You''re a good man, you know that?"


    I don''t answer. "This USB should expedite the release of the bodies. We''ll fly them back as soon as possible."


    "The kids will be happy to see you. I haven''t said anything yet. I figured we do that together. I''m not sure what to say to them."


    "Let''s get in some expert help on that, I think. Abby especially will have a lot of questions regarding Grandma Judy. I think we can shield them from the details while we can." "Bobby is bound to see it on the news or something."


    "We can talk to him separately."


    "What a mess, Jayden."


    "How''s Lisa?"


    "She''s barely left her room. I''m worried. She threw the package at the wall. She''s very angry."


    "I can imagine."


    "Anyway, I had Anne take the kids back to the penthouse. That''s their home. And... Well, we don''t have to live separately to keep up appearances now." "It''s an odd feeling."


    "Jayden, you deserve to grieve your mother, you deserve to grieve what you could have had with her but never got, at least in your adult life. You deserve to preserve all the good memories you have of her.


    "I know. But it will take some time to let it all sink in."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look, if it''s easier for me to live somewhere else, that''s okay too. No pressure. I do not expect you to have some magical epiphany about us. I want you to really heal from this." "No, the kids need you close. I''m not making any promises, but I need you, as a friend, as Lance''s friend. As the only person in the world now that knows me, warts and all." "Jayden, we started as friends, we''ll always be friends, no matter what."


    "Thanks." Hearing that makes me feel better. Just having someone in my corner makes me feel like I can get through all that''s toe over the next few weeks.


    "I''m going to try and get Lisa toe to the penthouse to stay."


    "That''s a good idea."


    "I''m not sure she will though. But I can''t stay here forever either."


    "Let me know if you''re okay, I''m not sure watching the USB alone is wise. It''s sure to upset you. Do you feel okay? With the pregnancy?"


    "It actually surprises me how normal


    I feel. I mean I''ve had plenty of


    upheaval and emotional turmoil. But


    I know there''s always a chance it


    could happen with no trigge


    whatsoever."


    "Yes, Winona, please don''t think you have any sort of control over it. I don''t want you ming yourself for something that ispletely out of your hands." "That sounds like very good advice to give yourself right now too."


    I take that in. She''s right.


    Lance made his choices. I had no say in that. Like to think that if I''d forgiven him and not been so hard on him that it would''ve made a difference. But I know, it would have only prolonged the inevitable. In his case anyway.


    Him taking Mother down with him is something no one could change.


    Now she''s gone. She''s really gone.


    My life is finally my life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 465 Picking Up the Pieces

    (Winona)


    Lisa finally emerges from her bedroom, her eyes red-rimmed, her face pale.


    I stand from the couch, where I''ve been sitting for what feels like hours.


    "Hey," I say softly.


    She doesn''t answer at first, just walks to the kitchen. Her movements are slow, deliberate, like she''s holding herself together with sheer will.


    I take a tentative step closer. "Lisa... can I get you anything?"


    She turns to me, her expression a mix of sadness and exhaustion as she shakes her head. "I don''t know, Winona. None of this feels real."


    Her voice breaks, and she presses her hands against the counter, her head bowed. "I''m so angry at him. I''m so damn angry. Why did he have to do this?"


    I move closer, keeping my voice gentle. "I know. And it''s not fair. None of it is. But you''re allowed to feel everything. The anger, the disbelief, the confusion-it''s all valid."


    She lets out a shaky breath, lifting her head to meet my gaze. "I wish he loved me enough to stick around."


    "No, Lisa," I say firmly. "He loved you. As much as he was capable of loving anyone, he loved you. You can''t me yourself. No matter what, it was his choice in the end."


    She nods, but the tears spilling down her cheeks betray her resolve. "I know. But I just wish I''d seen thising."


    I step closer, cing a hand on her arm. "How could we possibly? Lance... had demons, Lisa. He carried them for so long. I don''t think he ever truly believed anyone could help him, no matter how much they loved him. He never wanted to love anyone and then leave them behind."


    "Except that''s exactly what happened. I''m left behind."


    "Yes. But with time, you''ll find happiness."


    Her lips tremble as she wipes at her face. "I just wish he''d given me a chance. I would''ve fought for him, you know? I would''ve done anything."


    "I know you would''ve," I say softly. "And I think he knew that too. Jayden said he got a USB. He watched it. It was Lance. But I never asked him for details."


    "Is Jayden okay? This is so much harder for him."


    "Yes. He''s in control mode, for now. Cass and Viktor are with him still," I say. "He''s organizing getting them home as soon as possible."


    "And you and bub? Do you feel okay?"


    "I''m going for a check up tomorrow, more scans and to make sure the baby is doing fine since the trip."


    "Oh, we were going house hunting..."


    "It''s okay. Anne took the kids to the penthouse. Not like we have to worry what Judy thinks now."


    She looks at me. "Can you even imagine what life without Judy is going to be like?"


    I shake my head. "I do feel relieved but then I feel guilty. I never wanted anyone to be dead. That just seems too much."


    "But we all know there was no peace for you and Jayden as long as Judy was around. Even from jail, she''d have found a way to make life hell for you."


    I nod. "Probably. I know in my heart Lance did that for Jayden and I, for our family. It''s hard to believe anyone would make that ultimate sacrifice."


    "Actually, it''s just typical Lance, isn''t it? Unpredictable. Right until the end." Her fresh tears quickly turn into sobs. I put my arm around her shoulders. "Lisa," I say carefully, "I want you toe stay with me."


    She shakes her head immediately. "I appreciate the offer, but just want to be alone."


    "You don''t have to figure it all out alone," I insist. "Please, Lisa. Just for a few days. The kids won''t bother you, and Anne''s there to help. I''ll stress about you by yourself."


    She looks at me, her eyes filled with gratitude but also stubborn resolve. "I know you mean well, but I can''t. I need to sit with this. Feel it. Process it. But promise you, Winona, I''m not going to do anything stupid. I''m not Lance. I''m not going to give up on the people who love me."


    Her words hit me hard, and I feel


    tears prick my eyes. "I''m d to hear


    that," I say quietly. "Because we do I


    love you, Lisa. And we''re here for


    you Always. You''ve got me through so much."


    en


    She nods, her expression softening. "I''ll check in. I promise. But for now, I just need to be by myself."


    I know Lisa. She needs to do things her way, in her own time.


    "Okay," I say finally. "But you call, text, whatever. Day or night."


    "I will," she says, managing a faint smile. "Let me know how you go tomorrow. Get some rest too. Give the kids a hug."


    "I will."


    My mind is on the USB as I close Lisa''s door.


    I want to watch it as much as I don''t want to. It will make things somehow more final. To see his cheeky grin. To hear hisugh. To see the pain behind his eyes that he''d carried a lifetime.


    If anyone is to me, it''s his parents. How they could treat their own child that way is criminal. He never felt worthy of being loved. He''d told me that a long time ago.


    When I think back, there were lots of


    clues that he''d intended to end it at some point. But you know, you just don''t take it as that at the time. It''s a joke or something. It''s no joke now. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance could never see his way out of his darkness, but I know something for sure.


    Our world will be a darker ce without Lance Collins.

 466 Back at the Penthouse

    (Winona)


    The sight of their toys scattered across the floor feels like a lifeline in the middle of a horrible dream. Despite how I felt when I left here, the penthouse actually feels like home now. Familiar and safe.


    As I step out of the elevator, Anne greets me softly. "They''re asleep. They were very happy to see their things and Bobby settled the cat in first. They even did all their chores without being asked," she pauses, studying my face. "How are you holding up?" I set my bag down on the counter and exhale. "I''m managing. Lisa''s... not okay, but I think she''ll be fine as time passes. She''s angry at Lance for giving up."


    Anne nods, her expression sympathetic. "And Jayden?"


    "He''s focused on logistics, keeping himself busy. He''s bringing Lance and Judy back to the States soon, sorting out the wills, the services... everything. I think he''s in shock, honestly."


    Anne steps closer, cing aforting hand on my arm. "And you? You''re shouldering so much right now. Are you really okay?"


    "I don''t know. I feel like I''m being pulled in every direction. But I''ll be okay. I have all the medical check-ins tomorrow. That will make me more settled."


    "And me."


    "I think I''ll take a bath and make some hot cocoa for bed."


    "You better eat something too."


    She''s right. I''m not hungry but I do need to eat as I haven''t for a while. "What did you have for dinner?"


    "There''s soup on the stove, and pasta casserole in the oven."


    Suddenly my stomach roars to life in anticipation of some home-cookedfort food. "I''ve missed your cooking."


    "Well, there''s plenty there. Go eat and then you can rx. I''ll be here if the kids wake up, but I''ve already set the monitors up for you."


    "Ah, monitors...thank you. I guess Henry will like his walk-in wardrobe nursery again."


    "He''ll be grown out of it soon. But he''s in with me tonight. I wasn''t sure what time you''d be home, so it was easier. I can move him if you want."


    "No, leave him if it''s okay with you. I think I''ll still go and look at those properties. The Penthouse isn''t home long term. Perhaps when Jayden gets back, and Lisa is ready to get out a bit." "That''s a great idea."


    "Okay." I manage a small smile, grateful for her presence. "I''m going to eat and send Jayden a text. See how he''s getting on. I doubt he''ll sleep at all."


    "He''ll find it hard. But I hope one day he can get through this and get on with his life."


    "I think he will, but he won''t be the same person."


    "That may not be a bad thing." She says as she moves to pick up a few toys and heads down the hallway to put them away.


    I head into the kitchen.


    Who will Jayden be without Judy? Will he find his way through this and allow us to go on and be happy and free? Can he eventually move on?


    I know I can move on and only be grateful she isn''t in my life in any way. But for Jayden, I''m not so sure. Can he ever really erase herpletely. Would he even want to?


    Lance is proof we carry things with us. I think about Steve Halley, my so-called father. He''s gone, Mom took him out for me and for Cass. Just like what Lance has done with Judy. Same reasons anyway. To protect us and our future family from them.


    I do feel free of him despite what my


    life was made into because of him. For Jayden it''s not so cut and dried. He has some good memories with Judy. They had times when they were close. And she did love him. He was loved and wanted and believed in


    He has reasons to miss her. But overall, he has more reasons to let her go as well. But I''m not Jayden and he''s not me. We are so far of knowing what we think and how we feel about everything that''s


    A


    happened since Lance and Lisa came to Brussels.


    Damn Judy and her snooping. Damn Judy being hell-bent on getting me out of Jayden''s life. She got exactly what she deserved. But that may not be what Jayden thinks. I hate this for him, really do. I hate that Lance is gone. But I don''t hate that she is.


    I''ll miss Lance being in my life and not because I was in love with him or anything. It''s not like that. Never would be. Lance allowed me to open up a side of myself I may never have known existed. But this definitely not about me right now. Jayden will really miss Lance being in his life. But I wonder if he will ever forgive Lance for being with me. If he''ll ever be able to forgive me. But we agreed to stick a pin in that topic.


    Idle some soup into a bowl and pop it in the microwave. Then I pull my phone out of my pocket and send a message to Jayden. The aroma of the chicken and vegetable soups fills the air.


    Hunger makes my belly rumble. That''s good. The microwave dings and take my bowl to the ind counter and grab a spoon. The vor is amazing. I eat the full bowl but there''s no room for pasta casserole.


    Bath and bed. I''m so ready. I check my phone. No reply yet. A yawn escapes. I''m so tired. I pick up my bag and the USBes into my mind again. Jayden doesn''t want me to watch it on my own.


    But how can I watch it with anyone? I have no clue what Lance is going to say, and I may need privacy with what we shared. The only person I''d be willing to watch it with for support is Lisa. But under the circumstances, that is not happening. Technically, I''m not alone. Anne is here.


    Pulling the USB out of my bag, I sit and stare at it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Okay, Lance, my amazing friend, let''s see what you have to say.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 467 Lance’s Last Words

    (Winona)


    The TV glows in the dim light of the bedroom. Lance appears, sitting in what looks like his hotel room.


    He''s bruised from his fight with Jayden-his eye still dark, his knuckles marked. Despite everything, he looks like himself, leaning back in a chair with his usual grin. Even battered, he exudes that maddening confidence that was so uniquely him.


    My heart twists. It''s Lance, exactly as I remember him, but this is thest time I''ll ever see him.


    "Winona," he starts, he looks solemn. "If you are watching this, it means I''m gone..."


    Then he bursts out into augh, "I''ve always wanted to say that, like in a Bond movie or something..."


    Oh god, even now he has to joke about it. I have to grin. So typical Lance.


    "Anyhoo... Here I am, in all my battered glory. I just want to add, Jayden did throw the first punch and that is the only reason why he got a hit in. I win the bet again."


    I shake my head. Honestly.


    "But I thought I''d leave you a little something since... well, I''m not around to piss you off in person anymore."


    I smile but the tears burn my eyes. I''ll never see him again.


    "First off," he continues, "I''m not sorry for a damn thing. Let''s just get that out of the way."


    I shake my head.


    "I know, I know, you''re probably sitting there thinking, ''What the hell, Lance?'' Bute on, Winona. Did you really think I was the kind of guy who''d go out quietly in my sleep at ny-five, surrounded by cats and grandkids? Hell no. That was never the n." I know he''s right, but it doesn''t make him being gone any easier.


    "I''ve always known how this would end for me. The only thing that changed was the timing, oh, and taking Judy out, I never imagined that. But you know me, shoot first, ask questionster... pun intended."


    Wow, he actually went there. I don''t know why I''m even surprised.


    He pauses, rubbing the back of his neck in that familiar way. "But before you start cursing my name and I''m sure you already have hear me out. I''m not doing this because life sucked or because I didn''t have people who cared."


    He continues, "I''m doing this because it''s what I decided a long time ago. I''m fatally wed, Winona. Always have been. As much amazing fun as life has been with you guys, it''s been so very dark as well. A darkness that no light could ever shine on." I feel for him in this moment. I wish he could have beaten those demons.


    "Love? Commitment? That was never in the cards for me. Being emotionally unavable made it a hell of a lot easier to know when to bow out."


    The grin fades slightly, and for a


    second, I swear I see something like regret in his eyes. "Lisa... she''s


    to. But here''s the thing,


    gonna hate me. She has ev


    Winona-while I was here, she never would''ve let herself find someone who could give her everything she deserves. No matter what I did, she always came back to loving me."


    It''s true. I know he''s right.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I couldn''t give her that back. I couldn''t give anyone that. So yeah, she''s gonna hurt like hell for a while, but she''s strong. And in time, she let herself be loved by someone who will return that love. Who''s in it for the long haul. That''s what she deserves."


    I close my eyes for a moment, his words hitting home. Lisa is shattered, but he''s right-she''s strong. She''ll survive this.


    His tone shifts, the familiar edge of humor creeping back. "Now, let''s talk about you. That thing I saw in you the night we well, you know. You found a different side to yourself and I''m d I could help."


    He grins, tilting his head. "I''m not apologizing for that, by the way. Not even a little bit. You needed it. Hell, you deserved it. And yeah, it blew up my friendship with Jayden, and I knew it would."


    Oh, Lance. No one could have ever


    gotten me to open up and trust like he did that night. I know that. We


    explored well, everything. I never et


    knew a woman''s body could feel like that, That my body could feel like


    that. But with Lance''s help and a few of his friends, I sure found out.


    I''m sorry that decision hurt Jayden. But in the heat for the moment, it felt so right and in a lot of ways it was right for me. I guess, like Lance did, I have to ept that this may change my rtionship with Jayden forever. I have to own that.


    "But you know what? It was worth it. For you. For that moment. You found a part of yourself that night, and it was amazing to see. I''m honored to have been a part of that. A sexually empowered woman is the most beautiful thing on earth. Trust me, I''d know."


    Hisughter fills the room, and despite the tears streaming down my face, I can''t help but smile. That was Lance-always pushing boundaries, always saying the wrong thing at the wrong time.


    He made us see that no matter how serious things got, life will go on.

 468 Taking It All In

    (Winona)


    "Don''t lose that, Winona," he says, his voice firm. "Don''t let anyone-not Jayden, not the kids, not anyone take that power away from you. Nurture your spark and let it be a me when you can. You''re so fucking hot... don''t be afraid of it." I smile. I think I needed to hear that.


    "If Jayden has any brains at all, he''ll never let you go. You''re an incredible woman, a badass mother, and the kind of person I could only dream about having as a mom growing up."


    I take in a ragged breath. This is so hard to watch and yet I want it to go on forever.


    "Okay, to be honest, being raised by a family of slugs would probably have been better emotionally for me, but you know what I''m saying. If I could have chosen the best Mom, it would have been you."


    He gives his big, cheesy grin. "Now that would''ve raised some eyebrows when I had sex with you, if you were my Mom. Am I right?"


    "Jesus, Lance!" I say out loud.


    "Oops, too far, sorry," he says like he''s heard my protest.


    His gaze softens, and he leans back in the chair, running a hand through his hair. "And Jayden... man, I hope he can get past what happened. But if he can''t, don''t waste your life waiting for him toe around."


    I have to smile. Lance saw things as so ck and white. His advice to everything, either you do something or you don''t there''s no in between.


    "Move on. Be happy. You deserve it. And if Jayden does figure his shit out, great. But either way, you''re gonna be okay."


    I pause the video for a moment, needing to catch my breath. His words are too much, too raw, too Lance. I know deep down I can live my life without Jayden, Of course I can. But I don''t want to.


    I want to be with him. I want him to want to be with me. But I can''t control what he decides. This is the fallout from my decisions. This is what I have to live with. Jayden has to want me, not just as a mother to his kids but as a life partner, a wife.


    He may not want that. But I know he''ll honor our friendship and co-parent with me. That is a blessing in itself.


    I press y again.


    "Now, about Judy... you''re wee. She was never going to stop, Winona. Not with you, not with Jayden, not even with the kids. She would''ve dragged you all down just to keep her warped version of control. So, I handled it." He certainly did handle it.


    "If I was going to be gone anyway, may as well be useful about it. I''d been looking into her files. It started with some financial discrepancies, but that''s another story... I found so much on how she''d been keeping tabs on you all. Sure, we could probably get enough to have her put away. But would that really stop her? Of course not."


    My skin prickles at this. The relief sweeping through me that I never have to worry about this again is real.


    "She''d never give up trying to keep you and Jayden apart, we all know that. Even Jayden. But her idea of


    getting Abby and Henry off you


    really got to me. So, I decided it was


    time t was over for me and over for her too."  t


    It probably makes me a bad human but I''m not sorry she''s gone.


    "Don''t make things harder than they have to be. She''s gone. And now, you''re free. That is the gift that just keeps on giving and it''s not even Christmas. Don''t waste it."


    He did the unthinkable to give us freedom.


    I often wonder how the Judy''s of the world exist. But I guess having that much money allows it. When you can pay for anything... When you have enough money to get away with murder, bad people can stay bad.


    It''s not fair but then the world isn''t fair sometimes. That''s for sure.


    He leans forward, his expression


    softening onest time. "I guess this


    is the part where I say goodbye. You were my family, Winona. You,


    Jayden, Lisa... you all made me want to be around longer. And I know I screwed up a lot, but I''m grateful for every moment I had with you all."


    I''m grateful for every moment I had with you too, my friend.


    "I may have been an asshole, but I was a magnificent one." He grins, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "I''m gone. Shit happens. Deal with it. And don''t forget-life''s too short to y by the rules. Go break a few. For me."


    The screen goes dark. I sit there, missing more than I ever thought possible. Wanting him to walk in my door and say ''surprise! Had you fooled, didn''t I?''


    For once I want this to be one of his crazy-assed pranks. But I know it isn''t.


    The ache deep in my soul tells me it isn''t. Life goes on, yes. But life will never be the same without him. I''ll never let him be forgotten. I''ll never forget him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance Collins, the irreverent, maddening, beautiful disaster, is gone.


    For a moment, I sit here, staring at the nk screen, enjoying myst moments with him in the darkness. The ce he existed in for a lot of his life. But that made him special. He could have been an awful human.


    No one would''ve med him. They would''ve understood anyone going through what he went through might end up being a major psychotic problem.


    But no, he shone his light for everyone else. So they wouldn''t have to share the darkness with him.


    Then, slowly, a small smile creeps across my lips. We had a lot of good times. So many. He deserves us to remember all of that. Lance wouldn''t want tears. He''d wantughter, joy, life. "Goodbye, Lance," I whisper. "You magnificent asshole."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 469 Jayden’s Request

    (Winona)


    The phone buzzes on the counter, Jayden''s name shes on the screen. It''s been a few hours since west spoke, and he sounded strained then. I swipe to answer.


    "Jayden," I say, "everything okay?"


    "Not exactly, I need a favor."


    "Of course. What''s going on?"


    He exhales, and I can hear the faint tter of papers in the background. "I need you to go to Brennan Industries. Talk to the employees. Offer them some support after everything that''s happened with Lance and Judy." My stomach tightens at the mention of Judy. The entire feud between us has been sshed across every media outlet forever. Everyone at Brennan Industries knew, and they''d seen the fallout.


    "Why me?" I ask cautiously.


    "Because you''ve worked with them," Jayden says. "You''re respected there. They deserve some support because everyone loved Lance and Judy was a well-respected CEO despite her side game with us." "Jayden, they know about everything between Judy and me. What if they think I''m just showing up to... I don''t know, gloat?"


    He snorts softly. "Anyone who knows you, knows better than that. Mia''s not equipped for this. She''s too inexperienced and also from another country. And I''m definitely not leaving something as sensitive as this up to Phillip." Shit. Okay. Fair point I guess.


    "The employees need support, they may need professional services or time off. I know you can facilitate all of that. But, only if you don''t feel it''s adding pressure for you and the baby."


    "Okay. I''ll go. I think being involved like that actually helps my stress levels anyway."


    "Thank you," he says, relief evident in his tone. "I know it''s a lot to ask."


    "How are things on your end?"


    He hesitates. "Busy. Lawyers, funeral directors, and making sure Nexus is okay while I''lle home has kept me busy."


    "And the USB? Have you watched it again?"


    "No." he says, his voice tightening. "Did you watch yours?"


    "Yes. It was hard but also gave me some peace." I admit, hoping that doesn''t sound awful. "I''ll miss him, a lot. He was one of a kind."


    "He sure was. I''ll miss him too. He doesn''t make it easy, but did he ever?" There''s a pause, then Jayden clears his throat. "How''s Lisa?"


    "She''s getting there. I hope she can find a way to be happy again one day."


    "I hope so too. Now, whatever you need for Brennan Industries you make it happen. Money is no object here. Winona, you are the best number cruncher we have. I need you to make sure Mia is handling the funds appropriately or find someone you trust to do so." "Okay. But what say do I have?"


    He sighs. "Mother''swyer has informed me I''m CEO again. She left it to me. I don''t want it, but for now, what I say goes. I say you are acting in my stead until I arrive and I''m emailing legal documents saying as much right now. Is that okay? It''ll be like a week tops." My spirits surge with the trust and faith he has in me with this. But that business, not personal.


    "I''ll be fine. I promise. You just get yourself here as soon as you can."


    "Call me after, okay?"


    "I will. Take care, Jayden."


    ***


    The drive to Brennan Industries feels longer than usual. My mind races with memories of Lance, Judy, and the tangled web of rtionships that brought us to this point.


    Inside, the familiar hum of the office greets me. Employees move about and I''m greeted with smiles and hellos, and some level of caution it seems Judy may have been a tyrant at times, but she was also a brilliant leader.


    Now I guess they are going through the motions until told differently.


    As I make my way through the lobby towards reception, I''m aware of the tension in the air.


    I spot Phillip near the conference


    fet


    room, talking with Mia. His gaze locks on mine, and a flicker of. something crosses his


    face surprise, annoyance, maybe something else.


    "Winona," he says, striding over. Mia stays back, her expression unreadable.


    "Phillip," I reply evenly.


    "To what do we owe the pleasure?" he asks, his tone smooth.


    Clearly, he hasn''t checked his emails yet.


    "Jayden asked me toe. To support the employees. It''s been a rough week. He''s sent an email to exin."


    Phillip raises an eyebrow. "Oh, let me check..." He pulls out his cell phone.


    I nce toward Mia, who''s walking over. "I''d like to address the team and then the wider workforce, right down to the janitors," I tell her.


    Mia is clearly not up to speed on emails either. "Winona, it''s okay. I can handle the staff in this situation."


    "Actually, Mia, Jayden has sent an email exining. I will be addressing the staff, and everything else until he gets here."


    "I think I can handle my ownpany." Mia dismisses me with a smile.


    Phillip looks up from his phone. "Mia, actually thepany is back in Jayden''s hands now and temporarily in Winona''s." "That''s ridiculous. Judy trusted me."


    I choose to ignore that. "I need all


    management called to the


    boardroom right away. Mia, can you organize refreshments for everyone? I''ll need ess toputers and passwords after the meeting


    FOUMS


    Phillip hesitates, then nods. "Of course. Let me set that up for you."


    "Thank you."


    He walks off, leaving me alone with Mia.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She offers a thin smile. "This can''t be easy for you,ing back here."

 470 Taking Charge

    (Winona)


    "It''s not," I admit, keeping my tone neutral. "But it''s important. I have a lot of friends and colleagues here. The deaths and the media surrounding them will have a profound effect on morale. Not to mention investor confidence." Mia raises an eyebrow. "Investor confidence? Bold of you to assume that''s a concern you need to handle. My family owns half of Brennan Industries. It''s our legacy, and we won''t be giving it up anytime soon."


    I hold her gaze, unflinching. "You can hash that out with Jayden. And Mia? Don''t think I''m as easy to manipte as my sister."


    Her smile falters slightly, reced by something colder. "How is Cass? She disappeared it seems. I was worried."


    "Cass is just fine, thanks. She''s safe and well." I''m not mentioning exactly where Cass is. I don''t trust Mia. "No thanks to you. Getting her involved in drug selling."


    "That had nothing to do with me. Cass got herself into her own mess. She wouldn''t listen to me. Why do you think Gabriel got out when he did? Cass is trouble. You know that."


    "Don''t tell me what I know about my sister. Just keep out of her life and we won''t have any problems."


    "I''ll go organize the refreshments, shall I?" Her English is almost perfect but there is still her ent showing through. She turns and walks off.


    I get the feeling that she is a whole lot smarter than anyone gives her credit for. But I have other things to deal with now and I''m not adding any extras to my stress list.


    ***


    In the boardroom, I stand before the management team. Lance''s team sits together near the center, their expressions a mixture of grief and determination.


    Judy''s key people nk the edges, their posture stiff and guarded. All eyes are on me.


    "Thank you for being here," I begin, my voice steady despite the knot in my stomach. "I know the recent developments have been devastating. Lance and Judy''s loss has left a void that''s hard to fill."


    I pause, letting the weight of my words sink in. "Lance was one of the most brilliant minds I''ve ever met. His humor, his passion, and his dedication to all of you were unmatched. And Judy... She demanded excellence because she believed in the potential of thispany she built. That''s a legacy worth continuing."


    A few heads nod, and I feel a spark of confidence ignite.


    "I''m here to offer support, whatever that looks like. If you need counseling, resources, or just someone to talk to, we''ll make sure you have it. I''ll set up professionals for private sessions, and you cane speak with me directly if you need time off."


    A murmur ripples through the room. Judy''s PA raises her hand hesitantly. "What happens now?"


    "We''re taking it day by day," I reply. "Until Jayden gets back, I''ll be here overseeing operations. Come to me with anything, even if it isn''t rted to the situation with Judy and Lance. We ask, in return, that you refrain from speaking to the media. An official statement will be released soon."


    I nce around the room, meeting as many pairs of eyes as I can. "Brennan Industries has lost two of its foundational people. Friends to many here. Everyone will be fully supported for as long as they need. That''s a promise."


    When I finish, there''s a moment of silence before the room erupts in quiet apuse. It''s not thunderous, but it''s heartfelt.


    As the meeting ends and employees begin to file out, I step into the hallway. The relief is short-lived as Phillip approaches, his smile as infuriatingly smug as ever.


    "That was... well done," he says, his tone almost patronizing.


    "Thank you," I reply curtly. "And I''m not here for personal chit-chat, Phillip. Keep it professional, please."


    He chuckles softly, as though my words amuse him. "Professional, sure. Well, Judy is gone. That must be great for you. You''re free. I''m happy for you."


    I stop walking and turn to face him


    fully, my pulse spiking. "I''m not.


    Jayden has lost his mother and his


    best friend. There''s nothing to be happy about as far as I''m


    concerned."


    en


    I pause, letting my wordsnd. "But while I have you here, you should know, Jayden knows about you and me."


    His expression falters, just for a moment. "You told him?"


    "No. You can thank Judy for that. But I would''ve told him eventually."


    "I see." He straightens, his mask of cool indifference slipping back into ce. "So what does this mean?"


    "It means I''m here to assist the


    employees and ensure a smooth transition appreciate yourContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    contributions, but as your


    arrangement here was with J


    I


    won''t be needing the same level ofmitment from you. Neither will Jayden."


    Phillip narrows his eyes slightly, studying me. "Fine. I''ll be around if you need me."


    "Great," I say, my tone clipped. "I''ll use my old office for now. Judy''s is to be locked until Jayden''s arrival." He smirks. "Mia won''t be happy."


    "She can discuss it with Jayden." I walk to the elevator and pull out my phone to update Jayden.


    I''m here. Meeting with management went well


    Inside the elevator, I lean against the wall for a moment, letting the tension seep out of my body. The confrontations with Phillip and Mia were necessary, but it left me a little shaken.


    This ce had once felt like a second home. Now it feels like I''m watching it all happen from above.


    Jayden''s replyes through.


    Thank you. I couldn''t do this without you.


    Only he is doing it without me. Personally anyway.


    I want to support his heart, his soul. But I can''t. That is my own fault. But I do feel good being here and helping everyone. That I can do.


    Next, get myself set up and check the finances. I feel a sharp pain in my head.


    Dammit. Ouch! I better go get my blood pressure checked out as soon as I can. Just in case.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 471 Confrontation and Doubt

    (Jayden)


    The phone rings just as I finish my third coffee of the morning. I nce at the caller ID: Unknown.


    But I know it''s Gus. I take a deep breath. This is going to be challenging.


    I answer, keeping my tone even. "Jayden Brennan."


    "Jayden," Gus replies. "Awful news. I can hardly imagine what you''re going through."


    "I''m managing. There''s a lot to get through."


    "Yes. Have they released the bodies yet?"


    "Just waiting on final paperwork, so probably tomorrow. How are you?"


    "Shit," he admits, and the bluntness catches me off guard. "Judy''s gone, and I can''t quite believe it."


    He exhales. "My biggest regret is not making us a family all that time ago. And now she''s just... gone."


    I let the silence stretch, unsure how to respond.


    "I tried to fix things recently," Gus continues. "Hoped I could. But Judy yed me as much as she yed everyone else. She loved me, yes, but she was never going to stop punishing me."


    "She knew what she was doing, Gus," I say. "She manipted everyone around her, yed games with people''s lives."


    "But I''m not innocent here. I left her in the States while I built Nexus Global, knowing exactly what kind of life she''d have with Greg. So yes, some of this is on me. I should''ve done more. Especially for you."


    His words hit hard. For the first time, Gus sounds less like the unshakable mastermind and more like a man grappling with ghosts he can''t exorcise.


    "Shit happens."


    "Where''s Winona in all this?"


    "She''s handling things back in the States," I reply. "She went back, well fuck... I guess there''s no need to keep secrets now. Winona is pregnant with my child and it''s a high-risk pregnancy, very high risk. So, she went back and we weren''t going to tell Judy, for obvious reasons."


    "Right. But you and Winona can be together now without worry."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Not that simple. Mother sent me photos of Winona with other men, specifically Lance and Phillip, her ex."


    "What? You mean she was with them, like, sexually?"


    "Yes."


    "Were you two on a break or something?"


    "Something like that, it''splicated. But we decided we''d fake a separation and I''d try to nail Judy with thew and bring her down, so we''d be free of her. But after I saw the photos and Lance, things deteriorated from there. But I never thought he''d do this." "Hmm," Gus says, "messy. But the baby is yours and Winona is taking care of herself?"


    "Yes. She''s handling things at Brennan Industries right now. ording to Judy''s will, she''s handed her controlling share back to me. Not that I want it, but I won''t let the employees and investors down, so I''ll handle it before letting it go."


    "That might not be so easy, and... I wouldn''t let Winonae up against Mia without being careful. She''s high on my list of suspects for this smuggling operation."


    "It''s not like I can just boot Mia out."


    "On the contrary, I need you to keep her there, in control. I think we can use her involvement with Brennan Industries to finally get solid proof against this drug and people smuggling." "Gus... honestly. I just want to be out of the drama. I really don''t care about any of that. It''s your crusade, not mine. I''ll warn Winona about Mia and I''ll be back there in a week." "So you''re going to repair your marriage?"


    "We''re sticking a pin in it until all of this stuff with Mother and Lance is behind us, and until we have the baby, if we do." "Jayden," Gus continues, "Judy''s gone. If you and Winona can''t get it together now, then Judy wins after all. Even in death." "That''s not fair," I snap.


    "Isn''t it?" Gus counters. "Or... it''s not about Judy at all. Maybe it never was. Maybe the problem is you and Winona just don''t work. Maybe Judy was right all along."


    The exact words I said to Winona.


    "You don''t know anything about my marriage."


    "I know enough," Gus says, unrelenting. "Sometimes two people are just too broken in the wrong ces to fit together again."


    My grip on the phone tightens. "You don''t get to judge this."


    "I''m not judging," he replies calmly. "If you''re going to keep fighting for this marriage, do it because you both believe in it-not because you''re trying to prove Judy, o


    yourself, wrong."


    I don''t respond.


    "The kids, Jayden," Gus says after a moment. "Do you want them to never be able to love or let themselves be loved?"


    "Do I want them to feel how you made me feel? Fuck no," I fire back.


    "Don''t repeat my mistakes."


    "I''m not you. Not now, not ever. I''ll let you know when Mother''s service is."


    I end the call abruptly. I''m done with Gus trying to father me. He gave up that right before I was born.


    My phone buzzes again. I half expect it to be Gus calling back but it''s Cass.


    "Hey, Cass."


    "Jayden," she says. "Just letting you know I''m heading back to the estate tomorrow. Unless you need me to stick around?"


    "I''m okay," I reply. "Handling things makes it a little easier. But it''s a weird feeling."


    "Yeah, no shit. The services, saying a proper goodbye will help."


    "Yes. I don''t even feel close to getting that done yet. Viktor will be here with me until I leave for the States. You''re sure you''ll be okay?"


    "What? Without your watchdog? I''ll


    be perfect. Work calls," she says.


    "That rmendation letter I got


    isn''t going to keep me in their good


    graces if I ck off."


    "I can''t argue with you having a work ethic. I''ll let you know when we arrange Lance''s service. Fly you back."


    "About that, that''s why I called."


    "Cass, what''s going on?"


    She hesitates. "I''m noting back to the States for Lance''s service."


    "Why not?"


    "If I go away again, I can kiss my chance goodbye as a trainee chef," she says quickly. "I can''t expect special treatment and Lance would understand." "Winona''s going to want to talk to you about this."


    "I know, but she''ll understand too," Cass says firmly. "I''ve made up my mind."


    "Right, well make sure you let us know how things are going."


    "Sure. Bye."


    As the call ends, I wonder if Cass will be okay.


    But it''s Gus''s words that echo in my mind.


    Maybe the problem is you and Winona just don''t work. Maybe your Mother was right.


    It''s a thought I can''t shake, no matter how much I want to.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 472 Precautionary Measures

    (Winona)


    It''s been months since Henry was discharged from Neonatal, but the memories of sleepless nights, anxious conversations, and cautious hope are still fresh. Now here I am again but for my own pregnancy. Nurse Ellen Mitchell spots me first. "Winona Brennan!" she greets with a wide smile, her sharp eyes immediately scanning me like a mother hen. "Europe didn''t steal you away permanently, huh? Is Henry okay?" Iugh softly. "He is thriving. I''m here for... me, this time."


    Ellen nods and squeezes my arm in support, gesturing toward the exam room. "We got you. Dr. Harris and Dr. Reeves are ready. Let''s see how you''re holding up."


    Inside, the doctor''s room feels like it always did with Nurse Casey Ramirez prepping the equipment. "Look who it is," she says with a grin. "Our favorite mama. How''s Henry? Still dazzling the world?"


    I smile, rxing a little. "He''s doing great. Eats like a trucker and sleeps like an angel when he''s not too busy chasing after Bobby''s cat."


    Thesedies were instrumental in getting Jayden and I through Henry''s birth trauma. I''m d they were avable for me. This security validates my decision to fly back despite the risk.


    But I do wish I could have ra here too. I miss her friendship and expertise.


    Casey wraps the blood pressure cuff around my arm. "That boy was born to win hearts like his dad. And how''s this little one treating you?"


    "Okay but it''s a constant worry in the back of my mind," I admit, even as my chest tightens at the thought of what could go wrong. "I''ve been feeling a little off today. Nothing major. Just a lingering headache, I had an ultrasound and blood pressure done yesterday and everything was fine."


    "But still, under your circumstances it''s a good thing you came in," Casey says, tightening the cuff. "Let''s get some readings."


    Dr. Harris enters. Her presence immediately grounds me. "Winona," she says, nodding. "Good to see you again. Let''s take a look at what''s going on."


    As Dr. Harris reviews the results, Dr. Diana Reeves steps in. She''s the neonatologist who handled Henry''s care and is set to oversee this baby''s arrival or otherwise. "How''s our little miracle, Henry?" she asks, her tone warm.


    "Growing fast," I reply. "Mostly bossing his siblings around non-verbally."


    Ellen, who''s been typing notes, chimes in. "They sure have skills. Don''t say much but they can get their point across."


    "We can all learn a lot from themunication skills of infants and toddlers." I smile.


    Dr. Harris speaks up, her tone even but serious. "Your blood pressure''s elevated. It''s not dangerous yet, but it''s higher than we''d like, especially given your challenges with this pregnancy. We''re going to monitor you for a while and take some blood for any signs of preempsia or infection."


    The nursees to attach a baby heart rate monitor on my abdomen. "Just try and stay still so this monitor doesn''t move."


    My stomach drops. "Is the baby okay?"


    The heartbeat is visible on the screen and I can hear it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right now, everything seems stable," Dr. Harris reassures me. "But we need to keep it that way. We''ll keep you here until your blood pressure normalizes and theb resultse back. It''s a precaution."


    Casey squeezes my shoulder. "Better safe than sorry, right? You''ve got this, Winona."


    I nod, trying to swallow the lump in my throat. "I just... I don''t want to lose this baby."


    Dr. Reeves steps closer. "Winona, you''re doing everything right. And while there are no guarantees, taking these precautions gives your baby the best chance. We''ll handle the rest."


    Ellen adds, "And you''ve got a whole team rooting for you. You''re not alone."


    The words areforting, but the underlying reality is heavy. "I want to get back to the kids. I promised I''d make dinner with them tonight."


    Casey nces at the clock. "Let''s see what yourbs say. If your BPes down, maybe we can cut you loose in an hour."


    As the team moves efficiently


    around the room, Ellen lingers.


    "You''ve been under a lot of stresstely. I''ve seen the news. I''m so sorry this has happened to your family."  en


    I nod, my voice quiet. "It doesn''t feel real sometimes. But I can''t afford fall apart. The kids need me.


    Jayden''s dealing witho


    much...¡±


    swnovel.


    "And you''re dealing with it too," Ellen says firmly. "Don''t forget that."


    A knock at the door interrupts us. It''s Casey. "No signs of infection. We''re still waiting on protein levels, though."


    Dr. Harris nods. "Good. Let''s keep monitoring."


    Casey turns to me with a wink. "Looks like you might still make dinner, after all."


    I smile, grateful for their support. "Thanks, Nurse Casey."


    As they leave me to rest, I pull out my phone and fire off a quick text to Lisa.


    W: At the hospital. Just a precaution. How are you holding up?


    Her reply is almost immediate.


    L: I''m okay. You sure ur okay?


    I realize this may be the perfect way to get Lisa out of her apartment.


    W: Elevated blood pressure. Might stay overnight.


    L: Shit, hope ur ok


    W: Can youe here? They might not let me out alone. Or I''ll need stuff if they keep me in. Don''t want Anne dragging kids out at dinner time. There''s a marked pause.


    L: Sure. Give me an hour to shower and change.


    W: Ur the best ever


    L: C U soon


    The door opens again, and Ellen peeks her head in. "Winona, BP''sing down slowly. Looks like you might get home."


    "Thank you," I say. "For not treating me like I''m paranoid."


    "You just make sure you bring Henry in for a visit next time."


    "Done deal."


    As I settle back in the chair, I think


    about what Dr. Harris said. No guarantees. But I''ll fight for this baby, just like I fought for Abby and Henry. With or without being married to Jayden.


    And I''ll do it with everything I''ve got.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 473 Getting There

    (Winona)


    The hospital release is a relief, but it doesn''t wipe away the worry. By the time Lisa arrives, I''m eager to get back to the penthouse.


    "You look awful," Lisa says, her tone blunt as ever, but there''s concern in her eyes.


    "Gee, Thanks, Lisa. That''s exactly what I needed to hear." I grin.


    "Hey, at least you''re walking out of here," she retorts, falling into step beside me. "So, what''s the verdict?"


    "Blood pressure''s back down, no signs of infection or anything. But they told me to call if I feel anything even slightly off." I know they think I''ll lose this baby and it makes me feel a little hopeless.


    "Good," she says, nudging me with her elbow. "You''re not exactly known for taking it easy."


    I nce at her, surprised by her willingness to show up. "Thanks foring. Did you watch the USB?"


    "No. Not yet. I just can''t," she says quickly. "But I needed to get out of the apartment anyway. Sitting there being angry about Lance wasn''t doing me any favors. He did what he did, and I can''t change that."


    "It will take time, Lisa. For all of us. Getting used to Lance not being around will be hard. But he wanted you to find someone and be happy."


    "That is thest thing on my mind right now. I''ll drive you home."


    We head to her car. "Sure, I''ll get my carter. It can stay in the carpark for now."


    I fill her in on the rest of everything including the strange feeling of freedom now Judy is gone. Also, how I feel awful about that considering Jayden''s current struggle with losing his mother. Lisa listens intently, nodding asionally, her fingers tapping lightly on the steering wheel. "So," she finally says, "what''s next?"


    "Once the bodies are released and the Will readings happen we can n the services I guess." I look at her carefully. "Would you... do you want to help with Lance''s?" ""I''d like that."


    "Great. Come have some dinner with us. The kids will love to see you."


    "Okay but I''m not stayingte."


    ***


    The kids are sprawled on the living room floor, theirughter filling the space. The cat is bouncing around the three of them with Henry watching on from his highchair. Anne waves, relief washing over her face when she sees me.


    ""Everything okay?" Anne asks.


    "Better now," I say, leaning into her quick hug. "Thanks for holding down the fort."


    Anne nods, her eyes scanning me like she''s checking for cracks. "We managed just fine. Dinner''s prepped; the kids helped."


    "Perfect," I say, ncing at Lisa. "Ready to jump into the chaos?"


    Lisa looks hesitant but nods. "Sure. Why not?"


    The kids swarm her almost immediately. They love her and I can see this is good for her too.


    In the kitchen, I pull Anne aside. "Thank you for everything today. I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    "You''d manage," Anne says with a small smile.


    "I''ll take over from here. You staying over?"


    "I think I''ll feel better to be here. You don''t overdo it either, okay?"


    "I won''t."


    As we settle into dinner prep, Lisa joins me at the counter. "So," she says, lowering her voice, "how''s Jayden towards you now?"


    I sigh. "Trying to process everything. He''s got a lot on his te."


    "So do you." she says.


    I pause, my hands stilling over the cutting board. "We''re... figuring it out. I think."


    Lisa raises an eyebrow. "Figuring it out or avoiding it?"


    "Maybe a bit of both," I admit. "But I''m not trying to rush anything."


    "Honestly, before I''d say just scrape him off," she says, her voice softening. "But, you two have been through too much to give up now


    Judy gone... it would be a


    With Judy


    shame to not be able to work it out and see how life looks for you both without that pressure."


    "I know. But Jayden needs to be in it because he wants a life with me, not just out of duty for our family unit. After what I did with Lance, I can''t expect him to just forget how that makes him feel." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She nods. "I don''t want you to be in it just for the family unit either, I want you to be happy."


    I nod. She''s right.


    We finish dinner as a team, the kids chattering away as we eat. For the first time this week, there''s a sense of normalcy in the air. It may be temporary but I''ll take it.


    After the kids are in bed, Lisa pours herself a ss of wine and settles on the couch. I join her with a cup of tea, grateful for the quiet moment. "Today was good," she says after a while. She raises her ss, "This is good. I needed it."


    "Yes," I agree. "We both needed it."


    She nces at me, her expression serious. "You know, Lance would''ve loved this. The chaos and the noise of kids and a family."


    I smile faintly. "Yeah, he would''ve. He''d have been a great dad, but he''d have been the biggest kid." I smile.


    Lisa gives a smallugh. "He''d have been the worst."


    Lisa swirls her wine, her gaze distant. "I''ll miss him. But I know I have to figure out how to live without him." "That''s all any of us can do," I say softly.


    She nods, her eyes meeting mine. "I want to stop being angry at him but that''s not happening yet." "You''ll get there."


    I''m looking forward to the day we all get there.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 474 Preparing For Home

    (Jayden)


    The clock on my desk blinks 12:47 AM, but thete hour doesn''t register anymore.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I''ve spent thest few hours in calls and emails, trying to coordinate everything: the will readings, the services, the logistics of leaving Nexus Global in capable hands while I head back to the States.


    I hit call on Viktor''s number, knowing he''ll be awake. He always seems awake. I wonder if he''s actually human sometimes.


    "Jayden," Viktor answers on the second ring, his voice sharp and alert. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing''s wrong," I say quickly. "I need to talk to you about Nexus. I''m flying back to the States soon, and I need someone I can trust to hold things down while I''m gone."


    There''s a brief pause, then a low chuckle. "You''re not serious."


    "Dead serious."


    "Jayden," Viktor says evenly, "I don''t run billion-dorpanies. I handle security, strategy, and asionally beating people to a pulp if they get too close."


    "You also know Nexus Global inside out," I counter. "You''ve been in the trenches with Gus and with me. You know how this ce operates, and you know the stakes better than anyone. Hell, I''d never have done it if it wasn''t for your guidance." "That doesn''t mean I can run it."


    "It means you can keep the damn thing from falling apart for a couple of weeks," I snap, frustration creeping into my voice. "Just manage it while I''m gone. Make sure nothing critical slips through the cracks."


    His voice is back to being my employee and not my friend. "If they are your instructions, I will follow them."


    "I wouldn''t ask if I didn''t know you could handle it."


    There''s silence on the other end for a moment, then Viktor says, "I''ll pick you up at 7am, so you should sleep."


    "Yeah, I''m beat. Night Viktor." I disconnect the call and head for the shower.


    ***


    I dial Winona''s number. It rings longer than usual before she answers, her voice tight and cautious.


    "Jayden, it must be 2am there," she says. "Everything okay?"


    "I''m about to sleep," I say. "Just finalizing everything before I leave. The bodies are released, and the will readings are the day after tomorrow."


    "When are you flying out?" she asks.


    "Tomorrow. I''ve asked Viktor to hold things together here while I''m gone."


    "Smart choice," she says.


    "I don''t think he thought so, but you know Viktor, he will follow orders."


    "That is a skill I wish I had sometimes."


    "What''s going on, Winona?" I ask. I can tell by her voice that she''s a little stressed.


    She hesitates, and I can hear the faint shuffle of her shifting in her seat. "I had a hospital check-in today. My blood pressure was elevated. They ran some tests and kept me until it came down." I sit up straighter, my heart rate spiking. "Are you okay? Is the baby okay?"


    "We''re fine," she says quickly. "It was precautionary. They didn''t find anything serious, but they''re monitoring me closely."


    "You should''ve called me."


    "I''m calling you now," she says, her tone defensive. "But Lisa came and got me, stayed for dinner. She''s trying her best to get through this."


    "That''s good to know. But if anything happens, you need to tell me. You know that, right? I don''t need any more surprises right now."


    "Neither do I," she snaps. "I don''t need you second-guessing every decision I make about me and the baby either."


    "I''m not second-guessing," I say, though my fists clench involuntarily. "But I have a right to know what''s happening with my child-and with you."


    There''s a sharp intake of breath on


    her end. I''m doing everything I can to keep this baby safe. You know that. You being involved in every second just adds pressure right now."


    "It''s not exactly easy being so far away. Of course I''m going to worry."


    "You''ll be here soon enough," she replies, her tone still cool. "In the meantime, I''m not helpless, Jayden."


    "I never said you were,¡± I counter, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    "Look, don''t want to fight aboi


    this. just... I want to make sure


    everything is okay."


    "It''s okay," she says, her voice quieter now. "Really. If anything major happens you''ll be the first to know."


    "Okay. I''ll stop breathing down your neck."


    "Are you ready for the will readings?" she asks.


    "Not even close," I admit. "But it needs to get done."


    "Yeah," she says, and I can hear the exhaustion in her voice too. "It''s going to be a long couple of weeks."


    "Winona," I say, hesitating for a moment. "Thank you. For handling things at Brennan Industries, for keeping everything together. I know it''s not easy."


    "It''s what needs to be done," she


    replies simply. "And I''m good at doing what needs to be done. Mia is not happy but it is what it is. Phillip seemed fine."


    "Phillip? You saw him?" The words are out before I can stop them, the usation.


    "Of course. You didn''t think I''d go there and not see him. He works... worked closely with Judy. You knew that before you asked me to go."


    "I know. I just... Well, I didn''t really think about it."


    She sighs. "I guess now you can think about it."


    Frustration rises inside me. Does she think I can just erase what I saw in those photos? "I''m going to get some rest. I''ll text flight details in a few hours."


    "The kids will be so happy to see you."


    "Same. It''s too quiet without them. I''ll be happy to see them as well."


    "Goodnight, Jayden."


    "Nite."


    The call disconnects and I feel disconnected from my wife.


    We''re both trying, but the gaps between us feel wider than ever.


    And I don''t know how to forget everything that''s happened and close them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 475 Back Home

    (Jayden)


    The elevator dings, and the penthouse opens up before me. This used to be my happy ce. Where I could unwind and take in the city lights with a nightcap or three. Before kids. Now it looks like an executive man cave with a family shoved in.


    I was an idiot for pushing that idea. There''s a crooked home-made banner saying Wee Daddy, and a tray of icing and sprinkleden cupcakes on the side table. My heart surges.


    A chorus of voices breaks through. "Daddy!" Abby''s little feet pound the hardwood floor as she barrels toward me, her arms wide and her face split into a grin. She wraps herself around my leg like a ko. "You''re early!"


    "Hey, princess," I say, lifting her up as Bobby and Sarah rush in right behind her. Bobby grabs my middle in a tight hug, and Sarah hovers just slightly back, smiling shyly. "I sure am. Surprise!" "Missed you, Dad," she says softly.


    "I missed you too, kiddo," I reply, wrapping my free arm around her.


    Winona''s voice carries from the living room, calm and steady. "Go easy on him, guys."


    She steps into view, holding Henry on her hip. For a split second, our eyes meet before darting away, careful to avoid lingering too long. Her usualposed expression stays firmly in ce. Henry''s face lights up when he sees me. His legs kick wildly, and he babbles something unintelligible. Then he says, "Dada Dada." His first words back in Europe.


    "Go on, Henry," Winona says, crouching to set him down. "Show Daddy what you''ve been practicing."


    My chest tightens as she steadies him on his feet. He wobbles slightly, his hands iling for bnce. Then, he takes a step. And another. And another.


    "Henry," I whisper, dropping to my knees as he toddles two, then three steps toward me. His little arms reach out, and I catch him just as he starts to fall into my chest. "You''re walking!" My eyes fill with tears, and I don''t care who sees it. This is amazing!


    This is the boy we weren''t sure would make it. The boy who fought for every breath, every milestone. And now he''s here, in my arms, defying every odds.


    "Good job, buddy," I whisper, hugging him close. "You''re so clever."


    Winona stays back, a soft smile on her lips. She looks unsure, like she''s debating whether to step forward or keep her distance. Her hands hover at her sides as though unsure of their ce.


    "He startedst week," she says quietly. "I wanted him to have something to show you. But that was the first time he''s done it without my hands steadying him."


    I press a kiss to Henry''s temple, overwhelmed. "You are incredible. You all are. Thank you for such a wonderful wee home."


    Abby tugs at my arm. "Daddy, can Henry walk everywhere now?"


    "Not yet," I say, smiling at her. "But he''s getting there. So put your special toys up safe because there will be no stopping him soon." The cat appears next, rubbing against my leg like it''s part of the weingmittee. Bobby grins. "Cat missed you too, Dad." "Really? I''m not sure that''s true, but I''ll take what I can get." I scratch behind his ears, the low rumble of his purring pleases me.


    Winona steps closer but keeps her arms folded. We don''t hug. There''s an unspoken agreement to keep things neutral, professional. Anything else might cross a line neither of us are sure about right now. The kids run off, Abby dragging Bobby to the kitchen to finish the rest of the cakes, Sarah curling up on the couch with her book. Henry walks around holding onto the sofa trying to reach Sarah''s book. Winona tilts her head slightly. "How was the flight?"


    "Long," I admit. "The bodiesnded in the morning, and the funeral homes are handling everything now. Thewyer called to finalize the will readings. Judy''s is this afternoon. Lance''s is tomorrow morning." She nods, her expression calm but guarded. "You''ll be okay?"


    "Yeah," I say, meeting her gaze. "Judy''s will, thewyer said you could be there."


    Her eyebrows lift slightly. "Me? Why?"


    "Because you should know what''s in there," I say. "And... because I want you there. For support. If that''s okay?"


    She blinks, clearly surprised. "Of course. I''ll be there."


    I shift my weight. "And Lance''s will... thewyer said you and Lisa are specifically requested to be there as well as me."


    Winona''s brow furrows slightly. "Lisa, I get. But me?"


    "This will was finalized by Lance a long time ago," I say. "I''m not sure what to expect either, maybe dancing girls. But we''ll find out tomorrow."


    She nods, biting her lip. "I''ll make sure Lisa knows."


    We fall into silence for a moment, watching Henry toddle unassisted toward Sarah on the couch. Abby''s back and cheers him on like he''s crossing a finish line.


    I nce around the penthouse again, the realization hitting me hard. "How did we ever make this ce work with all the kids?"


    Winona chuckles softly. "You said it would be fine. That we''d make it work."


    "And you said it was a terrible idea,


    Vol.ne


    counter. You were right. After having that outdoor space at the Europe cottage, I totally get what you were saying now."


    She shrugs lightly. "It wasn''t as bad as I thought it''d be. You made it work better than I did, honestly."


    "That''s because I''m too stubborn to


    admit when I''m wrong," I say with a small grin. "But you were right about


    the space. This ce is too small.


    The kid needs a backyard, a garden."


    en


    "You know I had some ces lined up," she says, surprising me. "Just out of the city. I didn''t pick anything yet-I wanted the whole family to decide."


    "You waited?" I say, genuinely taken aback. "I figured you''d have decided by now."


    "It''s your family too, Jayden," she says simply. "You should be part of the decision."


    We''re on the same page. Not as a couple, but as co-parents. As a team. We''re so good in this space.


    "Thanks," I say quietly. "That means a lot."


    She nods, her gaze softening beforeProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    she clears her throat. "The


    penthouse wasn''t perfect, but it wasn''t as terrible as I imagined either. The kids were happy here."


    "They were," I agree. "But I''m not sure I feel the same about the estate."


    Sheughs immediately, shaking her head. "No way. That was a nightmare."


    I groan, running a hand through my hair. "I''m sorry for ever thinking we could mold the kids to fit into that ce."


    She waves it off. "You were under a lot of pressure to conform. And honestly? The experience helped all of us. We''re more assertive now, more sure of what we want."


    "For our family," I say, tilting my head. "Yes."


    ""Yes."


    "That''s decided again no more living in billion-dor estate museums."


    "Good," she agrees. "We can use any fork we please."


    "That in itself is a relief," I say with augh. "So, when do we see these houses?"


    "Whenever you''re ready," she says. "The kids would love to help pick."


    "Sounds perfect," I say, watching Henry attempt another few steps. For the first time in a long time, it feels like we''re moving forward.


    Together as a family. But as a couple? That is a question I can''t answer yet.


    Maybe we''re just better as co-parents. For everyone''s sake.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 476 Judy’s Will Reading

    (Winona)


    Thew office is still and cold, a contrast to the storm of emotions brewing inside me. Jayden sits beside me, his jaw set, shoulders tight with the tension he''s carried for days.


    I can tell he''s ready for this to be over but also bracing for whateverst hand Judy might y.


    "You okay?" I whisper. He doesn''t answer at first, his stare fixed on the polished table.


    "No," he finally says. "But let''s get it done."


    Mr. Carter, thewyer, clears his throat and adjusts his sses. "Thank you all for being here. We are gathered for the reading of the final will and testament of Judith Ann Brennan." Jayden shifts in his chair, his knee bouncing with restless energy. I can feel the heat of his frustration, but I keep my hands to myself. Nofort from me is going tond right at this moment. "This will wasst amended six months ago," Carter continues. "Mrs. Brennan made several significant changes, which we will now outline. Copies of the full document will be provided afterward." Jayden exhales sharply, his patience clearly wearing thin.


    "To her son, Jayden Brennan," Carter begins, "Judith has left her controlling interest in Brennan Industries, with the express wish that thepany remain within the family and that its staff and structure be preserved. Jayden, she entrusted you with ensuring that her legacy endures."


    Jayden stiffens beside me, his jaw tightening further. "She knew I didn''t want it. I signed it to her, why would I want it back?"


    Carter continues without pause. "Mrs. Brennan also requested that I hand you this." He slides a small, velvet-lined box across the table. Jayden stares at it for a long moment before picking it up. He opens it, and I see his brows knit into a frown. "What is it?" I ask softly.


    "A wedding set," Jayden shrugs as he answers, his voice low. He snaps the box shut and sets it on the table. "I''ve never seen this before. Why do I have it now?"


    Carter adds, "Judith left a note for you to apany this gift. ''Jayden, please return these to your father, Gus, with a message: I made the wrong choice. I should have said yes and gone to Europe. Perhaps, in another life, I might have found the courage to make the right decision.""


    Jayden exhales sharply, leaning back in his chair. I know this will hit hard. The thought of ever having a normal childhood with two loving parents... How much different would his life have been?


    Carter turns the page. "To her biological grandchildren-Abby, Henry, and any future descendants-she leaves her personal fortune and investment portfolio to be divided equally, once all other instructions have been fulfilled, and ced in trust until they reach the age of twenty-five."


    He continues to read, "And also this... For my darling Abby. How I loved you. We never got to visit Grandma Judy''s castle together like I promised, so now, it''s all yours. Have a fairytale life, my beautiful girl."


    I''m in actual shock now. I thought she''d sold that castle. Actually I was never even sure it was real. This reminds me that I need to still have this conversation with Abby.


    Jayden isn''t moving. He''s just listening.


    "And to Bobby and Sarah," Carter continues, "she has left a separate trust fund for each, with the understanding that while they are not her biological grandchildren, their importance to Jayden merits her consideration." My breath catches. She didn''t have to do that. Judy and I rarely agreed on anything, but this gesture feels almost... human.


    Jayden shakes his head. "Unexpected."


    Carter offers a small, neutral smile.


    He flips another page. "Additionally, a substantial portion of her estate has been left to charity, with an emphasis on education, housing, and women''s health initiatives. Including family violence and its effects on themunity." Jayden looks at me. I''m not sure what to say.


    "That''s a wonderful gesture, Jayden."


    He nods.


    Carter pulls out another envelope. "Judith also left personal notes for both Jayden and Winona, in the event that Winona was still a part of Jayden''s life at the reading of this will, which I will now read." Does that mean if she still hadn''t seeded to part us by the time she died? She really was never going to give up. And up until the hall pass pictures, neither were Jayden and me.


    He adjusts his sses and begins. "To my son: Jayden, I know I made your life difficult, often intentionally. I believed that by pushing you, I could mold you into the person I thought you needed to be." Jayden has a sharp intake of breath, and I squeeze his hand despite my earlier hesitation. It can''t be easy hearing that.


    Carter goes on, "I probably overyed my hand. Despite everything, I am proud of you. I always have been. Please, build your kids a better life than I subjected you to. And forgive me, if you can." Jayden stares at the table, his expression a mix of anger and something harder to ce grief, maybe.


    "And to Winona," Carter continues, turning to me.


    I''m shaking now because I don''t


    know what on earth this can say. She hated me six months ago, she hated me always. How would she even know when this Will would be read? How would she know I''d be around still?


    "She wrote: ''Winona, you proved me wrong. You have strength and resilience I didn''t anticipate. This was never about you as a woman.at was about you with my son. Money should marry money, it''s easier that way. The expectations and


    understanding of living a billionaire life is paramount. I underestimated you."


    Jayden looks at me now and gives my hand a squeeze.


    "You became sessful in your own right, but that doesn''t mean you were suited to Jayden. I will always maintain that life might have been easier for you both without each other. If you stay with my son, do it because you truly believe it''s worth it, not to spite me."


    My pulse pounds in my ears, my emotions too tangled to untangle right now.


    Even in death she has the ability to affect me.


    Carter folds his hands. "That concludes the primary provisions of the will. If there are questions, they can be addressed in private."


    Jayden stands abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "No questions," he says sharply. "Let''s just get her service arranged and get her wishes upheld."


    He turns to me, his expression a little softer now. "Will you be there for her service?"


    I blink at him, surprised. "You want me toe?"


    "You were there for everything she put us through. I understand either way. If you need to stay away or want to be there to finally see an end to the nightmare she made your life."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I hesitate for only a moment before nodding. "I''m not sure right now." He doesn''t want me there because he needs me there. He''s giving me the opportunity to see she is really out of my life now. Jayden''s tension eases slightly, just a fraction. "Understood. Are you okay after that?"


    I know he means the pregnancy. "Yes. But we do need to talk to Abby."


    "That we do together. Now we just have Lance''s to get through."


    "Yes, no more Judy."


    "No more."


    As we walk out together, the air between us feels different-not warmer, exactly, but less charged.


    Maybe the ghosts Judy left behind are already beginning to lose their grip.


    At least for me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 477 Moving Forward

    (Winona)


    Lisa sits curled into the corner of her couch, her legs tucked beneath her and a nket draped across herp.


    "So, one reading down, one to go," I say, setting two mugs on the coffee table and taking a seat in the armchair across from her. "Are you ready?"


    She looks up, blinking like she''sing out of a daze. "Yeah, well... I don''t think I can be there. It''s still too much."


    "Fair." I lean forward, wrapping my hands around the warm mug. "I know it''s hard. But it''s a start, you know? A start to getting on the other side of all this."


    She shrugs.


    "I''ll be right by your side."


    Lisa exhales slowly, tugging the nket tighter. "It''s just... everything. The way it happened. The way he let me in and really loved me for those few days. The way he left. And now this reading, like it''s going to somehow tie up all the loose ends. But it won''t, will it? Nothing changes that he''s gone."


    I nod, letting her words hang in the air for a moment. "No, it doesn''t change that. But it might give you some rity. Or at least something to hold onto."


    Herugh is short and bitter. "rity. Right. Like hearing whatever Lance decided to leave behind will somehow make it all better."


    "Have you watched the USB yet?" I ask gently.


    She shakes her head quickly. "No. I''m not ready. I don''t think I''ll ever be ready."


    I shift in my seat, watching her carefully. "Why not?"


    "Because it won''t help," she says, her voice rising slightly. "What could he possibly say that makes any of this okay? He''s still gone, Winona. He still made that choice, no matter what''s on that stupid video clip." I let out a soft sigh. "Lisa, I know it feels like that, but-"


    "No," she cuts me off. "Don''t try to tell me it''s not my fault, or that there was nothing I could''ve done, because I already know that. It doesn''t make it hurt any less."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I nod slowly, choosing my words carefully. "You loved him, Lisa. And he loved you, in his own way. But he was carrying something so much heavier than either of us could have imagined. That''s not on you."


    She looks at me, her eyes glossy with unshed tears. "I just wish he''d talked to me. Even if it wouldn''t have changed anything, I wish I could''ve had a chance to try."


    "If anyone was going to be able to do that for him it was you. And you did. He chose you to open up with at the end. Not anyone else. That counts for a lot."


    I get up and move to the couch, sitting beside her and pulling her into a hug. She resists for a moment before leaning into me, her body trembling with quiet sobs.


    We sit like that for a while, the room silent except for the asional sniffle. Eventually, she pulls back, wiping at her face.


    "What about you?" she asks, her voice shaky. "How are you after... Judy''s will?"


    I sigh, leaning back against the couch. "It was... unexpected. Some of it was surprisingly generous. Other parts felt like a final dig, as if she couldn''t resist taking onest shot at me." Lisa raises an eyebrow. "Like what?"


    I shake my head. "Oh, you know. Telling me to stay with Jayden only if I really think it''s worth it, not to spite her. ssic Judy, right?"


    Lisa frowns. "Did it get to you?"


    "A little but that''s more about...


    everything else. Jayden''s been kind,


    1.n


    supportive even. But he hasn''t said anything about us. About our problems. It''s like we''re just... there.


    Existing. It''s hard to tell if that''s good or bad."


    Lisa tilts her head, studying me. "Do you want him to say something? Or are you afraid of what he might say?"


    "Both," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "I want him to want to fix things, to try. But I''m terrified he doesn''t."


    She leans back, sighing. "Jayden''s always beenplicated. But if there''s one thing I know about him, it''s that he doesn''t give up easily. Not on you, not on the kids."


    "I know," I say, staring at the mug in my hands. "And deep down I know he will never give up on the family we''ve created together. But that''s not our marriage, our love. I broke his trust in me. What if we are broken too much?"


    "You are pregnant and going through all of this. With or without Jayden loving you, you push through. You are more than just what you and he are together."


    I nce at her, offering a small smile. "Thank you. I know you''re right. But, I still really hope he can be with me again. Not out of duty or pity, but because he loves and trusts me again." "Oh, we are a mess, aren''t we? At least, I am."


    "And that''s okay," I say firmly. "You''re


    allowed to be a mess. Grief isn''t


    something you just get over. It takes time. But part of it is facing whates next, and that is the reading today."


    Lisa nods, her expression softening. "You''re right. I''m not getting anywhere by not going. I need to be there."


    I squeeze her hand gently. "Brave choice. That''s my girl."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 478 Taking the Reins

    (Jayden)


    My driver pulls up outside Brennan Industries, and I step out, the morning air biting against my skin.


    Lance''s absence is a void that''s both personal and professional, and the tension in my shoulders feels like it''s pulling me apart. He was the best and matching him won''t be easy. But Lance had something here that is hard to find. He cared about his work and his colleagues.


    Lance was never in it for the money. His money came from his parents. But he wanted to be a part of something and belong somewhere and Brennan Industries was that for him.


    Inside, the lobby is busy but there''s a definite subdued energy. This speaks volumes about the morale of the staff. Mother and Lance both leave a huge gap and it''s my job now to bridge that.


    As I walk through, people greet me with polite nods and murmured "Good mornings." Their eyes follow me, probably trying to gauge how things will change now that I''m back.


    I reach the top floor boardroom, the management team is already gathered and seated. The conversations hush as I walk in, their faces turning to me with a mix of anticipation and unease.


    "Good morning," I say as I take my seat at the head of the table. I stay calm and measured, trying to lead by example. But that isn''t how I feel inside.


    Mia sits near the end of the table, closest to me, her posture poised and self-assured. I catch her watching me closely. She''s young and hungry, I get that. But if she thinks I''m just handing her control on a silver tter, she''s wrong. She hasn''t earned my trust, and I don''t have the luxury of giving it freely.


    "Let''s get started," I continue. "As you all know, the past weeks have been... difficult. Lance''s passing left us with a significant gap in financial leadership. Judy''s loss has caused ructions with our main investors, and we need to stabilize quickly." The room is silent except for the faint hum of the air conditioning. I scan the faces around the table, taking in the gravity of their expressions.


    "Effective immediately," I say, "I will handle the CFO responsibilities on an interim basis while we look for a permanent recement."


    There''s a ripple of acknowledgment, though a few of them exchange nces.


    Mia clears her throat, drawing my attention. "If I may, Mr. Brennan," she begins, her tone smooth but firm. "I''ve been closely involved with operations under Judy''s guidance, and Lance''s. I could take on some of the CFO duties, at least temporarily."


    I lean back in my chair, keeping my expression neutral. "No. I barely know you and your skill level can only be entry level at best. I will advertise the position and conduct interviews."


    "Judy-"


    "I," I raise my voice, "am not Judy. Your position here is predominantly a paid intern and work sponsorship visa. I will honor that sponsorship, unless you choose to end it?"


    Her eyes narrow slightly, though she manages to keep herposure. "I''ll remain," she says, her voice clipped.


    I nod and continue, "I know Winona has been overseeing the supportworks for you all and these will be in ce for several months. Please take full advantage at this difficult time. Now, we''ll work through any immediate concerns or issues you need to move forward on in your departments.


    We move through the department updates, and I listen carefully, taking notes where necessary. By the time the meeting wraps up, I have a clearer picture of the challenges ahead and a long list of problems to address.


    But still,pared to the enormity of what I handled at Nexus Global, this seems like child''s y. I realize how much I''ve grown as a businessman since going to Europe.


    As the team files out, Mia lingers, her gaze fixed on me.


    "Something else?" I ask.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She crosses her arms. "I''m just trying to understand why I''m being sidelined. I''ve proven my loyalty to thispany."


    "And I''m sure that loyalty will continue to serve you well," I reply evenly. "But until I know more, I''m not making any assumptions. You may bear the Brennan surname, but you and I are strangers. It takes years of experience to run a multi-facetedpany like this." "I think I''ve been more than capable." Her Cuban ent is strong but hermand of English is wless.


    "You think you have, but I assure


    you, Judy had control over every aspect without you even knowing.


    need to see a lot more from you ne


    You are free to apply for the positions and be vetted the


    same as


    any other candidate."


    She opens her mouth to respond, but the door opens before she can speak. Phillip strolls in, a box tucked under one arm and an infuriating smirk stered on his face.


    "Jayden," he says casually. "Wee back. Bad news about Judy and Lance though. It''s hard to believe. How are you holding up?"


    My blood boils instantly. Like I''m going to chit-chat with him. Just seeing him is enough to stir up the images I''ve been trying to bury-the photos, the betrayal, the rage. "Phillip," I say coldly.


    His smirk widens, and he leans against the table, setting the box down. "Still touchy, I see. Let me guess you''re not over the photos yet? Judy really did a number on you there, huh?"


    Mia nces between us, her expression wary.


    "Mia," I say sharply, not taking my eyes off Phillip. "Leave."


    She nods and exits the room, closing the door behind her.


    Phillip straightens, his tone shifting


    to something more pointed. "Look, I get it. Seeing those photos must have been... unpleasant. But let''s not act like this is all on me. You gave her the freedom, Jayden. She made her choices."


    I take a step toward him, my hands clenching at my sides. "Watch your mouth."


    Phillip doesn''t flinch. If anything, he seems emboldened. "Would you rather it had been strangers? Men she didn''t trust, didn''t know? Or is it worse knowing she turned to people who actually care about her?" His words hit a nerve, and I can feel my control slipping.


    "You have no idea what you''re talking about," I growl.


    "Don''t I?" he counters. "You think you''re angry at me, but let''s be honest-you''re mad because you can''t control this. She made her choices, and now you have to live with them."


    I take another step forward, my voice dropping. "Say one more thing, and I''ll make sure you regret it."


    He holds his ground, his eyes locked


    on mine. "You don''t intimidate me. But let me give you some advice, free of charge: Stop living in the past, Jayden. You keep punishing her for something she did to survive


    the mess you both creat


    and


    you''re going to lose her for good."


    I shake my head, the anger and frustration boiling over. "I don''t need rtionship advice from you. You need to leave."


    Phillip shrugs, picking up his box. "Well, you can''t fire me. Winona already cancelled my contracts here."


    I blink, caught off guard. "She fired you?"


    He nods. "Yep."


    He heads for the door but pauses to look back. "For what it''s worth, I hope you figure it out. She''s worth it."


    The door closes behind him, and I''m left standing in the silence, my fists clenched and my mind racing.


    I run a hand through my hair, letting out a sharp breath.


    I hate him. I hate that he''s right.


    I hate that I saw those photos.


    The images in my head just won''t go away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 479 Lance’s Will Reading

    (Winona)


    Thew office feels oppressive, the kind of ce that absorbs every ounce of emotion and holds it hostage.


    Lisa sits beside me, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her skirt. She''s trying to lookposed, but the redness around her eyes gives her away. She hasn''t stopped crying since Lance''s death.


    I nce at the empty chair where Jayden should be. I tried to convince him toe, but he t-out refused. Too much history. Too much pain. I can''t force him, and honestly, I don''t have the energy to try. I wasted enough of my life trying to change Jayden''s mind on things.


    I''m free of Judy and I''m going to make the most of that. This much I do know. But first, I need to get Lisa through this tragedy and broken heart.


    Thewyer clears his throat. "Thank you foring. We are here for the reading of Lance Edward Collins''st will and testament. Copies of the document will be provided after this session."


    Lisa shifts in her seat, her breathing shallow. I reach over and squeeze her hand. She doesn''t look at me, but I can feel her grip tighten.


    "To Lisa," thewyer nods over at Lisa and begins, "Lance has left the entirety of his personal fortune, a total amount of cash and investments in excess of ten billion dors, along with instructions to continue supporting the charities he was passionate about, particrly his personal charity funding mental health and education for at-risk youth."


    Lisa looks at me with her eyebrows raised. I shake my head indicating I have no clue either. Lance never mentioned charities or the size of his fortune.


    Thewyer keeps reading, "he writes, ''Lisa, you brought light to my life in a way I never thought possible. I trust you to keep shining that light for others. Start with yourself, and let it grow from there.""


    Lisa''s hand flies to her mouth, and the tearse fast. "I... I don''t know if I can do that," she whispers, her voice cracking. "He always had a job, wanted a job, I don''t even know where to start." "We''ll work it out."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She nods, but the doubt in her eyes is unmistakable.


    Thewyer continues. "To Winona, Lance has left the entirety of his shares and ownership of his startuppany, FinEase, a tform designed to make financial nning, saving, and investing essible to everyday people."


    FinEase! What the actual fuck? My mind is exploding right now. FinEase is Lance? I probably should have guessed from the sucky name, he was always so bad at that.


    Hiswyer continues, "his note to you reads: ''Winona, you have always had a way of seeing potential where others see limitations. I started FinEase with the belief that financial literacy should be for everyone, not just the elite. I believe you are the right person to take this to the next level. And for god''s sake, change the name... it sucks.""


    I blink back tears andugh despite the gravity of it all. "Yes, yes it does," I manage to say.


    "FinEase," thewyer repeats. "It''s a financial nning app that¡ª"


    "I know what it is," I interrupt, my mind racing. "I just... I didn''t know Lance was behind it."


    Lisa looks at me, her tears momentarily forgotten. "Wait, that FinEase? The one that''s been blowing up everywhere for months?"


    Thewyer nods. "Thepany that FinEase is under includes other investments and is currently valued at just over five billion dors, with projections suggesting significant growth in the next five years


    My stomach flips. Lance was always brilliant with finances, but he''d never mentioned this. Not once. And now, he''s left it to me?


    Lisa nudges me. "Winona, you''re perfect for this. You''ve built brands from scratch. You can take this and run with it. Your very own business again."


    I shake my head, still trying to process. "This is... huge."


    "Lance was an extremely savvy investor," thewyer says simply, as if that settles the fact that I''ve just be a billionaire in seconds.


    Thewyer moves on. "Lance also


    requested cremation and that his ashes be handled jointly by Lisa, Winona, and Jayden-the only family he considered himself to have. He left no preference for a service, stating only that you three decide What feels right."


    Lisa''s lip quivers, and she turns to me. "He was our family too."


    I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Yes, yes he was."


    Thewyer wraps up, handing us copies of the will. Lisa and I both sniffling over the hole left by Lance that no amount of money or businesses can fill.


    As we leave the office, Lisa turns to me. "Winona, what if I screw this up? What if I can''t handle everything he''s left me? I''ve never been the ''work a job'' type."


    "You won''t screw it up," I say firmly. "And you''re not alone. You''ll have a team, and you''ll have me. We''ll figure it out together."


    She nods, but her doubt is still there. "You have the pregnancy to worry about and now, FinEase. You won''t have time to sort out my crap too."


    "Look, Lance would not have done


    this if he didn''t think you could handle it. Maybe it''s exactly what you need. Give it a chance. Give yourself a chance. You might love working."


    She screws up her face then gives a smallugh. "Yeah right. I might also single handedly bring this empire down overnight."


    "Let''s give it a week." I grin at her. "You do realize we are both now billionaires. This is crazy."


    "I''d give back every cent to have him walk through my door again," Lisa says.


    I squeeze her hand. "Me too. But all we can do now is carry his baton for him."


    As we step out into the cool afternoon air, Lisa wipes her eyes and straightens her shoulders. "Okay. Let''s do this. For Lance." "For Lance."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 480 Finding Ground

    (Winona)


    The house is more charming than I expected-stonework covered in ivy, a wraparound porch, andrge windows that bathe the interior in natural light.


    It feels warm and lived-in, unlike the two more modern ces we''ve seen. The kids are darting through the unkempt yard, Bobby and Sarah racing each other toward arge and fairly new shed, while Abbygs behind, looking at arge pond. "Not too close to the edge, sweetie." I call out and she smiles and nods back at me.


    Henry clings to my leg, his little legs unsteady on the uneven ground. I scoop him up and put him in his pusher Jayden has unfolded.


    Jayden wanders a few steps away, hands on his hips, surveying the property with a critical eye. "The house is more move-in ready than the others," he admits. "But it needs a lot of work."


    "I agree. But it just has a good feeling," I say. "And the pond''s a bonus, but it''ll need fencing off somehow. Henry''s too curious for his own good."


    Jayden nods, but I can tell his mind is elsewhere. "How big is the attic?"


    "It''s a good size," I reply. "Full of stuff leftover from the estate sale, ording to the listing. The kids already have their eyes on it, but no one''s going up there until I know it''s safe. And we''re checking everything to make sure it''s not hiding a priceless artifact we can''t rece." Jayden nods. "Like the estate."


    "Exactly."


    The kids''ughter rings out from the yard, a stark contrast to the tension pulsing between us. Jayden chose not to be a part of Lance''s will reading. I mean, he didn''t need to be there other than as support for Lisa and I. And maybe to help himselfe to terms with Lance''s choices.


    But I''m done arguing over things we can''t change, so I''m trying to stick with more positive aspects of my life. Choosing our future home is immediate. The penthouse has been okay again but the dynamic for Jayden and I have been... difficult, to say the least. The kids need some space. I need some space.


    "So," I say, breaking the silence. "What do you think about this ce?"


    "It''s nice," he says after a pause. "Not as modern a structure as thest two but more acreage. And it''s the closest to the city, but it feels like we could be in the middle of the woods somewhere."


    "I know right? I thought that too. Thirty minutes away and we are at Abby''s school. It will take a lot more to bring it up to a modern spec. But I''m not afraid of that."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Except you are carrying precious cargo right now and not overdoing things..."


    I nod and rub my slightly increased abdomen. I''ve managed another four weeks in the craziest of circumstances, a little home reno should be fine."


    I''m cautiously optimistic to hit the sixteen-week mark of this impossible pregnancy. Still following everything ra instructed, and I talk to her on the phone often.


    Jayden is now pushing Henry along the overgrown pathway. "There''s a lot to be done out here too. It will be like an industrial site for a while, is that wise with young kids? Thest one had a more user-friendly backyard space." "I know, but this one...well, it feels right, more like a home. We can move in right away."


    "I''ll leave it up to you."


    "But it''s our home, not just mine, isn''t it? You need to love it too."


    "Winona," he sighs, running a hand through his hair. "It''s fine. I just-there''s a lot going on."


    I fold my arms. "I know. But this is our future, Jayden. Or are you saying we don''t have a future?"


    "Don''t put words in my mouth," he says, his voice rising. "It''s hard to focus on houses when everything feels... off."


    Henry senses the shift in tone and looks up at me, wide-eyed. I offer him a banana from his snack bag. "Off? That''s one way of describing it, I suppose."


    "You''re here nning this new life like nothing happened."


    "That''s not fair," I snap. "I''m trying to move forward because that''s what we need. What the kids need."


    "By running FinEase instead of working with me at Nexus Global?" he asks, his tone sharper now. "We had a n, Winona. Or did that change when Lance left you his legacy?"


    "That''s not what this is about," I


    argue. "But yes, I want to run


    FinEase. Noved working with you on


    Nexus, but this is my chance to build something of my own again. Without your mother torturing me with her crap."


    Jayden''s eyes darken. "I see. Well, lucky for you your friend Lance did you such a huge favor.""


    "Don''t be an asshole about it. It''s not like you were weing her back into your life. You know how toxic she was. You can''t tell me you aren''t a little relieved."


    "That is beside the point. What you did with Lance, with Phillip, that is what my problem is."


    "What you did with Ashlyn was my problem. I had to work through that. I forgave you. I moved on. But you''re the one who insists on living in the past."


    "I''m not living in the past. You could have told me who you''d been with."


    "Would it have changed anything? I was going to tell you. But I had to choose my battles. Now, I''m in limbo, are you on board with me or not?" "Look, I''m here now, aren''t I?"


    "You''re here," I say, struggling to


    keep my voice steady, "but you''re still holding everything over my


    head +made mistakes, Jayden. I''ve apologized, and I''m sorry I hurt you."


    He looks at me but there''s no love in his eyes right now.


    I have to get my truth out and I''m taking a leaf from Lance''s book, let the past stay in the past and live the day you have. "But I can''t live my life in the past anymore. Judy is gone. That chapter of my life is over I''m excited for what''s next¡ªfor the kids, for me, for this baby. But need you to stop punishing me for wanting to move forward."


    His jaw tightens. "You''re acting like this should be easy for me."


    "It''s not," I say, my voice softening. "But letting ghosts dictate your happiness is selfish and immature. Life is for the living, Jayden. And I need to live."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 481 Judy’s Service

    (Jayden)


    Mother''s polished mahogany coffin sits at the front, surrounded by white lilies and roses, a stark contrast to the tumultuous life she lived and the wreckages she caused.


    It''s just Gus and me. No friends, no extended family. Just the two of us and that was what she wanted. Of course she did, just us two solely focused on her.


    Gus sits beside me in shackles, the officers are keeping their distance for now and covering all exits. He''s leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, his face drawn and pale. He looks like a man carrying the world''s regrets on his shoulders. He should be.


    I stand up and go forward to ce a single rose on top of the coffin. This is it, she''s really gone. My emotions are tangled-anger, relief, guilt, and some small, stubborn ache that won''t let go. I feel free, and that in itself feels wrong. I go sit next to Gus again.


    But she made my adult life Hell and Winona is right, a big part of me won''t miss any part of that. I will miss most what I didn''t really get, a functional, loving, stable mother.


    I''ll miss and grieve what I might have had, what I got as a child too young toprehend that there is evil in the world.


    Unfortunately, that was my mother. Perhaps she did her best with the hand she was dealt. Perhaps she made the wrong choices for the right reasons. But whatever it was, it''s over now. And I do feel free.


    "She always had a ir for the dramatic," Gus mutters, breaking the silence. "Even now, it feels like she''s staging some final act by it being just us here."


    "Well, she''s gone," I say, my voice t. "I don''t want the ashes. You can decide what happens with them. You knew her the best. I''m sorry for her. Her life could''ve been so different. I''m sorry she couldn''t control her own demons. But I''m not sorry for so many other things." Gus nods. "She was aplicated woman. And she did a lot of wrong. None of that is your fault, Jayden."


    I clench my fists at my sides, staring at the polished surface of the coffin. "Complicated? That''s one way to describe her, I guess. In the end it was all about winning for her, wanting to be right. Years of maniption, mind games, and trying to control every aspect of my life. So she could feel like she was winning."


    Gus stands slowly, his gaze fixed on me. "She thought she was doing what was best for you."


    "Best for me?" I whirl around to face him, my anger boiling over. "You think it was best for me to grow up with Greg? To have her poison every rtionship I ever cared about? To pit us against each other like pawns in her twisted game? She didn''t care about what was best for me. She cared about winning."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "She did love you," Gus says quietly.


    "That''s not love," I snap. "That''s control. And you let it happen. You stood back and watched while she destroyed everything she touched."


    Gus''s face hardens. "Don''t pretend you know what it was like for me. I had to make choices too, Jayden. Choices that weren''t easy. Leaving her wasn''t easy. Watching her marry Greg wasn''t easy. And yes, I let things happen that I shouldn''t have. But don''t think for a second that I didn''t care."


    "Then why didn''t you do something?" I demand, my voice rising. "You had all the power, all the resources, and you did nothing."


    Gus exhales heavily, running a hand over his face. "Because I was a coward," he admits. "I thought I could make it right from a distance. I thought I could protect you without stepping into the mess myself."


    He looks at me and ces a hand on my shoulder. "Because for me, it was about winning and being right too. But I was wrong. Very wrong and I''m sorry."


    I stare at him, my anger momentarily eclipsed by the raw honesty in his voice.


    His tone shifts to something more urgent. "Jayden, I need to ask you something. Brennan Industries¡ª"


    Of course, this is why I get the emotional spiel, not because he cares but because he wants something.


    "No," I cut him off. "I''m done with that part of my life. I''m signing it over to Greg''s Cuban kids and walking away. Let them deal with it. I want no part of it."


    "You''re making a mistake. I need you at the helm a little longer," Gus says firmly. "Thatpany is key to taking down the smuggling ring. Mia''s involvement alone "


    "Stop," I snap, my voice sharp. "I


    don''t care, Gus. This is your fight, not mine. I''m done with the ghosts


    of my past. I''m done being a pawn in your game, or Mother''s, or anyone else''s. I''m living life on my terms now."


    Okay, I didn''t expect to hear that from myself but I know it feels right. It is right. Winona is right. I need to get the fuck over myself and stop trying to get the win. That is just history repeating itself. I''m done with that. I love Winona, I always have. I love the kids.


    "And what does that look like?" Gus challenges, his eyes narrowing.


    "It looks like me, my wife, my kids, and a future that doesn''t revolve around cleaning up your messes," I fire back. "I''ve already started making changes at Nexus Global."


    "You can try but change doesn''te easy."


    "I''m giving the management teams


    more autonomy, trusting them to


    make decisions without me


    micromanaging every step. I''m building something sustainable, something that allows room for loved ones, something that doesn''t r¨¦quire anyone to sacrifice their family for it."


    Gus shakes his head. "You''re being naive. Differing opinions, cultural divides in Europe that''s a recipe for chaos."


    "No, you''re wrong," I state. "Family is the universalnguage. Whatever shape theye in. There is always room for love."


    He studies me for a long moment, his expression thoughtful. "You''ve grown up," he says finally. "You''ve be your own man."


    "Damn right I have," I reply. "And you know what? Im done with you as a businessman too, Gus. If you want to be part of my life, be there for my kids. Be a grandfather. Build memories with them. But if you can''tmit to that, then don''t bother showing up at all."


    Gus''s body tenses, and for a moment, I think he''s going to argue. But then he nods, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "Finally," he says. "I''m proud of you, son. You became the man I should''ve been."


    The words hit harder than I expect, but I don''t let it show. I don''t need his approval. "As a father, you sure made a brilliant businessman. This is it. No more games. No more fucking crap." He nods, his expression serious.


    We watch the coffin lower to go to cremation. It''s done.


    As Gus walks away, escorted by the police, I feel closure. Real closure.


    Judy Brennan is gone, and with her, the chains that have held me back for so long.


    "Goodbye, Mother," I whisper as I turn to leave.


    And with that, I step out into the sunlight, ready to start the life I''ve been fighting for.


    I have an attic to help clean out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 482 Checking in with Cass

    (Winona)


    Cass''s face fills my phone screen, her hair messy and there are definite dark circles under her eyes.


    "God, you look wrecked," I tease gently as I check out the kitchen of the home I''m about to close on. Anne has the kids for the afternoon, so I''m going to show-off this ce to Cass.


    Cass groans. "Tell me about it. I just got done with prep for the estate''s first formal dinner since Jayden left. I''m in charge of a canape, Winona. A canape!"


    I raise an eyebrow. "That''s a really big deal. You should be proud of yourself."


    "Oh I am. I''m so excited. These chefs are relentless but I''m learning so much. I love it here, even if Viktor''s constant hovering is killing my vibe a little." ""Hovering?" I ask, confused.


    "He''s not here physically-he''s too busy running Nexus Global-but the calls, the emails, the random texts asking if I''ve checked the locks or need anything... it''s constant. Can you tell Jayden to call him off please?"


    I lean forward, frowning. "Cass, I don''t think Jayden''s asked Viktor to continue security on you. The threat to you was handled ages ago. The man who was shot during your deal? He was undercover for Gus. He was there to protect you. Also he wasn''t really shot, it was staged."


    Cass blinks, sitting up straighter. "What? You know about that? That''s the main reason I never came home for Lance''s service. I didn''t want the police picking me up at the airport and putting more pressure on you." "I do know, yes."


    "Are you serious? And no one thought to clue me in on that?"


    "I figured Viktor or Jayden would''ve told you," I say, shaking my head. "Honestly, with everything going on, I didn''t even think about it. But you''re safe, Cass. There''s no reason for Viktor to keep ying bodyguard." She exhales sharply, her frustration evident. "So why is he then? Just being a pain in the ass."


    "It''s been a crazy time for all of us. I think Viktor''s just... well, Viktor. He doesn''t know how to stop caring once he starts."


    "Caring? Yeah right," Cass rolls her eyes. "He needs to learn some boundaries. I''ve just been letting it happen because Jayden won''t be argued with these days."


    "I wish that were true, I don''t seem to have any problems there."


    Cass studies me through the screen, her gaze sharpening. "Are you okay? You look tired."


    "Just a lot going on. Choosing this house, the pregnancy, the app Lance left me... it''s a lot." "How''s Lisa?"


    "She''s still going through it, but she''ll get there."


    "I''m d. Anyway, enough doom and gloom, show me the house," she says, sitting back. "Let''s see what you''ve got to work with."


    I flip the camera, giving her a tour of the downstairs. "The house is spacious but still has that charming, lived-in feel I want for the kids." "That''s great."


    "This is the kitchen," I say, panning over the countertops and therge, dining space bathed in natural light with huge windows.


    "It''s gorgeous," Cass says. "You''re going to make this ce amazing. Like this cottage."


    "Thanks," I say, climbing the stairs to the second floor. "But it''s going to take some work."


    When I reach the steep, narrow staircase leading to the attic, I pause. "There''s an attic up there stuffed full of old stuff."


    I point the phone up the attic stairs.


    "The kids are dying to explore it, but I told them they have to wait until I check it out first."


    "Smart move," Cass says. "That staircase looks like a death trap."


    Iugh. "It''s definitely seen better days, but I''ve been up here a couple of times, and it feels solid enough."


    I begin to climb, each step sturdy


    beneath my feet. "I''ll take you for a look. Some really amazing things, I''l need some expert help. Might be some real antique treasures


    Cass''s voicees through the phone. "Never know. How''s Jayden handling everything? You two... figuring things out?"


    I hesitate, my grip tightening on the


    banister. "Not really. Things are... in limbo. I''m just focusing on moving forward, Not having Judy to stress over has opened up a whole new world of freedom for me. I''m embracing that."


    "I''m proud of you, Winona."


    "Thanks," I say softly, stepping onto the attding. I open the attic door which creaks long and loud.


    "Geezus, that sounds like something from a horror movie," Cass says with augh. "Maybe you should call ghostbusters."


    "Honestly, I''ve had more fright


    the living. So," I say, "this is it,"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    panning the camera around "one


    much stuff, there''s barely room inside to stand."


    "Wow, it''s a dust goldmine," Cass says. "I''m not sure breathing that in is safe."


    "I think I''ll definitely get it cleaned up professionally first. Come see the bedrooms." I turn to head back down.


    The sound of splintering wood cuts me off. "Shit!"


    "Winona!" Cass''s voice is panicked through the phone as the rotten nk beneath me gives way.


    I feel myself begin to topple, the phone slipping from my grasp. My heart races as I instinctively clutch my stomach, my only thought on the tiny life growing inside me.


    We haven''t even named you like we said we would.


    I feel a st of pain in my elbow as it cracks against a wooden stair, then my head and everything goes ck.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 483 Breaking Point

    (Cass)


    "Winona!" I scream into the phone again, but there''s only silence. The screen is dark, it''s silent. She isn''t answering.


    "Goddammit, Winona!" I shout, "answer me! Be okay. Answer me..."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I don''t want to end the call, she could be... But I have to. I need to call Jayden.


    My breath is ragged gasps as I stumble to the kitchen counter, gripping the edge for support. My shaking fingers scroll to Jayden''s number.


    "Pick up, pick up!" My voice cracks as I pace in a tight circle, clutching the phone to my ear. It rings, and then-voicemail.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" I scream, mming the phone onto the counter so hard it bounces off and hits the floor.


    Fuck! It''s totaled now.


    My chest tightens, panic squeezing my throat. How can I call him, how can I contact Jayden? I grab my jacket and bolt out the door, running as fast as my legs will carry me to the estate. Viktor. He has a another number, one that always gets answered. My lungs are bursting as I run full tilt for the estate, but I don''t care. I smash through the estate doors, the staff stop and stare. I hit the office doors, startling Viktor, who is seated at the desk, his head buried in paperwork.


    "Cass?" he says sharply, his eyes narrowing in rm.


    "Get Jayden on the phone!" I shout, my voice raw and trembling. "I know you can. Now!"


    "What happened?" Viktor is already on his feet, moving toward me.


    "Winona fell! She was on a call with me, showing me the attic-she fell down the stairs, Viktor! The call was connected but she didn''t answer me!" My voice cracks, and I clutch at my chest, trying to keep the panic from swallowing me whole. "Jayden went to voicemail and I smashed my phone. You have some secret fucking squirrel number to him, don''t you?"


    Viktor doesn''t hesitate. He grabs his phone and hits it.


    "Jayden, Cass is with me. She was on a call with Winona, showing her an attic? Winona''s fallen down the attic stairs. Cass says she didn''t answer but the call was still connected. You need to get there now."


    He listens for a moment, nodding tightly. "We''ll wait to hear from you."


    As he disconnects, I pace the room, my mind racing. "I should be there!" I shout. "I shouldn''t be here I should be with her!" "Jayden''s close, ten minutes away," Viktor says firmly. "He was already on his way there, and he''s calling 911. He''ll handle it." But his calm, steady tone only fuels my frustration.


    "No, I should be there!" I scream, turning on him and pounding my fists against his chest. "She''s my sister, Viktor! I should''ve been there for her, not here wasting time on a stupid fucking canape, not-"My words dissolve into sobs as keep and


    hitting him, my fists we keep


    frantic.


    Viktor grabs my wrists, his grip firm but not harsh. "Cass, stop," he says, his voice steady butmanding.


    "I can''t stop!" cry, yanking my arms


    away and turning toward the desk. I grab a stack of papers and fling them across the room. "I need to stop feeling this way! I can''t-"grab a small ss paperweight and hurl it at the wall.


    I continue on my path of destruction around the room. I can''t stop smashing up everything I can.


    "Cass!" Viktor shouts, stepping in front of me as I reach for another object. He grabs me by the shoulders, holding me steady as I try to thrash against him. "Stop it!"


    "I can''t stop!" I scream, tears


    streaming down my face. "This is


    why I need the drugs, Viktor! To stop the feelings, to stop my mind from doing this! I''m a failure! I ruin everything! The world is better off without me! I hate it here. Lance is the lucky one. He''s free atst. I want to go there too."


    "Enough!" Viktor roars, crushing me in his arms with a force that leaves no room for resistance. He holds me tightly as I fight against him which is useless.


    "The world is not better off without you!" he says fiercely, his voice shaking with emotion. "My world was dull without you, Cass. You made it brighter. You matter. To me."


    His words cut through the storm in my head, and my body goes limp against him. I bury my face in his chest, sobbing and shaking uncontrobly.


    "If I lose her..." I choke out between sobs. "If I lose Winona, I lose my whole family. I''ll be alone, Viktor. I can''t do it. I can''t lose her."


    "You''re not alone," he says firmly, his hand stroking my hair. "You have me. You have those kids. Winona is strong-Jayden will get to her in time. We have to believe that."


    I nod weakly against him, clutching his shirt.


    "Why did I have to be such a burden to her? She only ever wanted to help me, support me. But I had to be a bitch. I had to continue to be a failure."


    "Cass," Viktor says softly, his voice losing some of its edge. "You''re not a failure. You''re not a burden. And you''re not alone. Do you hear me?"


    I nod again, my sobs quieting but my chest still heaves with the remnants of panic.


    Viktor''s arms wrap around me protectively. For the first time, I let myself lean into the strength of someone else, trusting him to hold me together when I''m falling apart. Not drugs. A person. Please, Sis. Be okay. Just be okay.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 484 Stay With Me, Winona

    (Jayden)


    I burst through the front door, taking the stairs two at a time to the second floor. I pray I''m in time. I stop at the bottom of the attic stairs.


    Then I see her.


    Winona lies crumpled halfway down the attic stairs, her body twisted awkwardly. Her head jammed up against the wall, her hand rests on a spindle. Blood pools beneath her head on the stair, dark and horrifying, and for a second, I''m frozen.


    My mind nks out, every thought swept away by raw panic.


    But then I snap back. She needs me. She needs me to be fully present, not panicking.


    I force myself forward, the first aid kit from the car clutched in my shaking hands. Every instinct screams at me to scoop her up, to hold her, but I stop myself. If she''s hurt her neck or spine... I could make it worse. My knees hit the stair below her, and I reach for her wrist with trembling fingers.


    A faint pulse. Relief crashes over me so hard I almost copse, but it''s short-lived. She''s alive, but for how long?


    I tear open the first aid kit, my hands shaking so badly it takes me three tries to pull out apress. Her head is still bleeding, a slow but steady seep that sends fresh waves of terror through me. I press thepress against the wound, careful not to move her. I need to stop the bleeding.


    "Winona," I whisper, my voice breaking. "Winona, baby, can you hear me? Please, open your eyes. Please..."


    She doesn''t move. Her chest rises and falls faintly, but her body is limp, almost lifeless. My throat constricts as I clutch her hand, holding it as tightly as I dare.


    "I''m here," I say, tears burning my eyes. "I''m right here. Hold on for me, okay? Hold on for the kids. Just hold on."


    The words spill out, raw and desperate, and I can''t stop them. I don''t want to stop them. I should have said them sooner.


    "I''ve been so stupid, Winona. I let everything get in the way-Judy, Lance, my own damn pride and none of it matters. None of it. Lance made his own choice. Judy is out of our lives for good. All I want is you. I need you."


    My voice cracks, and the tearse faster. I press my forehead against her hand, my shoulders shaking. "I love you. I love you so much, and I''ve been a fool not to show you that every day. I let my jealousy, my hurt, my anger get in the way of what really matters. I''m sorry, Winona. I''m so fucking sorry."


    The house is silent except for the sound of my voice and the faint rasp of her breathing. The sight of her bloodied head and motionless body makes my stomach churn, but I force myself to stay calm. She needs me calm. She needs me strong.


    I hold thepress steady. I need to stop the bleeding.


    "I don''t care about the past," I continue, my voice trembling. "I don''t care about the photos, the hall pass, any of it. All I care about is you. Us. Our family. I should''ve said this sooner. I should''ve fought harder for us instead of pushing you away." My gaze drops to her stomach, the slight curve barely noticeable. "And him. Our new baby, Leo. That''s the name I like best. I should have told you. We were going to name him."


    Please let the baby be okay. "Our son. He needs you, Winona. I need you. Abby, Bobby, Sarah, Henry-we all need you."


    Hurry the fuck up ambnce.


    "You''re my world," I whisper, my voice breaking. "You always have been. I swear, Winona, if you just wake up if you just hold on-I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you. I''ll show you every single day how much you mean to me." I hear sirens growing louder, and I exhale shakily, keeping thepress against her head. "They''reing, babe. Just a little longer. Hold on for me."


    My mind keeps slipping, imagining the worst. What if she doesn''t wake up? What if I lose her? The thought sends fresh waves of despair crashing over me.


    I can''t lose her. I won''t.


    Paramedics rush up the stairs. I''m


    already shouting instructions before they even reach us. "Winona Brennan My wife. She fell around fifteen minutes ago. I''ve been here five minutes. I didn''t move her. She''s pregnant-sixteen weeks, high risk. Her medical team will be waiting. I already called ahead."


    "Great job. I need you to move so I can assess her please."


    I don''t want to let her go but I know I have to get out of their way.


    The paramedics kneels where I was, her movements calm and efficient. She checks Winona''s pulse and nods. "You did a good job not moving her. Let''s take it from here."


    I stand back, my hands trembling, as they secure her neck with a brace, bandage her head and carefully move her onto a stretcher. The sight of her pale, almost lifeless form strapped in, her head wrapped in gauze, nearly breaks me. "Is she going to be okay?" I ask.


    The paramedic nces at me, her expression neutral but kind. "We''ll get her on fluids and check for anything obvious. We''ll do everything we can. You traveling with her in the ambnce?" "Can I?"


    "Yes. If you can guarantee you''ll stay calm if anything happens."


    "I will."


    They wheel her out to the ambnce, and I follow. They begin to assess her. My hands shake as I pull out my phone, dialing the hospital. I know this number by heart.


    "This is Jayden Brennan," I say, my


    voice firm. "My wife, Winona


    Brennan is being brought in by ambnce shortly. Sixteen weeks pregnant, high risk, head injury from a fall. Prepare her team. I want her in a family suite at the Brennan Wing."


    The nurse says she''ll contact emergency and Winona''s doctors, and I hang up. They are still checking her over and she has a drip attached. I can''t stop staring at her pale face, willing her to wake up, to move, to give me some sign that she''ll be okay.


    I dial Viktor. He picks up immediately. "Jayden..."


    "I will."


    "We''re about to go in the ambnce for the hospital. She''s alive. But not conscious. Thank Cass for moving so fast on this. That probably saved Winona''s life."


    I disconnect the call.


    "Hold on, Winona," I whisper, my voice breaking again. "Please, just hold on. I need you. We all need you. Don''t leave us. Don''t leave me."


    "You cane on in, Mr Brennan. Let''s get her to the hospital."


    "Is the baby okay?"


    "We''ll leave that discussion for the specialists. We''re not experts in that area."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I hold her hand. I''ll spend the rest of my life proving to her that nothing matters more than her. Than us. Than our family.


    I won''t let her go. Not now. Not ever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 485 The Fight for Her

    (Jayden)


    Winona lies motionless in the Brennan Wing''s family suite medical bedroom, surrounded by machines that hum and beep softly in the background. This room was designed to keep families together during the most terrifying moments of their lives. This wing is my initiative, but I never thought I''d need it personally so much. I''m bending the guidelines a little having Winona here now but I know her best chance is having the ones she loves the most around her. Right now, I''d give anything for a sign-any sign-that she''ll wake up.


    I don''t have that yet but what I am going to do is create a positive environment around Winona. I called Barnaby and he reminded me of many coping mechanisms I''d learned from his sessions.


    I''m going to only speak of the future and what''s happening now. I''m not mentioning the past. Winona deserves to hear and believe the wonderful future ahead of us. No matter what has happened or what may happen.


    Dr. Harris and Dr. Reeves stand at the foot of the bed, reviewing her charts. My heart pounds as I wait for them to say something that gives me hope.


    "Her vitals are stable," Dr. Harris says, looking up from the chart. "The induceda is allowing us to manage the swelling around her head wound and stabilize her blood pressure. Early intervention with the bleeding saved her life, Mr. Brennan." "So, she''ll be okay?"


    "I have every reason to believe that she will be okay, but I do want to keep her like this for a few more days. However, Jayden, this is still very precarious for the pregnancy."


    My eyes drift to Winona''s still form, her pale face bruised, her body still. "Is there any way of knowing if the baby is okay?" I ask, my voice barely steady.


    Dr. Reeves steps forward. "A Doppler is the least invasive method to check for a heartbeat right now. But I must mention that there are a few reasons we may not detect the heartbeat with a doppler. It doesn''t mean the worst, but it might be something to prepare for. Would you like us to proceed?"


    I nce at Winona, her hand warm in mine. The thought of losing either of them makes me feel sick. I feel wrong okaying something she isn''t privy too. But if there is a heartbeat that is something positive I have to tell her.


    I nod. "Do it."


    Dr. Reeves moves to the side of the bed, pulling out the portable Doppler from her cart. She nces at me. "Keep in mind, Mr. Brennan, that even though you heard a heartbeat on the ultrasound in Brussels doesn''t mean you will now. The baby may have moved, the womb could be tilted, the centa may have moved..."


    "I understand. Go ahead."


    She applies the gel to Winona''s abdomen, the faint curve of her stomach almost breaking me all over again. I grip the edge of the bed, my pulse racing as she presses the probe against Winona''s skin.


    The room falls silent except for the faint hum of the machines and the static from the Doppler.


    Nothing.


    Dr. Reeves adjusts the angle slightly, moving the probe in slow, deliberate circles.


    More static. Faint, empty.


    My chest tightens, and I fight the urge to demand she try harder. My nails dig into the edge of the bed. "Don''t panic, this ismon at sixteen weeks gestation," Dr. Reeves says gently. "Let me adjust again."


    She moves the probe once more, her brow furrowing.


    Still nothing.


    The static fades, reced by silence. She cleans up Winona and ces the doppler down. "No luck. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t mean the worst as you said. It would''ve just been good to have that."


    "I know but even hearing it today doesn''t mean you can''t lose the baby still."


    I nod.


    Dr. Harris ces a hand on my shoulder. "Mr. Brennan, would you like us to perform an ultrasound? It would give us a clearer picture of what''s going on."


    I shake my head firmly. "Not without Winona."


    Dr. Harris blinks, clearly surprised. "Jayden, the ultrasound could help us "


    "No," I say, my voice low but unyielding. "Until she wakes up, we treat her and this baby like they''re both alive and well. If the baby is gone, Winona would want to find out herself."


    Dr. Reeves nods slowly, her


    expression understanding. ¡°That''s your choice, Mr. Brennan. We''ll continue monitoring her vitals and managing her blood pressure. She''s banged up her elbow pretty well too. If anything changes, we''ll reassess."


    "Thank you, Doctor. For everything."


    "Don''t forget to eat and rest."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I will."


    I look back at Winona when the medical team leaves. My hands tremble as I reach for hers, holding it tightly.


    "You''ll wake up. The kids will be here tomorrow. I''m not going anywhere. You rest while you can, we have a lot to do when you get better."


    My gaze falls to her stomach. "I already told you my favorite name is Leo. But you might have other ideas. You might have some I like better. I mean Leo would make a cool middle name too."


    I wipe at my face roughly, forcing


    myself to keep it together. "You''re


    going to wake up, and we''re going to


    start over. No more fighting, no more doubts. Just us, Winona. Just us and the life we''ve fought so hard for. I can''t wait."


    I''m trying to think of things to say, just keep it normal like we''re on a call.


    "I talked to Barnaby. He pretty much told me to get my head back out of my ass." Net a chuckle flow out. "You know Barnaby... and he''s right, of course. I''m only looking to our future. The past can go eat a bag of dicks."


    I know that would make herugh.


    "I love you," I say, my voice steady now. This feels better. This feels right.


    I feel my phone buzz in my pocket.


    Shit, probably a million messages from Cass and Lisa.


    "Oh, Cass is calling. I''ll take it. She can say hello. She was the reason we got to you so fast."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 486 She’s Okay

    (Cass)


    I pace the estate office, Viktor''s phone pressed tightly to my ear. Viktor leans against the desk, his arms crossed, the picture of calm professionalism.


    Good. I want to ignore the way he held me earlier, like I actually mattered to him.


    He''s trained to say the right things to defuse situations. That''s all it was.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden picks up, his voice tense but steady. "Cass. She''s okay. I mean, she''s in an induceda for a few days but she''s okay."


    "Thank God!" I say, my voice cracking. I can''t stop the tremble in my hands. "Are you with her still?"


    "Yes," he says, and I let out a shaky breath. "The head wound is under control, thea is to wait for the swelling and her blood pressure to go down. But she is going to get through this." "What about the baby?"


    "No," he cuts me off sharply. "Just positive talk. She''s strong. They both are."


    His voice softens, and I realize how much he''s struggling to hold it together. It''s so unlike him to sound vulnerable.


    "I''ming home..."


    "Wait, you can tell her. I''ll put you on speaker. I need the bathroom anyway."


    "Too much information, Jayden."


    "You''re on speaker. I know she''d want to hear you."


    "Winona," I say, swallowing hard. "It''s me. Cass. You scared the hell out of me, you know that? But I''m not mad. Okay, I am mad. A little."


    I''m trying to act normal.


    "Just... keep getting better. I''ming to see you. Viktor and I are leaving as soon as this dinner is over tomorrow night. I can tell you all about my amazing Canape. I''ll make it for you." I nce at Viktor, who gives me a curt nod.


    "I can''t wait to see the kids and take care of you a little. Hah! You''re going to hate that. But too bad. I''m going back to my old workce too, I think they all deserve an apology from me."


    "I''m back," Jayden says again, his voice steady. "The kids areing tomorrow. I think having them around will help."


    "Good," I manage to say, though my throat feels tight. "That''s good. The kids will keep her entertained. Careful though, you might wake up with permanent marker eyebrows and a moustache." I give a smallugh. Jayden speaks again. "Cass... thank you for acting so fast. You and Viktor. The doctors said getting to her early and me stopping the bleeding saved her life."


    Tears sting my eyes, but I blink them away. "Of course. She''s my sister."


    "She''s everything," Jayden says and the raw emotion in his voice nearly breaks me.


    "I''ll see you soon. Take care of her until I get there, okay? Viktor wants a word. Bye."


    "Bye."


    I hand the phone to Viktor. "Jayden, everything is running smoothly at Nexus Global. I''ll update more in person."


    He disconnects the call.


    "You better get some sleep," Viktor says, his voice low and even.


    I whirl on him, my emotions boiling over. "Stop it. Stop running my life. Sure you were nice to me just now, I get it. It''s your job. But just stop acting like my damn father. I''m not your project."


    His eyes narrow slightly, but he doesn''t react otherwise. "You''re upset. Understandable."


    "Don''t you dare analyze me right now," I snap fabbing a finger in his direction. "I know what this is. You''re trained to handle difficult people like me. To say the right things, to make us calm down. But I''m fine now. I won''t smash up anymore of Gus'' precious stuff."


    He shifts slightly, a muscle ticking in his jaw. "Fine."


    "Fine," I cross my arms, ring at him.


    "Good," he says, his tone suddenly brisk. "Just be ready to leave."


    "I will be."


    And just like that, he''s back to being Viktor, the professional. I nce at him out of the corner of my eye, half expecting some sign that the vulnerability from earlier wasn''t a


    figment of my imagination.


    But he''s already at the desk, rifling through papers like nothing happened. Staff are cleaning up my damage.


    Fine. Two can y that game.


    Winona has enough to deal with right now, and thest thing she needs is me spiraling over Viktor.


    She was already worried about Gabriel being older; I''m not about to add ''falling for Jayden''s emotionally unreachable security guard'' to her list of things to stress about. "Great. Cool chat." I leave.


    As I head back to the cottage, I can''t help but think about the way Viktor held me earlier. The way his voice softened.


    I gotta admit, he''s hot as fuck. But I''m not going there. I''m not even sure he knows how to... do it. I mean, I''m not even thinking about it. I''m not.


    Right now, all that matters is not adding more stress from my hair-brained ideas to Winona''s te.


    Viktor is off limits. Apart from the age gap, we are like ice and fire. They can''t exist at the same time. Eventually one will destroy the other.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 487 Reckoning with Lance

    (Jayden)


    The door opens, and Lisa steps in, carrying a fresh change of clothes and some toiletries I had her swing by the penthouse and grab.


    "Jayden," she says quietly, setting the bag down near the chair. "You look like shit."


    I don''t even nce at her. "Thanks for thepliment."


    She pulls up a chair beside me. "I mean it. You''re running on fumes. Go shower, get something to eat, and grab a couple of hours of sleep. I''ll stay with Winona. You need to be human when the kids get here tomorrow morning."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine," I lie, tightening my grip on Winona''s hand. "I don''t want to leave her." I mean I can actually smell myself at this point.


    "Jayden." Lisa''s voice takes on that tone she uses when she''s not going to back down. "I''m serious. You''re no good to anyone in this state. Winona will kick your ass if she sees you like this-smelling like death warmed over and looking worse."


    She''s so right. I really need to get my shit together and show Winona I can lead our family when needed. Not just in easy and good times.


    I finally meet Lisa''s eyes, and she stares me down, unwavering. Lisa''s tough as nails and she knows me as well as anyone. But my logic is still slightly overshadowed by something happening while I''m gone.


    "What if something happens?"


    She sighs, leaning back. "If it''s going to happen, it''ll still happen. We have medics on hand. I''ll be here." She pauses, her gaze softening. "Look, Jayden. I get it. You want to be here every second. But you''re running on adrenaline and coffee, and you''re going to crash." I know she''s right. I absolutely cannot afford to crash with four kids and one on the way. They will all be scared and need leadership and a soft ce to fall.


    "What happens when Winona wakes up and needs you? Or when the kids see you looking like you''ve been through the wringer? You''re their rock, Jayden. And right now, you look like a pile of sand."


    She''s right. I need to up my game. "You''re right. I''ll go shower. Let youdies catch up on some gossip."


    "Deal," Lisa says, sitting back in the chair. "I have a lot to talk about too. So close the door on your way out and I''ll have a white wine when youe back."


    I have to grin. I love how Lisa is treating Winona like she''s awake and well. "I guess I can take my time then. Make a couple of calls."


    "Sounds great."


    I take the clothes from Lisa and head out of the room, closing the door behind me. A shower is going to be heaven. But first I''m going to call Viktor before they fly. I need to know Nexus Global is stable. "Viktor."


    "Jayden. Is everything still okay?"


    "Yes. I''m checking in before you fly. Nexus Global? It''s stable until you get back?"


    "Yes. I''ll only be gone a couple of days."


    "I''ll get back as soon as I can."


    "Just make sure you''re ready. You have a lot to deal with."


    "I know. Nexus Global won''t suffer. I''m just... trying to keep moving forward. I know I want Winona above anything else and I was a fool to doubt that. If Winona wants to call it quits, I''ll understand and I''ll take it gracefully." "And Lance?" He asks carefully. "Where''s your head at?"


    The question makes me stiffen. I have to dig deep and deal with how I feel about it all.


    "I don''t know," I admit, my voice rough. "I can''t talk to him. I can''t yell at him. I can''t do anything because he''s gone. I mean he was my best friend and he had sex with my wife and killed my mother. How do I reconcile all of this?" "Maybe by focusing on what you can control for now."


    "Exactly what I am doing. I talked to Gus at the service, and I knew from then, before Winona fell, that she and the kid are my future and I will walk away from anything else if I have to." "You don''t hold anything against her."


    "No. I can''t. I gave her that week because she needed it for whatever reasons. The reasons don''t even matter, she needed it and I wanted to support her emotionally. I never said who she could choose to do anything with. This was her choice, she felt safe. I can''t have it both ways. My ego was angry and bruised."


    "But Lance..?"


    "I can''t fight with a ghost, Viktor. I can''t do anything. I know why he made his choice. But that doesn''t help me stop feeling he betrayed our friendship. He openly admits he did and he knew he was but he put Winona first. How can I be angry about that? But I am."


    "This is tooplex to work through in the short term."


    "Maybe I''lle to terms with it someday, or maybe I won''t. But I know one thing for certain-I''m done punishing Winona for it. She didn''t deserve that. I let my hurt and pride take over, and I may have ruined everything. I won''t make that


    mistake again.¡±


    "Did you tell Winona this?"


    "I was on my way when you called. When she wakes up. I want her to choose me. I want her to choose our life. But right now, all I care about is her waking up, getting better. Even if she tells me to fuck off forever, I''ll be happy to hear her voice again." "Cass should be finishing her shift."


    "Right. See you tomorrow."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 488 Family Dynamics

    (Jayden)


    I stand at the door the next morning as Anne steps in with the kids, managing the chaos with her usual calm authority. Abby clings to her arm, eyes darting nervously around the suite. "You remember this ce, don''t you, sweetheart?" Anne asks gently.


    Abby nods but doesn''t let go. "It''s where the doctors made my heart better," she whispers, ncing at me for reassurance.


    "It is," I say, crouching to her level. "But this time, we''re here for Mom. She''s going to need all of us to help her get better. You up for the job?"


    Abby hesitates, then nods firmly. "Yes!" Then she opens her eyes wide. "Am I supposed to be really quiet?"


    "No darling. You can just be yourself. But we''ll try for no arguing and shouting with your brothers and sister, okay?"


    "Okay. Can I go see Mom now?"


    "Mom is having special medicine to keep her asleep for now, but I think she can still hear us. Go tell her about your day and we''ll join you soon. Keep herpany for me. You know how she loves all your stories." "I can make her feel better."


    I brush her hair back and kiss her forehead. "I know you can. Mom will be proud of you."


    Bobby and Sarah look like they aren''t sure what to do. I motion to the bedrooms off the main living space. "You two share a room, Abby will be in with Henry. No fights. Take your things into the bedroom and thene give me a hug and tell Mom and I about your school day." They smile and run down the short hallway.


    Henry, meanwhile, wriggles wildly in Anne''s arms, squealing for freedom. I step in and take him, propping him on my hip. "Don''t worry, Anne. He''s my shadow from now on. Everywhere I go, Henry goes."


    Anne raises an eyebrow, adjusting her cardigan. "You sure about that? He''s like a hurricane in tiny sneakers."


    "I''ve handled worse clients," I reply. Henry, delighted by my attention, grabs my face with sticky fingers andughs. "See? Easy."


    Anne smiles. "If you say so. Just don''te crying to me when he outsmarts you."


    She nces toward Winona''s room, where Abby is now perched beside her mother, quietly telling her about her new friend at school.


    Anne turns back to me, her expression softening. "You good?"


    "I''m steady," I reply simply. I''m not about to crack. Not now.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Anne studies me for a long moment, "You''ve had a change of heart over yours and Winona''s marriage?"


    "Yes. I was an idiot."


    "I think anyone would''ve reacted the same under the circumstances, Jayden."


    I shrug, "maybe. But I was on my way to tell Winona I wanted us to move forward when I got the call about her fall. I''m done with letting anger rule me, or anyone else. Mother is gone, the circumstances are tragic and confusing, but I have to admit there''s a sense of freedom I''ve never known before." "I hope you can move past it all. It won''t be easy."


    "No, it won''t. But look at all the trauma Winona has moved past in her life. It can be done and I''m going to do it. Hopefully she''ll ept my apology and help me deal with it all."


    "Lance was a best friend to all of you. But especially you. Some people can''t be saved. They make their peace with their decisions. That was Lance. He lived every minute of his life knowing that one day he''d make the ultimate choice. You aren''t to me. None of you are."


    I look at Anne and I realize I am


    angry at Lance for not wanting to stay longer. I''m angry because he never gave me the chance to help him. I do feel some sense of fault for smashing into him like that and myst words to him being so hostile and final.


    I stiffen, my grip on Henry tightening just slightly. "He betrayed me with Winona but most of all he betrayed me by leaving me like this. I don''t


    know what life is going to be likene


    without him. I wish he''d talked to me. wish I''d seen his pain through my anger. I wish I''d at least let him say his piece, listened to him, and not have to hear it on a video after he''d gone."


    "Nothing you could say, nothing anyone could say, was ever going to change the fact that he was going to do this. Judy was a wildcard but he did that for all the right reasons. He gave you what you''d never be able to have otherwise, freedom to love and cherish Winona and your kids without interference. It''s extreme, but that is the word that describes how Lance lived, I think."


    I shift Henry to my other hip. "I''m not even close to dealing with Lance stuff yet. But I am moving my life forward with my family. However that looks when Winona recovers." "Lance loved you, Jayden. You and Winona, Lisa. You all were his life. You know that, don''t you?"


    I nod. "He made his choices. But I need a lot more time."


    "Fair enough. I''m going to get started on lunch. These kids are like locusts."


    I nod. "Right now, Henry and I need to sign over Brennan Industries, again."


    Anne''s brow lifts. "To Greg''s kids?"


    "Yes. I have enough to deal with. I''m waiting on a call from Gabriel."


    Bobby and Sarah run back out and I pop Henry down while I give them hugs. "You go see Mom, I''ll go grab a tray of snacks for morning tea for us all."


    "Yum!" Bobby grins and I ruffle his hair. "I''m starved."


    "Have you grown taller again? I need to put a brick on your head, I think. How about we go catch a game over the weekend?"


    "Sure, Dad. That''d be sick as."


    He looks so much like an adult now and his voice is a little scratchier than usual. I realize I probably need to have chat with him about the next phase of his life and navigating teen hormones.


    "Sarah, do you want toe too?"


    "That''s boring. I''ll stay with Mom."


    "Well, have think what you''d like to do, and we''ll go do that the next day."


    "Cool."


    "Okay, Mom wants to hear all about your day, and I''ll set up a desk in here too."


    They both groan. Iugh. "Thought you were getting out of it, didn''t you? I mean, I know it''s summer holidays but Mom and I would like you to do a little study each day. Always room to learn something new." Two nurses let themselves in the door. "Mr. Brennan, we are just doing our routine checks," says the taller one.


    "No problem. The kids and family will be a constant here, so feel free to order them around as needed."


    They smile.


    "It''s great to see such a strong support system for Mrs. Brennan. She''s a very lucky woman." The same nurse says, "No, I''m the lucky one."


    My phone rings, it''s Gabriel. I scoop up Henry from halfway down the hallway trying to reach an ornament on a side table. "Come on, Henry. We need to take this call."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 489 Creating a Family Cocoon

    (Jayden)


    "Gabriel." I say as Henry tries to grab my cell out of my hand.


    I manage to dodge his lightning-fast hand, holding the phone just out of his reach. Heughs, thinking it''s a game.


    His little giggles make me grin.


    "Jayden. I wanted to let you know I''m flying in to finalize the shares. Everything looks good on my end. Ind at six."


    "Great. Let me know your hotel room; I''lle see you there."


    "Sorry to hear about Lance and Judy. I''ve read over everything you sent. Are you sure?"


    "Yes," I reply coolly. "You''ll be in charge now unless you make other arrangements with your family. I''m out."


    There''s a pause on the other end, but I don''t care to fill it. Gabriel''s voice is measured when he continues, "How''s Winona? I heard she had a fall."


    "She''s in recovery. We''ll know more tomorrow."


    "I heard Cass was in Europe. Is sheing back to see her?"


    "She is. And I don''t want any trouble for her, Gabriel. She''s been through enough. I''m still pissed that Mia provided her with drugs and made her sell. I''m pissed that you went and left Cass all alone like that." I jiggle Henry on my hip.


    He''s focused on trying to undo my tie at the moment, a picture ofplete innocence. His tiny fingers pull and twist, determined to unravel what he sees as a challenge.


    Gabriel''s response is measured. "That''s between Cass and me," he replies. "But Mia won''t be a problem again. My family is flying in to support her through rehabilitating her from the grooming my grandfather has put her through from a young age. She''s going to help Uncle Gus out with information that will lock our grandfather and other corrupt officials up for life."


    Uncle Gus?


    Hearing it sends a sharp jolt through me. Gus ying happy families with Gabriel. Looks like he''s found a suitable recement for me. My muscles tighten, but I take a deep breath and tell myself it doesn''t matter. It shouldn''t matter.


    "Thanks for this, Jayden. I really appreciate what you are doing."


    You know what? It actually doesn''t matter. They are wee to each other. I can be the bigger man.


    Gabriel deserves a break as much as the next person. He''s been working hard at his business by all reports. So, I know he''ll take care of the employees at Brennan Industries. I''ve done what I needed to do. "I''ll see youter today," I say, cutting the conversation short.


    I hang up before Gabriel can say anything else.


    Henry babbles, tugging at my shirt again. I look at him and smile. "You don''t care about any of this, do you? You just want snacks." Iugh softly. "Let''s go see what Anne has ready and go see Mommy."


    This is where I need to be. This is what matters. Everything else Brennan Industries, Gus, Gabriel-it''s just noise.


    I carry Henry into the kitchen,


    bncing him on one hip as I open


    the fridge His little hands reach out for anything within grasping


    e.ne


    of


    distance, and I pull back a tray cut-up fruit and cheese just in time. "Not yet, buddy. Let''s get you in the high-chair first."


    I open the cupboard and grab a box of crackers. I managed to carry him and the food back into Winona''s room where I put Henry''s chair earlier.


    I


    He protests with a whine but settles quickly as I strap him in. I set his bowl in front of him and watch as he dives into the fruit with both hands, his face lighting up with delight.


    "Hey kids,e grab a snack. You''ll have to go get your water bottles from your backpacks."


    "Okay, Daddy. I''ve told Mommy all about my new friend at daycare."


    "Dad, can Cate stay here with us?"


    "Bobby, let''s leave him at the penthouse for now. We''ll go check on him. Mainly because we''ll be moving into our other ce soom and that will be confusing enough for him. Let''s get a great outdoor enclosure for him made there."


    "Okay." He goes off to get his drink bottle.


    Annees in, her presence grounding as always. She cesza hand on my shoulder. ¡°You''re doing good, Jayden. Winona will be very proud of how you''ve put her and theProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    kids first."


    I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Thanks, Anne."


    She gives me a small, knowing smile. "Now go do whatever you need to do and get it done. The kids and I will take care of Winona."


    I do need to go do some office stuff and then I''ll be getting Cass and Viktor to bring them here."


    "I can''t wait to meet this Viktor. He sounds very interesting."


    "Interesting is one way to describe him. Let''s just say, I''m grateful he''s working with me. He is not someone I''d want as an enemy."


    I take some wipes from Henry''s bag and clean his hands and face. "First, a diaper change for you and then off we go. You are my right-hand man." "Are you sure? Henry can stay if you need him to," Anne offers.


    I squeeze her hand in silent gratitude. "No. Nexus Global is about making room for family. I want him with me. We''ll be fine."


    My focus is clear. This is what matters.


    I take Henry over to Winona and he just stares quietly at her for the longest time. Then he reaches for her.


    My eyes burn with unshed tears. I lower him and he just snuggles against her like he knows just what she needs.


    I sit down and run Winona''s hand. There''s no rush.


    We can go when Henry is ready.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 490 Show of Strength

    (Cass)


    When Viktor and I step into the Brennan Wing family suite, the first thing I notice is how together Jayden looks.


    He''s standing by Henry''s highchair, feeding him bits of banana while the little guy alternates between smearing food on his face andughing like he''s cracked the greatest joke in the world. Jayden doesn''t even flinch when Henry chucks half a cracker at his chest.


    "Alright, Superdad," I say, dropping my bag on the couch. "You''re really leaning into this whole family-man thing. Should I be worried you''re going to start wearing matching dad-and-son tracksuits next?" Jayden smirks without looking up. "You jealous, Aunt Cass? I can always order you one too. I''m thinking neon green?"


    I grin, then I run to hug him. "Pass. I prefer my ck on ck for now."


    Henry spots me and lets out an excited squeal, waving his sticky hands in my direction. "Oh, no you don''t," I warn, taking a step back. "Your dad can keep the food fights. I''ll hug you as soon as we use some wipes." Jayden wipes Henry''s hands with a practiced efficiency that makes me pause. He doesn''t look like a man who''s cracking under the weight of everything happening around him.


    He looks steady, calm-even with the chaos of four kids and Winona lying unconscious just a room away.


    "You''ve got this down," I say softly, meeting his eyes. "You''re doing good, Jayden. She''ll be proud of you."


    For a moment, his mask slips, and I see the exhaustion etched into his face. But it''s gone as quickly as it appears. He nods, his voice steady. "Thanks. But it''s not just me... I''m grateful for the supportwork we have." Viktor steps forward. Jayden shakes his hand and they grip elbows. That''s as animated as Viktor gets. "Jayden. We have to touch base on Nexus Global."


    "I''m getting Brennan Industries out of the way this afternoon, then I''m all yours."


    I take a very clean Henry from his chair and hug him tight. Then I pop him down and off he toddles. "Wow, he''s kicking some goalstely."


    "You two want coffee? I just made a fresh pot."


    "Love some," Viktor says. "I''ve booked amodation."


    "No need, my penthouse is free, well apart from Cat. Bobby would love you there forpany. I''ll go settle you in there shortly. If that''s okay, Cass. You can stay with Winona and the kids?" "Sure."


    "Oh, not Henry. He stays with me. Keeps me out of trouble."


    "I doubt that, this young man is a chick ma."


    "I''ll be careful. Come on through to Winona''s room. The doctors are talking about letting here out of the induceda slowly. I''m not sure if she can hear us, but I''m just assuming she can." "That''s cool. I''ll chat with her till you get back."


    Jayden walks off and I follow him. "She''ll be d you''re here."


    "More like she''ll tell me to stop worrying and get back to my job."


    "Maybe that too. But Cass, they want to check for heartbeat on the baby. I said not until she is awake and strong enough to hear the oue for herself."


    "That''s something she will appreciate."


    Winona looks almost peaceful in the bed. But the monitoring she has attached is a stark contrast to how she looks.


    I sit down in the chair beside her, reaching for her hand.


    "Hey, Sis," I say softly. "It''s me. Cass. I''m here now, so you can stop scaring the crap out of everyone, okay?"


    I take a deep breath, steadying


    myself. "So, I had my first formal


    dinner at the estate," I continue,


    forcing a smile. "I was in charge of a canape. And guess what? I nailed it. The head chef even said it was ''eptable,'' which is apparently the highest praise you can get in that


    kitchen."


    Iugh softly, squeezing her hand. "But don''t worry-I''m not going back until you''re back on your feet. I''ll tell the chefs to manage without me for a while. They''ll survive. Barely."


    The words hang in the air, and I feel


    my throat tighten. I lean closer, my voice dropping. "I need you, Winona. I can''t do this without you. So, you better get better soon, okay? Because I''m not leaving untilyou do.


    I sit back, wiping at my eyes before the tears can fall.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ve


    The door opens behind me, and I turn to see Jayden standing there, Henry on his hip. He doesn''t say anything, just nods at me before stepping closer to the bed.


    "We''re heading off and brace


    yourself because Anne and the other three kids just got in from shopping." He smiles. "they''ve missed you. And we aren''t keeping Winona in a cone of silence. She''s here for all the excitement too."


    "Awesome. See you when you get back."


    Viktor is standing behind Jayden. I make eye contact. He nods. I have no clue if I should nod back or say something. I loom away and they leave.


    There''s been so much tension between us since I had a meltdown over Winona. Why did I have to be so damn vulnerable with him?


    I feel like an idiot now.


    I hate the way he micro-manages me. But when we argue, I mean, it''s hot as fuck. But there is no way I''m ever going there. I need to talk to Winona about it. I mean, Gabriel was older than me and look how that worked out. Winona and all her fears about Gabriel and I were right. Emotionally, he was ready to settle down and when it came down to it, I wanted to continue experiencing life.


    Okay, I was experiencing more than life. I was using again. But I''m really done with that now. What I need to do is forget Viktor and focus on my sister.


    She was right about Gabriel and me, and she''ll say the same thing about Viktor.


    Part of my recovery is not using anything or anyone as a crutch.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 491 Walking Away

    (Jayden)


    I drop Viktor off at the penthouse, handing him the spare key fob. "Cat''s in charge while you''re here. Don''t let him boss you around too much," I say with a smirk.


    Viktor raises an eyebrow. "I''m sure I''ll manage. Can''t be more troublesome than your sister-inw."


    I let out a lowugh. "Truth."


    "I''ll get back here as soon as I can. I have some forward trajectory I need to discuss with you on Nexus Global. Help yourself to anything."


    "I''ll be here. If anything happens with Winona, please let me know."


    "I will. Right... now it''s time to go and finally put Brennan Industries behind me."


    ***


    By the time I pull up outside Gabriel''s hotel, I''m ready to let go and walk away.


    I knock on the door and it opens. Gabriel is there looking as tall and suave as ever. I step into the suite, and he greets me with a firm handshake. "Jayden," he says, his tone even. "Thanks foring." "No problem," I reply, keeping things brisk. "Let''s get this done."


    Gabriel gestures to the small conference table in the room, where a stack of documents waits. "It''s all there."


    "Great. Once you sign, the majority shares of Brennan Industries transfer to you, Eva, Ana and Mia equally."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I nce over the papers. Yes, it''s all there in print. Equal shares. No first-refusal uses. No need to babysit this mess anymore. "You think your sisters will sell their shares to you?" I ask casually, picking up a pen. "Are you going to ask them?" Gabriel shrugs, his confidence evident. "They were ready to sell before. I don''t see why that would change now. But honestly, it''s their decision. I''ll handle it."


    "Good," I say, scribbling my signature on the dotted line. "Because I don''t need to know the details. You''re in charge now. Wish you all the best, but don''t expect me to y happy families." Gabriel leans back in his chair, studying me. "Suits me."


    "What''s happening with Mia? Is she going to step aside for you to take over?"


    "Mia helped clear Gus''s name. She''s been feeding information about the cartel and the smuggling ring to the authorities. The case against him is falling apart."


    That makes me pause. "Mia? An informant?"


    "She''s been instrumental," Gabriel says, his voice steady. "And she''s about to go into witness protection. It''s the only way to keep her safe. I trust you will keep this confidential."


    "I have no desire to get involved, so I will keep my mouth shut." I really don''t, I just want this over with. I sign everywhere I need to sign and take my copies once Gabriel signs them.


    Just as I''m about to leave, my phone buzzes in my pocket. It''s the hospital. My stomach tightens as I answer. "Brennan."


    Dr. Harris''s voice is calm but firm. "Jayden, we''re seeing another spike in Winona''s blood pressure. We suspect it could be preempsia. We need to bring her out of the induceda to assess her condition and check on the baby." ""How soon?"


    "As soon as possible. If this is


    preempsia, the safest course for


    Winona is to no longer be pregnant. Her life may be in danger. Her major organs may shut down, go into convulsions..."


    The words are a punch to the gut, and for a moment, I can''t breathe. "I''ll be right back. This is Winona''s decision ultimately."


    "We''re reducing her meds now. We''ll proceed with an ultrasound as soon as she is awake."


    "I''m on my way," I say, already heading for the door. "Cass is there, her sister. Tell her everything you just told me."


    Gabriel watches me. "Is everything ok?"


    "I have to get back to the Brennan Wing."


    "Has something happened?"


    I hesitate for half a second before shaking my head. "Nothing you need to worry about. I''ve got to go."


    And with that, I''m leaving, my focus narrowing to one thing: getting back to Winona.


    ***


    Images sh through my


    mind-Winonaughing with the kids, her hand resting on her growing belly, the way she looked at me when she told me we were


    having another miracle baby can''t


    lose her. I can''t lose either of them.


    That is an impossible choice.


    MS


    I push the car harder, weaving through traffic like a man possessed. Every second feels like an eternity, the stakes are so high.


    When I finally pull into the hospital


    parking lot, I don''t bother with pleasantries. I sprint through the halls, the sound of my shoes echoing as I make my way to the family suite.


    en


    Dr. Harris meets me at the door, his expression serious but calm. "We''ve reduced her dosage. She''ll wake up in her own time. Once she does, I''ll be back." "Okay. I''ll go stay with her. I want to be there when she opens her eyes."


    Cass is still with her, quietly holding her hand.


    "Hey."


    "Hey. Anne and the kids will be back soon. I let Lisa know too."


    "Great. I want everyone here when she opens her eyes. The people who love her the most."


    Cass nods. I can see this is hard for her. "We got this, Sis."


    "Anything that happens with the baby will be up to her."


    "We both know she will never willingly let the baby go, not even at the risk of her own life."


    It''s hard for me. But Cass is right, Winona has never been one to back down from a fight. And neither will I.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 492 Waking Up

    (Winona)


    The first thing I feel is exhaustion-a bone-deep, crushing weight that makes it nearly impossible to move. My body aches everywhere, like I''ve been run over by a truck. My head pounds, and my throat feels dry, but I force my eyes open, blinking against the soft light.


    "Mommy?" A small voice breaks through the fog, hesitant but hopeful.


    I blink again, and there she is. Abby, her little face framed by messy pigtails, her big blue eyes filled with worry. "Abby," I rasp, my voice barely audible.


    Her face lights up, and she leans in close, clutching the edge of the bed. "You''re awake!" she exims, her voice trembling with relief. "I missed you so much, Mommy!"


    I try to lift my hand, but it feels like lead. Instead, I manage a weak smile. "I missed you too, sweetie," I whisper.


    "Alright, sweetheart, let''s give Mommy a little space," Anne''s calm voicees from somewhere nearby. "d you''re back with us, Winona."


    Abby shakes her head fiercely. "No! I want to stay with Mommy!"


    "It''s okay," I say softly, trying to reassure her. "I just need a little rest. I''ll be here when youe back."


    Abby hesitates, her lip trembling, but Anne gently takes her hand, coaxing her away. "Come on, let''s give your brothers and sister some Mom time too. Then we cane see her after the doctors have checked her, ok?" I catch sight of Sarah and Bobby hovering near the end of the bed.


    Sarah clutches her sketchpad, her expression anxious, while Bobby looks like he''s trying to be brave. "Mom?" he asks, his voice low. "Are you okay?"


    "I will be," I whisper, though my throat burns with every word. "Come here."


    Sarah is the first to move, cing her small hand on mine. "We were really worried," she says quietly, her voice trembling. "But Dad let us stay with you." Bobby steps closer. "Hi Mom,"


    "Hi Bobby," I manage, my voice breaking.


    "Alright, you three," Anne says gently. "Let''s give Mommy some time to rest. You cane backter."


    They nod reluctantly, and Anne ushers them out. My heart aches as I watch them go. They look so much older than they did just a few days ago.


    Jayden steps into view, holding Henry, who''s babbling happily. "Hey, sleepyhead," he says, his voice soft. "We''ve all missed you."


    Henry squirms in his arms, reaching for me, his little face lighting up.


    I manage a small smile, lifting my hand just enough to brush against his chubby cheek. "Hi, my little man," I whisper.


    Jayden leans down, letting Henry snuggle into my side for a moment before pulling him back. "Let''s let Mommy rest, buddy. She needs to get her strength back." Cass and Lisa appear next, their faces a mix of relief and concern. "Well, look who decided to join thend of the living," Lisa quips, though her voice wavers slightly. Cass steps closer, her hand brushing mine. "You scared the crap out of us, Sis. Don''t do that again, okay?"


    "I''ll try not to," I say weakly, though a small smile tugs at my lips.


    Jayden hesitates, his gaze fixed on me. "I''ll be back in a minute," he says, his voice low. He kisses my forehead gently before stepping out with Henry.


    The room quiets as the others


    follow, leaving just me, Cass, and Lisa. Cass pulls up a chair, her hand never leaving mine. "How are you feeling, really?" she asks, her voice soft.


    en


    "Tired," I admit, my throat tightening. "And sore. But... the baby. I need to know if the baby''s okay."


    Lisa frowns, exchanging a nce with Cass. "Maybe you should wait," she says carefully. "You just woke up. The doctors said¡ª"


    "I don''t care," I cut her off, my voice trembling but firm. "I need to know. Please."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Cass squeezes my hand. "Okay," she says quietly. "We''ll make sure you get answers."


    Jayden return''s, his expression guarded. "The doctors want you to rest a bit more first before an ultrasound," he says, his voice gentle but firm. "They''re worried about your blood pressure. It''s been spiking. You''ve been through a


    tContent


    "I need to know, Jayden."


    His jaw tightens, and he pulls up a chair beside me, taking my hand. "We tried using a Doppler the first day," he says quietly.


    A pain sears through my head and I''m going to be sick. "I need to vomit." I say weakly.


    Jayden quickly hands me a


    cardboard bowl and I try but there''s


    nothing in there toe up.


    "Water..." I rasp. Its cool wetnes''s is a tonic as I take a tiny sip. "I think...I''m okay now..."


    "We couldn''t pick up a heartbeat. That doesn''t mean anything-they said it''smon at this stage-but I wanted you to be awake before we did anything more." Tears prick at my eyes, and I grip his hand tightly. "Thank you," I whisper. "I need to hear it for myself. As soon as possible."


    Jayden exhales slowly, his thumb brushing over my knuckles. "I''ll let Dr. Harris know."


    Cass stands, giving my shoulder a squeeze. "We''re here for you," she says firmly. "No matter what."


    Lisa nods, her usual sass reced with quiet determination. "We''ve got you, Winona."


    Jayden leans in, his voice steady. "Okay. Let''s do this."


    I close my eyes; I rest my hand on my stomach.


    "Please," I whisper. "Please be okay."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 493 Heartbeats

    (Winona)


    The gel is cold, but I don''t care. I need this done. Dr. Harris adjusts the probe on my stomach, her face neutral as she stares at the monitor.


    Jayden sits beside me, his hand gripping mine. Lisa is standing at the end of the bed, arms crossed, her eyes flicking between me and the screen. Cass perches on the bedside out of the way. I''m grateful for their support.


    "Let''s see," Dr. Harris says. Her tone is calm, but it doesn''t ease the storm raging inside me.


    My breathes in shallow bursts, and I nce at Jayden. He hasn''t let go of my hand since they rolled the machine in. He looks focused, his eyes glued to the screen.


    Lisa breaks the silence first. "Should it take this long?" Her voice is sharp, her worry evident.


    Dr. Harris keeps her tone steady. "Sometimes the baby''s position makes it harder to pick up a signal. Let''s not assume anything yet."


    ""Easier said than done," Cass says.


    I can''t help but agree. My mouth is dry. "Doctor, should I be worried?"


    Dr. Harris meets my eyes briefly. "Try not to stress, Winona. The baby''s position or the centa could be blocking the signal. It doesn''t mean anything conclusive." "Or..." My voice cracks, and I hate how fragile I sound.


    Jayden squeezes my hand firmly. "Don''t go there yet," he says, his voice low and steady.


    "You''re not scared?" I whisper, my eyes searching his face.


    He doesn''t answer right away. When he does, his voice is barely above a whisper. "Terrified. But we''ll get through this. Together."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Dr. Harris adjusts the probe again, tilting it slightly. The static hums through the room, filling the silence like an unwee guest. I strain to hear anything-anything at all. Nothing.


    I swallow hard, my voice shaky as I ask, "Why can''t I hear it? Is it supposed to take this long? It feels like it''s taking too long."


    Dr. Harris frowns, her attention locked on the screen. "Let''s try tilting your pelvis slightly to the side. Is that okay?"


    "I can manage that," I say, my voice tight.


    Jayden helps me shift.


    "Some babies hide," Dr. Harris continues, adjusting the probe again. "Or they move around quickly, making it hard to pin them down." "Maybe we''ve got an early sprinter in there," Lisa says, her voice softer now.


    "I hope that''s all it is," I say, forcing a weak smile.


    The probe presses harder against my stomach, and I hold my breath. The static fills the air again, an unbearable sound. My throat is tight, and nce at Jayden, searching for


    any sign of reassurance.


    He meets my eyes, his expression steady. "It''s okay," he says softly. "Whatever happens, we''ll get through it. You, me, the kids. We''re a team." "Even if there''s no baby?" I whisper, my voice breaking.


    Jayden doesn''t hesitate. "Even then. We''ve always known this was a risk. But we''ve also always known we can handle anything together."


    I close my eyes, swallowing hard. I


    want to believe him. I want to believe that I''ll be okay, that we''ll be okay, no matter what happens. But I''m not sure how I''ll handle the heartbreak if


    we lose this baby.


    Dr. Harris adjusts the probe again, her movements slow and deliberate. The screen flickers, shapes shifting in shades of gray that mean nothing to me. Then I hear it-a faint blip. My eyes snap open.


    "What was that?" I ask, my voice trembling.


    Dr. Harris frowns slightly, moving the probe. "Could be something. Let me check again."


    Jayden leans forward, his body tense. "Something? What does that mean? Was that the heartbeat?"


    "Hold on," Dr. Harris says, her tone careful. "It could also be interference from your own pulse. Let me adjust one more time."


    The blip fades, reced by static. My heart sinks, and I feel Jayden''s hand tighten around mine.


    "Why did it stop?" I ask, panic creeping into my voice. "What does that mean?"


    "Nothing definitive," Dr. Harris replies firmly. "We''ll try again tomorrow, after you''ve had a chance to rest more and get some nourishment."


    Jayden''s voice is calm but firm. "Winona, this doesn''t mean anything yet. You''ve been through hell. Let''s give it some time."


    I shake my head, tears welling in my eyes. "I just need to know if this baby is okay."


    Cass steps forward, her voice surprisingly soft. "Winona, you''ve done everything you can. You just had a fall, for God''s sake. Give yourself a break."


    Lisa sits down on the edge of the bed, her hand on my ankle. "You''re the strongest person I know, but even you need to take a breath."


    I swallow hard, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll rest. But I''m not giving up on this baby. Not yet."


    The nurse wipes the gel from my abdomen as the machine powers down. Dr. Harris nces at me, her expression unreadable. "We''ll monitor you closely. Let me know if you feel any changes, no matter how


    Small."


    I nod, gripping Jayden''s hand like it''s the only thing keeping me grounded.


    Cass leans down, wrapping her arms around me briefly. "You''ve got this," she whispers fiercely.


    Lisa gives my leg a gentle squeeze. "We''re not going anywhere, okay?"


    I nod again, my throat too tight to speak. Tears burn my eyes.


    I''m not giving up. Not until there''s no other choice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 494 Between Fires

    (Cass)


    Henry is a whirlwind of energy, zipping around the lounge like a tiny hurricane, clinging to the TV remote he''s found and smacking it against the couch.


    Jayden keeps half an eye on him while bncing a steaming cup of coffee and scrolling through something on his phone.


    "Should I be worried that your kid''s favorite pastime is destruction?" I ask, leaning against the back of the couch.


    Jayden smirks but doesn''t look up. "He''s not destructive. He''s... curious."


    "Curious? That''s one word for it."


    "Curiosity is healthy," he smiles.


    Henry giggles and bolts along the floor as I make a beeline to get the remote back off him.


    "Healthy for him maybe." I huff and puff as I wrestle the object out of his vice-like grip. "Give me that before you break something, little man."


    Henry retaliates with an ear-piercing squeal that makes me cringe. Jayden just grins and plucks him off the floor, holding him upside down like a sack of potatoes. "That''s enough, buddy. Aunt Cass is tired of your antics. She can''t handle this level of testosterone." "Pfffft. I work in a male-dominated industry. I can handle any testosterone you two have. Anyway, Henry is too young for hormones yet."


    Jayden rights Henry, setting him on hisp. "Gabriel is in town. I signed Brennan Industries over to him."


    My attention snaps to Jayden. "Does he know I''m here?"


    Jayden shrugs. "I might have mentioned it."


    "Fuck."


    "I didn''t know it was a secret."


    "It''s not."


    "You still like him, huh?"


    "No. Maybe I should check on Winona." I say, looking for an excuse to change the subject.


    "Bobby and Sarah are in there, chatting away like it''s any other day. It''s good for her to have them around. Then she''s going to try some of Anne''s chicken soup."


    "I hope the baby is okay. It''s tough on her emotions, the not knowing. On both of you."


    "And you?" Jayden asks, giving me a pointed look. "How are you coping with the emotions?"


    I shrug, crossing my arms. "I''m fine. I''m still clean if that''s what you mean..."


    He raises an eyebrow. "Cass..."


    "I said I''m fine," I snap, cutting him off. Then I sigh, rubbing my temples. "Sorry. Guess I''m on edge too."


    ""You can talk to me, Cass. Lisa too. You know that."


    "I''m okay, I promise. You have enough going on."


    Jayden sets Henry down, letting him roam again. "You''re here supporting Winona. That''s all that matters." Before I can respond, there''s a knock at the door. Jayden gets up, ncing at his watch. "That''ll be Viktor."


    "Oh, joy, the building with arms and legs is here to liven up the party," I say, earning a smirk from Jayden.


    The door opens, and Viktor strides in, all buttoned up as usual. His incredible fitness is not lost on me. I force myself to stop noticing him.


    His sharp, calcting eyes scan the room beforending on me. "Cass," he says with a nod.


    "Viktor," I reply, keeping my tone cool.


    He turns to Jayden, handing over a folder. "Here''s the preliminary report on the Paris branch. I need your approval before we move forward with the expansion." Jayden takes the folder and flips it open, skimming the contents. "Looks solid. Let me sit with it tonight and I''ll get back to you tomorrow."


    "Of course," Viktor says, his tone professional. But his eyes flick to me again, and I swear his blood is simmering in his veins. I wonder if he even knows how to rx. Before I can dwell on it, another knock sounds at the door. Jayden frowns. "Who else"


    The door swings open, and there he is. Gabriel.


    "Oh, by all means,e in..." Jayden says sarcastically as Gabriel is halfway across the room.


    Tall, dark, and still annoyingly gorgeous, he strides in like he owns the ce. His charcoal suit fits him like a second skin, and his warm brown eyes light up when they and on me. I feel him to my very core.


    Damn, I''d hoped I''d be over the physical effect he always had on me.


    "Cass," he says, his voice a low, rich rumble. "I wanted to see you."


    "Gabriel," I reply, trying to sound indifferent. But my cheeks betray me, heating up under his intense gaze.


    He closes the gap between us, and I instinctively take a step back as he approaches, a confident smile spreads across his face. "It''s been too long, mi reina." "Don''t start with that."


    Viktor moves like smooth lightning,


    positioning himself between us, facing Gabriel like a damn sentry. There''s a dangerous tension in his posture that wasn''t there before.


    Gabriel stops, staring at Viktor, his smile turning razor-sharp. "Employed a watchdog, have you?" "Gabriel, meet Viktor Bz," Jayden says as he grapples with Henry. "He''s my main man at Nexus Global."


    "Ah," Gabriel says, his tone dripping with mock politeness. "The security guy, no? I understand. Just doing your job."


    Viktor''s voice is cool and controlled.


    "I wouldn''t call it that. Let''s just say I have sharp instincts when threats are present and ording to all the information I have, you and your family have questionable


    nove


    backgrounds." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I groan inwardly, stepping sideways to get around Viktor. Men. "Gabriel, what do you want?"


    His gaze softens when he looks at me, his voice dropping to a tone I know all too well. "You, Cass. I want to see you. To talk. To¡ª"


    "Don''t," I cut him off, my tone sharp. "We''ve been through this. You left. End of story."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 495 Broken Inside

    (Cass)


    He steps forward and takes my hand in his. "And I regret it every day," he says. His touch burns into me, but I know I can''t be betrayed by this physical attraction again.


    I pull my hand from his. "Enough. You don''t get to touch me. I''m here for my family. Go back to your business. I''m not interested."


    Gabriel moves into my personal space again.


    Viktor moves lethally, cing himself directly between us. "She said enough," he says, his voice is cold steel.


    It shouldn''t, but Viktor''s level of protectiveness sends a thrill down my spine. Fuck, I''m so wrong. Stop it.


    Gabriel''s jaw tightens, and for a moment, I think he''s going to push back.


    But then he steps away, his hands raised in mock surrender. "Fine. I''ll back off. But only because Cass asked me too. It was wrong of me to barge in with expectations." "You''re damn right it was," I say.


    "I hope Winona recovers well. Perhaps you can spare me some time one evening. For me to apologize properly..."


    "What part of the word no, don''t you understand?" Viktor says.


    "Actually, I''m free Friday night if you''re still in town?" I offer. Viktor doesn''t call my shots for me either.


    "I can be. I''ll pick you up here at eight?"


    "Sounds great."


    "The watchdog isn''t invited," Gabriel adds as he turns to leave.


    Henry begins a solid cry. "Sorry, I''ll take him to the kitchen for his dinner. Wee to join us, Viktor, Gabriel...?"


    I re at Jayden and he grins back at me.


    "I''ll take a raincheck." Gabriel says. "See you Friday, mi reina." And he''s gone as quickly as he arrived.


    "I have dinner organized thanks," Viktor says.


    "Okay." Jayden takes Henry to the kitchen.


    I stare at Viktor. "What the hell was that all about?"


    "Protecting you," he says simply.


    "From what? My ex?"


    Viktor doesn''t move, his calm gaze meeting mine. "You''re wee," he says, his tone infuriatingly neutral.


    I throw my hands up. "You''re not my damn bodyguard."


    "Maybe not, but when the need arises, I will react."


    "There was no need. I''m not your project, Viktor."


    "You aren''t okay, Cass. You know that."


    "Just because I panicked over Winona''s fall and let my guard down with you, doesn''t mean you own me." I''m angry at him now for using my vulnerability against me.


    "Just because you act tough, doesn''t mean you are."


    "And what are you going to do about it? You''ve nothing to offer me. Your walls aren''t just high, Viktor, they''re topped with radioactive razor wire."


    He stares at me.


    I''m not even sure what I''m asking from him at this point but I need to reel it back in. "Any woman would be out of her mind to consider you rtionship material. You were born without feelings, I swear." Something flickers through his eyes. Then they harden again and my heart goes to my throat when he''s suddenly in my personal space.


    His lips are on mine and my body


    reacts on a whole other level to how


    it did with Gabriel. Viktor''s hand


    v


    grips my hair and pulls my head back, as I gasp at the hotness of that his body is pressed hard against mine and his kiss deepens.


    His other arm is holding me up. Just as well because my knees are actually weak.


    I groan under his dominance and suddenly he pushes me away again like I''m a disease. His eyes full of surprise before they are steel again.


    "Sorry, that should not have happened," he says.


    "I rest my case."


    I walk out to the kitchen then. I''m confused. Something is there for both men but both of them are impossible. I have my career to focus on and I''m not about to start anything. Rtionships are not for me. Not again.


    Viktor and Gabriel. No way.


    I can''t consider either of them. I


    need to stay controlled. This is a part of my recovery. Being able to live without using anything or


    anyone as a crutch. Not using drugs,


    alcohol or sex as an outlet from my


    problems.


    I owe it to myself to maintain my independence and stay on track with my recovery. I want to be independent, and I know I can do it. I''ve proved myself.


    I''ll talk to Gabriel Friday night, finally


    get it settled with him. And Viktor, well, I think he''s just settled any confusion he may have had about me. The way he pushed me away just now; he knows we are wrong together.


    I walk into the kitchen and everyone else is at the table.


    Jayden is looking at me. "Everything ok?"


    "Yes. I''m starved. Did Winona eat anything?"


    "She had a little soup, yes." Anne smiles.


    "I''m so d. Bobby and Sarah, how about you take me to the new ce tomorrow? I think we can do some tidying up there or something."


    "Mom wanted us to start making sure there is a safe area outside for Henry to run about," Bobby tells me.


    "Great, let''s get some measurements for fences."


    "And I''d like to take some things to my room." Sarah smiles.


    "I won''t be sharing with Sarah anymore," Abby offers.


    "Are you sad about that, Abby?"


    "A little, but I''ll be okay."


    "We can have sleepovers in our rooms sometimes, Abby," Sarah says.


    "That is a great idea, Sarah. Okay then, we have a n. We''ll swing by the penthouse, grab some things and head out there in the morning."


    "I''ll let Viktor know," Jayden says.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s nothing to do with Viktor, I don''t need babysitting, Jayden!"


    "Calm down, he''s staying at the penthouse, I''ll let him know you are dropping in, that''s all."


    Shit. I read that wrong. "Sorry, I guess I''m just on edge. Okay. Yes, let him know please."


    I eat the soup. It''s amazing as always. But my insides are mush right now.


    I know it''s just physical attraction but they are like chalk and cheese, ck and white, two men who couldn''t be more different.


    What does it say about me to be attracted to both.


    Clearly, I''m still way to broken inside to know what''s good for me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 496 Future Revealed

    Trigger Warning:


    The following chapter contains sensitive content, including the loss of a pregnancy and scenes of emotional distress. This may be triggering for some readers, particrly those who have experienced simr situations. Please proceed with care, and remember to prioritize your well-being. If needed, take a break or seek support.


    (Winona)


    I''m propped up in bed with a stack of pillows, sipping herbal tea from a handmade ceramic mug ra sent as part of a care package all the way from Brussels.


    It came with a range of her organic herbal teas, avender-scented balm, and a handwritten note in her elegant script: Rest your body, nurture your heart, and trust your strength, Winona. That woman always seems to know what I need before I do.


    I''m so grateful and thankful for meeting her. I miss her gentle counsel and seeing her on a daily basis now I''m back in the States.


    My body feels stronger today, the heaviness weighing me down since the fall has lifted ever so slightly. Mentally, not hearing that heartbeat is still hard. But I''m remaining positive right now.


    I take another sip of tea and nce at Jayden, who''s holding Henry like a pro, bouncing him gently while scrolling through his phone with his free hand. He looks up and catches me watching. "What''s that look for?" he asks, smirking. "Nothing," I say with a small smile. "Just appreciating the view. You''vee a long way from the guy who used to live for his business."


    "Somewhere along the way, I realized there are more important things in life than business... and my own ego," he says, walking over to the bed. He leans down and kisses my forehead, his lips lingering for just a moment. "How are you feeling?" "Better," I say honestly. "I''m going to take a shower, freshen up a little."


    "You can''t get that head wound wet."


    "Rx, I have a shower cap and I won''t get my head wet at all."


    "Okay. How do you feel about the ultrasoundter today," he asks gently, his eyes scanning my face. "Once they find the heartbeat, we''ll be cleared to go home."


    Home. The word feels like a warm embrace.


    I''m already imagining standing in the kitchen, helping Abby bake cookies, and watching Henry toddle around the living room while the older kids argue over which movie to watch. The house isn''t perfect yet, but it''s ours, and I''m ready to make it our home. I nce out the window, my mind drifting to the room that could be the nursery.


    I hadn''t allowed myself to really think about it before, but after the ultrasound... Maybe we can finally start nning. A soft green for the walls, a rocking chair by the window, a crib tucked into the corner. I press a hand to my belly, feeling a flicker of hope I hadn''t dared acknowledge until now.


    Anne appears by my bedside with a tray. "Lunch is ready," she says, her voice warm and maternal. She sets the tray down on the bedside table, revealing a steaming bowl of chicken pasta, a slice of buttered bread, and a side of fresh fruit. "Anne, you''re spoiling me," I say, my stomach growling in response to the heavenly aroma.


    "You need to keep your strength up," she says firmly. "Eat up. The kids are eating in the kitchen and then I''m taking them to the house to have some outdoor time."


    I nod, picking up the fork and savoring the first bite. It''s everything I remember-warm,forting, and made with love.


    I nce over at Jayden, who''s now wrestling a giggling Henry into his highchair. "Come on, Tornado, let''s eat with your Mommy."


    My heart swells with gratitude. For all the uncertainty, for all the pain, I have this. My family.


    After finishing most of the small meal, I swing my legs over the side of the bed. Jayden is there instantly, holding out a hand to steady me. "I''ve got it," I insist, cing my feet firmly on the ground. "See? No wobbles." "Impressive," he says, but he stays close as I take a few tentative steps.


    "I''m ready for the shower," I announce, grabbing the clean clothes Anne folded earlier.


    "Need help?" Jayden asks, his tone a mix of concern and teasing.


    "Absolutely not," I say with augh. "You can hold the fort out here. I''ve got this."


    He watches me closely as I make my way to the bathroom, his protective instincts on full disy. close the door behind me and let out a smat sigh. It feels good to have some independence again, even if it''s just for a few minutes.


    Not taking any chances, I sit on the shower stool.


    The handheld showerhead sprays gently as let the water wash over my skin. I use the liquid soap and for the first time in days, I feel human again.


    wn


    But then, without warning, a sharp, stabbing pain shoots through my lower abdomen. I gasp, clutching the stool arms for support. No. No, no, no.


    "Jayden!" I scream. The showerhead falls to the shower base as the pain intensifies, and I double over, my breathing ragged.


    A pain sears through the wounded part of my head. "Jayden!" I scream out again, not able to get up.


    The door flies open, and Jayden is there in an instant, his face a mask of panic. "Winona?" his eyes scanning me from head to toe. "The baby... I... I can''t get up..."


    "I got you."


    Another wave of pain hits, and Jayden lifts me as I double over again.


    "Okay," he says, though his voice shakes, "I''ve hit the buzzer, Winona."


    He grabs a towel and covers me as best he can. "Let''s get back to the bed."


    But I''m not okay. I can feel I''m not.


    Like magic he has me on the bed and he pulls the towel around me.


    But when I nce down, the sight of blood on the bed steals the breath from my lungs.


    "No," I whisper, shaking my head. "No." I close my eyes and wish for the darkness to swallow me up. "Stay with me, Winona," he pleads. "Stay with me."


    I open my eyes and clutch his hand, tears streaming down my face. "The baby... Jayden, the baby..."


    Jayden leans closer, his forehead pressed against mine. "I''m here," he whispers. "I''m not going anywhere."


    But I can''t stop the sobs that rack my body. Medical staff appear and rush into action.


    Deep down, I know.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I know this miracle pregnancy is over.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 497 Shattered Reality

    (Jayden)


    Winona looks pale, her body trembling, her grip on my shirt loosens as her strength fades. The blood beneath her is too much. Fear grips me.


    I can''t lose her too.


    Dr. Harris steps back from the bedside, her face tight with focus as she assesses the situation. "Jayden, we need to stabilize her now," she says firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "I need to prep her for emergency surgery. You''ll need to wait outside." I don''t let go of Winona''s hand.


    The nurses move swiftly, adjusting the IV, getting her ready to move to surgery. One of them gently touches my shoulder. "Mr. Brennan, we need you to step back, please."


    I shake my head, my grip tightening. "I''m not leaving her."


    "Jayden," Dr. Harris says, her voice soft butmanding. "You can''t help her right now. Let us do our job."


    Winona''s eyelids flutter. "Jayden..." she whispers weakly.


    "I''m here," I say, kissing her on the nose. "I''m right here."


    "Please," she breathes. "Don''t... let them take me away..."


    I kiss her forehead. "You''re staying right here. With me." I lie.


    Dr. Harris steps closer, her hand firm on my arm. "Jayden, she''s losing too much blood. I''m sedating her ready for surgery. I need to act now, or we''ll lose her too."


    Her words m into me, and for a moment, I can''t breathe. I look at Winona, her face pale and drawn, and then back at Dr. Harris.


    "Promise me you''ll keep her alive," I say, my voice shaking.


    "We''ll do everything we can," she replies, her eyes steady. "Wait outside the room please."


    Suddenly I feel so helpless. No amount of money can help. My billions can''t keep her with me. There''s nothing I can do that I haven''t already done. I''m useless. Now only the expertise of the medical team can give her a chance.


    I nod, because I know as much as it kills me to leave her, I have to let them do their job, and step back. A nurse takes my ce, adjusting the oxygen mask over Winona''s face as the team works with quiet urgency.


    I go out the door. I don''t want to leave her, but I know I have to.


    I head to the sitting room and I see Lisa and Cass, their faces pale.


    "What''s happening?" Lisa asks, her voice tight.


    "She''s going to emergency surgery to stop the bleeding," I say, running a hand through my hair. "The baby''s gone, and now..." My voice cracks, and I can''t finish the sentence.


    Lisa steps forward. "What do you need from us?"


    I stare at her and shrug. "Just... just be here for her when she wakes up," I manage.


    I see Cass hug her arms around herself and begin to rock.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nod towards her and look at Lisa, "stick with her. She''s struggling to stay clean," I whisper.


    Lisa nods and goes to put her arm around Cass''s shoulder.


    Anne appears in the doorway,


    ushering Bobby, Sarah, Abby, and Henry further down the hallway. She


    looks at me, her eyes full oks-at


    understanding. "I''m taking them to


    the house," she says gently.


    I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Thank you. I''ll see you thereter."


    Bobby hesitates, ncing back at the closed door to Winona''s room. "Dad... is Mom going to be okay?"


    I kneel down, putting a hand on his shoulder. "She''s in the best hands," I say, forcing a small smile. "Dr. Harris is taking care of her. You just focus on helping Anne, okay? Keep an eye on your sisters and the little tornado for me."


    Bobby nods slowly, his eyes filled with a maturity that breaks my heart. "Okay."


    He should be able to be a kid, not shoulder all this seriousness all the time.


    "Hey, you know that fishing trip to the cabin we nned?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Let''s do that soon. I need some camping rxation."


    Bobby grins. "You like camping as much as you like losing at games."


    "I''m open to learning some skills, if you show me. And you promise to keep the critters away."


    "I''ll protect you, Dad. Don''t worry. Maybe Viktor can join us if he''s still here."


    "Great idea. Boys trip. I''ll ask him. Okay?"


    "Sure thing."


    As Anne gently ushers the kids away, I am grateful for Bobby and for all my kids. I need to keep my family together, no matter what. When I turn back, Lisa is pacing, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. Cass sits in the armchair, her face pale as she stares at the floor. "She''ll pull through," Cass says suddenly, her voice more like a plea than a statement. "I know she will."


    "She has to," I reply, my voice hollow. "I can''t lose her now. I can''t."


    The door to the room opens, and Dr. Harris steps out. "Her blood pressure is dangerously low, but we have no choice but to operate. I have permission forms. Jayden, we may need to give her a hysterectomy..."


    "Anything to save her life. You have my permission. I''lle sign."


    They push Winona out quickly. Dr. Harris touches my arm. "Wait here, I''ll have the forms brought to you and keep you updated."


    I nod as Dr. Harris leaves.


    My worst nightmare is ying out.


    Winona and I have a chance to live a peaceful life. To discover what life can be like without my mother around.


    I can''t lose her before we get the chance to find out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 498 Facing Reality

    (Jayden)


    I sink into the chair beside Lisa and Cass, once I''ve signed the permission forms, my elbows on my knees and my face in my hands.


    The adrenaline from holding it together for Winona is wearing off, leaving me raw and exposed. My whole body is tight, and the silence is suffocating.


    But I have no clue what to say to them. I don''t want to make promises I may not be able to keep.


    Cass is the first to break it. "She''s tough," she says, her voice firm but shaking at the edges. "Winona doesn''t quit. She''s been through worse ande out swinging. She''ll get through this."


    I look up at her, appreciating the confidence she''s trying to project. "I want to believe that," I say quietly. "But seeing her like that..." I trail off, unable to finish the thought.


    Cass sits forward, her hands sped tightly in front of her. "Do you think she knew?" she asks softly.


    I frown. "Knew what?"


    "The baby... was...gone," Cass says, her voice barely above a whisper. "She seemed so... hopeful this morning. Like she was nning for the future."


    "She definitely knew in the shower."


    "I just hope she, I hope she wants to pull through this."


    "She does have four kids, she won''t give up on them," I snap before I can stop myself.


    Lisa res at me. "Hey, don''t snap at her. We''re all just trying to process this, same as you."


    I take a deep breath, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Fuck. I''m sorry, Cass. I just... I''m barely holding it together right now."


    Cass nods. "It''s cool, Bro. I get it."


    "I fucking hate this waiting. My head is pounding and I feel so ill," Lisa says. "Why? Why couldn''t this just be a happy ending for a change?"


    "I need her toe out of that surgery alive," I admit, my voice cracking. "I need her to yell at me for hovering, tough at something crazy Henry does, to roll her eyes when I say something cheesy. I need her to be okay." "I know. I need her no filter advice on life. I cannot function without her, I swear."


    I nod, swallowing hard. "I know exactly how you feel."


    Cass reaches over, cing a hand on my arm. "We''re not alone in this, Jayden, Lisa. Whatever happens, we''re here for each other. For her. For the kids. All of it."


    "I need to update Viktor and Nexus Global team. And ra." I stand, my legs feeling like lead.


    "Let me call Viktor. He can do the rest," Cass offers.


    I copse back into the chair, burying my face in my hands again. "I want to have it all together but my brain is like jello." I uncover my face. Every art of me is consumed with how Winona is faring in the operating theater. Cass stands up. "I got this, Jayden." She heads off down the hallway to make the call.


    "Do the kids know anything?" Lisa asks suddenly, breaking the silence. "About Winona being pregnant?"


    "No," I reply. "We decided not to tell them, just in case..."


    "It was the right call."


    "I know we expected this might happen. But that doesn''t make it any easier."


    "Nothing could prepare you for this, surely," Lisa says. "Parenting has never been for me, but I can still imagine how much this must hurt. I''m so sorry, Jayden."


    "I hope I can get her through this. She''ll be so destroyed losing our son."


    "Son?" Lisa stares.


    "Yes, we found out via the blood test


    and the first ultrasound. I had thought to call him Leo, like Viktor''s baby brother. I liked that name. We both did. He''s the same age as Henry."


    "Wait... Viktor has a baby brother?" Cass asks with her eyes wide.


    "Viktor is the eldest of twelve."


    "Wow," Cass answers.


    I nce at the clock on the wall, it''s been an hour, the secondhand ticking by agonizingly slowly. "How long does surgery like this take, I wonder?" Lisa shrugs. "I don''t know."


    Wepse into silence again, each of us lost in our thoughts. The minutes crawl by, and every sound from the hallway makes my heart race, hoping and fearing it''s news about Winona.  en


    The door to the sitting room opens, and we both look up at once.


    It''s not Dr. Harris-it''s a nurse, her expression neutral. "We''ve just finished the procedure. Dr. Harris wanted me to let you know she''ll update you in the next thirty minutes."  en


    "Is...is Winona okay?" I ask.


    "She''s stable but not out of the woods. They will take her to intensive care. The doctor will tell you more."


    I nod. "Thank you for letting us know."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The nurse leaves, and Cass is back. "Was there news?"


    "Surgery is done. Winona is stable for now. Doctor Harris will update us soon." I ry like I''m a robot.


    "Can we see her?" Cass asks.


    "I think we''ll leave that for Jayden for now. Intensive care limits visitors, and the kids will need us," Lisa tells Cass.


    Cass nods. "Viktor says he will call youter today."


    "Thanks, Cass. That really helps." I can''t ignore Nexus Global forever but right now, it''s the furthest thing from my mind.


    "I think we''ll go to the house and talk to Anne as soon as we''re updated on Winona, unless you want to hear that in private...?" Lisa asks.


    "No. There''s nothing that Winona wouldn''t want both of you to hear."


    The door opens and it''s Dr. Harris. Shees in and closes the door behind her.


    My heart pounds in my throat.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 499 Not Mother Material

    (Lisa)


    Dr. Harris''s voice echoes in my head:


    She''s stable for now, but the next 24 hours are critical. Heavy blood loss. The surgery was sessful, but we had to perform a hysterectomy to save her life.


    Hysterectomy. That word affects a woman. I don''t know, it''s the finality of it, I guess. One of life''s fundamental functions of the female body, taken away.


    I feel guilty because here I am perfectly functioning and not wanting to be a mother. Some who want that more than anything never get to have it. But mothering, it''s not for me. I''m a free spirit. I like to go with the breeze.


    Kids are a lot of work and responsibility. I''ve watched Winona... I just don''t have that in me. And that''s okay. It''s okay to want something different.


    But hearing it for Winona and Jayden knocks the air out of me. They wanted this baby so much. I wanted it for them. But it was out of anyone''s control. Now, all chances at miracles are wiped.


    I wonder if Winona will see it as a clean te or if it will eat away inside her for the rest of her life?


    I nce at Jayden, standing just a few feet away, his shoulders squared but his face haunted. He nods at the doctor, asking questions, stayingposed because that''s what Jayden does now. He never was the one to keep it together when emotions are involved but he''se a long way.


    Meanwhile, I''m drowning in my own head. Winona''s miracle pregnancy, gone. Me not wanting kids ever. I feel a knot in my stomach, the unfairness of it all twists inside me.


    Cass is beside me, her hands sped tightly in herp, her knuckles white. She hasn''t said a word since Dr. Harris left, and I don''t know if it''s because she doesn''t know what to say or because she''s afraid she''ll fall apart if she opens her mouth.


    She''s barely twenty, probably never considered herself with kids yet. But this is her big sister and she knew how much this meant to Winona. Their family has had so much loss, and here I am still angry because Lance chose to leave us.


    I have no right to wallow in a decision I could never change when Winona has lost so much more over her lifetime.


    Jayden finally turns to us, his face pale and tight. "They''ll move her to the ICU soon," he says, his voice steady but hollow. "You two should go back home. Get some rest."


    Rest? Like that''s even possible.


    "I''m not leaving yet," I say softly. My voice doesn''t have the usual bite it might in a situation like this. I know I can''t do anything for Winona by staying here. But the thought of leaving feels wrong.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It''s the same feeling I had when she was in thea and the long recovery to get her okay again. I never left her then and I won''t now. Not until I figure out what I can do to help.


    Jayden''s eyes meet mine, and for a moment, the tension in his face eases. "Lisa..."


    "I''ll go home when I know she''s okay. When you''re both okay," I interrupt gently, folding my arms across my chest. "You both would do the same for me."


    He nods slowly, and the gratitude in his eyes makes me want to cry. Jayden and I, we don''t always agree, and we''ve had our fair share of fights, but he''s like family.


    Cass shifts beside me, finally


    breaking her silence. "She''ll make it through this," she says, her voice barely above a whisper. "She has to. She''s Winona." Jayden runs a hand through his hair, the strain in his movements making my chest ache. "We can''t lose her."


    "You won''t," I say firmly, more for him than for myself. "Winona doesn''t give up. She''s stronger than any of us."


    "But it''s not always up to strength, is it? Sometimes it''s out of our hands..."


    The door opens, and a nurse steps in. "We''re taking her to the ICU now," she says. "She can have two visitors at a time and no drama. Jayden, you can meet her there now." Jayden jumps up. "I will, thanks." He hugs both Cass and I and leaves.


    Once the door closes, the silence in the room is suffocating. Cass leans forward, her elbows on her knees, her head in her hands. I reach out and rub her back gently.


    It''s instinctive-something I''d do for one of the kids. Cass is like my kid sister too.


    "She''s going to be okay," I say softly, even though I''m not sure I believe it.


    Cass doesn''t respond, but she leans into the touch ever so slightly.


    I don''t know what else to do or say. I feel useless, like I''m just taking up space. Jayden needs some time alone with Winona for a while.


    "I think I want check in on the kids?" Cass says, breaking the silence. "Anne could probably use the help."


    "Yeah, that is a great idea. I''ll drive." I flick Jayden a text so he knows what we''re doing.


    The walk to the car feels like a blur, my thoughts racing. I think about Winona, lying in that hospital bed,


    and about Jayden, trying to hold


    everything together for her and the kids. And then I think about Lance.


    What would he say if he were here? Would he tell me to stop doubting myself and step up for the people who need me? Would he remind me of all the times I told him he was


    stronger than he thought he was?


    No, he''d probably crack some stupid joke, take things way too far before dropping some pearl of wisdom in myp. I miss him.


    I feel a lump rise in my throat, but I push it down. This isn''t about me. It''s about Winona, the kids, and making sure everyone gets through this in one piece.


    Even if I''m not sure how to do that, I''ll figure it out. I may not be mother material but I can take care of those I love.


    Because that''s what family does.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 500 Slow-Burn and Inferno

    (Cass)


    Lisa and I head out of the hospital. The air feels a little fresher out here, but only just. The tension from inside the Brennan Wing clings to me like a second skin. Hospitals are never ces I want to be.


    It always seems to be bad news for someone. Mom passed away here and that''s still raw. I miss her. It was always her and I. Not being able to hug her now is something I may never get used to.


    No matter what she was always in my corner. Winona is too, but she does it with a hefty dose of expectation of me to improve things. That''s not a bad thing but some days it''s hard to see how things can change.


    "She''ll be okay," Lisa says quietly, her voice soft. It''s almost jarring to hear her without her usual sarcastic bite.


    "Yeah," I reply, exhaling slowly. "I think you''re right, but this is going to be hard for them both. Losing a baby changes people, doesn''t it? But they''ve got each other, right?"


    Lisa shrugs, her expression unreadable. "I''m not really sure where they stand with their marriage. I know Jayden has decided to let all the hall pass week stuff go. He wants to move forward. I think Winona would''ve been happy to hear that. But now, after losing this baby, it''s hard to know where it will end up for them."


    I nce at her, my brows furrowing. "Jayden''s ready to move forward? Really?"


    Lisa nods. "Yeah. He''s all in. But Winona... She''s the wild card here. She''s been through hell, Cass. I''m just not sure if she''ll want to lean on him or push him away. That''s how she copes sometimes, you know?"


    I bite my lip, thinking about it. Lisa isn''t wrong. Winona is fiercely independent, almost to a fault. This will take her to the brink of reason. "Rtionships are hard work," I say, thinking aloud. "I think I''ll stay single forever. Too much drama for me."


    "Yeah, well, exhibit A right here. Anyway, while they work through whatever it is they need to, we''ll keep the kids distracted," she says, her tone shifting to practical mode. "Anne''s amazing, but she''s only one person. Let''s do what we can so she gets a break. I know Winona and Jayden will appreciate that."


    The thought of Bobby, Sarah, Abby, and Henry brings a small smile to my face. They''ve been through so much too, and the best thing we can do for them right now is make things feel normal-whatever that is anymore.


    "Good n. They have a big yard that needs some work ording to Winona over the phone. I think we can get something done out there. Not that I''m an expert, but I''m willing to try."


    Lisa chuckles, and for the first time in what feels like forever, it sounds like her usual self. "Sounds messy. I''m in."


    As we round the corner to the parking lot, a familiar voice stops me in my tracks.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Cass."


    I freeze. My heart stutters beforeunching into a full sprint.


    Gabriel.


    Turning slowly, I see him standing a few feet away, his hands tucked into the pockets of a perfectly tailored designer suit, his expression somewhere between apologetic and... hungry. Damn it. Why does he have to look so good all the time?


    "Gabriel," I say, keeping my tone neutral. "What are you doing here?"


    He steps closer, his eyes locking onto mine. The familiar scent of spicy wood hits my nostrils. Mmmm.


    "I came to apologize forst time. I was out of line. I wanted to check in on you."


    Lisa crosses her arms, giving him a skeptical once-over. "How thoughtful," she says, her toneced with sarcasm.


    Gabriel shes one of his devastatingly charming smiles, the kind that used to make my knees weak. The kind that still does, if I''m being honest.


    "I''m serious. I shouldn''t have pushed like that. I just... I''ve missed you. I know you''re stressed over Winona? How is she?"


    "She had someplications and


    an operation. For now, she''s stable,"


    I say quickly, not wanting to dwell on


    him missing me. "The doctors are optimistic, but the next 24 hours are


    critical."


    en


    I deliberately avoid mentioning the pregnancy. That''s up to Jayden and Winona to share if they choose to.


    "I hope she''s okay," he says, his gaze softening But then his eyes are full focus back to me, and the intensity is an inferno threatening to melt my resistance. "And you? How are you holding up?"  en


    "I''m fine," I reply, a little too fast, a little too sharp.


    Lisa raises an eyebrow but mercifully doesn''t call me out. Instead, she gestures toward her car. "Look, I''ll give you two a few minutes. My car''s just over there. Meet you there, Cass?" "Sure. I''ll only be a few minutes," I say, even though I may regret letting her leave me alone with Gabriel.


    Gabriel reaches out, his fingers brushing lightly against my arm. The touch burns my skin. It ignites the spark I hate myself for feeling.


    "I still care about you, Cass," he says quietly. "My feelings haven''t changed. You know that."


    I stare into his dark, almost ck


    eyes, and the passion in them swallows me whole. For a moment it''s like we''re the only two people in the world, and all the reasons why we didn''t work fade into the eo


    background.


    He leans down, his focus zeroing in on my lips. My heart races, my skin tingling in anticipation. I really need to stop this. Right. Now.


    Before I can stop him-or worse, give in-another voice cuts through the heated moment like a cold de.


    "Cass."


    I stiffen, my head snapping toward the source.


    Viktor.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 501 Fire and Ice

    (Cass)


    I spin to see Viktor striding toward us, his expression impassive, his massive shoulders squared. His ck jacket and dark jeans make him look even more formidable than usual. Gabriel steps back, but there''s a subtle challenge in the way he straightens his posture.


    "What are you doing here?" I ask, surprised.


    "Business," he says curtly, his razor-blue eyes flicking to Gabriel for a brief second beforending back on me. "I need to speak with Jayden. Is he still in the Brennan Wing?" Of course, business. This is a coincidence.


    "No. He''s in intensive care ward with Winona. It''s limited visitors but one of the nurses will let him know you''re there."


    "I was just checking in on Cass, and Winona myself'' Gabriel says smoothly, his tone polite but pointed.


    "How considerate," Viktor replies, his voice cold.


    The tension between them is so thick I could cut it with a knife. I''m caught between a molten meteorite and one iceberg king, and I''m the shiny object they both want to protect or devour.


    I get a surge of want inside thinking of the devour part. Far out, Cass, not the time to have a sexual fantasy. Stop. What is wrong with me?


    I squeeze my thighs together and concentrate on both of them being here.


    I stare at them, my face is burning hot. I''m so useless at this...


    The silence hangs because I have no clue what to say and they are just ring each other down like I''m the Holy Grail. I need to get out of here.


    Lisa, bless her, steps back in with her usual tact-orck thereof. "Well, this is awkward," she says, throwing her hands up. "Cass, should I go get popcorn, or do you want me to stay and referee?" They turn their attention to Lisa but still say nothing.


    "Okay, I''m staying to referee." She rubs her hands together. "This is going to be good."


    "Let''s go. I don''t have time for this. I have a date to get ready for," I say. They don''t have to know it''s with the kids.


    "A date?" Gabriel eyes me suspiciously.


    Viktor is staring him down. "It''s none of your business."


    "Never said it was. None of yours either."


    I am not some damn trophy for them topete over.


    "Bye." I grab Lisa''s arm and tug her toward the car, not bothering to look back at Gabriel or Viktor.


    I know their eyes are on me, though, burning holes into my back.


    Once we''re in the car and pulling out of the lot, Lisa finally speaks. "So... that was so fucking hot!"


    "So are they that intense, or is it my imagination?"


    "Are you kidding me? I''m so fucking jealous right now." She grins. "It''s not every day two insanely sexy guys practically square off over you. They are like fire and ice, aren''t they? Lucky bitch." I groan, leaning my head back against the seat. "This isn''t a romance novel, Lisa. It''s my life. And it''s feeling like a mess."


    She shrugs. "So, what are you going to do about it?"


    "Nothing," I snap. Then I sigh,


    realizing how harsh I sound. "I don''t


    know. I can''t deal with this right now. Not with everything going on with Winona. And honestly... I don''t want to hurt Gabriel again. And Viktor? He''s... impossible."


    Lisa smirks. "Well, if it were me, at your age, I''d have a very clear ''why choose'' attitude. Just saying."


    I stare at her, horrified. "You can''t be serious." But something about that idea thrills me.


    "Why not?" she says, as she concentrates on driving. "You''re young, you''re hot, and you''ve got two men clearly into you. There''s no rule that says you have to pick one or either of them. Do what makes you happy, Cass. Explore.


    Have fun. Or don''t. It''s up to you."


    Her words hang in the air, and for a moment, I let myself imagine it. Letting go of all the guilt and expectations, just... living in the moment.


    But reality crashes back down. I''m a


    recovering addict. "I can''t," I say quietly. "I need to figure myself out first. I can''t go into anything half-assed and risk hurting someone else for myself. I can''t use anything as an emotional crutch." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But an emotional outlet is important."


    "But is that fair to use anyone like that with no intentions of being more than casual with them?"


    "Look, Winona would probably disagree, but as long as they both understand that, let them make their own decisions."


    "I''m not sure."


    "You don''t have to be traditional. You can be sexually active with more than one man if you want. Just be safe and make sure everyone knows the score. It''s easier than you think."


    "I''ll take it under consideration. But those two are never going to ept that with each other."


    "That''s their problem, not yours. If they carry on, just walk away. Plenty more fish in the sea. Europe is full of attractive men. Have you met Matteo from Nexus Global? I almost got pregnant from his smile." I have tough. "I''ll look him up when I get back."


    "You don''t owe anyone anything, Cass. Not Gabriel, not Viktor, nobody. This is your life. Do it your way."


    I smile faintly, appreciating her honesty. "Thanks, Lis."


    "Anytime," she says, smirking. "Now let''s go build a fort with the kids and pretend we''re not grown-ups for a while."


    "That," I say, grinning for the first time all day, "sounds like a n."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 502 Fragile Bonds

    (Jayden)


    The next morning, I sat at the edge of her bed in the dim light of the intensive care room. The machines hum softly around us, their rhythmic beeping a constant reminder of how fragile this moment is. Winona''s face is pale, hershes fluttering against her cheeks like she''s caught in a restless dream. But she''s here, she''s going to be okay. But U still have to tell her the news.


    She still has to hear me say the words about our baby, about her operation.


    Her fingers twitch against the sheets, and my heart leaps. She''s waking up.


    "Winona?" I lean forward, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Hey, sweetheart. I''m here. You''re okay."


    Her eyelids flutter open, her gaze unfocused at first, then locking onto mine. Her lips part, dry and cracked, as she tries to speak.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Jayden..." Her voice is a hoarse whisper, barely audible over the hum of the machines.


    "I''m here," I repeat, my voice steady even though my chest is about to cave in.


    She blinks, her hand moving instinctively to her abdomen. A small gasp escapes her lips, and her eyes widen. "The baby..." The tears fell down her cheeks. "I''m sorry...I''m so sorry, Jayden..."


    My stomach knots, the words lodging in my throat like a jagged stone. I grip her hand tightly, as though my touch can somehow shield her from what I have to say.


    "Winona, listen to me. You''re alive. You made it through surgery. You''re here with us. That''s what matters."


    Her eyes search mine, desperate and pleading. "But our baby...our miracle...he''s...he''s gone."


    I close my eyes briefly, the weight of her question pressing down on me like a tidal wave. "Yes. We lost him, Winona. I''m so sorry it wasn''t meant to be."


    Her face crumples, and a sob escapes her, raw and gut-wrenching. It feels like someone has reached into my chest and ripped out my heart.


    "No," she whispers, shaking her head weakly. Tears stream down her face, soaking the pillow beneath her. "No. I knew not to get my hopes up. I knew it was too much to believe in."


    I feel utterly helpless as I watch her crumble. "You''re human, you had to believe. We had too. But I''m here, the kids are waiting at home," I say, my voice breaking. "We''re not going anywhere."


    Her hand slips from mine, moving back to her abdomen as though trying to confirm what she already knows. Her fingers press against the bandages, and she winces. Her eyes darted to mine, wide and terrified. "Jayden... something''s wrong. It feels... different." My breath catches.


    I lean closer, my forehead nearly touching hers. "Winona... There was too much bleeding. The doctors had to make a decision to save you."


    Her body stiffens, her breathing quickening. "What... what decision?"


    I swallow hard, the words tasting like ash. "They had to perform a hysterectomy. I gave them permission."


    Her sobs shatter me. I hold her until they subside.


    "Oh..." Her hands clutch the sheets, her knuckles white as she trembles. "I... I know you made the right choice for me. But it''s a shock. I can''t have more kids, I don''t need a womb...but I still feel...empty somehow."


    "Winona," whisper, trying to reach


    her, trying to anchor her. "You''re still


    here. You''re still you. This doesn''t


    change that. You''re the same incredible woman, the same amazing mother."


    Her eyes snap to mine, filled with pain. "I''m not the same," she says, her voice raw. "I''m broken. But other women get through this and I will toot''s just a shock," she breaks off, her sobs stealing her words.


    The door opens, and a nurse steps in, her expression professional but kind. "Mrs, Brennan, you''re awake. I check your vitals. Then you need to rest, get your strength back. Doctor Harris will be here shortly to examine you. Mr Brennan, you''ll need to wait outside."


    I nod numbly, brushing a kiss against Winona''s temple. "I''ll be right outside," I murmur. "I''m not leaving you."


    I force myself to step away, my legs feeling like lead as I leave the room.


    The hallway is too bright, too sterile. I lean against the wall, running a hand through my hair as I try to steel myself. I have to get it together for Winona and the kids. "Jayden? Is everything okay? They wouldn''t let us in."


    I look up and realize it''s Lisa who''s spoken. Lisa and Cass are sitting on the chairs in the corridor.


    "She''s just woken up, they are checking her out and the doctor ising to see her."


    Cass looks up, her eyes scanning my face. "She''s awake?"


    "Yeah," I say, my voice hollow. "But it''s bad. She''s... she''s devastated."


    Lisa stands. "Of course she is. How could she not be? It''s so awful."


    Cass nods, her hands sped in herp. "But she''s awake, so she''ll be okay, yeah?"


    I nod, even though it feels like a hollow gesture. "I think so... Dr. Harris will tell us more."


    "I just need her to get through this. For us to get through this."


    "She will. And so will you. Why don''t we go grab a coffee and some fresh air?" Lisa suggests. "We can tell you what we got up to with the kids."


    "Sounds great. Thanks for going to see them."


    "No problem at all."


    "I might just pop back in and tell Winona I''m going to the penthouse to shower and go see the kids."


    "Great idea. I can hang here with her for a while until you get back."


    "I''lle and keep youpany. I need to see Viktor when he''s heading back to Brussels, hitch a lift. I want to get back to work. As long as you both are going to be okay," Cass says. "We will be. Winona would want you to focus on you and your career."


    "Yeah well, don''t get too excited. You aren''t getting rid of me too easily." Cass grins at me and punches my arm yfully.


    I smile at her humor. I know life has to get back to normal.


    I just wonder what our normal will look like now.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 503 The Push Forward

    (Winona)


    "Dr Harris will be with you soon. How are your pain levels?"


    "It''s okay. A dull ache at most." Physically anyway.


    She finishes fluffing the pillows behind me and checks the monitors onest time. "I''ll make a note for the doctor."


    I nod.


    My hand covers my stomach. There''s no baby anymore. No heartbeat to wait for. Just a dull ache where hope used to be.


    I hear the door click open. I look over but it isn''t the doctor, it''s Jayden back again.


    "Can I get a moment with Winona? I won''t be long..." he asks the nurse.


    "Sure, if it''s okay with Winona."


    "It''s fine." I tell her.


    "Hey," he says quietly, walking over to the chair by my bed.


    "Hey," I reply.


    "I''m going to head to the penthouse for a shower and go see the kids, okay?"


    "More than okay. I feel better knowing you''re with them."


    "I don''t want to leave you if you''re not ready."


    I shrug. "I''m sore. Empty. Tired." I pause, my throat tightening. "I don''t even know how I''m supposed to feel. But I do know we have to push forward with life. One day at a time. That''s all I can do." "You''re right, we don''t have to figure it all out right now," he says gently.


    I look at him, really look at him, and the raw emotion in his eyes nearly undoes me. "What about you?" I ask. "How are you feeling?"


    He leans back in the chair, letting out a slow breath. "Helpless," he admits. "Angry. At myself, mostly. I keep thinking if I''d done something differently... not just about this, about everything that''s happened since I saw those damned photos-" "Stop," I say sharply, cutting him off. "Don''t do that. Don''t put all of this on yourself. My choices put us here too. But getting pregnant, losing the baby, both of those things were out of our hands."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His eyes flick up to meet mine, and for a moment, neither of us says anything.


    "I''m sorry," he finally says, his voice cracking. "I''m sorry you''re going through this. I''m sorry I reacted the way I did with Lance and with you."


    "You did exactly what any man would do under the circumstances," I whisper, my own voice trembling. "I''m sorry for hall pass week and making the choices I made. It was selfish of me."


    Jayden leans forward again, his hand reaching for mine. His grip is firm, grounding, and I cling to it like a lifeline. "I guess we''re even then?"


    I nod and there''s something freeing about epting our parts in this whole thing. We''ll never know if any different choice might have meant we got to keep the baby.


    It''s unquantifiable.


    "I need to ask you something," he says quietly, his eyes searching mine.


    I nod, waiting.


    "Are we okay?"


    The question catches me off guard, and I''m not sure how to answer it. "I don''t know," I admit. "I don''t even know where I stand with myself right now, let alone us. Do you want us to be okay?"


    Jayden doesn''t flinch. He nods


    slowly, as if he expected that


    answer. "That''s fair," he says. "I said


    a lot of things after I found you on those stairs. I knew in that second, I''m all in. Whatever it takes, whatever you need, I''m here. I''m not going anywhere. I want you, I want our family."


    The reassurance of his words settles over me, and I know it''s what I wanted to hear before I fell but I''m not that same person now, am I?


    "I want that too, but I want more, for myself. This app Lance left me... I''d like a chance to develop it further. But I know we talked about running Nexus Global together and steering it into the future."


    Jayden gives me a reassuring smile. "Leave that with me. I have a n. Nexus will still be thereter for us to run together. If your own thing is what you need right now, you do that. We''ll figure it out."


    He leans forward, pressing a gentle


    kiss to my forehead. His lips linger for a moment. "I need to go home for a bit," he says reluctantly. "Graba shower, check in on the kids. I''ll have dinner with them and settle them into bed. Lisa''s waiting outside if you''re up for somepany after the doctor has checked you."


    "Sure. Tell her I''d love to see her."


    "Cass is tagging with me. She hasn''t left your side either, but I know she needs to get back to Brussels soon for her job." Jayden stands, his hand lingering on mine for a moment longer before he lets go. "Absolutely, I''ve taken up enough of everyone''s time. Life must go on."


    Dr. Harris walks in the door.


    "Jayden," she says with a nod before turning her attention to me. "Winona, how are you feeling?"


    "Dr. Harris, if you don''t need me, I''m going to pop home and get cleaned up."


    "Great idea. I''ll set Winona up with some specialist help. She can fill you inter."


    I nod, silently giving him permission to go. "I''ll see youter tonight." He slips out of the room, closing the door quietly behind him.


    Dr. Harris pulls up the stool beside the bed, her expression calm but serious. "I just wanted to check in and see how you''re doing emotionally. I know this has been an incredibly difficult time. Waking up to this realization is never easy."


    I nod, my throat tightening again. "I''m managing," I say, though I''m not sure if it''s entirely true. "I knew in the shower I''d lose the baby. But the hysterectomy makes things so much more final somehow. But I''m determined to push forward while giving myself and Jayden grace."


    She gives me a small, encouraging


    smile. ¡°That''s all we can ask for right


    now. Recovery is a process, both physically and emotionally. It''s okay to take things slow. It''s okay to get on with life. But go through the grieving process. I''ll have a psychologist who specializes in this areae see you. Slowly, you will get there."


    Slow isn''t how I want to do this. I don''t want to linger in this space of loss and pain. I want to move forward, to find something to fill the void that''s threatening to consume me. "Thank you," I say quietly.


    She nods, making a few notes in her chart. "If you need anything, just let the nurses know."


    When she leaves, the room feels impossibly quiet.


    I close my eyes, my hand twitching toward my stomach before I stop myself.


    It is what it is.


    But what it is, sucks.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 504 Emptiness and Resolve

    (Winona)


    Dr. Harris''s words hang in the air long after she leaves. Recovery is a process... it''s okay to take things slow.


    Slow.


    It''s all anyone keeps saying. But slow isn''t in my nature. Slow doesn''t keep the thoughts at bay, the quiet moments where I can''t escape the emptiness.


    I stare at the ceiling, my fingers making light circles on my abdomen again. I pull them back. It''s a cruel reflex-reaching for something that isn''t there anymore.


    The door clicks open, and Lisa steps in, her expression softer than usual. "Hey, warrior queen. The nurse said you were ready for somepany."


    "Hey," I say, trying to summon a smile. "I sure am. I need some non-medical talk for a while."novelbin


    Lisa pulls up a chair beside my bed and crosses her legs.


    She studies me for a moment before speaking. "You look like shit, but like... badass shit. Like you survived a car crash and are about to storm into a boardroom meeting."


    I huff out a smallugh. "Your bedside manner could use some work."


    "Honesty is my brand," she says with a shrug. "I''m not paid to be nice to you."


    "I feel like shit, to be honest. Like I''ve been through the meat grinder."


    I shift slightly, wincing as the ache in my body and my injured head reminds me why I''m here. "How are the kids? Jayden said you and Cass were with them?"


    "They are great. Anne''s got them eating like royalty. Bobby''s been doing this big brother protector thing, and Sarah is busy ying schoolteacher to Abby. Even Tornado Henry has been on his best behavior-well, for him anyway. Worried about you, of course." A pang of guilt hits me. "I should be with them."


    "You will be," Lisa says firmly. "But not today. Today, you rest."


    "I don''t feel like resting. I feel like I need to be doing something, anything to... I don''t know, get past this."


    "You don''t have to get past it, Winona. You just have to get through it. That''s the only way out of pain-straight through the middle."


    I shake my head. "I don''t think I have it in me to sit in this pain. I need to keep moving forward, focus on something else."


    Lisa studies me for a long moment, then nods. "Fair enough. If that''s what you need, then do it. But promise me you won''t shut us out while you''re doing it."


    "I won''t," I promise, though I''m not sure how true that is.


    She leans back in her chair, her tone lightening. "Good. Because I''ve got a whole mess of chaos to dump on you as soon as you''re up for it. Starting with Lance''s charity stuff." "What do you need?"


    "The secretary has been breathing down my neck to set up a meeting with the CEO, and I have no clue


    what I''m doing. I don''t know what to


    wear and I''m guessing leading to


    my favorite cocktail is a no-no..."


    swn@w


    A spark of interest flickers in me. "You can be anything you want to be. Set up the meeting for two weeks. I''lle with you."


    Lisa blinks, taken aback. "Winona, you just had major surgery. You''re in a hospital bed."


    "I''ll be fine by then," I insist. "If Lance believed you were the person for the job, then you are. But I''ll help you get started, walk you through it. You''re not doing this alone. I''ll mentor you until you''re ready."


    Her eyes narrow. "You mean that?"


    "Yes," I say firmly. "For Lance, and for you. You''ve got this, Lisa. You''re more capable than you give yourself credit for I have the app to work on anyway soworking with his charity staff will benefit me."


    "Okay. Deal. But don''t think this gets you off the hook for resting. You have to have full clearance from the dc, then I''ll set up the meeting."


    I roll my eyes. "Fine. Deal."


    Lisa smirks, standing up and stretching. "Good. Now, I''m gonna head to the cafeteria and get us some food."


    I screw my face up at the thought of food. "And I thought you were my friend..."


    She pauses at the door, ncing back at me. "I will threaten you with anything to get you back on your feet, even hospital food."


    I grin. "Friends like you, who need enemies?"


    "Not something you have to worry about now Judy has gone. Thanks Lance."


    "Lisa!"


    "I know, I''m bad. So, shoot me for telling the truth... Back soon."


    For a moment, the room feels impossibly quiet again. But there''s something different now-a tiny, almost imperceptible shift.


    Lisa''s right. Judy''s gone and I can be anything I want to be without fear of her interrupting my life. She overshadowed every decision I made. I think more than I even realized.


    I feel bad for Jayden and the way it happened. But like losing the baby, neither Jayden and I had any control over what Lance chose to do and when he chose to do it.


    That was his final parting gift to us both. The one thing that ensured, if we chose too, that we could move forward together, with our family. To finally be free.


    Tears build in my eyes. I''ll miss Lance so much. I''ll never stop thanking him for what he''s done for me. I hate seeing Lisa struggling through his loss. I know it''s the right thing to do to support her. Somehow this charity will be cathartic for her. I know it. She will see herself the way we see her.


    The way Lance saw her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 505 Friends Healing Friends

    (Lisa)


    I carry the tray carefully into the room, the smell of generic hospital soup wafting up.


    Winona''s sitting up in bed. She looks pale but more alert, her eyes flicking toward me as I set the tray down on the small table beside her bed.


    "Dinner is served," I announce, gesturing to the soup like I''m unveiling a five-star meal. "Courtesy of the world-renowned Hospital Cafeteria. I am willing to risk my life and my pte eating this with you."


    Winona lets out a faintugh, the sound weak but genuine. "You''re a true hero, Lisa. Braving the wilds of hospital dining for me."


    "You''d better appreciate it," I say, as I sit beside her again. "I even got crackers. They didn''te with the soup, so I had to charm the grumpydy at the counter. She now thinks I''m a struggling single mom of five kids, so you owe me." Winona raises an eyebrow, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "Five kids? Really?"


    "Hey, I panicked, okay? She looked like the kind of person who gives you the stink eye for even asking. But the point is, I got the crackers. Now eat before I start spoon-feeding you like you''re Henry."


    She smiles but picks up the spoon, stirring the soup slowly. "You''re ridiculous, you know that?"


    "It''s part of my charm," I reply, as I take a spoonful of soup.


    "Mmmmm mmmm. Tasty as fuck." I lie. But it could be worse.


    "You forget, I''ve had plenty of hospital soup. I know you''re lying." Winona takes a tentative sip of the soup, and I watch her closely, noting the way her shoulders rx just a fraction. "See, it''s not that bad, is it?"


    "Not terrible at all," she admits. "But not Lobster Bisque either."


    "Take me back to Europe, please! The food is to die for."


    "I will miss the food."


    "Wait... You aren''t going back?"


    "I don''t know, I mean I was. That was the n...but now...I really want to explore this financial app and I can''t do that from Brussels, not yet anyway."


    "I can''t say I''d be sad to see you stay here."


    "Jayden and I haven''t fully discussed it. I have to consider the kids too."


    "This is exactly why I can never be a mother. I''m just too selfish, you know? I like making decisions for me and just me."


    "You are not selfish."


    "I''m also not mother material. Not like you. It''s too tough a gig for me."


    Winona nces at me, her spoon pausing mid-air. "Yeah," she says softly. "Tough doesn''t even begin to cover it at times. But it''s also... everything. It''s the hardest, most rewarding thing I''ve ever done. I


    wouldn''t give it up for anything."


    I nod, chewing on the cracker thoughtfully. "I don''t know how you do it. Kids are cute and all, but the idea of being responsible for tiny whole other humans? Hard pass for me."


    She smiles faintly. "It''s not for everyone. And that''s okay. I don''t think females should have to want babies because they have wombs..."


    Winona pauses.


    "You okay? You don''t have to feel iplete or less than because yours is gone either."


    "It will take some getting used to. But I will get there. And if you ever chose to, you''d make a brilliant mother."


    I hesitate, the cracker crumbling slightly in my hand. "You know, Lance and I... we talked about it. As you know, in those final days, he said if he ever had kids, he would want it to be with me."


    Winona''s gaze sharpens, and she sets the spoon down, giving me her full attention. "He did love you. He just was never sticking around. He knew that. Now we know that."


    I shrug, trying to keep my tone


    casual. "But there was a time, when I


    was younger, when I thought maybe that''s what I wanted. With him,


    We''d


    specifically. I thought... Maybe settle down one day, have a couple


    of kids, build a life


    but I''m


    d I never forced that issue. It


    would''ve been a mistake."


    ""You sure?"


    I eat some more soup hoping to encourage her to do the same. "Parenthood''s not for me," I say firmly. "And that''s okay. I''m not... maternal like you are. And I''m not built for that kind of responsibility. I can barely keep a housent alive."


    Winona''s lips


    curve


    into a small


    smile. "Lisa, motherhood isn''t about


    being perfect. It''s messy andnovelbin


    exhausting and sometimes


    downright infuriating. But it''s also beautiful. You don''t have to be ''maternal'' to be a good parent. You just have to love your kids and try your best."


    "Yeah, well, I''m still d I''ll never have to find out," I say, grabbing another cracker. "No offense, but watching you juggle four kids and a husband who''s basically a fifth kid half the time? Not exactly selling the dream here." Sheughs softly. "It''s not for everyone. But it works for me."


    We fall into afortable silence. I watch her as she slowly finishes the soup, her movements deliberate but steady. I know she''s forcing the food in but I know she''s doing that to give her recovery the best chance. "You''re doing better," I say quietly.


    She looks up at me, her eyes soft but tired. "Trying," she admits.


    "That''s all you can do," I reply. "And for the record? You''re doing a hell of a job."


    She gives me a small, grateful smile. "Thanks, Lis."


    "Anytime," I say, leaning back in my chair. "Now, I have a surprise for you."


    I pull two containers out of my bag. "Green Jello, you can thank meter."


    "I''ll be d when I''m strong enough to hit you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 506 Hints and Whispers

    (Lisa)


    I wake up feeling like I''ve been hit by a truck. My stomach churns, my mouth tastes like regret, and I''m not entirely sure if it''s from the stress of everything with Winona or the bug the nurses warned me was going around. Either way, I feel gross.


    I sit up in bed slowly, trying to shake off the nausea. "Okay, Lisa," I mutter to myself. "You''re just stressed. Stress does weird things to your body, right?"


    I think maybe I need to get back into my meditation and herbal teas.


    My stomach rolls again, and I press a hand to it, ring at the offending body part like it''s personally betrayed me. "You will not ruin this day for me."


    I''m working on my meeting agenda today to run by Winona tonight, ready for our meeting with the CEO in a week.


    This evening, I''m heading back in to help Winona shower after dinner. Once she has all of that under control, she can go home. Jayden does dayshifts with her and then heads home to the kids.novelbin


    The kids aren''t allowed in intensive care, so Winona is desperate to get home.


    I haul myself out of bed, take a deep breath, and focus on getting through the day.


    But the second I step into the kitchen and smell the automatic coffee maker brewing, my stomach revolts. I gag and quickly grab a ss of water, sipping it slowly as I breathe through my nose. "Not today, Satan," I mutter, trying to push through the wave of nausea. Coffee is my lifeline. Just a few sips will make me feel better.


    I pull up my document file on myptop, and the coffee settles in. I do feel better now. Good. I''m damn nervous about this meeting. That alone is probably setting off my stomach.


    I focus on the file and reread it for the 50th time since I wrote it.


    It''s just a draft, I remind myself. Winona will talk me through it.


    I need this day to go fast.


    ***


    "Evening, Sunshine," I say, dropping into the chair beside her hospital bed.


    She gives me a tired smile. "You look... pale."


    "Gee, thanks. Just what every woman wants to hear."


    She raises an eyebrow. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Just tired. Didn''t sleep greatst night," I lie, waving off her concern. Thest thing she needs is me dumping my weird health issues on her when she has actual health issues. "How''re you feeling?" "Better," she says softly. "Dr. Harris came by earlier. She said I''m healing well physically, but... you know. The emotional part is going to take time."


    I nod. "We''ll get you there."


    Her smile is faint but genuine. "Thanks, Lisa."


    We talk for a while, mostly about the uing meeting and the agenda I''ve mocked up. But the longer I sit there, the more my stomach starts to churn again. I shift ufortably, hoping she doesn''t notice.


    "You sure you''re okay?" she asks, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    "I''m good," I say quickly. "Probably just stress. You know, with everything going on. Plus me trying to be business woman of the year..."


    She doesn''t look convinced, but thankfully she doesn''t push. "Well, make sure you take care of yourself too. You can''t pour from an empty cup, right?"


    "Right," I say, forcing a smile. "Speaking of cups, I should probably grab us some dinner before I fall asleep in this chair. You want anything in particr?" She shakes her head. "As long as I get some vegetableponents, I''m good. You know, I can order my dinner to be delivered."


    "I know, but this feels like more fun. Like I''m being useful."


    I get up and head to the elevator to


    head down to the cafeteria. The


    ekned


    nausea is back in full force now, and I''m starting to feel lightheaded.. grab the handrail in the elevator


    Oh,


    the movement in here is not helping.


    "Okay, Lisa," I tell myself. "You''re fine."


    My phone buzzes.


    There''s a message from the charity CEO''s office, confirming the meeting for next week and asking for the agenda I''d like to talk about.


    Great. Just what I need. More stress.


    I shoot a message back telling her I will send the agenda tomorrow.


    This woman is like a dog with a bone. She never gives up. Doubt circles my brain again. I''m not this corporate person. I''m not a high-flying business force to be


    reckoned with.


    Why would Lance do this to me?


    Maybe it''s his veryst irreverent humor attempt. To make me a fish out of water. Knowing I could never live up to the challenge. No. Lance didn''t work that way.


    He never had any hesitation in telling people when he thought they weren''t cut out for a job. And he was rarely wrong. So did he know something about me I don''t know myself? Maybe it''s wishful thinking on his part. Maybe it''s who he wanted me to be.


    The elevator doors open and I step out. The smells of the cafeteria hit me and instead of nausea a hunger pang hits me.


    Now I know something is wrong. I''m actually looking forward to the nd sustenance of the cafeteria food now?


    God help me. What is this crazy hell I''m living in?


    Winona has a lot to answer for making me eat so many dinners here, my body now thinks it actually wants to eat it. My stomach growls loudly again.


    Honestly, this must be some kind of joke.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 507 Generational Shadows

    (Cass)


    The smell of mildew hits me the moment I open the door to my tiny apartment. My stomach churns as I step inside, taking in the chaos left behind. Furniture overturned, drawers yanked open, and everything I once owned strewn across the floor like a crime scene. I should clean this ce up and sell it. But letting it go is harder than I imagined. It''s what I bought with money from Mom, to start my new life. To be the person she always believed I''d be.


    That worked well, didn''t it?


    I drag myself out of the downward funk, this time I''ll make good.


    I swallow hard, gripping the strap of my duffel bag. It''s been months since I fled this ce, running from my own disasters. Part of me wonders why I came back at all.


    But I know it''s because it''s all I have left of Mom-her money barely stretched far enough to buy this shoebox, but it was something of my own. My tiny sanctuary.


    I drop my bag on the only chair still upright and let out a shaky breath. "Okay, Cass," I mutter to myself. "Let''s get started."


    I grab a garbage bag from under the sink and start with the broken picture frame on the floor. It''s one of the few pictures I printed of Mom-us on the beach, her smile so bright it felt like sunlight even on bad days. The ss is cracked, but the photo is intact. Small mercies. I ce it in my duffel bag.


    As I toss shards of ss into the bag, a noise freezes me in ce.


    The door creaking open.


    I straighten slowly, my heart hammering. Who can that be?


    Footsteps.


    I duck behind the couch, my pulse roaring in my ears. After myst time here, I''m not taking any chances.


    The footsteps get closer, then stop just a few feet away. I hold my breath.


    Then I hear the door again and a second set of footsteps...heavier footsteps. I''m not chancing looking in case they see me.


    "Mia," a male says, his voice low and gravelly. "This ce is beneath you."


    "It isn''t mine. It''s where I could meet you without anyone watching," she says, her Cuban ent more pronounced than usual. "You said this was urgent."


    "It is urgent. The authorities are closing in. Since you testified against me. I''ve already had to activate several contingencies. My time here is limited."


    "I''m sorry Don Alejandro, forgive me. I had no choice."


    "If I didn''t forgive you, you''d already be dead, mi ni?a."


    Fuck, who is this guy? The silence is almost scary.


    "You''ve been prepared for this your entire life," he says, his tone softening like a predator lulling its prey. "You may not have realized it, but everything I''ve done has been for our family. For you. My empire is your legacy." "You-Abuelo, you said this was about helping people. Giving them opportunities."


    Abuelo? This is her grandfather? Gabriel''s grandfather? The man who had me kidnapped and almost killed me and Winona...


    "And it is," he says smoothly. "I''ve changed thousands of lives, giving them a better life for their families."


    "But people die too."


    "You''re as na?ve as your mother


    thinks, if you think the world rewards


    honesty and kindness. Power, mi ni?a. That''s how you protect the ones you love. Money is power. I''ve found a way to make it. Gringo''s think they own the world, that they are the only ones who can have money and power. No. I''ve built this for our family. My own daughter disowns me. You, Mia, you are the only one who understands me. You are the one I love. The one I trust." novelbin


    "Gabriel has majority shares in Brennan Industries. I could no longer stop them seeing what''s been happening. What I''d been doing under your instructions."


    "Gabriel is a fool," Alejandro says


    dismissively "He''s blinded by his mother''s weakness. Maria never


    understood what it takes to


    in this world. But you... you''re different. You see the biggero picture."


    "I gave evidence against you, leading to your arrest."


    "This is how I expected it to go. This is how wey low for a while. I disappear. You make people trust you again. Then we strike."


    Mia''s voice trembles. "I don''t know, Abuelo. I''m not ready."


    "You are," he says firmly. "And you''ll prove it. Feed me the information I need. Keep an eye on Gabriel and his siblings. They''ll underestimate you, as they always have. Use that to your advantage." "Okay," she whispers. "I''ll do it."


    But I know Mia well enough to know when she says anything in that tone, she doesn''t mean it. We were best friends. I know I wasn''t wrong about that.


    But Mia changed. Now I see why. There''s a lot more going on in her world than I realized back then.


    "That''s my girl."


    The sound of a phone buzzing breaks the moment. Alejandro says, "I have to go. I''ll be in contact."


    His footsteps echo on the bare floors as he leaves.


    I stay hidden, my mind racing. I


    won''t reveal myself to her. I want no part of all of this. It all got me into enough trouble before. But maybe I should tell someone. Not Winona or Jayden right now. They have enough to deal with.


    Maybe Gus but I can''t contact him. Gabriel, well... I''m not sure. If Mia''s loyalties arepromised, who''s to say the same hasn''t happened to Gabriel.


    Mia''s been groomed for this her entire life. The worst part is, I can hear how conflicted she is. But I can''t help her, this is her fight. She has to decide on her own moralpass.


    As much as I want to confront her, to call her out for what she''s doing, I know it''s not my ce. Not yet.


    But someone has to know. This information could be important.


    Viktor.


    He''s the only person I can think of. Gus trusts him. I know I can. He''s just that guy. But if this sets off his protection mode over me again... I''m not sure I can handle that. For now, I stay crouched behind the couch, my heart pounding as I wait for Mia to leave. Whatever happens next, one thing is clear.


    I''ll never trust her again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 508 Shadowed Allegiances

    (Mia)


    The chandelier glitters overhead, casting rainbows across the marble floor as I pace the room, my heels clicking loudly in the oppressive silence.


    Judy might be gone, but the specter of her loomsrge over this ce. Gold fixtures, crystal vases, and overpriced art that screams wealth and power.


    I stare out the window of Judy''s luxury apartment as I clutch my phone. The screen glows with a message from Gus''s people, promising me that everything will be fine. That they''ll protect me. That I''m safe.


    Safe.


    I''ve just met with the person they are supposedly keeping me safe from at Cass''s old apartment. I had a key cut, just in case I needed it.


    No one is safe from Don Alejandro, my grandfather. That''s what they don''t realize. There is no escape from him. They''ll never get anyone close enough to him to kill him. Gabriel''s voice echoes down the hall, he''s staying here with me.


    I sink into one of the velvet armchairs. Gabriel was supposed to sell me more shares. He promised he''d think about it. But now, he''s locked everything down, called Mam¨¢, Ana, and Eva back to the States, and is nning to put thepany''s future in some airtight contract.


    Control. That''s all he cares about. He doesn''t trust me. Even when I''ve proven myself and given them what they needed to arrest my grandfather.


    "Mia." Gabriel''s voice pulls me from my thoughts. I look up to see him standing in the doorway.


    "What?" I snap.


    He crosses his arms, his gaze piercing. "Do you always have to throw a tantrum every time I say your name?" Hees into the room. "Don''t tter yourself," I shoot back. "I have better things to do than let you bother me."


    "You''re transparent, Mia. You think I don''t know about you and Grandfather?"


    "It''s nothing to do with Grandfather. I''ve earned Brennan Industries," I say, sitting up straight. "Judy mentored me. She trusted me to run things while she was in Europe. I know Brennan Industries better than you do. You have your own business. Why do you have to have control of everything?"


    "You think Judy mentoring you is a badge of honor?" His eyes narrow. "She was a maniptive monster, Mia. She left you enough rope to hang yourself. Anyone can see that. And you''re walking a fine line if you think following her ybook or Grandfather''s is going to get you anywhere."


    "Don''t talk to me like I''m a child," my voice rising. "You''re not my father, Gabriel. Stop acting like you are."


    "No, I''m not your father," he says coldly. "But Mam¨¢, Ana, and Eva will be here by the end of the week. We''re going to sort out thepany''s future-together. You don''t have to like it, but you will respect it."


    I clench my fists, my nails digging into my palms. He''s always been like this. Overbearing, controlling, acting like he knows what''s best for me. It makes me want to scream.


    "You don''t get to have it all your way," I say steadily, the words dripping with venom. "I will have what I''m entitled to. You can''t deny it to me, no one can"


    He steps closer, his expression softening just a fraction. "M¨ªa... I''m trying to protect you."


    "From what?" I ask bitterly. "From myself? From Abuelo?"


    The air between us shifts. Gabriel''s body tightens, and for a moment, I think he might actually walk away.


    "You don''t know what he''s capable of," he says finally, his voice low and strained. "You think he cares about you? He''s using you, M¨ªa. It''s his way." "Maybe he''s the only one who ever saw my potential," I fire back, standing up to face him. "Maybe he''s the only one who believed in me." "That''s not belief," Gabriel snaps. "It''s maniption. And you''re falling for it."


    I re at him my chest heaving with anger. "You don''t know anything about me Gabriel. You never have You''ve spent your whole life trying to controtme, but you''ve never once tried to understand me. None of you have."


    "I don''t have time to argue," he says, turning toward the door. "Mam¨¢ will deal with you when she gets here."


    The living room door ms behind him, and I sit back into the chair. I don''t need him. I don''t need any of them. I''ve always had to fight to be seen, to be heard.


    I thought I could do good with Brennan Industries. Make a legitimate change. But I should''ve known Don Alejandro was ying all the cards.


    That''s been my whole life, hasn''t it? Trying to prove to my mother, Gabriel, Ana and Eva that I''m not just the youngest, the least of us. I have a voice, and my grandfather hears me. He sees me.


    "You''ve always been my favorite, you know. The others... they''re too proud. Too stubborn. But you, M¨ªa... you are like me. You are so much more than they see."


    I swallow hard, my chest tightening at the memory, his words seared deep in my brain for as long as I can remember.


    I should have said nothing, but I told him. I had to tell him. I rey the moment in my head.


    "Abuelo, I don''t want to be part of this anymore, I told Gus everything. They''re going to take you down."


    His smile never faltered, but


    something cold and dangerous shone in his eyes now. "You think


    they can stop me? You think their et


    anything to me? I built an empire, M¨ªa I''ve survived more than they can imagine. And I''ll survive this too."


    "Only I can protect you," he continued, his tone softening again. "But you need to protect me too. Stay where you are. Feed me information. Help me rebuild what they''ve tried to destroy. And when the timees, you''ll take your ce at the head of the empire. Our empire. Entire nations will bow to


    you."


    My breath catches. The thought of it sends a thrill through me, despite everything. Despite the fear, the doubt, the shame. He sees me. He believes in me. He''s the only one who ever has. Even Mama treats me like I''m still five years old. I''m not.


    "You''ve always been meant for greatness," Don Alejandro''s voice, low and persuasive, invades my mind. "You''re not like them. You''re not weak."


    His words find the cracks in my armor and mend them. His words make me whole again. I don''t want to be weak. I don''t want to be invisible. I want to matter.


    But I don''t want my mother to hate me. To be disappointed in me. Why can''t she just love me for who I am not who she expects me to be?novelbin


    My heart is being torn in two, one half pulled toward the light, the other dragged into the darkness.


    I don''t know who I am. The good, honest girl my mother needs me to be? Or the queen my abuelo says I''m destined to be?


    Maybe I''m both.


    Maybe I''m neither.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 509 Gus’s Return

    (Jayden)


    Gus steps out, his posture as straight as ever, his piercing eyes scanning the surroundings like he''s still in charge of the world. He looks older-more weathered-but there''s still that unmistakable aura about him. The one that tells you he''s better off as your friend than your enemy.


    I climb out of the car, my leather boots crunching against the gravel as I approach him. Viktor lingers by the driver''s side, watching, his face as stoic as ever. Not even a hint of a smile. "Jayden," Gus greets me, his voice steady, calm, as if he''s walking out of a board meeting instead of a federal prison. "I didn''t expect you."


    "Gus," I reply, my tone neutral. I''m not ying doting son. There''s too much history, too much unresolved. "How was the hospitality?"


    A ghost of a smile tugs at his lips. "Let''s just say I''ve had better amodations."


    Viktor steps forward, his arms crossed over his broad chest. "Let''s not linger."


    "Very well." Gus moves towards the car.


    I follow and get into the back with Gus.


    Viktor gets us on the road quickly.


    I nce at Gus. He''s staring out the window, his expression rxed. For someone who''s just walked out of prison for treason, he doesn''t seem rattled.


    "So," I say, breaking the silence. "What''s next for you, Gus?"


    He turns his head slightly, his sharp eyes meeting mine. "One step at a time. First, I need a shower and to get into some new clothes."


    "You know I want to know how... involved in all of the smuggling stuff you''re going to be? You have a chance to walk away from it for good. Let the feds take it over."


    His gaze hardens. "I didn''te out of prison to start ying it safe, Jayden. There''s work to be done."


    "Work?" I re at him. "If this is about Alejandro and hiswork, I want no part of it. I''ve got enough on my te without getting dragged into your unfinished business."


    "Rx," Gus says, his voice measured. "I''m not here to pull you into anything. I''ll handle Alejandro. You focus on your family."


    "Good," I say bluntly. "Because I''m done. Nexus Global is yours. Take it back. I never wanted it in the first ce."


    Gus shakes his head. "Nexus isn''t mine anymore, Jayden. It''s yours. And it''s going to stay that way."


    "Why?" I demand. "You built it. You ran it. It was your vision."


    "And now it''s yours," Gus says firmly. "You''ve already made it something bigger, something better. I''m not taking that away from you."


    I shake my head, frustration bubbling to the surface. "This isn''t about me, Gus. It''s about you not being able to let go. You''ve been chasing Don Alejandro for decades. When does it end?" "When it''s finished," he replies simply. "When he pays for what he''s done. When justice is served."


    "Justice! As if the system is ever going to bring him down. Who the hell do you think he''s being served justice from?"novelbin


    "Me." Gus''s eyes are cold and hard.


    Viktor clears his throat, his voice cutting through the tension. "We''re here."


    The car pulls into the penthouse''s underground parking, and I step out.


    They both get out of the car and follow me into the elevator. "Make yourself at home. I spend my evenings with the kids at the farmhouse. The penthouse is yours as long as you need it."


    The doors open and we all step out.


    "The guest wing is down the hall," I say, gesturing toward the guest suite. "Sorry, it''s no Brussels estate."


    "Will bepared to where I''ve beentely. I appreciate your hospitality," Gus says, his tone calm, almost too calm.


    Viktor follows Gus as he heads toward the guest suite. I pour myself a stiff drink. No doubt they have secret spy business to catch up on.


    When Viktores back, he doesn''t sit. "You okay?" he asks.


    "Do I look okay?" I hold my ss up, then immediately regret taking my mood out on Viktor. "Sorry. It''s just... a lot."


    "Gus can handle himself. You''re not responsible for his choices."


    "I know," I say quietly. "But it''s not


    just him choosing to continue to expose himself to danger. It''s Nexus. It''s Winona. Losing the baby. It''s... everything." I stop short of saying my best friend having sex with my wife shooting my mother before himself.


    I''m sure he gets I mean that too.


    Viktor nods, short and sharp as always. "Gus is right about one thing-you''ve done a hell of a job with Nexus."


    "Thanks. And you''ve been doing a brilliant job in my absence."


    Gus reappears, looking more like himself in a fresh suit I had ordered in for him. He nces between me and Viktor, his sharp eyes taking in every detail. "Sorry if I''m interrupting anything..."


    "No. Not at all." I don''t want to discuss business with Gus.


    "I''m going to see Winona tomorrow," Gus says, breaking the silence. "I''ve called her. I''m sorry for what''s happened, Jayden. I truly am."


    "Just remember what I said about


    keeping the kids at arm''s length if


    you''re not nning to stick around. I don''twant you walking in and out of their lives."


    Gus''s jaw tightens, but he nods. "Like I did to you."


    I scoff. "You never walked into my life as a kid, Gus. You left me growing up believing that your abusive dick of a brother was my father."


    His expression doesn''t change, but something flickers in his eyes. Who fucking cares?


    Not me.


    I''m done ming myself for anything my family did to me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 510 Reconciling The Past

    (Winona)


    The sound of soft-soled shoes against the hospital floor makes me nce up from myptop. I know those footfalls anywhere.


    Gus''s towering frame fills the doorway, his hands tucked casually into the pockets of a sleek ck coat.


    He looks sharp considering his months in confinement, but the time has carved deeper lines into his face. His presence still carries that unmistakable air of control, like he''s never stopped being the man who built Nexus Global from the ground up. Or the man who is capable of almost anything if he sets his mind to it


    "Gus," I say, closing theptop and setting it aside. "It''s so good to see you." We''ve always shared a close friendship. I trust Gus where I couldn''t trust many others. I know he has my back.


    He steps inside, ncing around the sterile room. "You''re looking well, Winona. Jayden told me you''d be going home soon."


    "I am," I reply. "A few more days here, then I''m free. Physically, I''m fine. Just have to finish healing from the fall and the... surgery." I leave it at that. No point dwelling on it, not now.


    Gus nods. "Good. You''ll get through this and thrive. Winona, you''re one of the strongest people I''ve ever known. That includes Judy."


    I raise an eyebrow. "ttery from Gus Brennan? Should I be concerned?"


    "Indulge my weakness of expressing feelings just for a moment longer. I never wanted any of this for you, or for Jayden. Back then I thought I was being the smart one. That I knew it all. It was about winning. Winning with Global, winning over Judy, winning against the bad guys of the world."


    I take in his words. I believe him but it''s hard to forgive something so awful as the things Jayden went through with his parents and Greg Brennan.


    "I''m not looking for forgiveness, Winona, not from anyone. Because no amount of forgiveness from you all matters when I know I can never forgive myself for the decisions that not only affected my only son but his family and friends. But what I want to do is just be there for the kids and do the right thing now, as a grandfather, and as a person."


    He pulls a chair closer to the bed and sits down. "I hope you can allow me that and if you can''t, I do understand."


    "It''s hard to allow that," I admit. "But I have no problem with you being a grandfather to our kids. But being present is the key factor here. Don''t start what you can''t finish. It''s been hard enough on Abby losing Grandma Judy. But it will be even harder when she''s older and begins to see the person Judy chose to be."


    "I understand. I''d like to be there to help navigate those waters."


    "Will you have time? I know you better than to think you''re taking a nine to five job now."


    He leans back in the chair, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I''ll make time for family. I''ve learned that lesson."


    Family. The word lingers in the air between us, heavy with everything unsaid. "What about you? Your life is very different now... Are you and Jayden solid?"


    I decide to let thest part go. I''m not discussing with Gus what I''ve barely discussed with my husband, "I''ve been thinking about the future,"


    say. "I''m keen to get started on this new business with the financial app Lance left me. It''s already clocking a billion in revenue and there''s a lot of improvements to be made from a marketing point of view."


    Gus nods. "Smart move. If you need anyworking referrals, let me know."


    "Thanks, but I want to handle this on my own," I reply firmly. "This is something I need to prove to myself I can do."


    He studies me for a moment, then inclines his head. "Fair enough. But the offer stands. Don''t use work to ignore what''s inside you though. Take it from me, it alwayses back to haunt you."


    There''s a pause, a rare moment of calm. I nce at him, hesitant but curious. "Gus... how are you doing? With everything that''s happened with Judy being shot like that? It can''t be easy for you."novelbin


    His expression shifts slightly, a flicker of something-regret? Nostalgia?-crossing his face. He exhales.


    "It rocked me," he admits, his voice


    quieter than I''ve ever heard it. "It was unexpected, how it all went down. Judy and... we had aplicated rtionship, as you know. There were things about her I loved, things I admired. And there were things I couldn''t stand. Things that killed us in the end."


    I nod, letting him speak.


    "We were tied together for a long time, in ways most people wouldn''t understand. She was a constant in my life, even when we weren''t... together." He pauses, ncing at me.


    "But I''d already started moving on


    before she died. Maria was visiting


    me in prison. We connected. She


    bee


    shone a light on what life could be like without Judy''s shadow looming over everything. Fate has taken the shadow of Judy and her


    §á§à


    maniptions away. For me, and for


    you."


    "And now?" I ask gently.


    He sits up straight, his gaze steady. "Now, on a personal note, I''m okay. Not having Judy around is... freeing."


    Freeing. That''s a good word for it. I''ve struggled to understand exactly how I feel mixed in with the empathy I feel for Jayden and every other emotion on earth tangled around my decisions on hall pass week and everything since.


    It''s been tough. It''s been destroying. It''s been traumatic. For all of us.


    Gus continues, "but it''s also changed my life in ways I''m still figuring out. There are things about Judy I''ll miss her brilliance, her fire, her passion. But there''s a lot I won''t miss."


    I reach out and squeeze his hand. "I understand. I truly do. For what it''s worth, you are the one who''s helped me most with understanding Judy. When you came into Brennan Industries like a wildfire, I think we all knew life was about to change." "Not all for the better."


    "No, we''ve had some terrible losses and some wonderful gains. I''d like to start with a clean te. Start over." I really mean that. I can''t let the past override the future.


    Otherwise, Judy is controlling us from the grave.


    "I''d like that too. But life without Judy will certainly be different."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 511 Letting Judy Go

    (Winona)


    "Judy really taught me everything I know about being self-reliant and a strong woman, but she taught me in all the wrong ways. By threatening my life and the life of my children. I mean she almost took the life of her son more than once." "Judy only knew extreme. But she also knew how to cover her tracks."


    "She brought danger to my doorstep that I''d fought so long to keep away. I will not miss her in any way. I never loved her. But I do feel for Jayden, and for you."


    He tilts his head, his sharp eyes locking onto mine. "Life must look very different for you now Judy''s gone. Knowing she won''t be there to interfere."


    I take a moment to think about it. "Honestly? Yeah, I am. Judy had a way of... making you doubt yourself. Questioning every move you made. It''s exhausting, constantly looking over your shoulder, waiting for her to strike."


    "She was good at that," Gus says with a small, humorless chuckle. "Always did everything to the highest degree."


    "Certainly cannot fault her work ethic and attention to detail."


    "You''ll move forward from Judy. You did once before when you were pregnant with Abby."


    "I did, but Judy was still involved in how my life went. She knew everything about me. She had Phillip in her grips. All she wanted was to keep me away from Jayden, to keep him in her grip. Like she knew that him meeting Abby would change whatever hold she thought she had."


    "It wasn''t just Abby. It was you. His memory was always going toe back but with you there he didn''t just have to believe what Judy told him. He questioned it because of his love for you."


    I nod. "And yet, we''re no closer to having what we''ve always wanted."


    "You''re closer than you think. But at least now you can both really explore life without being manipted into every feeling."


    "I do feel like I can finally make decisions for myself, for my family, without her meddling. I can keep my family together if Jayden and I choose to. We can live life on our own terms."


    "You can," Gus agrees. "And you should. I''m so sorry you and Jayden lost your baby. No one should have to go through that. I hope I can be a part of you finding peace with your family in the future. That you won''t let it hold you back."


    His words settle over me like a warm nket, and for the first time in a long time, I feel a flicker of genuine hope. This is all finally starting to hit home. Judy is gone but in her wake there''s a lot of positives.


    I reconnected with my mother and found out she was not the person I thought she was. She''d been forced into the life she had. I met Cass and although it''s been rocky, we are still sisters.


    I met Bobby and Sarah and with Anne''s help we''ve been able to rehabilitate them into a normal loving family life.


    We have Henry.


    As much as Judy ruined andplicated our lives, so much good also came out of it.novelbin


    ???


    "Handling the loss of our son felt impossible at first. But I''m going to take counseling from experts and talk to those around me. I know women get through this every day and know I can find a way through it. But I''m not putting a timeline on it. No one should have to."


    "I agree."


    "Jayden said you might visit the farmhouse once I''m home."


    His expression softens, just a fraction, "I''d like that," he says. "I want to see the new ce, spend some time with the kids. I heard you did amazing things with the cottage in Brussels."


    The ce Gus built for his family that was nevering. "Gus, I''m so sorry you never got to have the family life there you''d obviously dreamed about."


    "Hey, you did that for me. Betterte than never. Thank you."


    "I couldn''t stay in the estate, that ce is way too extra for my boisterous lot."


    Gus chuckles. "You aren''t wrong, but it serves its purpose. Now, as a training facility, it will go on for more centuries. It will give back to the ordinary people. I like that."


    "I like that too. The cottage will


    always be a home for us, even if not


    full time. But Gus, if you''re going to walk into our lives, you''d better make damn sure you''re not walking out


    again. Promise me."


    He nods slowly, his gaze steady. "I promise. I won''t be around on a daily basis, Winona. But I''ll make sure I''m there for the important stuff."


    "It''s not just about the kids," I say.


    "Jayden''s been through enough. He''s rebuilding himself, and he''s doing it well. But if youe in and out of his life like a revolving door, it''s going to mess with him tgd. He won''t say it, but it will. He deserves more than that from you"


    "I hear you," he says quietly. "I''ll make it right. I promise."


    I let out a breath, some of the tension in my chest easing. "Good. Because I can''t handle more drama, Gus. Not after everything that''s happened. It feels like we''re all hanging by a thread right now."


    "I''m not here to bring drama," he says firmly. "I''m here to make sure my family is safe and secure. That includes you."


    "Speaking of safe..." I fix him with a pointed look. "If what you''re going to do now-whatever it is-might attract danger to us all again, I need to know now."


    He meets my gaze without flinching. "It won''t," he says, his voice steady. "I''ve made sure of it."


    I want to believe him, but there''s a shadow in his eyes that makes me hesitate. "You''d better be certain, Gus. Because if anything puts my kids at risk, I won''t forgive you."


    "I wouldn''t expect you to," he replies, standing. "But I''ll keep my word, Winona. You have my word."


    "Then I can''t wait to see you for a family dinner on the weekend."


    "Will Jayden want that?"


    I shrug. "I''m not sure but Jayden needs it."

 512 The Danger I’m In

    (Cass)


    I sit on the couch at Jayden''s penthouse, picking at my nails, while Viktor stands near the window, arms crossed, eyes focused on the city below.


    His broad shoulders are tense, his entire posture screaming disapproval.


    I''ve just told him what I overheard in my apartment and he''s acting like I heard it on purpose.


    "Say it," I snap, breaking the silence.


    He turns, his blue eyes icy. "You shouldn''t have gone there alone."


    "Tell me why you went there," he demands, his voice a coiled spring ready to snap.


    "I didn''t know they''d be there!" I snap, my frustration bubbling to the surface. "I was cleaning up, minding my own business, and then they just... showed up."


    "Does anyone else know?" he growls, his ent thickening with his anger. "Did you see anyone on the way in, or out? If he finds out..."


    "No." I fire back. "No one else was around. Stop being so dramatic."


    "You need to take this seriously," he says, his voice sharp enough to cut ss. "Don Alejandro is one of the most dangerous men in the world. If he had known you were there if he ever finds out-you''re dead." I freeze, his words mming into me. "He didn''t see me. They didn''t know I was there."


    "We can''t guarantee he won''t find out," he says fiercely. "You don''t understand the kind of man he is."


    I push back against the fear rising in my chest. "What do you want me to do, Viktor? Hide under a rock for the rest of my life?"


    "I want you to stop taking reckless risks," he says, his voice dropping to a dangerously low rumble. "You don''t go anywhere without me screening it first."


    I re at him. "You''re not going to babysit me again. No way."novelbin


    "You''ve been kidnapped by them. You and Winona were lucky to get home alive. You trusted Mia and Gabriel then and look what happened."


    "So now it''s my fault. Victim ming at its best."


    "You should stay away from that side of the Brennan family."


    "Oh, so this is about Gabriel," I say, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "This isn''t about me being in danger. This is about you being jealous."


    Viktor''s jaw clenches, and for a moment, I think he might actually lose his shit. But then he lets out a harshugh, cold and devoid of humor. "Jealous? Of Gabriel? You give yourself too much credit, Cass." I feel like he''s pped me. "Excuse me?"


    "Gabriel is irrelevant to me," he says coolly. "Jealousy would require us to have a personal rtionship."


    "God forbid you have feelings."


    "Rtionships shouldn''t be hard, Cass. And anything between you and I is always hard."


    I stare at him, my body starting to shake. I''d showed him all my inner demons, my weaknesses. He''s acting like I''m the gue.


    I shouldn''t care what he says because it''s true. "So that''s it?" I say, my voice trembling with anger. "You''re just... what? Too weak to deal with how you feel about me? Too scared to admit it?" "This isn''t about fear," his voice like steel. "It''s about reality. And the reality is, we don''t work. We never will."


    The anger bubbles over, and before I can stop myself, I say, "so you admit you''ve thought about it then? You''re full of shit, Viktor. I''ll do whatever I please with whoever I want. Fuck you!"


    I grab my phone and dial Gabriel. He answers on the second ring.


    "Cass," he says smoothly. "How are you?"


    "Hey, Gabriel," I say, forcing a cheerful tone. "You still up for dinner? I could use being spoiled for a while."


    "Absolutely," he says, his voice warm. "Pick you up in an hour?"


    "Perfect," I reply, ncing at Viktor out of the corner of my eye. "Actually, give me two hours. I want to make myself stunning for you. See you soon."


    I disconnect the call.


    "You''re making a mistake." Viktor''s face is deadpan.


    "No," I say grabbing my bag. ¡°I''m running my own life. You don''t have the balls to admit you''re attracted to me. Gabriel does. Anyway, as if I''m attracted to you... You''re an empty vessel."  en


    Viktor''s face is a storm cloud, his eyes burning. Before I can say @ anything, he grabs me by the wrist and pulls me close, his lips crashing down on mine in a kiss that'' equal parts fury and passion.


    I almost lose the ability to stand. My body melts into his and I return the kiss.


    It''s over as quickly as it began, and he flings me away. I''m left staring at him, breathless and confused. "What the hell was that?"


    "Me proving you can be attracted to me."


    The door opens, and Gus walks in, his sharp eyes flicking between us. "Am I interrupting something?"


    "No," Viktor says quickly, stepping back. "Nothing at all. But Cass has something you need to hear. You could be in immediate danger. Don Alejandro is here in the city." Gus looks at me and I quickly ry what happened at my apartment.


    "This is serious. If Don Alejandro finds out you were there..."


    "I know," I say, cutting him off. "I''ve already gotten the lecture from Viktor."


    "Then you know we need to act fast," Gus says. "If word gets out that you overheard that meeting, you won''t just be a target, you''ll be dead."


    "I''m not telling anyone. So, stop trying to dictate how I live my life."


    "This isn''t about controlling you," Viktor says, his voice cold. "This is about keeping you alive."


    "I don''t need you to keep me alive," I snap at him. "I can take care of myself."


    "I made a promise to Winona..." Gus says.


    "I''m not being babysat by him again,"


    I say, indicating Viktor. "If you two


    want to y secret agents, go ahead. But leave me out of it. ?m going back to my new job soon. I''ll just be working."


    Gus nods. "Do not utter a word of any of this to anyone. Not even Winona. Telling anyone anything can put them in danger."


    "I won''t."


    "The problem is, he has eyes everywhere. If someone has seen you in the vicinity around the time... That worries me." "I''ll do everything you tell me, Gus, but I won''t be shadowed by anyone."


    "Just be extra careful. To be honest, if he wants you dead, no one will stop him anyway. Better to continue life as normal." "Well, on that note of gloom and doom, I have a date to go get ready for."


    Viktor''s hot and hard kiss lingers on my lips, and for the first time, I wonder if I''ve underestimated how dangerous this is. And I don''t mean Don Alejandro.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 513 Life Without Barriers

    (Winona)


    The moment I step into the farmhouse, the scent ofvender and woond spice wees me like an old friend. I know it''s one of ra''s aromatherapy concoctions that I love. Lisa has given me a ride home to save Jayden the trip into the city as he''s here with the kids.


    The kids are buzzing around like a small tornado, their excitement obvious. It''s a stark contrast to the opulence of Brussels high-end estate or Jayden''s Penthouse here. This ce is different. It''s ours.


    Once I have the renovations done, it will still be luxurious, of course-heated floors, state-of-the-art kitchen, and furnishings you''d see in a design magazine-but not excessive.


    It''s cozy, warm, and every inch of it feels lived-in. It''s like the cottage in a way. A family home but this ce has something the cottage didn''t have. A history in its walls of previous families. It feels like home in a way nowhere else I''ve ever lived has. Even my townhouse, which was perfect for me at the time, pales inparison at how this ce just feels right for me and my family.


    Abbeyes charging toward me the moment she spots me. Her dark curls bounce as she throws herself into my arms, her little hands gripping me tightly. "Mommy! You''re home!"


    "I am, sweetheart," I say, bending carefully to scoop Henry up without straining my healing head wound and slightly sore body. "I missed you all so much."


    I kiss Abbey on the cheek.


    "You have to see what we''ve done, Mom!" Bobby''s voice cuts through the chatter as he strides into the room, his face alight with pride. I swear he''s a foot taller in a week.


    Henry giggles and reaches his arms out to Bobby. Bobby grins at him and takes him off me. "Let me take this chubster while we go check it all out."


    "We''ve been very busy, Mommy," Sarah chimes in, grabbing my hand. "I love my room, and I''ve cleaned out the old stable."


    I see the hopefulness in her eyes. Having a pony of her own has been what she''s wanted since she helped in the stables at Brussels. "Ponies are a lot of work."


    "I know. I learned in Brussels, remember?" Her bright eyes shine.


    "I do remember, darling. But helping out and owning are very different. How about we talk with your dad, and see what he thinks?"


    Sarah beams. "Okay."


    "No promises though."


    "And we did lots of other stuff outside!" Abbey interrupts enthusiastically. "Aunt Lisa helped."


    Lisa has her arms crossed and an amused look on her face. "Don''t let them fool you," she says. "I''m the real MVP here. Supervising these monkeys is a full-time job. You owe me wine and a massage. Actually, just the massage, wine tastes craptely." Iugh, the sound easing some of the lingering sadness inside me. "Let me get settled, and then I''ll see all your masterpieces."


    Anne peeks her head out of the kitchen, her hands dusted with flour. "You''ll want to check out the backyard first," she says with a smile. "Bobby''s been working on a little project out there. Stay out of the kitchen for now, it''s like a flour bomb hit it." "I''m sure it''s perfectly fine, Anne. I appreciate you so much."


    "Jayden''s on a call out the back."


    "Thanks Anne." I follow the kids outside, Lisa trailing behind me.


    The backyard is a testament to their hard work and creativity.


    Raised garden beds frame the space, filled with vibrant herbs and vegetables. A sleek swing set gleams under the shade of an old oak tree. There''s even a small pathway lined with flowers that I


    know weren''t here before.


    "I worked on the path!" Bobby says proudly, gesturing toward the intricate arrangement of stones. "Thendscapers in Brussels showed me how to set the base and make it level."


    "You did that?" I ask, genuinely impressed. "Bobby, it''s amazing. I love it."


    "Yeah! And Dad helped with the garden beds."


    "You''ll make a woodsman out of him yet." I ruffle his hair.


    "Bobby is a vedriver," Lisa says, nudging him yfully. "That''s what his specialty is."


    "I''m very proud of you."


    Bobby beams, his chest puffing out a little. He puts Henry down and he runs towards the gazebo in the entertaining area further down the back. I go to grab him as he runs.


    "It''s okay, Mom. He''s safe. I made sure of it and dad is in the gazebo."


    I let out a sigh of relief. I hug Bobby and he hugs me back in his stiff teen-boy style. "I''m the luckiest Mom in the whole world, you know that?"


    Anne joins us, wiping her hands on a dish towel. "The kids have been fantastic. They all have their chores, and they''ve been sticking to them."


    "Every day," Sarah chimes in. "I''m in charge of the flowers by the porch."


    "And I make sure I have my room clean and help Nanny Anne with dinner," Abbey adds, her voice full of pride.


    "Great work, Sweetie."


    "It''s an army camp around here."


    "It''s good for them," I say, ncing at Lisa. "They need responsibility and learn how to contribute. I don''t want them growing up thinking everything will be handed to them. I wasn''t." Lisa raises an eyebrow. "You do realize they''re literal billionaires, right? You all are."


    "Which is exactly why they need to learn this stuff," I reply firmly. "Money doesn''t mean they can''t work hard or appreciate the value of what they have. I wasn''t raised with money. I worked hard to get my schrships to high school and


    college, you know that."


    "I know, Babe. I''m noting for you. I just don''t want you to put too much pressure on yourself. You have the funds; you don''t have to be afraid of using them."


    "I get it. And I will. But the kids can be without boundaries. That''s important to me."


    Jayden steps out from the gazebo


    further down the yard, holding Henry in one arm while bncing his phone in the other hand. He''s dressed in a crisp shirt and dark


    jeans, his usual mix of casual and


    He gives me a huge smile. The smile that has made me melt since Junior high when I first met him.


    Boy, we''ve been through the best and the worst of life. Now I hope we can live life out of the past and without boundaries ourselves.


    At least the boundaries of Judy and other past demons.


    Am I expecting too much?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 514 Perfect Family Vibes

    (Winona)


    "Winona," he says, walking over to kiss my temple. "Wee home. It feels so good here, right?"


    "You feel it too?" That makes me happy. Knowing Jayden feels the same vibe the kids and I do in this ce.


    "You chose perfectly. I''m heading out for a meeting with Gus and Viktor. Figured I''d take Henry with me. He can nap in the car. If that''s okay with you? Is Henry being with Gus okay?"


    I nod. "Gus visited me, and we sorted some stuff. It''s fine with me if it''s fine with you."


    He kisses my lips and whispers in my ear, "I can''t wait to snuggle with you tonight. I have missed you so, so much after dinner time." He nuzzles my ear.


    I smile as Henry tries to grab my hair.


    "Hey, you two, get a room!" Lisa teases.


    "Oh, we will." He steps away and Henry reaches for me and I hold his little hand in mine. I''ve missed him so much.


    "Anyway, I better bounce. Get this Global Nexus stuff done," Jayden says.


    "Henry can stay here if it''s easier."


    "No need. He''s my right-hand man these days. He''ll be fine," Jayden says, adjusting Henry''s little hat. "You just take it easy and enjoy being home. He''ll probably be upte, seems to be his thingtely. So you can make up for lost time then." "I will," I assure him. "Thanks for being amazing while I was in the hospital."


    "Anything for you. Don''t let Lisa talk you into anything crazy while I''m gone."


    Lisa grins. "No promises."


    Jayden heads off, Henry babbling in his arms.


    My hand goes to my abdomen and then I quickly move it again.


    Don''t spoil this perfect family vibe. It''s all I ever wanted.


    This pain from the loss will heal with time. I just need to focus on what I have here and stay busy.


    ***


    Later, after the kids have shown me their freshly painted rooms and their chore charts, I find Lisa in the living room, sprawled on the massive sectional couch with her phone in hand. She''s staying over tonight so we can get her meeting-ready.


    "How''s the meeting prep going?" I ask, settling into the rocking armchair across from her.


    Lisa groans, tossing her phone onto the coffee table. "Ugh, don''t remind me. I still think two days is too soon. You''re barely out of the hospital."


    "This isn''t about me," I remind her. "This is about you stepping up and taking charge of Lance''s foundation. I''m there as moral support, not running a marathon."


    "I know, but..." she hesitates, biting her lip. "What if I fuck it up?"


    "You won''t," I say firmly. "Lance believed in you. I believe in you. You''re going to do great."


    "Maybe you have too much faith in me. I''ve never run a car boot sale stall let alone a corporate non-profit mothership."


    "You helped take care of my kids and you aren''t a mother yourself, same difference. You have the skills, you just don''t realize it yet."


    "For motherhood? No way."


    "For the business, I mean." I roll my eyes at her. "Stop changing the subject."


    "It would be way easier to just go to the bar and have some shots. Forget about all of this work stuff. Jobs are overrated."


    "How would you know if you''ve never had one?"


    "There''s zero reason to bring logic into this."


    Iugh. "If you don''t try, you''ll never know. If you try and fail, all good. At least you tried."


    "Hah! As if failure is an option. You know how Lance felt about that." Lisa rubs her hands together like she does when she''s stressed.


    "Lance will appreciate that at least you had a go and can make an informed decision about letting it go. He would never hold it against you."


    "I''m scared to be bad at it. That''s why I never tried anything before. What if I suck so hard at it that I hate myself."


    "That won''t happen. You''ll see. I''m sure that whoever the team are that run it now, they are all experts in their field. This might be very fulfilling for you." "I guess."


    "Have you watched that USB Lance left you yet?" I get up and go to put myptop on charge on the side table.


    Lisa''s face darkens. "No."


    "Okay." I stand and watch her. Lisa is not okay.


    "I''m not going too. There''s nothing on there that can possibly make me feel any better about him being gone. I hate that he left me like that. I hate that I wasn''t enough. I wish he''d nevere to Brussels with me.


    "None of it is your fault, Lisa. If it''s anyone''s fault, it''s mine. I shouldn''t have had that night with him. It was selfish of me. I don''t deserve for Jayden to forgive me like he has." I mean that.


    "That''s not true."


    "It is. It really is. But what can I do? I can''t walk away from Jayden and the kids now. That will onlypound his hurt. I want my family to thrive. I want to thrive as well. I''m not sure I can really have both. I''m about to implement changes in a billion-dorpany."


    "You''ve run your ownpany before," Lisa reminds me.


    "This isn''t a marketing agency I''ve built up myself. That was chicken feed inparison. I''ve seen Jayden struggle with his time. How can I expect to do the same?"


    "You won''t know till you try." Lisa gives me a knowing look. "Have faith in yourself."


    "Are you making me take my own advice?"


    "Damn right I am. If it''s good enough for me, it''s good enough for you. We''ll get through this together."


    "We''ll give it our best shot. See what happens. I better go call my babies in to wash up for dinner." Those words out of my mouth are jarring.


    My babies. My baby boy. I think of the baby I almost had. The dream. The hope. Gone but never forgotten. I remember Abbey as a newborn, and Henry. That smell they have. Their first smile and words.


    It''s incredibly sad that I''ll never have that again. But some women never get that. I''m luckier than a lot. There are many worse off than me. I have no right to feel sorry for myself.


    "Winona? Are you okay?" Lisa asks, suddenly she is standing beside me and helping support me. "I think we better get you into bed. I''ll get the kids organized and they can bring your dinner in."


    I realize my hand is over my abdomen and my head feels light, my knees weak. I lean on Lisa. "I''m okay. Just a big day I guess."


    The loss of the baby is a shadow that lingers, a quiet pain I carry with me.


    I take a deep breath and remind myself: I''m still here. My family is here.


    My eyes burn from unshed tears as I let Lisa lead me to the main bedroom. I swallow the pain down. Soon enough, the pain will ease.


    I got this.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 515 Making My Mark

    (Mia)


    The townhouse is spotless. Every vase, every gold fixture, every inch of marble gleams under the crystal chandelier''s glow. I''ve made sure of it, not for me, but for them.


    My family ising, and I know the judgment in their eyes will be as sharp as their words. They will think I don''t belong here. Such luxury and disy of wealth is unbing. I should be more humble. Show more gratitude and grace.


    I don''t care. I do belong here. All I want is for mother to love and respect me as a woman. Not to always see me as her baby girl who needs constant mothering.


    I straighten the throw pillows for the third time, my nerves simmering beneath my skin. When the doorbell rings, I force my shoulders back and my face into a practiced smile.


    "Come in," I say as I open the door.


    Mama steps in first, her dark eyes scanning the room like she''s searching for something to scold me about. Behind her, Ana and Eva follow, their expressions less obvious but no less guarded.


    Gabriel brings up the rear, his presence as arrogant as ever. He looks me over, his jaw tight, before stepping past me without a word.


    I close the door and turn, forcing the tension from my voice. "Mam¨¢, you look beautiful. I''ve missed you."


    She doesn''t respond, instead crossing her arms. "I have much to say. You have brought shame on me. On our whole family. You have dealt with the devil."


    I stiffen. "If you''re talking about Abuelo "


    "Who else?" Maria interrupts, her voice angry. "M¨ªa, I begged you to never have ties with him. I begged you. I took my children away from him. And now, he''s under your skin... You aren''t strong enough to resist him...."


    "I am Mam¨¢, I gave everything to the authorities," I say, my tone calm but firm. "My testimony built their case against him. He''s finally been arrested because of me."


    Mama steps closer, her face etched with pain. "You told me you''d never let him brainwash you. But look where we are, M¨ªa. He''s conned you. You don''t know what you''re doing. You''re young, na?ve. How can I believe you''re not still listening to him?"


    "I haven''t seen or heard from him since his arrest," I lie, my voice steady even as guilt ws at my insides. "I''m done with him, Mam¨¢. I swear."


    Mama doesn''t believe me. I see it in her eyes.


    "Dios m¨ªo," she whispers. "You''re still lying for him. I can see it, even now. Please, M¨ªa. Please stop believing anything he says. He will turn on even you."


    "I''m not lying," I insist, my heart pounding. "I know I was wrong. I''m sorry. Forgive me. I''ve fixed what I''ve done."


    Before she can respond, Gabriel speaks, his voice cold and cutting. "That''s riching from the person who allowed Brennan Industries to be used for his smuggling ring."


    "I didn''t know what he was doing at first," I snap, turning to face him. "And when I found out, I had no choice!"


    "No choice?" Gabriel steps closer, his fists clenched. "You had a choice, M¨ªa. You could have told us. You could have stopped him before it got this far."


    Ana and Eva exchange nces, their unease clear.


    "You believe this?" I ask them, my voice shaking. "You think I wanted any of this? Why does no one ever believe me?"


    "M¨ªa," Ana starts cautiously, "we want to believe you. But Gabriel showed us the proof. It''s... hard to ignore."


    I whirl on Gabriel. "Of course, you showed then your precious ''proof.'' Anything to turn them against me, right? It doesn''t matter that what did brought a monster to justice after all these years of never having the evidence needed against him.¡±


    "They deserve to know the truth,¡± Gabriel says tly. "And they deserve to know what kind of person they''d be selling their shares to. A person who sides with criminal activities for their own gain. A person that cannot be trusted."


    "I didn''t know what was going on! You had no right to go behind my back with your precious evidence," I hiss.


    "I had every right," he counters, his voice rising. "You''ve already proven you can''t be trusted. I won''t let you destroy this legacy, M¨ªa."


    I re at Gabriel, his usations pressing down on me. But I''m not going to let him win this time. Not when he''s so obviously trying to paint himself as the saint and me as the viin.


    He''s no saint. He just wants Brennan Industries all to himself. He wants the power.


    Gabriel wants to prove how amazing he is. How much of a Brennan he is. How much like his idol, Jayden, he is.


    Well, Jayden hasn''t ever done


    anything for us. He isn''t interested in


    knowing us. He said terrible things


    about our father, Greg. I loved my


    father. When he never came back, it


    killed me inside.


    I hate Jayden and when I get control of thispany, I''ll make Jayden Brennan and his perfect little family pay.


    If I have to use Don Alejandro to do that, I will. I know what I''m doing. I studied Judy. I know how to y both sides and to keep my friends close but my enemies closer.


    I don''t care what anyone here thinks of the poor baby girl, Mia.


    I''ll show them all I''m capable of doing anything.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 516 Striking back

    (Mia)


    "You know what, Gabriel?" I say, my voice sharp. "Maybe you''re not as noble as you want everyone to believe. You think I don''t see what you''re doing? You''re not trying to protect this family. You''re trying to control it." He narrows his eyes. "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb," I snap. "You just want Brennan Industries for yourself. That''s what this is really about, isn''t it? Turning Ana and Eva against me so they''ll sell to you."


    "That''s ridiculous," Gabriel retorts, his tone cold. "I''m protecting thepany from you. You''ve already proven you can''t be trusted. Someone has to safeguard what Pap¨¢ built."


    "What Papa started," I say, crossing my arms. "Thatpany was built by Judy Brennan. Our father was an awful businessman. But he loved us, all of us. Don''t forget, Gabriel, we all share the same blood. The same father. We all deserve to benefit from the legacy, not just you."


    Ana shifts ufortably, her eyes darting between us. "M¨ªa, it''s not about taking sides¡ª"


    "Isn''t it?" I cut her off, my gaze fixed on Gabriel. "He''s made it about sides. He treats me like I don''t belong. Like I''m the ck sheep of this family. But guess what, Gabriel? You don''t get to decide who deserves a seat at the table. I''ve worked hard to be at the table." "I''m protecting our sisters," he says through gritted teeth, gesturing to Ana and Eva. "From you. From your mistakes. You think I want this job? This responsibility? I don''t. But someone has to make sure the Brennan name doesn''t get dragged through the mud because of your poor decisions."


    "Our father never even gave us his name, he lied," I say, my voice trembling but firm. "DNA gave us the Brennan name. All four of us. You don''t get to act like you''re the only one entitled or capable."


    Eva speaks up, her tone hesitant but firm. "Gabriel, M¨ªa has a point. We all deserve a say in what happens with Brennan Industries. It''s not just yours to protect. I''m not selling my shares to either of you." Gabriel sighs and his shoulders drop, but he doesn''t respond verbally. He knows I''ve won this battle.


    Ana nods, her voice softer. "M¨ªa, we just need to know that we can trust you moving forward. That''s all we''re asking. And that you''ll be safe. We worry about you."


    I nce at them, then back at Gabriel. "You can trust me. I''m done with Abuelo," I say, my voice steady. "But I can''t trust my own brother if all he''s going to do is undermine me every chance he gets." Gabriel lets out a bitterugh. "You''ve already undermined yourself, M¨ªa. I don''t need to help."


    "Then let''s make this clear," I say, stepping closer to him. "I''m not going anywhere. I''ve made mistakes, yes, but I''m still part of this family. You''re not going to push me out. Stop trying to be the golden child-" Mama''s voice cuts like a razor de. "Enough!"


    We both turn to her, her face etched with exhaustion. I realize she looks older. Tired. This has all taken its toll on her. I''m sorry for my part in that. I love my mama.


    "This is not what I wanted when we came here," she says firmly. "You are all my children. I love you all the same."


    I put my head down as a sign of submission.


    "My biggest hope is for you to work


    together, not tear each other apart. Gabriel, M¨ªa is right-this legacy belongs to all of you. But M¨ªa, Gabriel has a right to question your decisions given what''s happened. That doesn''t mean he has the right todictate your ce in this family."


    "I feel like I have no ce in this family because I''m the youngest. I have no voice. I''m never seen." "Nonsense. You are imagining it."


    Sure, I''m always imagining everything. Even now she can''t hear what I''m saying.


    "Maybe if you acted like an adult and not a spoiled child, we could take you seriously..." Gabriel says.


    "Stop it!" Maria''s voice cuts through the argument like a knife. She looks at me, her eyes filled with tears. "M¨ªa, you are my daughter. Yes, you are my baby. I know you''ve made mistakes, but I''m asking you, as an adult, to not keep making them."


    Her words hit me harder than Gabriel''s usations ever could.


    I force myself to take a breath, to


    I


    calm the storm raging inside me "Mama Thear you," I say softly do.


    I promise, I''m done with him. just


    need time to prove it to you.


    en


    Maria steps forward and takes my hand, her grip trembling. "I don''t need promises, mi hija. I need you to be safe. That''s all I care about."


    "I will be," I say, holding her gaze. "I''ll make you proud. You''ll see."


    Maria''s tears spill over, but she nods. "I hope so, M¨ªa. I truly hope so."


    "Anyway, enough of that talk. Gabriel, show them to their rooms. You''re all staying here, of course," I say. "Let''s have a lovely evening and leave business talk behind."


    As Gabriel leads them to the upstairs guest wing, my phone vibrates in my pocket.


    "Mi reina," Don Alejandro''s message reads. "Never forget who you are."


    It''s always a different number but I know it''s him. He always seems to know when to message me.


    I close my eyes, his words spinning in my mind.


    Don''t forget who you are.


    I wish I could.


    I delete his message immediately.

 517 No secrets

    (Jayden)


    "Daddy''s home!" Abbey squeals, her feet thundering across the wooden floor towards me.


    I barely have time to drop my briefcase before sheunches herself at me. I scoop her up, spinning her in a slow circle while she giggles wildly. "Hey, princess," I say, kissing her cheek. "Did you miss me?"


    She nods, curls bouncing. "Missed you so much! Mommy''s upstairs. She said you were bringing Henry back, but you didn''t. Where is he?"


    "Henry''s asleep in the car," I exin, setting her down. "I''ll grab him in a minute. I had to get my Abbey hug first."


    Bobby appears in the doorway, leaning casually against the frame like he''s auditioning for a teen drama. "Dinner''s almost ready. Sarah and I are making sure everything''s perfect for Mom. We''re making up trays."


    "That so?" I ruffle his hair, and he swats my hand away with a grin. "Good work, kid. You''re the man of the house when I''m not here, right?"


    "Obviously," he says, puffing his chest out. "This ce would fall apart without me."


    "I think you may be right," I say with augh.


    Sarah walks by with a tray of drinks, her expression prim and focused. She''s going so slowly, so she doesn''t spill anything. "It''s true," she says, not looking up. "He''s basically a superhero. I''m just the sidekick." I''m not expecting sarcasm from her. I have to smile. "Now, now, you two. That''s enough. Is Mom okay?"


    "Aunt Lisa said she wanted a rest, but she also wanted dinner with us. So, we made a secret n." Sarah says, still fully focused on her tray.


    I swoop in and grab it. "Let me take that upstairs." I set the tray on the side table. "But first I need to go get Henry. Tell Mommy we''ll be up in a minute."


    "Thanks, Dad."


    I head out to the car to grab Henry. I''ll have to wake him up if he''s still asleep. I''ve left my doors open, and I can hear him. He''s definitely awake now.


    "Come on, little man. Let''s get you inside." A smell hits my nostrils. "Oh, wow. I think we best get you cleaned up before you see Mommy. I don''t think that sort of aromatherapy is beneficial."


    ***


    The master bedroom door is open, and I peek in to see Winona propped up in bed, herptop beside her. Abbey is on the bed beside her and Bobby and Sarah sit on the end.


    Winona looks up, her face lighting up when she sees me. "You made it. I was about to call a search party."


    "You can me your son''s rear end for the dy."


    "Hey, stipte which son, thanks," Bobby says.


    We allugh.


    "How''s the patient?"


    She tilts her head, giving me a look. "The patient is fine. Healing, not entirely useless but did need a rest. See, I can behave."


    "Mommy''s been doing her business stuff," Abbey informs me, pointing at theptop. "She says it''s very important."


    "Are you telling tales on me, youngdy?" Winona teases her.


    "Sorry, Mommy."


    Winona smirks. "Abbey likes to narrate my every move. It''s endearing and only slightly annoying."


    "Better than Sarah trying to reorganize all our lives," Bobby says. "She ordered me not to use herbels on my stuff." He rolls his eyes. "Like I want to have mermaids over everything."


    "Okay, Bobby, Let''s go get dinner to


    1.n


    bring up. I have to grab the tray of drinks too. Henry, you can snuggle with Mommy and Abbey." I put Henry on the bed, and he babbles Mommy, and crawls onto her


    But before we can leave, Anne and Lisa have arrived carrying trays of food which they set on the sideboard.


    "I was justing for that. Bobby go grab those drinks, please?"


    "We beat you," Anne says. "I''ll leave you to dish up. It''s all one-handed stuff you can eat with a fork or your fingers."


    Lisa gestures like she''s the hostess of some TV cooking show. "Dinner is served, people. And don''t worry, I never cooked any of it." "In that case, it''s safe to eat," I quip.


    Winona chuckles, her hand resting on Abbey''s curls. "You''re all ridiculous."


    "That''s the vibe here," Lisa says, "we''re rustic farm people now. Well, farm-adjacent, in my case. I draw the line at mucking out stables."


    Sarah pipes up, "I cleaned the old stable, and Mommy said maybe I can have a pony!"


    Lisa stares at Winona. "Did you actually say that, or is Sarah manifesting again?"


    "I said I''d discuss it with Jayden," Winona says, shooting me a warning look.


    "I''ll let you two sort that one out. Anne and I are eating downstairs. Hashtag peace and quiet."


    ***


    Dinner is chaotic but perfect. The kids argue over who gets thest roll, Abbey spills juice on her shirt, and Sarah insists on telling everyone about her ns for her pony.


    "I''ll clear the trays, and I think you


    kids can take care of the bedtime routine. You should be able to manage. Bobby, you''re on story duty. d like some time with


    swneve


    Mommy." I have a lot to tell Winona.


    I drop the tes off in the kitchen, thank Anne and Lisa and check that the kids are getting changed. Then I head back to my wife. I''m so happy she''s home. That we''re home together.


    As much as I want to focus on the positive and everything being rosy, I have to tell Winona what I know.


    My meeting with Viktor and Gus wasn''t about Global Nexus. The only way we can move forward is if we have no secrets.


    We have trust to build for both of us


    and me telling Winona all I know about Mia and Don Alejandro is essential. I have to trust she''s well


    enough to cope with the news that Cass may be in grave danger


    Then I have to make sure that Winona does not get involved.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 518 A Clean Slate

    (Jayden)


    I find her on herptop.


    "How are you really feeling?" I ask, standing by the edge of the bed.


    She looks up, her eyes softening. "Tired, but okay. It''s good to be home. That makes me feel one thousand percent better. You''ve got that look." "What look?" I ask, kicking off my shoes and stripping down to my boxers.


    "The one that says you''ve got something weighing on you," she replies, her tone softer now.


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair and sit on the edge of the bed. "It''s Cass. She''s in danger, Winona. Real danger."


    Winona shifts, her eyes narrowing with concern. "What kind of danger? How?"


    "Don Alejandro, he hasn''t been arrested. He''s gone underground and he''s still calling the shots," I say, my voice low.


    "But Cass has nothing to do with him, or Mia anymore. Gus cleared her of anything drug-rted. How can she be in danger?"


    "Cass went to her old apartment. To clear it up. Trying to make a clean te, I think. While she was there, they turned up." "Who?"


    "Mia first. Then him. Cass hid, so they never knew she was there."


    "Oh shit. Jayden, what does this mean?"


    "If he finds out she overheard them, he''lle after her. She hasn''t told anyone. Luckily, she went straight to Viktor. But no one, I mean no one, can utter a word of this ever. Gus is still worried Don Alejandro may find out if he had eyes in the area." "What are the chances of that?"


    "Every chance. You know how Gus is with security and finding information, Don Alejandro is on the same level."


    "Oh my God, Jayden. What will we do?"


    "We, won''t do anything. You have to forget I ever said anything and just get on with living our lives. We cannot show we are concerned for Cass in any way."


    "Great. Next you can tell me to stop loving my kids..."


    I grab her hand because I know her first instinct will be to protect her sister. "Gus and Viktor think she needs to go back to Europe and get back to work like normal. Then Viktor and his team can keep an eye on her." Winona exhales sharply. "And you agree?"


    "I do," I say. "It''s the safest ce for her right now. There''s no need to draw his eye by acting defensively."


    She studies me for a moment. "I''m actually shocked you''re telling me..."


    I meet her gaze squarely. "I was always going to tell you. I told Gus I wouldn''t hide anything from you before he started talking. I said if he didn''t want you to know then don''t tell me. No secrets. Never again." Her expression softens, and she nods. "Thank you, Jayden. I mean it."


    I thread my fingers through hers. "I''m not keeping things from you anymore. Not after everything we''ve been through. We''re in life together."


    She squeezes my hand gently. "So, what''s Cass saying about all of this?"


    "Cass, apparently, has a date with Gabriel tonight."


    "Wow. Talk about putting your head into the lion''s mouth."


    "We don''t know that Gabriel has any involvement with his grandfather. There''s zero evidence to suggest it. In fact, it''s probably going to work in Cass'' favor in this situation." "Maybe for that situation, but I''m worried about her heart..."


    "She''s an adult. A very capable one. She''s got this." I remind her gently because I''m not trying to lecture her. Just remind her that all problems aren''t hers to fix.


    "I trust Gus and Viktor with our lives and the lives of our kids. I trust they have this for Cass too. You''re right. I have to focus on me, on us."


    "Of course, it would be way easier if we could get Cass to agree."


    Winona looks at me quizzically.


    "She hates Viktor," I say with a small chuckle. "She''s refusing to let him babysit her, but we both know Viktor. He''s not going to leave her unprotected, no matter what she says. Nor what he says."


    Winona shakes her head. "Cass is as stubborn as theye. But you''re right-Viktor won''t let her out of his sight. Even if she doesn''t realize it."


    I nod. "She''s ying it like it''s no big deal, but this isn''t a game. Don Alejandro isn''t just dangerous; he''s ruthless. If he finds out she knows anything "


    Winona cuts me off with a hand on


    my arm. get it, Jayden. I do. But we have to go about life as normal. I won''t let on to Cass that I know anything, and you can''t either. That


    will make her worry more."


    I let out a breath, leaning back against the headboard. "I just hate that it''se to this. She''s finally finding her ce, and now she''s in the crosshairs."


    "We''ve all been there," Winona says


    quietly. "She''lle out stronger. Europe is the right ce for her.


    She''s going to be a culinary staret


    know it I hope we can get Don


    Alejandro behind bars


    "I just wonder if that will even stop him," I say. "The more I know, the more I see that jail is just a formality for them. Even Gus. Nothing stops them. I''m d Gus is on our side." Nothing except death.


    "Me too." Winona yawns.


    "I''m going to shower and then I''ll check on the kids. How about a hot cocoa before sleep?"


    "I''d love that."


    But there''s something else ying on my mind. "Gus said he''s visiting tomorrow. He likes to spend time with the kids. I''m not sure it''s a great idea..."


    "It is, Jayden. They deserve to know their grandfather. Give him a chance."


    "Only because you want it."


    "I know he hurt you, Jayden. He knows it too. He''s not looking to try and fix things, but he does want to do his best for the kids. I believe that. He came to me in the hospital, and he was being sincere. Gus had never lied to me or let me down. I trust he will keep his word."


    "I trust your judgement."


    The room falls silent for a moment, then Winona tilts her head, her gaze steady. I can feel the love.


    "Jayden, it means everything to me that you didn''t keep this from me. I know you''d want to protect me."


    "No more withholding information," I promise. "I want a fresh start for us."


    She nods, her fingers brushing against mine. "Me too."


    I kiss her lightly on the lips.


    I hope Gus can be a better grandfather than he was a father.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 519 Fanning Flames

    (Cass)


    I stride through the penthouse, my stiletto heels clicking against the marble floor with purpose.


    I know I look good-stunning, actually. This dress hugs every curve just right, and the deep emerald green makes my eyes pop.


    Tonight is about reminding myself that I have a feminine side and I''m not afraid to use it. Gabriel may have been part of my past, but I''m going to show him just how irresistible the present me is.


    But as I head towards the elevator, Viktor steps out, his tall frame filling the space and his expression hard as stone. He crosses his arms and nts himself directly in front of the doors. "Ready for your date then??" he asks, his voice low, almost a growl.


    "You know I am," I reply, refusing to let him intimidate me. "Unless you n to stand there all night."


    His eyes rake over me, lingering just a second too long on the neckline of my dress before snapping back to my face. "You''re really going out with Gabriel." It''s not a question. "Yes, I am." I tilt my chin up defiantly. "And you''re going to step aside so I don''t keep him waiting."


    He doesn''t move. "Cass, you''re ying with fire. Do not mention what you told us."


    I roll my eyes. "Save the lectures, Viktor. I''m a big girl. I can handle myself."


    He leans closer, his voice dropping. "This isn''t a game."


    "No, but Gus said to go about my normal life. So, I am. Also, none of your business," I snap, brushing past him to hit the elevator button. "Just stay out of my life, Viktor." "We''re leaving tomorrow evening. Be ready."


    "Noted," I say, turning back to the elevator. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have a date to get to."


    As the elevator doors slide shut, I catch his reflection in the polished metal. He''s still watching me, his fists clenched at his sides.


    Good. Let him stew.


    ***


    The restaurant is breathtaking.


    Chandeliers cast a soft glow over the room, the clink of crystal and the murmur of conversation creating an ambiance of elegance. Gabriel guides me to our table with his hand in the small of my back. He pulls out my chair but before I sit he takes my hand and kisses it.


    "Cass," he says. "You look... stunning."


    "Thank you," I reply, sliding onto the chair as he pushes my chair underneath me. The table is secluded, tucked away behind a partition that offers privacy from prying eyes.


    I''ve noticed some very exclusive patrons and it can''t have been cheap to secure this table at short notice.


    Gabriel pours wine into my ss, his gaze never leaving mine. "You are sexier than ever," he says, his voice smooth. "You''ve barely changed at all."


    "Maybe not on the outside," I say, taking a sip. "But don''t think you know me, Gabriel. I''m not the same girl I used to be."


    "I wouldn''t dare assume," he replies, a yful smile tugging at his lips. "I like the woman I see now."


    The evening flows effortlessly, our conversation a mix of flirtation and nostalgia. Gabriel''s charm is intoxicating, but there''s a new edge to him now-a confidence that wasn''t there before. It''s... thrilling.


    By the time dessert arrives, I''m leaning into the warmth of his words, the way his voice wraps around me like a favorite song.


    He knows exactly what to say, how to look at me, how to make me feel like the only woman in the world. It''s perfect to end my stay here before I go and bury myself in the piles of dirty dishes I know are waiting in Europe. "Are you happy over there?"


    I nod. "I really am. I found a part of me I didn''t know existed. Something I''m really good at. It''s a great feeling."


    "You will seed wherever you put your mind. I know that. I''m very proud of you, Cass."


    "And you, you have really got it going on now. Your business, your green card. Brennan Industries. I can see you''ve be the man you always knew you could be. I''m happy for you, Gabriel."


    "And I, for you." He holds up his ss and we toast each other.


    His blue Brennan eyes hold my gaze and I know the heat I feel isn''t from the weather. Gabriel was my first serious boyfriend. No one ever agreed with us being together because of the age gap.


    But I wouldn''t change a thing. He changed me from a girl into a woman in the most wonderful way. I''ll always thank him for that.


    ***


    Outside the restaurant, the city hums with life. Gabriel stands close, his hand brushing mine as we linger on the sidewalk.


    "Tonight was perfect," he says softly.


    "Yeah," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He steps closer, his eyes searching mine. "Cass..."


    And then he kisses me.


    It''s a kiss that burns away every doubt, every thought, until there''s only him and the way he makes me feel. My back presses against the coolstone wall, his hands framing my face as if I might vanish.


    When we finally pull apart, I''m breathless. I''d love to take this further, but we can''t go back to the penthouse. His kisses deepen. He knows all the right buttons to push and his hand is particrly close to one of those buttons right now.


    I push him away and he chuckles. His eyes spark with passion.


    "The townhouse is off-limits with my family there. But this isn''t over, Cass. Not by a long shot."


    "I''m heading back to Europe tomorrow," I say, my voice steady despite the desire inside me.


    He brushes a strand of hair from my face. "I''ll always find you, Cass. If you want me to."


    I hesitate for a moment, then nod. "I do."


    Another kiss, slower this time, but no less intense.


    "This doesn''t mean we''re in a rtionship again," I say as we pull apart.


    "Whatever you want, Cass," he says, his voice soft but firm. "No pressure. No strings."


    "And we''re not exclusive," I add. "We can see other people, as long as it''s protected."


    A sh of something crosses his face, but it''s gone in an instant, reced by his signature smile. "Whatever you need, Cass."


    Viktor''s angry kiss shes in my mind, unbidden. That was one of the best kisses I''ve ever had. Gabriel leans in again, his lips brushing mine.


    "Whatever you need," he whispers, his words a promise and a challenge all at once. "I just want to make you happy. To hear your sighs..."


    I take a deep breath and push him away. "Okay, Loverboy, let''s not start anything we can''t finish tonight."


    "But we will finish it, soon. Then we''ll start it all over again..." He nibbles my ear lobe.


    Lord help me. Lisa and her ''why choose'' is going to get me in a world of trouble.


    But I''m here for it. For all of it.


    I''m not letting anything interfere with living life on my terms. Life begins again in Europe tomorrow.


    I''ll just pretend I''ve never heard of Don Alejandro.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 520 A Cry in the Dark

    (Winona)


    The soft cry of a baby envelopes me.


    At first, it''s faint, like it''sing from another room. Then it grows louder, more insistent. I''m fumbling, trying to pinpoint the direction, but I can''t find it. My hands press against empty air, the cries getting louder. I''ming, baby. I''ming.


    I wake with a gasp, my chest so tight I can''t draw a breath back in. My hands grip the sheets. It''s like I''ve been running. But I''m in bed. My bed.


    I look over and see Jayden isn''t beside me. But bright sun ising through the window. I must have sleptte.


    The room is still. I finally suck a breath into my lungs.


    No baby crying. No baby to find. No baby.


    The realization twists. I sit up, forcing myself to breathe slowly, deliberately. "It''s just a dream," I whisper, running a hand through my hair. "Just a stupid dream."


    ***


    After dressing in a loose shirt and jeans, I decide to head downstairs. The scent of coffee and toast wafts up, warm and inviting. I can hear the kids'' chatter and the scrape of chairs against the kitchen floor.


    I put the fear from the dream to the side. I can do this. It''s a dream. I''m okay.


    I reach the top of the stairs, gripping the handrail, but suddenly my chest tightens all over again. My breathing bes shallow, my vision narrowing as the world tilts slightly.


    I step back from the top step and hold onto the wall. It''s been a while since I had a panic attack.


    "No," I mutter, leaning on the wall with both hands. "Not now."


    My legs are jello. Every logical part of my brain tells me to just take a step, but I can''t. My body refuses to move.


    "Winona?"


    I look around.


    Lisa is halfway up the stairs, a breakfast tray in her hands.


    "I''m fine," I say quickly, though my voice trembles. "I''m just... a little dizzy."


    Lisa puts the tray on the floor andes to my side, her hand steady on my arm. "Okay, no big deal. Let''s just stay here for a minute."


    I shake my head. "I don''t want to stay here. I want to go downstairs."


    "And you will," she says firmly. "One step at a time, with me. Come on. We got this. Don''t look down. Just watch your feet."


    I let her guide me, her presence solid and reassuring. By the time we reach the bottom, I''m both relieved and furious with myself. "Stupid," I mutter under my breath.


    "Not stupid," Lisa says, leading me to a chair. "Normal. Your body''s catching up to your brain. You''ll work through it."


    "I have to work through it."


    "You go into the dining room. I''ll grab that tray I left up there."


    ''Thanks, Lisa. I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    "Lucky for you, you don''t have to find out."


    ***


    At the breakfast table, the kids chatter on about their ns for the day, blissfully unaware of my earlier struggle. I chatter with them and eat some warm toast and butter. This sure beats the cold toast at the hospital.


    Being here with my family is


    everything. I should be in my happy ce. Instead, I''m dreaming about crying babies and can''t even get down my stairs.


    "Can we go now?" Bobby asks.


    "Go clean your teeth and make sure your rooms are done," Jayden says.


    "Yes, Dad. We know."


    "Okay then."


    "Come on. I''lle check under your beds," Lisa says.


    The kids give a collective groan.


    Lisa grins. "Aha! Sprung. Actually, let''s take a real expert in low spaces. She gets Henry from kis


    high "Henry, let''s go exploring."


    Henry ps his hands as they leave the dining room.


    Jayden rests his hand lightly on my knee.


    "What''s up?" he asks softly.


    "Nothing. I''m okay."


    "No secrets, remember? That includes things you think I don''t need to know about because I might worry."


    He''s right. He''s damn right. No more secrets.


    "I had a weird moment at the stairs," I admit. "Lisa had to help me down. It was a... panic attack."


    He straightens slightly, his brow furrowing with concern. "That makes sense after the fall you had."


    "I know it does. But Jayden, I just don''t have time for this right now Why can''t everything just be fine? I mean logically I know I can walk


    down the steps and there''s no baby crying-"


    "Wait, what? No baby crying? Henry was making a noise earlier..."


    "No. I don''t mean Henry. It was a dream. Just before I woke up."


    I exin the dream, searching for the crying baby. But not being able to find it. Tears well in my eyes.


    Jayden listens intently, his fingers lightly drumming against the table.


    When I finish, he says, "Look, it makes sense this would happen. Have you thought about seeing Barnaby again? He really helped us before." "But he''s a trauma psychiatrist... I mean I''m not sure this ssifies like the stuff I saw him about before."


    "Babe, it''s trauma. I don''t think there''s apetition about what''s worse trauma. It can be different for each person."


    I sip my coffee, considering. "That''s true. I just don''t want to take up time from people that really need him," I say finally. "Winona, don''t say that. You are never that person. Look, just go for one session. Even off the record. Ask his opinion." "Yes. Okay. It might be worth it. I don''t want this to turn into something bigger. I''ll nip it in the bud." Jayden nods, his expression warm. "Perfect. Let me know if you want me there."


    "Like you don''t have enough to do."


    "I''ll make time for you."


    I lean over and kiss him.


    "I really am the luckiest woman in the world."


    I can''t let this fear rule me. I can''t.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 521 Seeing A Ghost

    (Lisa)


    I can''t breathe..


    Meeting this CEO is going to be the death of me. I''ve been throwing up from nerves all morning.


    I adjust my zer, trying to act like I''m not about to pass out, and nce over at Winona, who''s giving me the look-the one that says she''s about two seconds away fromughing at me.


    I''ve never worn a damn zer in my life. Give me a mini-dress any day.


    "You know, I didn''t sign up for this level of stress. I thought we were just going to grab lunch with some rich guy, not audition for a role in The Apprentice," I mutter under my breath, trying to hide the shaky hands clutching my bag. Winona raises an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth. "It''s not The Apprentice. Just act like you know what you''re doing. And for God''s sake, don''t spill a drink on the guy."


    "Drink, do you think he''ll offer some bubbles?" I deadpan.


    "It''s 9am, I think not, I meant coffee."


    ""Damn."


    ""You''ll survive."


    "Barely. I''m not cut out for this crap."


    "You know it. I''ll always be your personal cheerleader," she says, eyes glinting. "And if you mess up? I''ll throw some confetti in the air and call it a party."


    "If I mess up? Don''t you mean when?"


    She rubs my arm lightly. "You''ve got this."


    I roll my eyes. "Yeah, well, I''m the fake it till I make it expert, remember?"


    "That''s the spirit." She smirks, but then her face softens. "But seriously, don''t mess it up. I''ll judge you forever."


    I snort. "Who needs enemies when I''ve got friends like you, huh?"


    The elevator dings, and I swear the floor will drop out from under me. My chest is tight, my palms slick with sweat, my heart pounding in my throat.


    We''re here. This is it. This is the moment. The moment I can''t mess up.


    I''m not cut out for corporate. I''m a party girl. What the fuck was Lance thinking? He knew more than anyone how I detest the thought of a real job. I have money, who needs workplicating life?


    I''ll probably kill this non-profit faster than a housent. And that''s pretty damn fast.


    I nce at Winona, who was born for this-cool,posed, walking like she owns the ce. She''s all business, all confidence. Meanwhile, I feel like a pretender in this suit, fidgeting with my briefcase like it''s my life raft. "You okay?" Winona''s voice cuts through my chaos, and I blink, trying to pull myself together.


    "Fine," I try to sound convincing, but the wordes out shaky. "Just-just nervous. Really freaking nervous."


    She studies me for a second. "You''ll be fine. You''ve got this. They''re not going to eat you alive."


    "I don''t know, Winona," I mutter,


    voice strained. "I''m about to meet the CEO of Lance''s non-profit organization. I''ve never even solda girl-guide cookie. I''m pretty sure they''re gonna chew me up and spit me out. I''ll be lucky if they let me clean their office after this."


    Winona snorts but doesn''t even look at me. "Stop overthinking. You''re smart, you''re capable, and you''ve done harder things than this. Just breathe."


    I try to breathe calmly, but it feels like I''m sucking in air through a straw.


    I can''t stop the waves of anxiety crashing over me. It''s like my stomach is trying to eat itself, and my legs? They''re barely holding me up. But I keep going.


    We reach the door, and I read the que COLLINS CHARITIES and I can already feel my nerves frying.


    This is it. Walk in, keep your cool, don''t pass out.


    Winona turns the handle and steps inside first, calm as a queen, like this is just another day in her empire. I follow her in a daze, my shoes clicking too loudly against the polished floor.


    The reception area is pristine, like


    something out of a magazine. Minimalist furniture, soft


    lighting everything screams power and wealth. And me? I feel like m about to burst into mes just by being here.


    "Mr. Bet will see you now," the receptionist says, her smile tight, professional. I swear she''s sizing me up, but I can''t focus on her. I''m too busy trying not to throw up. Winona doesn''t hesitate, strolling forward with a confident stride. "Thank you." Her voice carries that perfect mix of business and charm. She looks at me and nods her head, "after you..."


    I try to step forward, but my feet feel like they''re stuck in cement. My breathes faster. I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I can''t-


    Winona walks back to me and guides me with on hand as she opens the door with the other. "Go ahead," she whispers. "You got this." The door swings open, and then I see him.


    No. No way.


    No fucking way!


    For a split second, my mind nks out. I blink, shake my head, and blink again. No, this can''t be right. This isn''t real. God help me, I''ve finally gonepletely stark-raving mad.


    I think I''m seeing Lance. Fuck. I need to get out of here.


    I blink again, hard this time.


    My stomach lurches, and the room starts to tilt.


    I stare at him, willing my vision to


    I must be hallucinating. There''s no way this is real.


    And then... he stands up and offers a handshake. "Lisa, I believe?"


    The voice. It''s his voice. I stare at him.


    My heart ms against my ribcage like it''s trying to escape. My throat goes dry. I hear a scream. I realize it''s me.


    My stomach flips violently, and before I can even take another breath, my world narrows.


    The ground rushes up to meet me.

 522 Seeing Double

    (Winona)


    Lisa''s body is sprawled awkwardly on the sleek office floor, and my heart nearly stops as I drop to my knees beside her.


    "I''m Logan Bet." The sound of Logan''s voice, Lance''s voice, steady but sharp, slices through the haze of my panic.


    I nce up at him. Neater haircut, lesser designer suit, but that is Lance Collins right there.


    What the actual fuck is going on? No wonder she copsed.


    "I''m calling 911," he says, his phone already to his ear. "St James Hospital is close."


    "Lisa!" I whisper, shaking her gently. Her skin feels mmy, her breathing shallow but steady. "Come on, Lis, wake up." I turn her over to the recovery position. She is breathing but she isn''t waking up. Logan lowers his phone. "Paramedics are on the way." His gaze flickers between Lisa and me, worry etched into his expression. "Is she...?"


    "She''s breathing," I say. "But she''s not waking up."


    Logan crouches down, his movements deliberate and calm, and for a moment, his presence reminds me so much of Lance that my stomach knots. But then he speaks, his tone softer than Lance''s. "Should we move her? Or leave her here?" He brushes the hair off her face in such a gentle way.


    "Leave her," I reply, across from him. "We don''t want to risk making anything worse."


    He nods as he makes eye contact. I almost faint because his eyes are just the same, but there''s something else in his eyes-a vulnerability Lance never allowed.


    For all his jokes and charm, Lance had walls, emotional barriers he rarely let anyone behind. But Logan... Logan''s concern isn''t masked. It''s raw, unfiltered, and it throws me off bnce.


    I nce back at Lisa. "She''s probably just fainted from stress. This isn''t her scene. She''s more suited to running from the paparazzi than running into a boardroom."


    Logan almost smiles, a faint twitch of his lips. "She didn''t seem too thrilled to be here."


    "That''s putting it mildly." My voice wavers, and I hate how unsteady I sound. I take a deep breath and focus on Lisa, softly rubbing her hand.


    The distant sound of sirens grows louder, and relief floods my chest. "They''re almost here," I say, more to myself than to Logan.


    Logan shifts back, giving the paramedics room as they burst through the doors. They move with practiced efficiency, asking questions and checking Lisa''s vitals.


    I step back too, folding my arms tightly across my chest, feeling more rattled than I want to admit. "Her name is Lisa Forbes. All her ID and insurance is in her purse." I hand over Lisa''s bag. "Thank you. Has she any conditions you''re aware of? Has she been welltely?" "Nothing I''m aware of. She did say she''d been throwing up all morning but we figured it was from nerves."


    "We''ll get her on fluids as soon as we can."


    As they work, Logan stands beside me, his hands tucked into his pockets. He''s watching Lisa, his brow furrowed, and there''s that vulnerability again-a softness that tugs at something inside me.


    "Is she going to be okay?" he asks, his voice low. "I''m so sorry this happened."


    "We''ll take her to the hospital," the paramedic says. "Her blood pressure is low," and they lift her onto the stretcher.


    I nod as they exin where they''re taking her.


    "St James Hospital. It''s just the next block over. Go to the emergency and ask for her name."


    As they wheel her out, I nce at Logan. "I have a few minutes; do you mind if we talk?"


    "Of course," he says, his tone understanding. "Take a seat."


    ""Who are you?"


    "Lance didn''t tell you about me?" His question catches me off guard, and the rawness in his voice strikes a chord. "Were you friends?"


    "The best for friends since high school, same as Lisa and my husband Jayden Brennan."


    His eyes go wide. "Wow, okay. I''m Lance''s twin. He found me a year ago."


    "Lance wasn''t exactly big on sharing his secrets. But... he never even hinted."


    Logan exhales, running a hand through his neatly styled hair. "I didn''t know about him or that I was adopted until he found me. We were separated at birth. His parents, our parents didn''t want two babies apparently."


    "It''s just like Lance," I say with a small smile. "Keeping something like this to himself, a grand joke revealed at the perfect time. He was full of surprises."


    Logan''s lips twitch again, but this time it''s a bittersweet smile. "Sounds like you miss him."


    I study him more closely, searching for differences beyond the obvious ones-his conservative haircut, the cheaper suit, the way he carries himself with a quiet confidence that''s less swagger. "You look exactly like him but you''re nothing like him," I say, the words slipping out before I can stop them.


    Logan blinks, surprised. "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "Both," I reply honestly. "He was... Lance. Irreverent, infuriating, but brilliant. You''re softer. More..." I search for the right word. "Grounded."


    Logan''s smile is faint but genuine. "I''ll take that as apliment."


    "How did you get here? To be CEO of the charities. We didn''t even know he had those."


    "I''m not CEO, I''m CFO. Lance said I''d have the same talent as him with numbers and he was right. I love crunching them. He taught me so much." "Wait. You''re CFO?"


    ""Yes."


    "Lisa said she was meeting the CEO."


    He raises an eyebrow. "That would be her. Lance wanted her as CEO. He said she was perfect for the job. He set up the paperwork before he went to Europe. Said I''d meet her when she was ready."


    My stomach flips. Of course, Lance had a n. Of course, he''d set this up. He couldn''t give Lisa the part of himself she needed most. I''ve no doubt that''s exactly what he was thinking with Logan.


    "That sounds like him," I say quietly.


    "I didn''t realize she was... close to him," Logan admits.


    "Close?" I let out a shortugh. "You could say that. They had a history. Complicated, messy, but... real. Very, very real for Lisa. She''s struggling with the loss. I''m sorry, but seeing


    youts not going to he


    Logan''s expression shifts, concern flickering across his face. "Lance came into my life andpletely changed it for the better. My family are amazing but ordinary folk, you know? Now, I have more money than I know what to do with."


    "Always expect the unexpected with him." I press my lips together, my mind racing. Did Lance leave anything on the USB for Lisa about this?


    Did he exin why he''d never mentioned Logan? Why had he kept him hidden from everyone who knew him best?


    "I need to go," I say abruptly. "Lisa will need someone there when she wakes up."


    Logan nods. "Of course. Keep me updated?"


    I hesitate, then nod. "Yes. I will. I think Lisa will have a lot of questions when she''s ready. Are you okay answering them for her?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Thanks Logan. Talk soon."


    As I step into the hallway, my mind is a whirlwind.


    Lisa, Lance, Logan... It''s too much. I pull out my phone to call Jayden.


    It goes to message bank so I tell him to call me as soon as he gets the message.


    I don''t have all the answers, but I know one thing:


    Just like in life, Lance''s presence is here, shaping all of us in ways we never could''ve imagined.

 523 Advice

    (Mia)


    Gus walks through the living room slowly, his gaze flicking over the ornate furnishings, the heavy curtains, the marble-topped tables.


    His fingers trail along the edge of a sideboard, and for a moment, he looks lost in thought.


    "You okay?"


    He nces at me. "It''s strange being here without her and having all her stuff still here. I''ll see that it''s all collected. There''s some valuable pieces here."


    "Judy''s gone," I say bluntly, shrugging my shoulders. "You''ll have to get used to it. This ce is part of Brennan Industries now, I believe."


    His mouth tightens, and he doesn''t respond. Instead, he turns his attention to the window, looking out at the street below. I don''t know what he''s thinking, and honestly, I don''t care. Gus being here isn''t my concern-what he wants is. I know he says he''s here to pick up Mama, but that doesn''t fool me.


    "You didn''te here to reminisce," I say. "What do you want?"


    He turns back to me, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I want to know where your grandfather is."


    My stomach flips, but I keep my expression neutral. "He''s in custody. You know that."


    "Don''t lie to me, Mia," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "You and I both know he''s not in custody. So where is he?"


    I bristle, lifting my chin. "How should I know? I haven''t spoken to him since I gave my statement and they arrested him."


    Gus steps closer, his presence suddenly overwhelming. "You''re lying."


    "I''m not," I snap, but my voice wavers, betraying me. I begin to feel deep inside that my grandfather is not the only one capable of killing. And being rich enough to get away with it.


    It would seem, my uncle is also.


    He studies me for a long moment, his gaze cutting through me like a scalpel. "If you''re trying to y both sides, Mia, you need to think very carefully about what you''re doing. Your grandfather isn''t the kind of man you double-cross and walk away from." I force myself to meet his gaze. "I''m not ying both sides. I''m just trying to survive."


    Gus''s expression softens slightly, but his voice remains firm. "If you want to survive, you''d better think about who you''re siding with. Because if you choose the wrong side, you won''t get another chance."


    Before I can respond, Mama enters the room, her smile bright but tentative. She''s dressed elegantly, as always, her dark hair swept into a neat bun.


    "Ready?" she asks Gus as she nces between us.


    Gus straightens, his demeanor shifting instantly. "Of course. I have a wonderful lunch ce picked for us. I''ve missed you, Maria."


    Mama starts to turn, but then she pauses, patting her pockets. "I forgot my purse. I''ll be right back." She disappears down the hall, leaving me alone with Gus.


    I cross my arms, stepping closer to him. "You''d better watch yourself with her," I say quietly, my voiceced with warning.


    Gus raises an eyebrow. "And why''s that?"


    "Because if you hurt her, I''ll make


    sure you regret it," I say, my tone icy. "You might think you''re untouchable but remember who my grandfather is. He might be estranged from my mother, but if he finds out you''ve hurt her, he won''t hesitate to cut you down."


    Gus stares at me for a moment, then smirks. "And what about you, Mia? What''s your n? Run back to your grandfather if things don''t go your way with Gabriel?"


    "I''m not running to anyone," I snap. "But don''t think for a second that I''ll just stand by and let you mess with her. None of us will."


    Gus leans in slightly, his voice


    dropping. "You''re the one ying a


    dangerous game, Mia. And if you think you


    ¨¤ outmaneuver your


    grandfather or me, you''d better be damo sure you know what you''re doing."


    "I know exactly what I''m doing," I say, my voice steady despite the knot in my stomach.


    "Do you?" Gus''s eyes narrow. "Because from where I''m standing, it looks like you''re in over your head." He walks away from me.


    Before I can respond, Mama returns, her purse in hand. She smiles at us, oblivious to the tension hanging in the air.


    "Okay, let''s go?" she says, her tone light. "I''m very much looking forward to talking with you without a guard hovering. Gus nods, stepping back. "And I you."


    As they head for the door, I trail behind them, my mind racing. "Have a wonderful lunch. "Mama, do you have your key?" "Yes, Mia. I do thank you."


    "Right, I may be outter. I have someone I need to meet." I look at Gus and he watches me suspiciously. I''m toying with him, of course. But Mama, spins around on me and her re almost cuts me in half.


    "Who?" she demands.


    "Mama, a friend. Cass, you remember Cass? She and Gabriel were lovers."


    Mama''s re softens a little and Gus looks away before speaking.


    "I didn''t realize you and Cass were still friends. Wasn''t there some trouble between you?"


    I know he''s referring to the drug buying and selling, Cass using. He''s trying to get the upper hand.


    "No, we''re just fine. A simple misunderstanding."


    Gus nods and away they go.


    So far, so good. I have him fooled for now. I intend to keep it that way.


    But I also know that Cass is working in his estate in Brussels, and she''s been here for a short time with Winona.


    I don''t trust any of them. He already knows Cass and I aren''t friends now, I know he does. I don''t think he''ll risk saying anything in front of Mama.


    Gus is ying the doting love interest but I know he''s hiding a lot from her too.


    It''s only a matter of time before he catches himself in his own trap.

 524 Unbelievable News

    (Jayden)


    The kids are sprawled across the living room floor, their energy buzzing like they''ve downed three bags of sugar each. Henry''s babbling as he stacks blocks, while Abbey and Sarah argue about whether they should y schools or princesses. Bobby is pretending not to care, phone in hand. Anne is at the shops.


    It''s noisy and busy, just like normal.


    I think of Winona and Lisa. I wonder how they are going with the meeting? I pat my pocket, then the other side.


    "Guys, I left my phone outside on the bench. Try not to kill each other and watch Henry while I go and grab it."


    They all look at me and nod and keep doing what they are doing. Henry seems taken with his blocks, so I whip out through the kitchen and out the back door.


    I see I''ve missed a call and she''s left a message. I scoop up my phone and head back inside to listen to the message. I won''t call back yet, they may be in the meeting still.


    I hurry back in and check out the kids. No one has moved. Great. I listen to the message to call Winona back right away. I hope it''s good news. Her voice sounds different. I hit the speed dial.


    "Hey, babe," I say. "I missed your call. What''s up?" There''s a lot of background noise.


    "I''m in emergency."


    "Shit, are you okay?" My heart hammers.


    "Yes. It''s Lisa. I''m waiting outside her cubicle until they call me."


    "What happened?"


    "The ER''s a madhouse, but I''m not leaving until I talk to her."


    "Is Lisa okay?" I ask, ncing at Bobby as he casually takes a block from Henry''s tower. The kid''s going to lose it if that thing copses.


    "Jayden," she says, and her tone shifts. There''s something there-something heavy. "You might want to sit down for this."


    I frown, the hairs on the back of my neck standing up. "I''m fine. Just tell me."


    "The person Lisa was meeting today wasn''t the CEO like she thought," she starts, her voice trembling slightly. "It was the CFO of Lance''s charities." "Okay..." I prompt, sensing there''s more. "What does that have to do with Lisa being in emergency?"


    "Jayden, the CFO... it''s Lance''s twin brother. Like identical twin."


    "What?"


    "Lance''s identical twin," she repeats. "His name is Logan Bet. Same face, same build, but neater. Polished. Like... a buttoned-up Lance."


    I can''t breathe. "Are you kidding me right now?"


    "No. He said Lance found him about a year ago," she continues, her words rushing out like she''s trying to process them as she says them. "Logan thought we knew, but Lance... He never told me. Did he ever tell you?" "No," I say, my voice rough. "Not a word."


    "It''s just like Lance," she says, quietly as if she''s afraid to speak of him with me. "Always full of surprises, always pulling some kind of stunt."


    I sit down heavily on the couch, my mind spinning. Lance had a twin? A whole twin, walking around with the same damn face, and he didn''t think to mention it?


    Winona''s voice pulls me back. "Jayden, are you okay?"


    I lean forward, running a hand through my hair. "I don''t know. I just... I can''t believe it. Lance was my best friend. Well until..." I can''t say it out loud. "We told each other everything¡ªor at least I thought we did. Why would he keep something like this from us?"


    There''s a long pause on the other end before Winona speaks. "I don''t know. But Jayden, he set this up. Logan''s Been the CFO for a year, and Lance told him Lisa was perfect to take over as CEO. This whole thing was his n. It feels... deliberate, like he wanted this to happen


    "Why?"


    "Honestly? I think he wanted Lisa to have the version of him he couldn''t give her."


    "Jesus, that''s a little fucked up."


    "I know right? Yet it makes sense because... well, Lance."


    "Yeah. I know."


    "Lisa took one look.. screamed and copsed the moment she saw him. She hasn''t woken up yet. I get that she fainted but she should be awake by now... I''m worried." "She is in the best ce for help. I''m sure they''ll let you know soon."


    "I hope so."


    "What''s the n? Are you staying overnight?"


    "Probably," she says. "I need to talk to Lisa once she wakes up, and I''m sure she''ll want to talk to Logan too. This is a lot to process."


    "Yeah, you do what you have to do but let me know as soon as she is okay. Flick me a text until you can call."


    "I will. How are the kids?" she asks gently.


    ¡°They''re fine,¡± I say, ncing at the chaos around me. "Henry''s castle is under threat from Abbey''s princess, Sarah''s trying to negotiate peace, and Bobby''s pretending he doesn''t care."


    Sheughs softly.


    "I''m more worried about you," I say. "What if you have another nightmare? Or a panic attack? I don''t like you being alone if something happens."


    "I''ll be okay," she says, though her voice falters slightly. "If I need you, I''ll call. I promise."


    "Winona..."


    "I mean it, Jayden," she says, firmer this time. "Lisa needs me right now. And I''ll take care of myself, I promise."


    I lean back against the couch, the image of Logan still burned into my mind. "Alright. If you need anything, call me. Anytime."


    "I will," she says softly. "Thank you, Jayden. For understanding. Oh, the doctor ising out, I have to go..."


    "Love you," I say, the words heavy with everything I can''t articte.


    "Love you too," she replies, and then the line goes dead.


    I nce at my phone, I''m going to look him up. Logan Bet, Collins Charities.


    I type into the search engine. The first result is a corporate headshot on the Collins Charities website. I go to the Meet Our Team link. My breath catches in my throat.


    It''s Lance. Holy fucking hell, it really is.


    The same sharp jawline, the same


    piercing eyes, the same smirk that


    always hinted at some inside o


    But there''s something


    else something softer in his


    expression, more mea ove


    His hair isn''t as unruly. His suit is less impable.


    I can''t look away. It''s like staring into the past and the present at the same time.


    Lance had a twin. A twin!


    And I can almost see Lance''s grin and hear himughing and saying, surprise!


    Tears sting my eyes. I miss him.

 525 Checking in on Reality

    (Lisa)


    The lights are too bright, the sheets too crisp, and everything feels weird. I blink slowly, my head pounding. My mouth tastes like I''ve been chewing cotton balls for breakfast. Where the hell am I?


    Then it hits me. The office. The meeting. Lance.


    I sit up too fast, and the room spins like I''m on some twisted carnival ride. I feel something in my arm and see an IV. There are monitors and things stuck on me. Shit, I''m in a hospital.


    A groan slips out before I can stop it, and suddenly there''s a nurse by my side, her face all sympathy and no-nonsense professionalism.


    "Easy now," she says, pressing a cool hand to my wrist. "You fainted, remember? You weren''t responsive for a while. But the drip has done its job."


    Fainted? Right. That''s what normal people do when they think they''ve seen their dead ex-lover casually standing in a boardroom like it''s just another Tuesday.


    "Okay... fainted," I mumble, rubbing my temples. "Great. That''s just... fantastic."


    The nurse offers me a small smile. "Your bloods all came back fine. Dehydration and ack of proper nutrition likely caused your fainting spell. When was thest time you ate?"


    "Ahhh, well, yesterday, lunch... or maybe it was breakfast. Stress eating isn''t exactly my thing," I mutter. "More like stress not-eating." And stress seeing-ghosts.


    She hands me a bottle of water. "I''ll get you some sandwiches. Try to drink some water."


    "I can''t eat sandwiches."


    "If you want to get discharged, you''ll have to. Get your strength back."


    Strength? Who has time for that when you''re apparently hallucinating ghosts?


    I take a sip from the water bottle, the cool liquid easing the dryness in my throat. "Okay. Sandwiches it is." I need to get out of here. "How did I get here?"


    The nurse tilts her head. "Ambnce. Your friend Winona is waiting out there. But you''ll have to see the doctor before anyone cane in here with you."


    I nod and as if on cue, the curtain pulls sideways and in walks a doctor, all white coat and efficiency. "Lisa Forbes, right?"


    I nod weakly.


    He checks my chart, flipping through it like it holds the answers to all of life''s mysteries. "Well, Ms. Forbes, everything looks good now. No infections, no viruses, just a ssic case of exhaustion and a little malnutrition. But," he pauses, giving me a careful look, "I do have some news you might not have expected."


    I brace myself, my gut telling me whatever he''s about to say, I won''t like it. "Hit me."


    ""You''re pregnant."


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" I sit bolt upright.


    His words p me harder than the office floor did. My whole body goes cold. I think I''m going to faint again. My monitor beeps and the nurse pushes me back onto the pillow.


    "Stay calm, your heart rate and blood pressure just spiked," the nurse adds.


    "No. No, that''s "I choke out augh. "That can''t be right. Pregnancy? Are you sure?"


    "Positive, Ms. Forbes."


    "This has to stay confidential." How can I tell Winona I''m pregnant with a child I''ve never wanted when she''s just lost her baby boy? I can''t.


    Deep down, it all makes sense. The nausea, the exhaustion. I''ve been brushing it off as stress, but stress doesn''te with morning sickness and a sudden aversion to alcohol. The doctor watches me carefully.


    I take a few shaky breaths and calm myself down. "Okay... I''m okay."


    But I''m not okay. Not even close to okay. But I''ll never get out of here unless I''m calm.


    "We''ll keep your results confidential as per your request," he says. "It''s early, around twelve weeks ording to the blood test hormone levels. You need to follow up with an OB-GYN soon. Especially


    ve


    considering you''ve passed out. Ms. Forbes... Lisa, this is not just about you anymore....you understand?"


    I nod numbly. "Sure. Got it."


    "Once you are stable and have eaten, you can go."


    "Thanks."


    Pregnant. With Lance''s baby. And now I think I''m seeing him.


    Of all the shit in the world, this wasn''t supposed to happen.


    I stare at the ceiling, my mind racing. Motherhood? No. That''s not me. love my carefree life. I''m supposed to be stepping into Lance''s business world, not carrying his legacy inside me


    en


    Adoption. That''s an option, right? Maybe...


    But can I really just hand over Lance''s baby to someone else?


    I don''t have an answer.


    The nurse finishes jotting down notes and pats my arm gently. "Just rx. Here are your sandwiches. Eat up. I''ll be back with discharge papers shortly."


    The moment they leave, I bury my face in my hands. "What the actual fuck, Lance?" I whisper. "What am I supposed to do with this?"


    Before I can spiral any further, the curtain moves again and this time it''s Winona. Her face is tight with concern, but there''s something else- lingering in her eyes. I hope she never overheard what the doctor said.


    "You scared the hell out of me, Lisa," she says, as she approaches the bed.


    I let out a weakugh. "Join the club. I must be going crazy because I swear it was Lance standing there. I''m fucking hallucinating or something..."


    Winona sits down beside the bed, her gaze steady. "You weren''t hallucinating," she says softly. "That was real. He''s real."


    I blink at her. "Lance?"


    She shakes her head. "No. Logan. Lance''s identical twin."


    My mouth falls open. "You''re shitting me."


    Can this day actually get any more ridiculous?


    Winona sighs. "I wish I was. He''s Lance''s twin brother, Lisa. Lance found him about a year ago, and-" she hesitates. "He never told us. Not me, not Jayden... not you."


    I swallow hard, trying to process. "A twin not some kind of sick fever dream?"


    "Nope." Winona''s lips press together. "Logan Bet. Lance set this all up, Lisa."


    My chest tightens. "Why wouldn''t he tell us?"


    Winona''s eyes soften. "You know Lance. He loved surprises. Maybe he thought it''d be easier this way."


    I


    groan


    and flop back onto the


    pillows. "You''re telling me I''m stuck


    with a carbon copy of my


    ex-whatever while trying to run his damngharities?" Not to mention being pregnant with his child


    Winona shrugs. "I guess so."


    BUMS


    I squeeze my eyes shut. "This is some twisted cosmic joke."


    I take a bite of the sandwiches I have to eat.


    Winona pats my hand. "We''ll figure it out."


    But there''s more to figure out than just Logan.


    There''s a whole life growing inside me.

 526 The Ride Home

    (Winona)


    Lisa stares out the window, chewing on the corner of her nail-something she only does when she''s about two seconds away from a full-on meltdown.


    The highway stretches out ahead, I can''t stop thinking about Logan Bet. Lance''s twin. A walking, talking ghost we never knew existed. I can only imagine how rocked Lisa must feel. I grip the steering wheel. "You good?"


    Lisa lets out a shortugh, but it''s hollow. "Define ''good.'' Because if it means questioning my entire reality while also wanting to throw myself into traffic, then yeah. I''m fucking great."


    I nce at her. "You''re not throwing yourself into anything except maybe a bathter with a gallon of wine."


    "I think any alcohol now might result in me making myself obnoxious. You know how I get." Lisa stares out her window again.


    Then she continues talking. "I seriously thought I was hallucinating, Winona. Like, actual delusions. One minute I''m faking my way through this business gig, the next I''m staring at Lance-except not Lance. And now I have to decide if I want to see him again or just disappear off the grid."


    I keep my voice steady, calm. "In Logan''s defense, he didn''t know he was meeting with someone Lance had aplicated rtionship with. He just thought he was meeting the new CEO." "What? New CEO? Isn''t he the CEO?"


    "No. He''s CFO, Lance taught him everything he knew. They both have that same ir for numbers, apparently. Lance set you up as the new CEO. You''d be working hand in hand with Logan..." "Why would he do that?"


    I shrug... but then I need to tell her what I really think... "Honestly? I wonder if he was trying to give you what he couldn''t. Logan seems way more emotionally avable than Lance ever was. How do you think you''re going to handle this all now?" She shakes her head. "No clue. Maybe fake my own death? That could work."


    I smirk. "Nah, too much of a diva. You can''ty low for a day. The rest of your life would be impossible."


    She lets out a dramatic sigh. "Fine. But I''m not ready to face Logan again, not yet. I need time to process the fact that Lance-Lance-kept this from us. From me."


    I nod, "it''s ssic Lance, though. He always yed his cards close. He loved a dramatic unveiling."


    "Yeah, well, this isn''t poker. This is real life. He chose to not be a part of our lives any longer. It doesn''t seem fair that he can still affect us so much. It''s just... a lot."


    I tap my fingers on the wheel, hesitant before I say, "maybe the USB has something about all of this."


    She stiffens beside me, her fingers curling into a fist on herp. "Yeah. Maybe."


    I nce over, catching the tension in her jaw. "You haven''t looked at it yet, have you?"


    Lisa shakes her head, her voice tight. "Nope. And I don''t want to. Especially if he''s announcing that he''s some kind of hero by handing me his twin on a silver tter. I don''t want emotionally avable Lance, I wanted Lance, warts and all." "I mean, that''s just my first thought. It doesn''t mean that''s what Lance was thinking."


    ¡°Of course it''s what he was thinking.


    He was trying to fix things for me But feelings aren''t that easy. I mean Logan and I might not get along. He might be Lance''s twin, but he isn''t Lance."


    "That''s true. He is apletely different person. You don''t have to feel obligated or grateful. But I do hope you at least give the CEO


    position a go. Lance was never


    ong about who could do what job the best. Got me and Jayden out of many corporate holes by swapping staff to different tasks."


    "It''s just like him to be so matter-of-fact about me being able to move on with a carbon copy of him. He just never got emotions, did he? Not like we do."


    "Nope, he never did. But that''s what made us love him."


    "Exactly! If I was looking for emotional avability I could have had a million rtionships."


    "I''m so sorry this has worked out so shit for you, Lisa. I really am."


    "It''s all way too fucking much. I''m all for other people''s drama. You''ve been keeping me going for years. I don''t like being on the receiving end. That USB can stay where it is." "Whatever''s on there," I say carefully, "it''s better to know than keep wondering. You don''t have to do it alone, you know."


    Lisa nces at me, her lips pressing together. "I know. I just... I need a minute or five before I open Pandora''s box, okay?"


    "Okay," I say softly. I can''t help feeling there''s something she isn''t telling me. Maybe she has watched it and it''s too hard to talk about.


    She leans her head against the


    window, staring at the passing scenery. "You know, I wish Lance left me something cool in his will. Like a fleet of yachts, or a stash of secret diamonds, or maybe a tropical ind."


    I snort. "Instead, he left you his twin and a job. Congrats."


    Lisa groans dramatically. "Worst. Inheritance. E-ver."


    I smile, this dark humor feels familiar for us. Lance taught us well.


    "On the bright side, you rocked that corporate power suit."


    Lisa nces down at herself and grimaces. "Ugh. I hate it. I look like I''m about to file someone''s taxes."


    I smirk. "You do. But like... in a hot way."


    Lisa rolls her eyes. "Don''t. I''m a fraud. Give me ripped jeans and stilettos any day."


    I don''t say anything, just reach over and squeeze her hand. She grips mine back tightly, and for a moment, it feels like we''re back in our old rhythm. Just two best friends surviving the chaos.


    As the farmhouse finallyes into view, Lisa exhales. "I''ll stay over here tonight. You need to have time with your family. I''ll head to my apartment tomorrow."


    I nod. "That saves me trying to convince you."


    "I figured you need a break as much as I do right now."

 527 Goodbyes and Plans

    (Winona)


    Pulling into the farmhouse driveway, I spot Cass sitting on the porch steps, her duffel bag at her feet. She looks up when Lisa and I step out of the car, a smirk already forming. She gives us a wolf-whistle. "Look at you two," she calls out. "Business queens in the flesh."


    Lisa tugs at her zer. "Trust me, I''m getting changed right away. What a fucking disaster."


    I roll my eyes and stride up to Cass, pulling her into a tight hug. She smells like vani and cigarette smoke, a weirdbination that somehow suits her.


    "I''ve missed you, brat sister," I murmur, holding her for a beat longer than necessary because I know why she''s here and it''s already breaking my heart.


    Cass pulls back with a grin. "Miss you too, boss sister. Seriously, what''s with the corporate look? You two getting ready to take over the world or what?" "Something like that," I say, smoothing my zer. "But I''ll let Lisa fill you in when she''s ready. So, I guess you''re here to say goodbye?"


    Cass nods. "Yeah. Viktor''s got the flight all set. I''ll be back to drowning in dishes and avoiding his overbearing ass soon enough."


    "Working on bing all you were meant to be, you mean."


    "I hope I can make you proud."


    "Cass, all you need to do is wake up in the morning to make me proud. No matter what you do in life. I''ll always be proud to call you my little sister. You are an amazing woman, and I wasn''t half the woman you are at your age." "I''m sure that''s not true. You had a different life to me. I''m just grateful you came back into mine and stuck around."


    "Cut it out. Neither of you is dying and at least two of us can afford private jets. So we can catch up anytime..." Lisa points out.


    Before I can retort, the front door swings open, and Jayden steps out, Henry bnced on his hip. His expression shifts when he sees us, relief flickering in his eyes. "You''re home."


    Lisa pats my shoulder. "She''s a national treasure, this one."


    Jayden''s gaze locks onto mine. "And Lisa? How are you? I mean, you must be absolutely rocked to the core."


    "What don''t I know?" Cass questions.


    "Lance had an identical twin, and I met him today. Ended up in hospital because I fainted."


    Cass gives a scream of disbelief. "Fuck. Off. A twin. No way!"


    Lisa just nods.


    "Look, let''s fill you in on it allter. I think we all need dinner and to give Cass a proper goodbye."


    "Yes. Let''s leave the drama behind for now. I''d much rather talk about Cass, and Viktor, and Gabriel..." Lisa teases.


    "Just scroll on, nothing to see here..." Cass grins.


    Jayden chuckles. "Well it seems you three are back to normal." He steps down, pressing a quick kiss to my forehead before turning serious. "I need to talk to you."


    I nce at Cass. "Meet you in the dining room. I''m sure Anne has worked her magic."


    Jayden leads me a few steps away, his voice low. "I have to head back to Brussels in a week."


    I nod, not surprised. "I figured as much."


    His eyes search mine. "You okay with that?"


    Am I okay? I actually think I am. "I''ve got my own packed schedule. Board meetings, events, press... We''ll both be busy."


    He studies me, "you''re sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    He nods slowly, "Alright. I was


    thinking we should start looking for a live-in nanny before I go. Anne''s amazing and she deserves a life outside of wrangling our circusz Someone we can rely on and Anne can slot in when and as she feels she''s needed."


    I exhale. "You''re right. We should vet a few options


    don''t want before you leave. I


    to dump everything on


    Anne I''d prefer to find someone together."


    He rxes slightly. "Good. And hey-maybe in a few months, we can all go back to Europe. The kids love it there. Just something to think about." I offer him a small smile. "Maybe."


    Jayden studies me a moment longer


    before Cass calls out, "Are you done with the secret married talk? Some of us have flights and dinner smells amazing."


    Jaydenughs, and we walk back inside hand in hand.


    Cass gives me a once-over. "Being business moguls suits you two. Power couple goals."


    I tilt my head, studying her. "You ready for this trip?"


    She hesitates, then shrugs. "Yeah. Europe''s going to be home for a while, I guess."


    Before I can respond, Abbey bolts into the dining room, her unruly dark curls bouncing as she charges straight for Aunt Cass. "You''re leaving?"


    Cass crouches to scoop her up. "Just for a little while, munchkin. But I''ll visit."


    Abbey''s lip wobbles. "But who''s gonna teach me how to make cookies?"


    Cass grins. "I''ll send you recipes. And video calls, okay? We''ll bake together. Plus, I think Nanny Anne has got you covered."


    Bobby and Sarah trail behind Abby and hug Cass from behind. "Don''t forget us when you''re a famous chef."


    Cass ruffles his hair. "Like I could ever forget you, nerd."


    Sarah hands Cass a tiny stuffed bear on a keychain. "For good luck."


    Cass takes it solemnly and clips it on her duffel bag. "I''ll take it everywhere."


    I watch the exchange, warmth flooding my chest. Even with everything going on, this-this moment-is what matters.


    Jayden squeezes my hand, and I nce at him. "We''re doing okay, right?" I ask softly.


    He smiles. "We are."


    Cass finally sets Abbey down, nudging her toward me. "Alright, enough of the mushy stuff. Let''s eat."


    I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Let''s eat but you juste visit soon, okay?"


    Cass smirks. "You''ll be too busy running the world to miss me that much."


    Iugh, but deep down, I know I will.

 528 Power Couple Support

    (Jayden)


    Winona stands at the kitchen counter, scrolling through her phone while absently stirring her tea. Her brows furrow slightly, lips pursed in that way that tells me she''s already a million miles into business mode.


    I used to love that look when we were at Brennan Industries together. Seems a lifetime ago now.


    I lean against the doorframe, watching her for a moment before stepping closer. "Thinking about ditching me for a board meeting already?" I tease, pressing a kiss to the side of her head.


    She huffs a softugh, but it''s distracted. "Actually, I was going to ask you some advice." She sits at the dining table.


    I grab my coffee and settle across from her. "Shoot."


    Winona finally looks up, her eyes searching mine. "I have a couple of big events next week-the board meeting, a dinner with potential investors, and now a charity g just popped up. It''s a lot, Jayden. I can''t blow off the board or the investors..." "You can''t blow off any of them. Charities areworking and where you can show yourself in the public eye."


    "I think the public eye has seen plenty of me."


    "But not in this role. You aren''t an executive, you aren''t someone''s wife, you are the face of thispany you are taking over."


    She sighs, setting her phone down. "I mean, I know I can do it, but... what if I screw it up? What if I freeze or say something wrong and they all realize I''m just figuring it out as I go?"


    I give her a long, steady look. "Winona, you have to go in with no doubts. Supreme self-confidence. If they even get a whiff of hesitation, they''ll eat you alive."


    She groans, rubbing her temples. "I''m so over this fake it till I make shit."


    "Good because you can''t do that. You have to own it. And you can."


    "Can I though? Can I really?" Winona blows out a breath.


    "Come on. Lance always chose right. You know that. You just need to believe it."


    "Lance was never wrong about who could do what, huh?"


    "Nope," I say. "And he knew you''d be perfect for this. You''ve been running businesses, since college, even if they weren''t this big. You''ve got instincts most people only dream of. be


    Marketing skills that can''t dream of.


    touched by anyone."


    She presses her lips together, staring at the floor. "It''s not just the business stuff, Jayden. It''s...


    everything. Lisa, Logan, the kids. You, us. Bncing it all. It''s..a lot."


    en


    BUMS


    I take her hand. "It''s gonna be hard, I won''t lie. There will be times when familyes second in the moment but it''s overall that really matters. promise you I''ll stand by you. But one thing we can sort right now is the kids."


    She nods. "Yes we can. But it won''t be easy finding someone I can trust."


    "Easier than it used to be without Mother around."


    Winona stares at me. "I never thought I''d hear you say that."


    I shrug. "It''s the truth. Anyway, I have some options lined up ready for tomorrow, if you have time?"


    "I''ll make time for that. Hopefully we''ll get lucky. I hate that you''re leaving so soon. But I get it. We both have our empires now."


    That hits me harder than I expect.


    We always knew we''d have to figure out the bnce between work and family, but we''d also thought it would be Nexus Global we''d both be running.


    But Winona has her own business now. I want this to work for her. I want it to work for us.


    I want life to just let us be happy together without the curve balls.


    Maybe I want too much.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!